《Taming A Billionaire》


 One : The Mans Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter One : The Man''s Dangerous</h4>


    Nik Spencer stared out the window trying to imagine how the night would look like. The old man wouldn''t give him a break, surely it wasn''t a crime to be a bachelor at age twenty-six.


    Nik knew most men even at age thirty weren''t married and not bothered by that, after all, marriage wasn''t for everyone. Some choose to remain single while others marry but he chooses to tag along with the single men.


    No! No marriage, not after the horrors he went through the hands of Kay, he wasn''t ready to test such waters again.


    But he''s a man with raging hormones and desires, So he only considered short time rtionship with the opposite sex which doesn''t go beyond a month.


    Surprisingly, only Tina''s being able to surpass such a short time arrangement or maybe he just let her. He knew she was different from other girls who''ve shared his bed, maybe because he''s challenged by her level of intelligence and willpower to seed.


    Tina was the heiress to a fast-growing beveragepany. There was this vibe about her that attracted him to her, she doesn''t take nonsense from anyone and sticks by her principle and whatever else she thinks is right.


    He knew she''s the exact pr opposite of Kay who depended on him so much, not willing to stand on her own and almost sucked him dry if he had not seen to her deceit


    Nik felt the tie tighten at his neck and he gulped swiftly as if there was a huge lump in his throat but inwardly, he knew it was the effect of the memory. It still haunted him, the terrible mistake he made.


    Frustrated and stressed out, he loosened the tie roughly and murmured a few profanities. After a long day at work, the least he needed was introducing Tina to his father and she added to his frustration.


    Tina refused toe, said she had some deals to make with some foreign investors who were hard toe by. So he had to go to the dinner with no femalepanion, well his father would have to take it that way. After all, he was and never interested in the whole dinner of a thing.


    "Could you go faster?!" Nik yelled, transferring his aggression on the innocent chauffeur


    "I''m already a bit over the speed limit" the chauffeur replied as Nik gritted his teeth in frustration


    "Well, make it go a little bit more faster" he retorted needing nothing further than reaching the Old Man''s ce and getting everything done


    "I''m try-" Michael his chauffeur let out a loud gasp and barely jerked the car to a stop when a loud thud was heard


    Startled, Michael stepped out of the car and shrieked at the sight. Nik closed his eyes and murmured a silent prayer "God, let it not be what I''m thinking" But Nik needed not a prophet to tell him he just hit someone


    ******


    Adding one final touch to her lips, Maya popped her lips to make the lipstick sharply defined. she smiled and stared at her reflection in the mirror. She definitely looked good even though she hated makeup, she loved her natural self better.


    Clutching her purse, she set out to make Andrew''s birthday a special one, grinning at the thought of Andrewplimenting her dress.


    She didn''t dress a lot, thanks tock of money but she took out time and resources to afford this Lacy little ck dress which hugged her curve so well that she realized she wasn''t shapeless as her sister called her.


    Raised in a family of two, her sister was the gorgeous one. Kim was tall, beautiful with lovely long dark hair and wonderful curves plus she''s the perfect child.


    Her Mom and dad loved her so much that Maya wondered if she was invisible in her parent''s eyes. Her sister Kim, now a sessfulwyer resides with her doctor husband in Newyork having the perfect life


    "While I''m still struggling in my acting career" Maya snorted bitterly at her pathetic life.


    She had almost given up on herself before she met Andrew. He encouraged her not to give up yet, made her feel lovable and special. So that''s why she was going to return the favor tonight, make him feel special and loved.


    Already on cloud nine, she attempted crossing the clear road when out of nowhere a car almost hit her but the shock sent her sprawling to the ground.


    With her heart going into double-time, Maya gasped and realized she just escaped an ident though she felt some pain at her ankle and arm, probably bruised them from the impact on the hard concrete floor, she thought


    "Hey, you okay?" a man stepped out of the driver''s seat and headed towards her.


    "Do I look okay? " she retorted, groaning from the effort of lifting herself off the ground. The man helped lift her to her feet and she swayed sideways as a result of her heels.


    She bent her arms and stared at the red bruise forming there already. What a good body to impress Andrew with.


    "Were you blind or what!?" Maya yelled at him, annoyed that Andrew would be more concerned over her minor injury than the effort she put into dressing up for tonight.


    "I''m sorry" was what the man could say bowing his head repeatedly


    "That''s enough!" a voice boomed from behind her and she whirled around only to stare at a god.


    His tailored suit was obviously expensive and he had a don''t-mess-with-me vibe surrounding him. Maya knew at once, the Man''s dangerous

 Two : Ill Drag Them Straight To Hell.

    <h4>Chapter Two : I''ll Drag Them Straight To Hell.</h4>


    Maya''s Pov


    With my chin raised in a show of defiance, I red at him " No apology after hitting me?" I asked boldly, trying hard to show how pissed off I was but this man didn''t budge at all


    "Correction," he said sternly " I didn''t hit you, my driver almost did. So now, get in the car " Hemanded gesturing towards the car but I stood my ground.


    God damn him, so much nerve.


    "I''ve told you I''m fine, no need taking me to the hospital !" I snapped distressed by his nagging.


    There was no injury on me, why wouldn''t he just ept that, though I? suspected he didn''t take no for an answer. Well, his bad.


    "No sweetheart " he drawled " I need a confirmation you won''te bothering and ckmailing me with fake injuries sooner orter"


    "Why would I do that? I don''t even know you" I? questioned before something clicked in my head.


    I stared up at him, not minding his icy eyes boring into mine and asked softly "Were you deceived your whole life?"


    I swore I saw a strange emotion flicker in his eyes but it was gone as soon as it came leaving me wondering if this man''s wall was prable. He hid his emotions perfectly well, inwardly I gave him thumbs up for that unlike me whose emotions always got the best of.


    "Still doesn''t stop the fact we''re paying a special visit to the hospital" he stood his ground earning a groan from me. I had already nned to have a full-time argument with him before I went pale and gasped "Oh no"


    The sudden change of my mood seemed to have caught? his attention cause he asked " what''s wrong?"


    I couldn''t decipher if he really cared or rather was faking it in an attempt to please me and lure me to a hospital. Though his face wasn''t showing concern, his voice seems to say it all, which should I trust?


    "I''mte for my boyfriend''s birthday celebration " I revealed, realizing there was no use hiding it from him since he''ll force the truth out of my mouth eventually with his cold stares and res.


    Moreover, exposing that gave me a new form of confidence: he''ll be cautious handling someone''s girlfriend since he won''t want his, being treated the same way but I was totally wrong, his attitude was crap.


    "So?" He questioned.


    "So?" I shot back while flinging my hands in utter dismay "You''re the reason I''m thiste and trust me"I breathed fire "You''re gonna have to take responsibility "


    A short silence fell on us as we mediated deeply, keeping our thoughts to ourselves but his careful eyes didn''t leave me even for a sec.


    There was just something that didn''t add up with him, he definitely had a problem with trust. It was boldly written over his face and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "So what do you want me to do?" He asked, staring at me in a way that sent chills down my body.


    I looked away not liking the effect his gaze was having on me, it definitely didn''t feel right especially when he stares at you like you''re something to eat


    "For a start, just drive me to the hotel," I said but the look on his face caught my attention.


    Oh no.


    "My boyfriend works there. I intend to give him a surprise birthday visit" I said grinning sheepishly and pping every perv thought off my mind


    "What''s in for me?" he asked destroying my expectation of him doing a few charitable favors for once without demanding for reward


    "Seriously? Can''t you help those in need?" I batted my eyelids and pouted my lips a bit, giving off that sympathetic expression.


    "Darling, it''s give and take," he answered coldly as I sighed in disappointment.


    Getting a taxi by this time of the night was going to prove hard plus Mr cold and heartless wouldn''t let me go until he has evidence I won''te threatening him with fake injuries.


    Like he''s some celebrity, I snorted.


    "Fine" I gave up atst "I''ll write a statement stating? I''m hale and hearty which you can use against me in the court ofw. So, how does that sound?" I said confidently, throwing the ball in his court. It''s all up to him now


    A spasmodic frown made its presence known on his features as he murmured a few iprehensible words before giving me an answer


    "Fine," he agreed, giving me a smile that didn''t reach his cheek and thrust his hand forward for a handshake "Deal?"


    I stared at his outstretched hand wondering if it was wise striking a deal with Mr danger. Knowing I wasn''t a chicken, I enveloped his big calloused hand in a handshake


    "Deal then," I said, giving him a heartwarming smile which didn''t go halfway warming his frozen heart.


    I couldn''t help admiring his long lean fingers decorated with exquisite and obviously expensive rings. He was obviously rich, no wonder he needed evidence from me cause ckmailing usually means loss of money and he doesn''t intend to lose any.


    Wow, a good economist.


    I would''ve explored further if electricity hadn''t zinged through my body and? I withdrew my hand at once.


    He stared at me awkwardly and I wondered if he felt that too. If he surely felt that, he was absolutely good at hiding it cause he resumed his normal cold expression.


    "What are you still waiting for?" He asked "Get into the car "


    I walked towards his car and thankfully he opened the car door for me. Well, he still remembers what being a gentleman is


    "Thank you?" I more like questions but either way, he didn''t reply.


    Lesson learned Maya, keep your thanks to yourself.


    He sat beside me and his chauffeur drove to the hotel. We sat in silence, more than a few minutes passed with no one willing to start a conversation until I decided enough was enough


    "So, what do you do for a living?" I started, trying to indulge in whatever sparks his interest but his response wasn''t encouraging at all


    " None of your business" he shot at me with no ounce of emotion in his voice


    The second lesson learned, no conversation with him


    Left with no other choice, I started humming a song to myself and noticed his grim face and clenched fist


    "God damn you" he sworn loudly at me out of nowhere


    "And damn you too" I retorted deciding enough was enough.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    Can''t he recognize and acknowledge my right to speech? I was so angry I cast a six hundred thousand wattage re at him - if that was possible.


    I knew at once if we didn''t tear each other apart before reaching our destination, then, there was no way we would avoid a crash, and trust me when I say there won''t be a survivor. Not even his chauffeur cause I''ll drag them straight to hell

 Three : Mr philanthropist

    <h4>Chapter Three : Mr phnthropist</h4>


    Nik''s POV


    ring at her I wondered how I got involved with a stubborn ass like her. I was in a bad mood and didn''t need any form of disturbance but she''s here disrupting every form of silence I needed


    Sighing, I slumped back to my seat and let her have her way knowing arguing wouldn''t lead me anywhere.


    ????????So just get her statement and she''s out of your life forever.


    I couldn''t believe that moments ago, I was staring and admiring her curve plus I couldn''t forget the shiver that went down my spine when she took my hand in a handshake.


    She was definitely dangerous, the only person able to make him feel this way was my wife Kay during the good times but after everything went downhill, I swore off girls that made me feel that way. Trust and love were not on my agenda and probably, never will be till I be dust.


    Even though Tina and I were a couple, I wasn''t in love with her and she knows that. I just liked hanging out with her cause she''s a goodpanion and she knows her ce, she wasn''t like other girls I dated who wanted me wrapped around their finger which I obviously wouldn''t oblige to.


    I disliked girls that wanted more than they could control. Greedy girls are the bane of my life and I avoid them at all costs. Moreover, Tina is great in bed which is the number one qualification in dating me. So I steer clear of good girls who want love not lust


    The stubborn ass continued humming to an unknown tone and I had to admit even though I was all harsh and grumpy, she had a nice voice which helped rx my nerves on edge


    "We''re here " My chauffeur announced while she took a sharp nce outside trying to confirm she was really in front of Royal Haven.


    I chuckled inwardly, if only she knew I own the hotel she''ll be screaming by now, shocked.


    Well, who cares? All I need is her statement and I''m out of here before any of my employees recognizes me


    Though I doubt they recognize me since I hardly visit this branch but who knows? Some of the female workers might have looked me up on the inte, secretly dreaming of a happily ever after with me.


    Entering the hotel, I lowered my head a bit, sparsely ncing at the doorman who ushered me in with a greeting.


    I saw stubborn ass at the reception desk probably making inquiries about her boyfriend. After a while, she turned towards me with a gloomy face but my phone chose that moment to ring.


    Looking at the call I.D, I discovered it was the grumpy old man again


    I answered with a stern voice "What now?"


    "You''re runningte," he said and I hissed


    "I''m caught up in some matters"


    "Then hurry up, I want to meet Tina but I don''t have all the time in the world"


    "Fine," I heaved and ended the call irritated. I tried to imagine the look on his face when he discovers I came alone. Well, he''ll have to bear with me, I tried all my best to no avail


    Turning around, stubborn ass mmed into my chest. She looked up and jerked away at once as if I''m poison ivy


    "Sorry," She said but I could smell the nervousness reeking off her when she said "I didn''t expect you to turn that moment"


    I stared at her hard for a while not really getting her. Was she nervous she mmed into my chest or was she nervous not seeing her boyfriend? I couldn''t tell


    "Where''s your Honey Pie? Ran away with another woman?" I never intended taunting her on purpose, just wanted to tease her a bit but the re she gave me was murderous.


    "Keep your toxic tongue to yourself" She hissed and looked away.


    Good work Nik, you just made her angry


    "I''m sorry" The words rolled off my tongue before I could stop it. She just gave me a sideways nce over her shoulder, scoffed, and looked away once more.


    At least, I apologized


    "Maybe you should give me your statement so I can leave and you can wait for your sweetheart "


    I said but she was looking another way, exactly at a couple making out at a secluded corner of the lobby


    I stared at the couple wondering why she was so interested in them but thought otherwise when I saw her lips trembling. Then I knew there was something definitely wrong.


    Before I could stop her, she already dragged her feet towards the couple. Standing in front of them, they didn''t notice her until she called a name and the man turned.


    I noticed the man flinch with his eyes almost bulging out of its sockets. Then a hard p met his cheek and I figured out everything at once.


    She just caught her sugar pie cheating on her, how surprising.


    The guy red at her and held her hand when she intended giving him a second p


    "Don''t you dare" he growled, pping her hand away


    "How could you?" She asked while choking on her words, blinking her eyes as she tried to stop the tears threatening to spill


    "I''ve should''ve broken up with you months ago but I just took pity on your pathetic self cause you depended on me so much"


    Ouch ! the idiot confessed. My prediction was definitely right


    "What?"


    "Look at you Maya, you''re not even hot and sexy like your sister. You''re just shapeless and... and.... nothing. You don''t even have a stable job, just trying to find a spot in the entertainment industry nor do you dress prettily cause you don''t have enough cash at hand. What guy in his right senses would be interested in you?"


    I balled my hands into fists, how could that rag of a being still upy earth''s oxygen? I tried stepping in but a crowd was already gathering.? knowing stepping in was going to mean scandal, I stayed put.


    It was obvious If I ever step in, I was going to beat the fear of God into that guy, and have the paparazzi following me the next daye news and gossip columns.


    So I''ll just deal with him in the secret without anyone noticing, not even the broken-hearted girl.


    Suddenly, I saw stubborn ass flee the scene with hands pressed to her lips. She was probably crying which I''m not a huge fan of but who cares? The girl''s in pain


    Leaving the hotel, I got to the car before she could and helped her in.


    "Drive" Imanded my chauffeur with no destination in mind. She sat with a trembling hand to her mouth muffling her cries while her shoulder shook violently


    "You should stop crying," I said to her and she lifted red bleary eyes at me asking me tearfully "How could you be so heartless?"


    I nced at her, my face forming a frown "Alright then cry and tell me what it solved "I retorted and she stared at me for a while before looking away.


    "You should be strong and pay him back in his own coin. Make him regret ever leaving you"I encouraged her hoping she was going to lit up a bit but it didn''t work


    "How?!" She snapped flinging her hands in frustration "I''m nothing, I don''t have anything, I''m broke, I''m not pretty and I don''t even have a stable job. So, tell me how?" She croaked


    I smiled and she cast me a confused look.


    "Then stick by me and I''ll make all your dreamse true"


    She stared hard at me trying toprehend what I just said. I guessed she was thinking I was certainly bluffing when an idea suddenly popped up in my head


    "For the start, I''ll pay you a hundred thousand dors if you''ll agree to be my date for tonight"


    I saw her eyes fly open alongside her mouth and asked startled "A hundred thousand dors just to be your date for a night?" She asked in disbelief


    "Yes," I answered, "To be precise, a fake date" I corrected, totally knowing the offer was too tempting to be turned down.


    Moreover, helping damsels in distress is my forte, my own special way of helping mankind. So there wasn''t any special reason why I helped her. So I thought

 Four : I Hate Guys Who Make Pretty Girls Cry

    <h4>Chapter Four : I Hate Guys Who Make Pretty Girls Cry</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    My heart shredded to pieces when Andrew called me nothing. I couldn''t believe it, Andrew was cheating on me all this time and I just fell for him stupidly. Andrew called me special but now I''m nothing, how could he change so soon?


    Tears welled in my eyes and I lifted a trembling hand to my mouth fleeing the scene. I felt so cheated on and stupid, I couldn''t even defend myself


    I headed to the car as tears blinded my eyes, I tried opening the car door but someone did before I could. I barely sat down before I broke down into tears. How could Andrew do that to me? I trusted him so much. How could he turn me into trash for everyone to step on?


    I clenched my fist, he evenpared me to my sister. The worst sin you couldmit against me wasparing me to my sister which he did with all pleasure.


    "You should stop crying," Mr. Ice said, making my heart ache more. How could he say that?


    Am I not permitted to cry too?


    "How could you be so heartless?" I retorted wondering if that was the right way tofort a girl in pain


    He frowned " Alright then cry and tell me what it solved " I stared at him hard before looking away. He was right, I shouldn''t cry but how can I relieve my heart of the pain it''s feeling


    "You should stay strong and pay him back in his own coins.you should make him regret leaving you," he said as I stared at him in disbelief. How could I pay Andrew back when I literally have nothing.


    "How?" I snapped flinging my hands in frustration "I''m nothing, I don''t have anything, I''m broke, I''m not pretty and I don''t even have a job. So tell me how?" I croaked trying to subdue the tears threatening to spill further


    "Then stick by me and I''ll make your dreame true" came his reply. Was he kidding me? How? Who is he? a President? Jesus?


    I stared at him, did he really mean what he just said, or was he another Andrew in disguise.


    My mouth dropped open,


    "A hundred thousand dors just to be your date for the night?" He''s got to be kidding me


    "??????To be precise, a fake date" he specified, reminding me all this was business and nothing else.


    He filled me in with details of his girlfriend and his father. Thanks to that, I came to know his name''s Nik Spenser, and trust me, I couldn''t handle the shock


    "You''re n-Nik s-spe.....?"


    "Yeah" he cut me short quickly before I could finish my question. I took a deep breath trying to steady my beating heart which was thudding hard against my chest.


    Nik Spencer? One of the most notorious yers in world history. How could I not recognize him? He was always featured in magazines as one of the most sessful young entrepreneurs around the globe alongside news of model-like women gracing his arms.


    How in the world did I get involved with someone like that?


    "So you want me to impersonate your girlfriend, is that what you''re trying to say?" I asked and he nodded casually. OK, things just got messy and interesting.


    "You do know you''re asking me to lie to your father" I reminded in case he has forgotten it''s his father we''re talking here


    "So?" He asked nonchntly, not even slightly bothered he''s asking a stranger to fool his dad


    "Don''t you feel it isn''t right and I can''t even get rid of the gory image of your girlfriend tormenting me for impersonating her on a night she''s supposed to impress your father with her charms"


    Nik stared at me with a nk expression on his face before bursting intoughter. Heughed so much that a few tears escaped the brim of his eyes "seriously?" Heughed "Are you an author?"


    I cast him a deadpanned re retorting "I do the acting not the writing"


    Nik murmured "figures"


    "I''m serious here Nik, how do you think your father will feel when he finds out you lied to him?" I asked him and he went silent probably reflecting on the mistake he''s about to make


    He suddenly shifted towards me, ced a hand on my shoulder, and tilted his head to my side, whispering in my ears "My father, my problem. So in or out?"


    I stared at his face for a while confused about what to do. Did he really mean he was going to help me have my revenge on Andrew moreover I''m about to lie to his father, would there be consequences?


    "Why? "I gulped nervously as he murmured


    "What?".


    "Why do you want to help me ?" I asked knowing his reply would determine if I was going to take the offer or not.


    He smiled and took my hand saying "I hate guys who make pretty girls cry"


    Was he for real?


    I scoffed "Seriously, that''s all?"


    He gave me a fake innocent face "Yeah, why? Is there anything else you want me to say?"


    "No" came my reply.


    Nik might be a yer and all that but he''s a smart ass. Right now he''s ying with me, a test. Why is he testing me? Does he think I''m going to chicken out of the deal or expect romance with him?


    No way, he''s way out of my league and totally wrong for me. Bad boys and yers are the banes of my life, I go for the good guys


    "No" I replied to him and he smiled once more. Would his smiling ever stop? It makes me unable to guess what he''s thinking. Suddenly, I wished for the previous grim, grumpy side of him. He was angry then and wanted me out of his life. Now, I can''t tell what he''s actually thinking


    "fine, I''m in"


    "Well said," he said and stretched out his hand for a handshake. I eyed his outstretched hand rmingly. Thest time I took his, something weird happened which I won''t repeat again


    "Deal then and for the record, I think we should keep our hands to ourselves," I remarked, giving him a fake rxed smile. I can''t let him see I''m nervous and stricken with fear.


    What if I fail to impress his father?


    "fine by me" He returned his hand to the pocket of his designer suit


    " Since we''re all done, let''s go," I said signaling his chauffeur to drive to the intended destination but the look on Nik''s face said otherwise


    "What?" I asked not liking the look he''s giving me


    He arched his brow "Do you really think you''re going there looking like that?" He asked pointing at my clothes like it was some piece of thrash. I looked down examining my dress to know whether I wore it wrong or there was some dirt on it which I could not find


    Blinking, I asked innocently " what''s wrong with it?"


    He scoffed irritably "Your dressing is a straight giveaway, my father doesn''t even need to guess if you''re Christina or not cause my girlfriend is a fashionista and my dad knows I don''t date girls who dress shab-.... "


    "Shabbily?" Ipleted for him and I saw his eyes soften


    "I didn''t mean it that way Maya, I just wanted to-" He tried exining remorsefully


    " I know, " I said, giving him a fake smile, " So what do you have in mind?" I changed the topic trying to ease the awkward tension in the car and thankfully he yed along.


    Smiling he said, "Transform you from head to toe"


    Rubbing my hands together in gleeful anticipation, I said to Nik


    "Can''t wait to see that"

 Five : Welcome Back Tina

    <h4>Chapter Five : Wee Back Tina</h4>


    Nik''s POV


    "How do I look?" A voice asked as I drew my eyes off the magazine I was holding and focused on a girl emerging out of the dressing room


    "Wow" I breathed as she smiled "you look...."


    "Different?"


    "Yeah, different and sexy" Iplimented and saw a blush creep up her face. Well, she totally deserves it, rocking it in that ck designer denim.


    "We should go, my father doesn''t have that much of patience and I''ve kept him waiting for long " I more like reminded myself, knowing the old man would be furious by now


    "Sure," Maya acquiesced and stepped outside while I paid for the bills. When I went out, she was already in the car waiting for me.


    I looked around, checking for anyone who might be following us. Satisfied, I stepped into the car.


    "What were you looking at?" The once Stubborn ass asked, she was really good at observing me.


    "Checking if we''re being followed"


    Maya frowned "followed?" She looked through the window "Why would anyone follow you? You know, aside from kidnappers and robbers considering you''re rich and...."


    I stared at her intrigued "And what?"


    "And enemies" she shrugged "you know business enemies. Enemies you make during a transaction who''ll want nothing but to end you, you know...suchpetitors who....."


    "I know what business enemies are, Maya " I stated firmly loving her cute bbering


    She paused for a while " Oh, true" she gave me a strained smile "Of course you know, why wouldn''t you know? You''re smart, intelligent, and would always know. Wait a minute, am I bbering?"


    "Yeah, a little...or more than a little? "


    She sighed, pressing her temple, " I tend to talk a lot when I''m nervous. It''s a disease, an incurable one"


    I stared at her for a while not getting why she was so nervous, it wasn''t like the old man was going to hurt her neither would Tina without my permission


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Maya asked, leaving me short of words.


    "Nothing, I was just urm..thinking " Came my reply and she looked away. Without she noticing, I kept staring at her wondering why she was nervous when other girls were ready to kill for such an opportunity


    "If you keep staring at me like that you might build a hole in my head....."


    "Why are you nervous?" I blurted out before I realized it. Why was I this way? I just couldn''t understand. All of my dates I never bother about their personal life or what they''re feeling, it''s never my business but why was I so interested in her?


    "Excuse me ?"


    "What''s making you afraid, Maya?" I asked staring her in the eyes and she stared back, for a while I saw fear flicker in those brown eyes


    "I''m scared" she murmured


    ????"Scared of what?"


    "Scared of being a failure. All my life, I was never good at anything" sheughed softly but I could see sheer pain beneath thatugh


    "Even if I was good at it, I never seeded but my sister Kim was good at everything. My parents loved her so much that they even forgot I exist, to them I''m a disgrace. So, I left home " she looked away as a tear slipped down her face and sniffed


    "I was just eighteen when I left home and they never bothered searching for me. Thankfully, I was in college by then, so I worked part-time to take care of school and myself. Even though they didn''t search for me, I had hoped maybe one day ...one day...you know they''lle for me until I discovered I wasn''t my father''s child, I''m Kim''s half-sister. My mom wasing home one day from work when she was rap..ra..raped by some stranger and I became the result.."


    "Oh God," I groaned and put my arms around her and hugged her. She hugged me so tight as if holding unto life as she cried her heart out.


    How did she withstand such harsh treatment? I knew she wasn''t faking it cause she wouldn''t cry two times in a row in the same night without thinking of ruining her makeup


    I held her face in my palm focusing her gaze on mine "Maya, you''re not a failure" I tried encouraging her but she chuckled nervously


    "You''re just saying that to stop me from crying"


    "And is that working?" I asked


    "A little"


    I smiled "I meant every word I said, Maya. You''re not a failure, you''re just taking things slowly waiting for your time to shine and trust me when I tell you that time ising sooner thanter"


    She smiled back wiping her eyes with her hands "I guess I''ll just have to believe "


    Immediately, a huge frown appeared on her face "I''ve ruined my makeup now your dad would think you beat and forced me intoing here"


    I smiled, she''s definitely silly? "No, my dad would think you were overridden with joy to the point of tears after receiving his invitation"


    Maya''s jaw dropped at once


    "you are so bad " She murmured as I cheered silently.


    She smiled looking away as I admired her secretly, she''s definitely a fighter unlike many girls I''ve seen, willing to fight against a cruel destiny bestowed on her by her family.


    I pondered, if it was still the old me I would probably be dating her by now.


    But the old me is gone, she''ll be better off with someone who will treasure and stay faithful to her


    "Maya?" I called and she turned at once giving me those brown inquisitive eyes


    "What?"


    "Andrew doesn''t know what he lost"


    "Huh? Why do you....." She tried asking but I climbed down the car before she could finish


    "Wait, why are we....." She looked around open-mouthed


    " we''re here?"


    I nodded and she turned pale muttering "oh".


    Breathing in, I faced her and ced both hands on her shoulder feeling her shiver.


    Concerned, I asked, " Are you cold?"


    "No,...I um.. you know goosebumps. I get them a lot when I get nervous" She answered leaving me more confused than ever.


    I regarded her intensely for a while "you seem to have lots of illnesses when you''re nervous?


    Confirming my suspicion she was lying to me, she looked away and answered me " Yeah, you know ..bbering goosebumps...I told you it''s incurable "


    So I decided to y along, If she wasn''t going to acknowledge the attraction between us, no big deal. She''s too good for me anyway.


    "Maya, you don''t have to be nervous. It''s gonna be alright, I''ll make sure of it" I squeezed her hand softly and she eased up a bit.


    Giving me a strained smile she said "let''s do this"


    "Yeah" I smiled back hoping the old man wasn''t going to give me a hard time.


    Just when I grabbed her hand to lead her inside, my phone rang "Give me a sec" I requested and she nodded.


    Walking a few blocks away, I retrieved my phone from my pocket only to find out it was Tina calling "What now?"


    I heard her sigh" I decided to call the meeting off so you don''t have to worry cause I''m on my way to your father''s ce. I''m guessing you''re there already, so just wait up "


    I stood short of words, what was I going to do. I can''t disappoint Maya especially after her opening up to me but if the old man finds out she''s isn''t Tina and Tinaes down here, it''s going to be quite a sight.


    Holding the phone firmly I asked, "where are you now?"


    "Probably five minutes away from here"


    I smiled "fine, you should hurry cause my father doesn''t have much of the word called patience"

 Six : A Dangerous Woman

    <h4>Chapter Six : A Dangerous Woman</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    I was absolutely amazed after Nik consoled me. I thought he was going to wave me off as another girl trying to manipte him emotionally into another rtionship. Though I wasn''t interested even if he offered me one. But it was just strange, himforting me without trying anything stupid like you know kissing me with the excuse of trying to calm me down.


    yers tend to do that a lot.


    "Give me a sec," Nik said, picking up his ringing phone and excusing himself out of my sight.


    I just stood staring at the dark sky void of stars, wondering if I was actually doing the right thing. It wasn''t always a wise choice, revenge on an asshole called your ex, there''s a ten percent chance it could backfire nevertheless it was worth trying.


    I heard some noises and turned only to bump into his chest. Again. He stared at me with a strange amused look that sent a blush on my face.


    " What?"I asked seriously, not liking the funny face he was giving me.


    He just heaved heavily and said "There''s been a big change of ns" he announced as I tried regting my breathing.


    uh-oh, this wasn''t good.


    "What?" I squealed, revealing the fact I was really nervous and ufortable.


    Nik stared at me for a while before he sighed.


    "Now you''re totally freaking me out," I said aloud.


    "You don''t have to worry Maya " he replied.


    That husky yet sexy voice trying to assure me everything was okay. I might not know everything about Nik but I surely know he protects his own or tries to protect them.


    For some reason, whenever I''m near him I feel safe and protected like everything was okay.


    "Alright" I breathed "what''s the change?"


    "Tina would be joining us shortly"


    "What?!!!" I shrieked, gaining the attention of the guards stationed at the entrance of the house.


    They looked away as if they never saw me while I focussed my attention back on Nik. "But yo-...how di-....you said she was not going to be here?"


    "Apparently, she had a change of mind" came his replied and I stared at him disappointed


    "Apparently, it seems I''m not needed anymore" I retorted, not believing I wasted all this time for nothing. I can''t even believe I told him my secret minutes ago


    "No," he said, earning a look from me.


    Nik reached out and grabbed my arm while I eyed his movement wondering what he was up to this time.


    "No what?" I questioned


    "Your job isn''t done yet"


    "What job?" I questioned him suspiciously not getting what he intended to do.


    "Is a job that doesn''t require you lying about your name, job, and personality. You just have to be yourself until the client''s satisfied " he exined. I arched a brow and he added "it isn''t illegal"


    I folded my arms across my chest and put on a stern face hoping I was going to squeeze the truth out of his lips "Seriously, what''s the job Nik?"


    He smiled mischievously "what''s the fun if I tell you now?" He took my hand "I''ll expose it after dinner with dad. Plus we have a party to go to, don''t we?" He threw at me expecting an answer.


    Great, I''m at his mercy again.


    "Fine," I replied, finally giving in as he gave me a warm sheepish grin and my heart rate increased. "Stop that" I hissed biting down on my lips


    "Stop what?" He asked giving me that million-dor face that reads innocent. I looked away not liking the effect his voice and face were having on me.


    "Don''t deny it Nik, there''s this thing you do with your face trying to make me fall for you " I used not believing I just blurted those out. Now, what''s wrong with my mouth?


    "Really Maya?" He wet his lips and looked me straight in the eyes "So tell me, is it working?"


    Shocked at his outrageous question, I stepped away from him.


    But every step I took backward, he stepped forward covering it. I began to hasten my pace when out of nowhere I tripped and almost fell but someone''s hand captured my waist midway falling to the ground.


    I stared at him and discovered our lips were just an inch from meeting. I gulped nervously as if there was this huge lump in my throat when Nik began to lean in.


    He was going to kiss me? Kiss me?! what the hell is going on?! . What if this is a test?! God! Maya, you''re screwed


    "Nik?" Someone called from behind and he let go of me, thankfully he was gentlemanly enough not to let me fall.


    Sobered, I regained my straight posture while trying to hide the blush on my face as my cheek began to burn.


    " Tina" Nik called casually and embraced her while I stared horror-stricken.


    That was Tina? The girl who caught Nik on his way to iming my lips? A wave of nausea swept over me and I felt sick. How could I have being so stupid?


    I returned from thend of thoughts when I heard her ask "Who is she?"


    My heart increased at the thought of Nik denying and abandoning me as Andrew did. What was I going to do? I contemteding up with a reasonable excuse when I heard Nik say


    "She''s my worker"


    I stared at him dazzled, was he for real? How could he give such a reply to his girlfriend? Do you take a worker to a family dinner?


    "What department?" Tina questioned further, it was obvious she didn''t believe him. Even a blind man could tell Nik was lying.


    I stared at Nik and couldn''t believe the look on his face, he knew Tina didn''t believe him too, he just didn''t care. It was as if the kind, caring and thoughtful man I knew moments was just a figment of my imagination.


    "Personal department" came Nik''s reply and next I knew Tina cast a deadly re at me while I stood short of words.


    I''m innocent! I wanted to scream but it was obvious she wouldn''t believe me. I couldn''t me her, who would believe such a thing after seeing another girl in the arms of your boyfriend inches away from kissing.


    "Hi" Tina smiled at me out of nowhere totally startling me "I''m Tina and you are?"


    I blinked my eyes severally trying toprehend what just happened. Her fully charged re has melted into a soul-warming smile.


    Then I knew at once, She''s dangerous. A woman who could mask her emotions this quickly and perfectly wasn''t someone to be trifled with.


    " Maya " I replied, epting her hand for a handshake and shing her a smile.


    "You must be pretty close to Nik?" She asked, eyeing both Nik and me at the same time. uh-oh, danger. She''s testing me.


    "No" I smiled "We just met today and he happens to be in goodpany" I chuckled trying to ease the tension hanging around us.


    " And you just became his worker automatically. A personal worker? " She pointed out earning a look from Nik.


    I have to admit, Tina''s pretty good at interrogation, she''ll probably make a good officer of thew if she goes into that department in the future.


    "Yeah" I murmured "Turned out that way" I replied looking her straight in the eye. Even though she was all smiles, I knew she didn''t like me. It was obvious.


    "Don''t we have dinner to go to?" Nik said to Tina and she shed him a grateful smile murmuring "shall we?"


    Nik nodded and she grabbed onto his arm possessively intentionally announcing to the whole world or rather pathetic me "He''s mine, go grab yours"


    Well, I would''ve had one if only he didn''t turn out to be a jerk who''s been cheating on me all this time.


    So I just tagged along like a third wheel, feeling more miserable than I''ve ever felt in my entire life.


    Due to my miserable state, I wasn''t looking where I was going and tripped. Again.


    I waited for the heavy impact on the floor which never came but instead found out or rather felt someone''s hands on my waist


    "Whoa" I murmured, admiring the sexy god right in front of me.


    He had the darkest of blue eyes, a well-straightened nose, and a perfectly sculpted jawline. His lips were full and inviting not to talk of his eyebrows, they were full and perfectly arched. Jealous me.


    "You alright? You were about to fall and I caught you" He asked, dropping those gorgeous blue eyes on me while I stared at him like a moron.


    "Urm...yeah... I''m fine" I chuckled trying hard to hide the blush creeping up my face. I was definitely crushing on this guy.


    "By the way, I''m Maya," I said stretching out my hand for a handshake


    "Eden," he said, enveloping my hands with his cute smile on his face, "You must be here for the family dinner?" He asked, withdrawing his hand and cing it inside the pocket of his jacket.


    " Yep, I guess so" I answered nonchntly, least interested in the dinner.


    "With a date?" He breathed waiting expectantly for an answer


    "Nope," I answered, earning a smile from him in the process.


    Suddenly he announced "Then that leaves you as my date"


    Huh?

 Seven : Why Bother Going To Hell when I can Bring It Down Here, Cousin ?"

    <h4>Chapter Seven : Why Bother Going To Hell when I can Bring It Down Here, Cousin ?"</h4>


    Nik''s Pov


    I definitely didn''t expect things to get weird and heated, I was just teasing her, ying a prank on her, and not trying to kiss her. Well, it was a good thing Tina interrupted me, well us, else we would''ve done something we''ll probably regret afterward.


    I knew Tina had the right to be suspicious but our rtionship wasn''t based on trust, we don''t ount for each other so I couldn''t get why she became all possessive and interrogative.


    Our rtionship was formed out of lust not love and I made it clear from the very beginning that I wasn''t a faithful guy, more of thedies men so she had every right to cheat on me which I know she''s been doingtely. So that didn''t give her the right to be furious over the fact that I was with anotherdy.


    Well, I''ll just y along with her for the night


    But I couldn''t understand why I felt bad when I saw the disappointment on Maya''s face. After her breakup with Andrew, I wanted to make her feel special, epted, and loved but I ended up screwing everything up. I ended up making her feel irrelevant and unwanted instead, good work Nik.


    Just when I turned to leave, I saw Maya trip almost kissing the ground when someone''s hand sped her waist from behind. I sighed in relief, almost thanking whoever might have saved the clumsy girl from the fall with a smile on my face when it all disappeared into a scowl.


    Eden? What was he doing here?


    Before I could question my dear cousin, Tina had already dragged me away. Nothing made sense, the old man said it was just a small family dinner but he extended his invitation to my esteemed cousin and possibly many others. Well, it now makes sense, I fell into his trap.


    Again.


    "Nik Darling" My sister Emily sang, greeting me in therge living room warmly with a smile


    "You came" She added, cing a peck on both sides of my cheek. Emily took after my mom, petite and beautiful with her brte hair cascading down her shoulder in waves, dark blue eyes, and full lips.


    Emily might look small but she''s quite stubborn which kinda runs in the family, strong-willed, social, and energetic. I don''t even remember seeing Emily for once depressed or sad, she''s always happy and bubbling with life with no care in the world, probably why the old man loves her more than his own life.


    My father is aplete definition of the dark gloomy sky, he''s never happy and hardly smiles but that changes whenever Emily''s around.


    She''s the sun that lights up his sky. Thanks to the obvious favoritism, Emily''s requests are granted with immediate effect.


    "And this must be Tina" She squealed like a five-year-old who just received candy from mommy while Tina stared at her awkwardly.


    "Um, yeah?"Tina answered


    "Wee to the family," She said and tried hugging Tina but the person in question stepped back and instead propelled her hand forward for a handshake


    "Nice to meet you," Tina said, her tone formal and businesslike while all smiles and excitement disappeared from Emily''s face.


    Great, Tina''s done what she''s good at


    " Excuse us, Emily," I said trying to stop Tina from ruining the mood further "We have to meet the old man" I announced but Emily gave me a hard stare


    "you mean our father?"


    "Yep?"????


    "Seriously Nik?" She questioned with her arms folded across her chest. Knowing what that stance means, I fled.


    "We''ll talkter," I said and dragged Tina away.


    Walking hand in hand, I searched around for my father knowing he''ll be in thepany of a young damsel, probably his newest girlfriend.


    "Your sister is weird," Tina said, probably tired of the silent treatment I was giving her. I was a bit angry at her judging from the way she treated my sister, couldn''t she leave all the formalities at work?


    ??????"You''re not talking to me, what''s the problem?" She asked but I didn''t reply, just kept on searching.


    " Now we talk Nik," She said blocking my path and holding onto my arm to keep me from moving further


    ????"What now?"I breathed facing her.


    ?"You''re ignoring me" sheined but I rolled my eyes saying


    "Christ sake Nik ! she was about to hug me. That isn''tmon etiquette" She imed, her chest heaving as she tried to regte her breathing. She was angry but she knew it wouldn''t do her any good creating a scene. At least, she''s more than good at her so-called etiquette.


    "This isn''t some formal asion, this is a family dinner "I hissed knowing I won''t back down and make my sister the stupid one here.


    I saw her take a calming breath, then she said


    "I''m going for a drink, you can text me when you find your old man " and leave.


    "Great," I sighed, running my hands through my hair. What was I expecting taking Tina to a ce that reeks of ack ofmon etiquette?


    I heard a warmugh and turned only to see Emilyughing happily with Maya. They seem to be discussing some stuff with Eden cause his hand was wrapped possessively around Maya''s waist as if she was his already.


    I felt a pang of jealousy hit me if only Tina could be like that.


    Fortunately, Tina doesn''t have to be like that if Maya is yours.


    "No stop," I said inwardly, why was I having such outrageous thoughts.


    Maya already has a rtionship gone downhill, so dating her wouldn''t and isn''t going to be an assurance ours is going to be sessful.


    Moreover, Maya believes in love, I don''t. My goal in a rtionship is fun and lust, not fun and love, so I better kiss that thought goodbye.


    "Nik boy" I heard a deep voice behind me and all the hairs on my back stood, he found me.


    I turned with excruciating slowness murmuring "Father" and he raised a brow in silent acknowledgment


    "I was searching for you but ironically you found me," I saiding up with the best smile I could summon on my face but I knew he wasn''t fooled by it, I was just doing that for the pretty damsel beside him and it seems to have worked cause I saw her cheek turn red and my dad frowned.


    "Careful Nik, you don''t wanna cross that line" He hissed but I wasn''t intimidated by that.


    I smirked and stared at him in the face "We''ve both crossed that line numerous times, isn''t that right father?"I threw at him and a scowl made itself known on his face


    " I didn''t call you here to fight son," he said, breaking eye contact when he couldn''t stare me down.


    He grabbed a drink from a passing waiter and glugged the whole content down. He really did put a lot of effort into this family reunion of a thing


    "Is that why you tricked me intoing here?" I asked, grabbing two drinks from the tray of the same waiter and handed one to his girlfriend who shed me a grateful smile.


    I smiled inwardly as I sipped my drink, my father doesn''t know how to treat his girlfriend well, so I''m doing him a favor.


    By flirting with his girlfriend? Definitely. How could he grab a drink without getting one for her too?


    "I knew you weren''t going toe if I told you? your rtions were here?" He said with a frown disapproving of my flirting with his girl.


    "Especially Eden?"


    "Yeah, especially Ede....you''ve seen him?" He asked confirming my suspicion he invited Eden over personally


    "Good work" Iplimented with heavy sarcasm earning a heartyugh from my father.


    " I thought it was high time you and Eden made-up"


    "Probably in my next life." I murmured sipping my drink "The problem between Eden and I isplicated and can''t be repaired"


    I pointed out hoping the old man would give up this failed mission of his unfortunately the stubborn bull didn''t listen cause he said


    "Nik in life, there''s no permanent enemy nor friend"


    "Yeah, thanks for your wasted breath"


    "You''re wee" The old man replied and I scoffed at his amateurish attempt to make meugh which didn''t seed


    "What have we here?" Someone drawled dramatically from behind and I didn''t need a prophet to guess who.


    Eden


    "Isn''t that the boy wonder, Nik?" he announced on purpose trying to irk me which was definitely working.


    I turned to face him.


    "Go to hell" I hissed at him praying he''ll disappear from my sight but as usual the jerk didn''t instead he moved towards me and whispered in my ears


    "Why bother going to Hell when I can bring it down here, Cousin ?"


    ??????


    ??????

 Eight : Who Wants A Nanny

    <h4>Chapter Eight : Who Wants A Nanny</h4>


    Maya''s Pov


    ??????Everything felt weird or maybe I was the weird one here. Eventhough Eden proved to be a goodpany but my mind kept wondering to Nik now and then.


    I couldn''t help noticing the way he and Tina walked hand in hand.They looked perfect, they were definitely a match made in heaven until I noticed something.


    Nik wasn''t smiling, his face was in a grimace, so was Tina''s and I knew at once they were having a fight and I''m probably the cause of it.


    I knew Tina didn''t believe myme excuse and now, Nik''s suffering the consequence.Great I ruined my own rtionship and about to ruin another one.


    I knew at once there was no way I was going to stay another minute in here,I had to get the hell out of here before I ruined a rtionship further.


    Determined I turned to leave but I forgot Eden was a problem.


    "Going somewhere?" He asked starring at me weirdly. He raised his hand and touched my cheek in concern but I flinched "You okay?"


    "Urm..yes, I''m fine" I replied not looking him in the eyes afraid he''ll discover I''m lying - I totally suck at lying.


    " I just need the washroom " I lied through my teeth hoping he won''t escort me to the toilet. Going to the washroom was at the moment my only chance of escape


    "Ok, go.I''ll be waiting" He agreed and I breath in relieve. He wasn''t going to be my escort so my n was going to be a sess.


    Just when I turned to leave, I bumped into a girl who looked just like a feminine version of Nik except the eyes, she had blue while he had ck.


    Judging from the distinct simrities, I knew she was definitely Nik''s sister which definitely wasn''t going to end up well.I was trying to get rid of him not add another of his blood to my life.


    "I''m sorry" I hurriedly said praying she won''t take offense from the little ident and create a scene or make me stay long enough to be noticed by Nik


    "O..o-okay" She stuttered and I took off but a grip on my arm stopped me from going further . Agitated , I turned to face her


    "How can I help you?" I asked trying not to show the irritation in my voice


    "I know everyone on the guest list but you''re no..." She tried exining but I was quick to cut her off cause I seriously had no time for this


    "I know but I have to Lea....."


    "Emily" Eden called and she turned to face him while I moaned inwardly.


    God why ! Why are you doing this to me! .


    "Eden?" She smiled and leaped towards him engulfing him in a hug almost knocking him to the ground in the process.


    "You came" she breathed against his neck chuckling softly. I stared at the duo envying their closeness, something I wish I had.


    A great maniptive b*tch?Kim was, but in time I realised something. Kim wasn''t the problem but I was the problem, no one wanted me , not even my precious mother I bonded with at birth.


    I was so engulfed in my reverie that I was scared out of my pant when I heard my name being called


    "I see you have met Maya . Maya?" Eden called startling me.


    As if the situation wasn''t awkward enough, I lost the ability to speak "Urm...yeah...."


    Come on Maya ,stop babbling like a fool.I scolded myself and took a deep breath.?I guess I''ll just be myself


    "Hi" I said stretching out my hands for a handshake "I''m Maya" I introduced hoping I''ll survive this night without ruining another life.


    "Emily" she muttered epting my hand. We shaked hands, lingering for a while until she stared at my hands and gasped


    "Nice manicure, where did you get that?"


    "Get that?" I scoffed " I do that myself, piece of cake" I answered lifting my hands for disy while she admired it.


    "Would you make mine, too?" She asked while I raked my brain searching for a suitable answer that wouldn''t piss her knowing I want nothing to do with the Spencer Family .


    The n to get the hell outta here was still on and active, so getting involved with her simply means getting involved with Nik which isn''t a good thing at the moment.


    "I don''t know....I...."


    "Pleaseeeee" Emily pleaded with quivering lips and fluttered her eyshes putting on the best puppy look ever.


    "Fine" I blurted out without even realizing it. what spell did she just cast on me?


    As if that wasn''t enough, next I knew,I was crushed to a body before realizing Emily was hugging me. A really bone crushing hug


    "Thank you" Emily rejoiced tightening the hug without sparing my lungs


    "Can''t breath....at..all...bone''s crushing" I gasped trying to intake as much oxygen I could without fainting


    "Oops sorry" Emily released me with a smile on her face."I''m just so happy, it''s being so long I had a girlfriend "


    "You don''t have ?girlfriends?" I asked shocked. Well, wee to the party cause I can''t exactly say I have one too.


    "let''s just say being rich doesn''t work well in the friends department" She said and I noticed the pain in her voice and knew she''ve being hurt badly by so called friends


    "Well you''re in luck cause I''m in the market for a friend" I muttered nonchntly trying not to show I really wanted her as a friend. Huge thanks to her kindness, not many rich kids could be as kind as her.


    "Well" Eden announced sandwiching himself in between us with a drink held securely in his hand


    " Youdies have your fun while I go have mine" He said, kissed the back of my hand and disappeared through the crowd before Emily could protest


    "What''s wrong?" I asked concerned over the worried lines forming on her face.It was obvious whatever Eden said had a negative effect on her


    "Trust me when I say whatever Eden''s up to, it isn''t good especially with Nik around here" She exined straining her neck higher to get a sight of Eden amidst the crowd


    "Nik?" I asked surprised "what''s going on between Nik and Eden?"


    Great, curious me! I totally forgot mission ''leave the Spenser''s alone ''


    "Long story but you''ve got to help me find them before we have a war in our hands" She said taking my hand and dragging me through the crowd.


    "I can''t even imagine what my papa was thinking bringing the both of them together" Emily murmured as we pushed and shoved through the crowd


    "How are we going to find your brother in the midst of thisrge number of peo...."


    "They''re rtions and friends moreover Nik mentioned earlier about finding my dad so Eden must have headed there too so....."


    "Oh no" I gasped earning a "what?" From Emily.I tilted my head sideway directing her to a spectacr scene murmuring "I think World War Three is about to begin"


    Nik and Eden stood facing eachother,Nik a deadly re on his face with his fist folded prepared to attack while Eden stood with an arrogant and satisfied smirk on his face.


    "This is bad, we have to do something" Emily cried out while I stared shell shocked, getting in between them was equivalent to getting in between two angry lions .


    But my brain wasn''t thinking cause next I knew I found myself in between them introducing myself to Nik''s father .


    "Maya sir" I said extending my hand for a handshake which he dly epted


    "I''m Adam Spencer and don''t be too polite cause I''m a casual being" He said shing me a smile that was too friendly or too fake to be friendly


    "Alright Mr Adam" I agreed shing back a smile trying not to show how nervous I am or the fact my palm was sweating.


    "So Maya ,have we met before?" Adam asked but before I could open my mouth and exin I was nobody, but here on behalf of his son , an answer made itself known or rather two answers


    "She''s my dat...."


    "Isabelle''s Nanny" Nik interjected


    "What?" Everyone said, my self included.


    What just happened? I''m whose nanny? Was that the job he said wasn''t illegal? A nanny?


    "A nanny for Izzy? you gotta be kidding me?" Eden spat not believing his ears.


    It was obvious he didn''t expect such a heavy blow from him.I just turned from his date to Izzy''s nanny ? he definitely wasn''t going to stand for that


    " Yes Eden" Nik answered with a smirk "I''m taking my daughter Isabelle back with me so she needs a nanny as agreed by my father"


    Oh, now I remembered.I totally forgot Nik was a single dad.


    And judging from the look on Adam''s face, I could tell he has no idea what his son''s talking about so, it was obvious Nik set him up to make it seem like he betrayed Eden by turning his date into his granddaughter''s nanny.


    Such a good n, Nik was definitely revenging on Eden.


    "Oh please" Eden scoffed " We all know Izzy''s a rude brat so why don''t Mayae nanny for Annabelle instead ? "


    "You mean your spoiled brat who''ve fired over a dozen nannies? What makes you think she won''t fire Maya on sight?" Nik attacked while I stared speechless.


    So not only does Nik has a daughter but Eden has one too? Isabelle and Annabelle??just what in the world was going on here?


    But wait a minute, it''s me they''re talking here. Me ! Why is no one taking my opinion into ount?


    "I''ll pay you double what he''s going to pay" Eden announced jerking me out of my thought, he''s definitely not near the word called ''giving up''


    "A million dors Maya , think carefully" Nik announced as my jaw dropped. A million dors just to hire a nanny?


    "Three million" Eden added leaving me speechless.


    What the hell was wrong with this guys?? Do they pluck money from a tree? Not that I''mining about the money though.


    "Six million " Nik bided as if I was some ancient artifact worth millions of dors.


    Guilty as charged, I was enjoying this show and all I was missing was afortable sofa, a bowl of popcorn and a fizzy drink at my side.


    "Eight million" Eden finally announced and there was a long silence.


    It seemed as if Nik couldn''t bid further, maybe he''ve just found out I''m not worth such huge amount of money.


    But when everyone thought everything was over , Nik said out of nowhere


    " Twenty million dors " and the whole ce went dead silent.


    There was no more chatter, everything and eveyone went still . A corner of my lips twitch upwards and a smile found itself on my lips.


    That was Nik, the man with the ability to make the whole world stop, I knew there was no way Eden was going to beat that.

 Nine : Isabella

    <h4>Chapter Nine : Isabe</h4>


    Nik''s POV


    There was no way I was letting Maya go, not after what I went through to get her.So I gave the best offer I knew Eden wouldn''t even bid to , not even in his next life just for a nanny?


    "Nius" The oldman breathed , rubbing his palms together "let''s be realistic,shall we?"


    "Not even you can change my mind,father"I retorted ring at him.I knew he was trying to favour Eden like he always does but there was no way I was letting him this time.


    " Like I said let''s be realistic"He demanded and I had to let go knowing he definitely had something ?up his sleeve


    "So what now?"


    "We put Maya to a test"


    "Test?" Maya murmured turning pale, I knew she was already weighing herself down by believing she wasn''t going to pass the test.


    The girl has serious inferiorityplex issues.


    "Yes,dear.Just like my son said,what if Annabelle fires you?Turn the table round, what''s the probability Isabelle won''t kick you out too?"My dad said using my word against me.


    "Zero, probably" Eden snorted and I had to ?hold myself back from really throwing him a punch, a real hard punch on the face.


    "So?"I retorted " I''m her father, I decide whose to be fired or not plus Maya''s not taking the damn test "


    "Same here too? I''m ?Anabelle''s father and I decide who to fire or not ....." Eden challenged


    "Prior to her request"I interjected earning a re from him. Suddenly, I saw a smile creep up his face and knew he wasn''t done , if anything he was getting started.


    "Yes, I admit that Nik but let''s be honest here, what have you done for Izzy? nothing . The only good thing you''ve ever done is tossing her over to your dad for safe keeping"


    "I told you her name is Isabelle not Izzy"I growled , my fist ready to attack when Maya got in between us yelling


    "I don''t know what the hell is between you guys but if you twods don''t calm down now, I''m leaving and nevering back !"


    Then she turned and faced me , poking me hard in the chest she said "And for the record, I''m taking the fucking test, so take it or leave it"


    I stared, stunned at the anger and confidence she just disyed. Even though I was supposed to be angry at her for defiling and disobeying my order but I couldn''t help admiring how hot and cute she looked pulling off that angry stunt.?Get a grip Nik.


    "what''s the test?" Maya asked with a boost of confidence I''ve never seen around her.I just pray she doesn''te back broken when Isabelle wouldn''t spare her a look


    "Get Isabelle toe down for dinner"My father announced and I froze but Maya''s countenance said different


    "Just that?" Maya scoffed not knowing there was no way she was going to survive that , my dad totally mauled her.


    "Yes love" He answered with the sweetest smile ever.


    "So I get Isabelle down here , I get to be her nanny and if I fail?"


    "You go back to being Eden''s date for the night" He dropped the bombshell that got Eden grinning like an idiot but anger boiling inside me.


    It was obvious Maya was going to fail, Isabelle was no respector of man or woman.She had vehemently denied my invitation for dinner not once or twice over the years so there was no assurance Maya was going toe out sessful.


    "Deal.Where''s Isabelle''s room?" Maya asked with a fake smile and I knew all the adrenaline bubbling in her veins must have exhausted, she was back from cloud nine.


    Wee back to reality,????I mocked mentally.


    "I''ll take her" Emily offered and my dad nodded in approval without noticing Eden murmurring by his side.


    Maya walked alongside Emily as she took her up the plight of stairs before stopping at a room at the far end of the passageway.Maya could''nt help noticing the huge notice board stered on the door


    " Busy. Do. Not. Disturb " Maya read outloud the words written in bold italics to the amusement of Emily


    "Really?" She asked with a raised brow


    Emily chuckled "wee to the world of Isabelle ?and for the record, call her Izzy not Isabelle if you want to make a good first impression"


    "Wow, she must be a ?really good kid" Maya murmurred but Emily shook her head in disapproval.


    "Don''t use sarcasm Maya, she''s super smart for a ten year old"


    "Fine" Maya sighed " Just wish me goodluck"


    "Goodluck plus I''ll hold a good befitting burial Incase you don''t make it out alive"


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah and maybe write on your tombstone?''lo, behold the heroine who died trying to get Izzy down for dinner''?how does that sound ?"


    "Screw you" She said before shing Emily a grateful smile "You should stop now, I''m not nervous anymore . Infact, I''m gonna get that brat down for dinner"


    "Now that''s the spirit" Emily encouraged enthusiastically before murmurring the final goodbye and sealed it with a hug.


    "I should go now" Maya said breaking the hug . She smiled down at Emily , took a deep breath before going in.


    Emily watched the door close at her face and breathed out, she knew izzy was not going to make it easy for Maya ,talking of which, she doubted Maya was going toe out sessful.


    Everyone knew Izzy was sturbborn, difficult to please and arrogant, all three negative attributes mademunication with people difficult or rather impossible.Izzy''s a loner, she wasn''t shy to admit it knowing it took three years for Izzy to trust her .


    Once downstairs, Emily gave me a look that I could easily decipher as - pray - for - a -miracle look.Unfortunately, I don''t believe in miracles but in hardwork and results so I''ll take?it that I''ve being defeated.


    Hurray.????


    "I don''t know, Nik" Emily shrugged biting down on her lower lips. A habit she does when she knows something isn''t going to end sessfully


    "Don''t worry,I know"I replied and took a wine from a passing waiter and faced my dear cousin


    "Congrattion, you won"


    "Oh,I don''t think so Nik. We should probably wait for the result" he replied but I didn''t need a prophet to tell me he didn''t mean any of those words but I still didn''t let go


    "No cousin, I think we should probably toast to your victory"I said nonchntly raising my ss of wine and noticed the smile on his face.


    Proud d*ck


    "Well, if you say say" he agreed as we clicked our sses together and sipped our wine with each of us keeping our thoughts to ourselves


    "You''ve won this round Eden"I said once i was done with my wine


    "But don''t think about the next"I warned keeping my voice as low as possible, staring him straight in the eye to make my point


    "Oh don''t worry" he cooed "I''ll hit it pretty hard with Maya .Who knows? By the end of the year, you might have a baby niece in your arm"


    I lunged at him but I couldn''t carry out what I had in mind when my eyes met Tina''s.I groaned, I couldn''t disgrace her.


    "Just thank your lucky stars"I growled holding the wine ss so tight I feared I might crush it.


    "Nah" Eden mocked "I''ve always being lucky, but you''re obviously not" Eden murmured directing me to someone with his gaze.


    Lo, Maya stood in front of us .


    Emptyhanded.


    No Isabelle.


    "Guess we have the result already" Eden said making way for Maya to pass through. I saw the look I expected on her face


    "I tried but ....."


    "I know" I replied giving her a reassuring smile not wanting to show this was the worst moment of my life, losing to Eden.


    "I guess that leaves you then as my date"Eden announced clearing his throat.


    He reached out for Maya''s? hand and just when he was about to nt a kiss on the front of her palm, we heard a loud gasp.


    Turning, I saw a smaller female version of myself standing with a frown and her arms folded asking a waiter "And you call this a party without a fortune cookie?" and a smile crept up my face


    Isabelle.

 Ten : Ruin Your Date

    <h4>Chapter Ten : Ruin Your Date</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    I suddenly wished the earth could open and swallow me in, what on earth was I thinking taking up such a proposal? I knew there was no way I could bring her downstairs but I had a slight hope, a miracle could happen. It was that teeny bit of hope that gave me the morale to ept that proposal.


    I knew I had to do something, all my life I''ve being shrinking and running from responsibilities ,plications and problems but now was the time I had to take the risk.Even if I fail in this mission but I''ll feel fulfilled knowing I tried and not chicken out from a problem.


    When I came into Izzy''s room, the first thing I noticed was darkness, the room wasn''t lit up.


    The only source of light was from the half opened window and I could make out a dim outline of someone''s leg rxing against the bar of the window but I didn''t need any prophet to tell me that was izzy .


    "Hi" I said but there was no response.Maybe she didn''t hear me.So?? I decided to call on her attention the second time but still didn''t get any response and I knew at once ?the dear lord wasn''t on my side cause I became conflicted whether to turn on?the light or not.


    It was obvious Izzy''s a loner , so she probably values her privacy more than anything which I''m about to invade which, won''t go down well but I had to do it anyway since I can''t grab her attention in the dark.


    I searched frantically for the switch on the wall and when I found it , thanked the lord I didn''t stumble nor break anything on the way.


    Once I turned on the light , I squinted my eyes from the sudden light which brought life to the once dark ?lifeless room .


    "Hi" I coughed awkwardly when huge fierce burning amber pair of eyes focused on me making me wish there was an ejector seat that could throw me outta here.


    Izzyy on her bed , her legs crossed together as she listened to some music through her headphone while casting what I would interpret as what-the-hell look on me.


    I couldn''t read her emotion cause she put on this strict pokerface so , I couldn''t tell if she was angry, irritated or whatever else she''s feeling at the moment that I interrupted her quiet time .


    "Hey, I know..I know this is weird but my name''s Maya " I introduced when she removed her headphone from her ears which was a good sign that she''s willing to listen to whatever I had to offer


    "I know this might sound weird too but do I know you?" Izzy asked looking at me with a new kind of curiosity I couldn''t exactly ce as a good thing or bad thing.


    "P-probably not" I chuckled nervously, knowing if she did know me, it would be she''ve witnessed me in the street crying from heartbreak or frustration .


    That''s just how pathetic my life is.


    "I have an acute and active memory much better than the average human , you included , so I don''t speak vainly " Izzy boosted as I scoffed inwardly , the arrogance of the girl.


    Just when I was about to lecture her on the word called ''manner'' a memory shed in my mind and I gasped in disbelief


    "Seeing your shocked expression" Izzy said climbing off her bed and moving towards me with a cocky smile on her lips "I''ll assume you''ve regained your memory"


    "You" I gasped once more thanking the universe for helping me out this time.I forgot our meeting so soon cause I never knew nor expected meeting her again.


    I met Izzy in a convenience store where she was caught shoplifting but I saved her ungrateful butt by lieing that she was my niece and wasn''t stealing but helping me shop for other stuffs I couldn''t find.


    By hiding them in her jacket?


    Well , I made up a lot of h h h excuses which got her freed?and did I forget to add the numerous apology I made on her behalf?which she didn''t even thank me for.???????????


    "So what are you doing in my ce, specifically my room?"


    "Ok, I might have gotten into some trouble which you have the absolute power to save me" I said beating around the bush hoping she''ll get a hint of what I''m trying to say since she ims to be some Goddess of knowledge.


    "I might be a genius but I need a little more details to solve this ridiculous puzzle of yours" The intellectual snob practically snorted at me and might I remind you that this snob of a being is a ten year old mannercking girl who happens to be the daughter of Nik, the sexy god I was drooling over hours ago.


    Could this night get any worse?


    "well I um...I...you know...."


    "I won''t know anything if you won''t spit it out already" She hiss-yelled at me.Well couldn''t me her on that one since I irritate people a lot with my procrastination.


    "Well there''s this bet, so if I can get you downstairs for the party I''ll end up being your nanny but if I fail, I''ll end up being your uncle''s date for the night which won''t go well with your father"


    "Whoah , whoah ,whoah, w.t.h.What the heck!" Izzy screamed, out of shock or excitement? I couldn''t tell.


    "let me get things straight" She said squinting her eyes and going into thinking mode "You made a deal with the oldman to get me down for dinner in exchange you be my nanny while if you fail you be my uncle''s date?"


    I nodded positively


    "Why the deal? Let me guess, it becamepetitive? "


    I stared at her in horror "How did you know?You definitely know stuffs a ten year old shouldn''t "


    With her arms folded, Izzy circled me saying "I don''t know whether I should take that as apliment or a sarcasm but once you meet my cousin Annabelle, you''ll be thankful for my existence"


    Curious, I asked "You know Annabelle?"


    "Yeah,I think so"


    "You think so?" I asked horrified .I know I didn''t have the best of a family but we were pretty close with our rtions eventhough they preferred kim over me unlike here.


    "Yeah, I''ve met her once but she was so noisy, chatty, controlling and annoying so I left before the party was over but I''m constantly told, reminded and fed that she''s alive and not dead so quit giving me that judgemental look"


    I didn''t even realize I was giving her such judging look as she used but I forced a smile on my face, I had to look friendly ?if I was still going to receive a favour from her .


    "I still don''t get it" Izzy said biting on her nails, a bad habit I guess she''s trying to break since she withdrew her hands almost immediately. "What makes you think I''m going to let you drag me down to that hell of a party ?"


    "Because you own me a thank you for saving your ass thanks to that shoplifting ident?" I mutter hoping this was going to work else I''m doomed for failure.


    "Wait a minute, are you ying a quilt game here?" She scoffed irritably "Do you think just because you covered up for me in the shoplifting ident that''ll be thankful ande downstairs as a favour to you "


    I groaned inwardly and felt a little migraine make it''s presence known in my head.


    That is so lowly of me, I know but think about the cash Maya. It''s twenty million dors we''re talking here! we could go shopping, pay overdue rents and still have change left.


    My inner devil encouraged and I began to imagine what I would do with such a huge amount of money , that is if I seed.


    Clearly I underestimated Izzy but hell! she''s too smart .Maybe I should start considering being a nanny for Annabelle, clearly she couldn''t be so bad as Izzy described.


    Moreover she wouldn''t be a snob nor loner like Izzy but the lively, chatty and brave type of kids I prefer,?only if she doesn''t fire me on sight.


    Great!


    "F.y.I "Izzy continued "The reason I considered shoplifting that day was so I could get caught and bring shame and pain to my father but you clearly ruined it so don''t you even think I owe you anything " Izzy confessed and I realized things were moreplicated than I thought.


    There was more things to this family than the eye could catch, they weren''t justplicated and conflicted but they were hiding secrets, deadly secrets that''s dividing and tearing them apart.


    "Fine I''m going to leave" I gave up atst realizing there was nothing I could do to drag her down.


    The little girl was on a suicide mission to ruin her father for reasons best known to her which I cannot do anything about.


    I turned to leave but there was something urging me to say something, anything , so I decided to go with whatever?rolls off my tongue


    "Izzy" I called but she scarcely spared me a look "I know you''re on some sort of vendetta or whatever, but sometimes its good to do something unexpected, just have some fun and p off that smile on?the faces of your haters"


    "Yeah, h h . Good pep talk " She scorned rolling her eyes in boredom while I squeezed a smile and left, leaving the rest to fate.


    Once downstairs I could feel all eyes on me and on my side, there was nobody by my side which definitely meant I failed, atleast I tried.I saw Nik, he was staring right at me with disappointment clearly written on his face.


    I failed him, I disappointed him


    I marched towards him and tried to narrate it all to him "I tried but....."


    "I know" Nik said giving me an assuring smile that he was ok but I knew it was all fake, he wasn''t happy at all.


    I wanted to say something else, to tell him how destructive his daughter was going to turn out if left unguided when a voice interrupted me.


    Eden


    "I guess that leaves you as my date" He said and took my hand and was about cing a kiss on the back of my palm when a loud gasp was heard which turned out to be a surprise gasp.


    Lo, when I turned I saw izzy in all her glory scolding a waiter for what the hell I don''t care about. My heart skipped in joy , she took my advice but she sure know how to spring surprises.


    "I see you''re enjoying the night uncle Eden but I don''t seem to notice my dear cousin, Annabelle?" Izzy directed the question at Eden but I suspected she had ulterior motives behind that question, if anything I sensed it was a trick question but why?


    "Ahh she''s fine just spending some time in paris with close friends" Eden answered with ?a strict face, he was definitely done being nice


    "So if I may ask" Eden said "Why the sudden appearance cause you made it clear you didn''t want anything to do with this party?"


    Izzy let out a chuckle "oh , you know me uncle , the centre of attention. I wanted to make an epic entrance and as well" She looked him straight in the eye


    ''Ruin your date"

 Eleven : War

    <h4>Chapter Eleven : War</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    I groaned as I lifted myself off the bed, very softfy bed. My eyes shot up at once, where was I?


    Then I remembered, the party tarried long and we had no choice than to sleep over since everyone was so tired to drive home. I never knew how rich Nik''s father was until I saw the number of guestrooms ?he had, it was literally enough to house half the poption of my province.


    Everyone was entitled to pick a room of his or her choice and I had to choose this room cause of it''s colour.


    Nik choosed his own bedroom and his girlfriend Tina, agreed sharing his room to staying in the guestroom and trust me when I say I''m not in the least bothered by it, not even the slightest.


    I''m just saying it out loud so you know, nothing else. No jealousy at all.


    The walls were painted a bright yellow, the colour of sunshine and a blue fitted carpet graced the floor.I had a knack for bright colours since dull ones makes me depressed.


    There''s a single bed at the far end of the room with a nightstand beside it.There''s also a bureau with a built-in wardrobe a few metres away from it which I had no use for since I''ll be leaving today.


    I stretched my stiff bones and dragged myself off the bed while shielding my face from the sun raysing through the window with my hands.


    It was a bright and good morning full of opportunities and adventures but I still can''t believe I''m Izzy''s nanny and get to receive twenty freaking million dors as my sry!


    What could get better than that?


    When I tried to speak, my throat felt so dry so I decided to go get a cup of water from the fridge.I was mentally pleased with myself when I found the fridge without the servants help,?not that I met any on my way truth be told.


    I opened the fridge and gasped at the sight, the fridge was filled to the brim with energy drinks and I had to rummage through the contents until I found the water I needed.


    Just when I opened the cap of the drink and stuffed my mouth with water, I heard some noise and turned to discover who was disturbing my peace but I got the surprise of my life.


    I sputtered my ?drink from shock while my eyes bulged.


    Lo, Nik stood in his underwear nothing else and I drooled over the sight. God knows I''ve never being confronted by such good looks and sex appeal in my entire life.


    I saw his chest broad and powerful, his abs lean and hard and I suddenly had a crazy urge to feel the hard swell of his muscle beneath my palms, which was totally impossible so I looked away , but I couldn''t get the memory out of my head.


    Snap out of it, Maya!


    I cautioned myself as my cheek began to heat up.What the hell was happening to me.


    For God''s sake he has a girlfriend Maya and you''re his daughter''s nanny.


    Thest thing I''ll ever do on earth was mixing business with pleasure. Back at home, we were trained strictly to keep business, business and pleasure , pleasure and that''s what I''m going to do exactly, go by my parent''s principle.


    Only If that was easy, well said than done


    Quickly, I gulped down my drink and turned to leave but something else caught my attention, Nik wasn''t there.?I stared at the cup of steaming coffee sitting on the kitchen counter with the drinker absent.


    He was just ?there a few minutes ago unless....


    Suddenly, I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on edge and I knew at once he was behind me.


    I turned swiftly and as expected bumped into a chest.


    But atleast I know he did it intentionally and whatever he''s nning, it wasn''t going to end well


    I pulled away from him with a jerk and decided to y ignorant. "Urm..sorry, I wasn''t looking??? carefully" I saiding up with the most convincing innocent face i could muster.


    Nik looked me over before smirking "Come on Maya" he murmured "I know you''re not that sharp in the love department, ?but I know you''re smart and we both know I did this intentionally"


    "W-what?" I sputtered


    "Off ?with the pretence " Nikmanded trailing his fingers down my cheek and my body reacted.


    His touch made my breath stop in my throat and I swallowed, or at least I tried to - I was having a hard time breathing.


    Neither could I think, I couldn''t think of how to stop him from messing with my head.I just stood frozen.


    Maya, he''s messing with you


    That was the only reminder I needed.I pped his hand away not minding that my cheek was tingling with excitement and arching for his touch.I had to stop him now before things go further.


    "What do you think you''re doing ?" I retorted


    "What do you think I''m doing ? " he drawled seductively, his breath hitting my ear and I withheld a gasp. I shouldn''t show I was excited from whatever he''s doing to me.


    "Trust me that''s not going to work on me, Mr spencer" I said using my formal tone and he retreated.


    I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding and knew at once, Nik was dangerous.If he could set my body on me with just a touch, then what more a kiss?


    It gave me goosebumps just to think about how much influence his touch had over me.


    No Maya , fight over this. You''re more than this little temptation.


    "Fine, I give up." He gave up raising his hands in surrender "I''m not going to tease you anyway since you passed my test "


    "Test? What test?"


    "I can''t have you working for me if you''re vulnerable to my charms"


    I ?frowned at once "What in the love of God are you talking about?"


    "If you aren''t invulnerable to my charms, then you''re likely to fall for Eden''s charms and trust me when I say he''s a maniptive jerk.....''


    " So you''re trying to say he''ll seduce me into betraying you?"


    He answered by nodding positively and i gasped, then chuckled,ughed afterwards before reality dawned on me.


    "Suppose all you said is true, you really believe I''m going to betray you after what we went through today?"


    Nik breathed "I trust you Maya but Eden can be very convincing ....."


    "Just like I said" he smiled in return


    Something snapped inside me and I didn''t even realize when I blurted "Is this a family or a war front ? How can you all be sopetitive for everything?"


    I saw Nik raise a brow at my outburst but he choose to remain silent. He allowed me to say and rave whatever was on my mind but if anything, he was amused.vAt my words or me? I don''t know.


    "I know my family isn''t the best but atleast we didn''t try to kill each other...."


    "Mr Adams wants you all over for breakfast " One of the maids announced out of nowhere startling us, well me since Nik wasn''t shaken at all.


    "We''ll be there" Nik replied charming thedy with one of his killer smiles and she blushed while I rolled my eyes and groaned out loud.


    I couldn''t imagine how he could date Tina and flirt with other girls while Tina''s ?practically a few rooms away from us.


    Great, I almost forgot he''s a yer


    "How can ?you do that?" I asked once the blushing maid was out of sight .


    "Do what?" Nik asked in pretence. He definitely knew what I was talking about.


    "Be in a rtionship and date other species of girls?"


    "Good choice of words" Nik criticized but I didn''t mind if that''ll get my question answered. He simply stretched and stared me in the eye


    "I don''t know what you''re talking , you''re the one who said it all but anyway let''s go prepare for war "


    "War?" I frowned


    "Haven''t you figured it out?"


    "Figure what out?"


    "Breakfast is just a camouge, Maya.The true meaning is....."


    "War" I answered


    " Thats my girl" Nik praised and for the first time in history I felt like I just achieved something big and I had a feeling I was going to achieve greater things from now?. If the wars wouldn''t swallow me whole.

 Twelve : Nik Spencer

    <h4>Chapter Twelve : Nik Spencer</h4>


    Nik''s POV


    Tina was beginning to get annoying, she couldn''t stop bbering how she doesn''t support the idea of Isabelle having a nanny called Maya .She was jealous of Maya and that was one of the qualities I disliked so much.


    Jealousy? I hated it a lot cause Kay used that emotion a lot to manipte me when she was around which is why I discarded anything and anyone that arouses such feeling in me.


    But I couldn''t just get rid of Tina yet ,our rtionship wasn''t just based on pleasure, She and I had a lot of projects ourpanies were working on together.


    So I just tuned out herins by going to sleep , she knew at once that meant end of discussion and knew better than to disturb me further.


    When I woke the next day , all my body screamed for coffee .So I decided to go make it since I couldn''t drink coffee made by others. A weird behaviour acquired after going through Kay''s maniption.


    During our marriage, Kay wanted children but I didn''t, considering we were so young then. Heck! I got married at the age of sixteen , weird but I always wanted to do something different and considering I''ve being inlove with kay since childhood, I wondered '' why wait?'' So we jumped into the deep waters of marriage.


    When persuading me didn''t work, kay gave up or so I thought until she drugged my coffee and the next happened and before I knew what was going on, I was a father.I was pushed into fatherhood so quickly , and that became the beginning of the strain in our marriage.


    Eversince then, I''m cautious about my coffee cause no one goes near its dwelling.


    I was so immersed in thought that I didn''t notice the presence of Maya , but I caught her secretly checking me out before rummaging the fridge and decided at once to tease her.


    I slowly tiptoed out of my position and walked towards her , standing behind her knowing what was going to happen next. she ran into my chest and yed ignorant but non of that stunned me as much as when my touch didn''t affect her, which makes her rtively safe from me.


    Why? you might ask but I''m no gentleman, once we start something even as small as a flirt, we start to finish.


    Or maybe she was just faking she wasn''t affected by me .Then she better fake to the end cause once she stops, I''ll have my chance cause I don''t give up on treasures that gives pleasure.


    Also, if she could resist my charm that means Eden''s wouldn''t work on her either. Eden and I have aplicated rtionship and are fighting a battle that started before time began so I don''t recruitrades that will be influenced or coerced by him which he''s surpricingly good at.


    I noticed her cheek lift up in disapproval after I sent one of my powerful smiles to the maid who had called us down for dinner.


    Well, she shouldn''t look at me that way because its wasn''t my fault that she''s blushing like crazy,?the maid I mean, neither was it my fault that I was bestowed with great features.


    "How can you do that?"she asked


    "Do what?"I asked in pretence. I knew exactly what she was talking about but I didn''t want to give her the pleasure.


    "Be in a rtionship and date other species of girls?"


    "Nice choice of words" I criticized but she didn''t give a darmn about it so I leaned forward and looked her straight in the eye saying


    "I don''t know what you''re talking, you''re the one who said it all but anyway let''s go prepare for war"


    "War?" she frowned probably confused


    "Haven''t you figured it out?"


    "Figure what out?"


    "Breakfast is just a camouge, Maya .The true meaning is....."


    "War" she answered


    "That''s my girl" The words slipped from my mouth before I could take it back .I wanted to regret saying that but when I saw the smile on her face my heart warmed at once.


    I froze.


    What was going on? My emotions never react this way, why was I happy that she''s happy? No, something was definitely wrong. So I went back to my cold , organized, keeping - my emotions under control guy I was.


    "See you at breakfast " I said and saw her open her mouth to say something but I turned away and felt her face drop but I didn''t care.I had to leave before I started making promises and doing things that will make her happy.


    I hurried to my room and as expected, Tina was all dressed up.She stood with her arms folded across her chest ?and a nk face which signified ''I''m in for an argument''. I sighed siliently, boy I wasn''t ready for this.


    "Where were you?"She asked , her voice devoid of any emotion


    "Do I have to answer?" I retorted


    "Fine, don''t answer.I''ll find out myself" She said and with five good strides covered the distance between us and pressed her lips against mine.


    I smiled against her lips knowing what ?she was searching for.So I took control and devoured her lips as she gave out a moan sagging against me.


    When we broke contact we were breathing heavily gasping for air. I ran my thumb across her lips and felt her shiver.I might not be good in the love and caring department but I was the best in the lust and pleasure department


    "Coffee" She murmured


    "Yeah" I said "only coffee" Though I wouldn''t mind Maya being the coffee considering the way I couldn''t get her out of my head.Those plumb lips, lean waist and shapely butt.


    I groaned inwardly as I felt a tight feeling in my groin.How was it possible that I''m lusting after my daughter''s nanny in front of my girlfriend.


    My mind''s truly perverted.


    "You shouldn''t be jealous, it doesn''t look good on you"I said to Tina leaving her stunned as I left to get dressed for breakfast.


    Tina and I walked hand in hand to the dinning table and were rtively thest people to arrive.


    "Wee everyone"The oldman said as my eyes scanned everyone on the table.Isabe was around, sitting in between the oldman and Emily and Maya beside Eden plus she looked really good in that little ck dress of hers which showed a lot of her cleavage. My eyes lingering a little longer than usual on that particr cleavage.


    I froze when our eyes met and saw her re at me which means she caught me staring at her you know what I''m talking about.I smirked, atleast she knows that I''m not shy about hitting on her, that''s just who Nik Spencer is.


    ??????Nik Spenser, who''s hitting on his daughter''s nanny in front of his girlfriend.


    Nik Spencer , a man who loves girls ying hard to get and makes it a project to make them fall for him.


    Nik Spencer, who doesn''t care about maritalmitment but Pleasure.


    That''s just who Nik Spencer is.


    Maids came in with our foods and soon enough a banquet was set in front of us . Everyone eat in silence minding their manners until Isabelle decided to do justice to that.


    "Grandpa"she began


    "Yes"The oldman answered gulping his food swiftly


    "Can I get another ind?"


    "What for? You ready have three already what do you need another one for?"he asked and I heard a cough as Maya choked on her food from shock while Eden scoffed in annoyance.


    "Well, considering I''m about to go live with Mr Nik, I need a new ind to go exploring with my nanny incase he ruins my mood"


    I wasn''t offended by my own child calling me formally , at least it was better than before when she referred to me as ''hey''


    "Fine , I''ll get you one but on a condition "He said and I saw a mischevious glint in his eyes and knew he was up????????to?no good


    "What?" Isabelle asked leaning towards him curiously


    "You go to the same school with Annabelle"


    And that was it , I snapped.

 Thirteen : Fashion Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter Thirteen : Fashion Breakthrough</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    My conscience was definitely telling the truth when it said this dress was going to get me into trouble. All Emily''s idea.


    Since I had no clothes left to wear for breakfast due to the sleepover, Emily decided to lend one of her clothes to me which led to me wearing a simplecy little ck dress which showed off quite a cleavage.


    "This is a mistake "I murmured tugging the dress upward to cover a bit of the exposed skin which was a total failure


    Emily shot me a frown?saying "No, this is a fashion breakthrough.Now stop squirming like a fish out of water and go blow those men off their feet"


    And now here I am still chanting mentally , This is a mistake.


    "wow" Eden gasped when he came downstairs. He stared at me hungrily like I was some food to be devoured.


    "You look breathtaking " He drawled , took my hand and dropped a lingering kiss at the top of my hand that sent shivers down my spine .


    "Thank you" I breathed and caught the movement of his eye when it rested on my you- know- what - I''m - talking about.


    He smirked, licking the bottom of his lips and released my hand while I made a mental note not to flirt with him else I get myself into trouble. Especially before he begins to think I dressed up to impress and flirt with him.


    Yeah, I might have crushed on Edenst night but after discovering him and Nik arepetitive and might be seeing me as a sort of prize to be won, I backed off.


    I''m done being used, Andrew showed me exactly the pain and humiliation of being used so I''ve had enough.


    I can''t afford to go through such pain again so I''ll stay away ?as much as I can from trouble, a hot handsome trouble.


    Nik and Tina were thest to arrive and I couldn''t help but stare at him, how did such a heartless yboy get to be adorned with so much good looks and body


    Ok, danger*danger* leave the body part out


    "Wee everyone" Mr Adam said as soon as everyone was settled while I scanned everyone on therge dinningtable. Aside from everyone I knew, there was also a few rtives present at the table.


    Sparkling neat cutleries were ced at everyone''s side while wine sses and mugs sat beside them. And I almost forget, the napkies were there as well, very white, soft?and expensive.


    Still enjoying the thrill of dinning with a wealthy family, I almost let out a startled yell when my eyes met Nik''s scorching gaze.


    There was something wild and untamed about that gaze that I felt electricity course through my body.


    I shivered as the thought of Nik checking me out filled my head. Suddenly my heart bubbled with joy , why was the mere thought of Nik checking me out excite me this much? .


    He finds me attractive? I rejoiced but suddenly frowned, I must be crazy.


    Unfortunately that joy didn''tst for long


    I followed the direction of his gaze and discovered it was resting on my cleavage, then I felt real anger.


    He wasn''t checking the dress nor me out rather he was staring intensely at my.....my.....my....you know what I''m talking about ?.... and he was enjoying the sight. How could someone be so shameless?


    Though my body was thrilled with the fact that I could still make a man salivate?cause Andrew did a good number on my self esteem but??I was angry, how could he stare at me that way, so brazenly with Tina beside him.


    So I sent a him a blizzard like re but he simply smirked and looked away.


    Wow, I gasped.


    He was shamelessly eye flirting with some girl who wasn''t his girlfriend in front of his girlfriend. This guy was definitely a yer to the end and funny enough ,I can''t seem to remember how I got tangled with the likes of him.


    Tina must have felt what was going on or maybe it was just girls instincts cause she found the cause of Nik''s distraction .


    My cleavage


    And she sent a look that if eyes were bullets, I would be long dead .


    As if on cue, the servants arrived with our food saving me from experiencing another of Tina''s tortourious re.


    Everyone ate in silence just like a mannered aristocratic family, even the sounds of cutleries clicking against the tes were not heard unlike my family where kim makes most of her discussions and noises during a meal.


    The silence though didn''tst forever cause it was broken by the troublemaker Isabe as she requested for an ind from her grandfather.


    what would a ten year old girl do with a private Ind? I wondered


    But that was until I learned she already had three private inds to her disposal and I choked on my food.


    What .The . Fuck.


    And I was utterly bewildered when Mr Adams readily agreed to buy her another one with a one condition deal in between.


    "What deal?"Isabe asked leaning curiously towards her grandfather and I couldn''t help but notice the mischievous glint, she definitely was up to something that''ll surely and when I say surely, I mean surely , will ?upset her Father.


    "You go to the same school with Annabelle" Mr Adams replied with a ?confident grin but the reactions from family members weren''t encouraging at all especially Nik


    He stood banging his fist on the table and heaving like an enraged bull set loose by mistake " Hell, she ain''t going anywhere"


    "Its her decision to make Nik" Eden literally snorted while Nik sent him a deadly re


    "Fine , I''ll do it " Issabelle epted confirming my suspicion that she definitely wanted her father upset


    "Like hell you would !" Nik spat


    Okie dokie, breakfast''s over


    Soon enough, murmurings filled the whole room as everyone tried to give his or her opinion while I sat on my seat staring at the scene and praying they don''t involve me in their affairs but that prayer probably didn''t reach God''s ear cause my fear came true


    "Maybe we should hear from her nanny since she probably has the best interest of Izzy at heart" Eden said so sweetly and innocently that if I wasn''t so sharp , I wouldn''t be able to decipher that it was his n to set confusion between Nik and I.


    And it was working


    "Of course not , this is your family business and..."


    "You''re her nanny whose duty is to care for her , so that makes you automatically involved with her life and matters" Eden interjected once again , sternly this time as he gained nods and ?murmurs of approval from everyone?excluding Nik


    "Fine" Nik snapped "let''s hear the life changing words she has to offer "


    He said with heavy sarcasm and I knew that whatever I said at that moment wasn''t going to please anyone .


    If I lie, they''ll know and if I say the truth he''ll still be displeased , so I just might as well say my mind ande clean


    "Urm .I.. I .."


    "Just say the shit out!" Nik growled out of nowhere startling me as I gasped from the fright.


    "IthinksheshouldgowithAnnabelle"I said it all out in one swift word as everyone gave me a confused stare.


    "Isabelle is a loner and doesn''t care about friends. So I think her being friends and going to the same school with Annabelle is a huge step into making her sociable. Moreover, it will strengthen their cracked rtionship and that''s all I have to offer."


    I said letting my hair fall over my face like a curtain , shielding their curious eyes that I felt all over even though I couldn''t see them.


    I breathed, this is dispressing


    Suddenly , someone slow ps opposite me and I looked up to meet Nik''s eye and felt the coldness in them.


    How could someone''s eyes disy a variety of emotion in such a small amount of time


    "Wow!" Nik eximed still pping .


    Suddenly, he stopped , a corner of his mouth lifting slightly as he said "I didn''t know I had such a good loyal advicer by my side all this time"


    Sarcasm, heavy sarcasm.


    Nik was taunting me, he was angry at me because I said the truth, because I didn''t stand by his side.Venomced every single word he said , he was taunting me on purpose and I knew I wasn''t going to be favoured anytime soon.


    "While you guys enjoy your meal, I''m outta here" Nik announced standing?up abruptly as the seat dragged against the tile floor screeching to a halt.


    I heard Nik''s ?footsteps as it faded away until it suddenly came to a halt...wait..what?


    I turned expecting to see the aggressive frown on his face but it wasn''t there.The scowl was reced by a sardonic smirk directed at Eden.


    "I bet you were all expecting that" Nik said to everyone but I noticed it was directed at Eden in particr.


    He moved towards Eden leaning against one edge of the table and staring at him straight in the eye.


    "Just like you said cousin , Isabelle has a right in this and since my own daughter has dedicated her life to torture me ,I''ll give her the pleasure of being the queen of vengeance"


    Then he pivoted suddenly , facing Isabelle who was ring daggers at him and said


    "Isabelle get your things ready, we''re leaving in a hour and you might as well say goodbye to your oldhome cause you won''t being back here. Its now us belle, you and your father"


    Nik announced sending chills down my body while I noticed the goosebumps on isabelle''s arms.


    Gosh, Nik was scaring the poor girl but Izzy wasn''t showing it, she was one brave girl capable of hiding her emotion unlike me whose like an open book.


    I sighed , Nik definitely still has a long way to go on the journey of fatherhood and he should know his daughter wasn''t the kind to change with brute force.


    She was the type who can only be changed with care, the kind whose heart has to be melted first. So its just disasterious considering Nik wasn''t exactly the role model to look up to when ites to showing ?love.


    After the wonderful but ended up in disaster breakfast was over , I headed to my room to pack ?my things since Isabelle would be leaving pretty soon , also I had to go to my ce and pick some things up.


    But considering there was nothing to pack aside from my clothes from yesterday, Iy down on my bed and shut my eyelids close hoping to rx for a while when my door snapped open .


    Knowing there was no other person than Emily who would bang into my room like this, I opened my mouth to taunt her yfully for the dress


    "Your dress really did wonders tod....." The rest of the words get stuck in my throat and I stilled when I recognized who stood by the door.


    Tina.


    Her green silk dress hung her shape perfectly, her lips a perfect shade of red and her marching green heels tapped rhythmically on the floor.She was perfectly groomed and that made me feel so outssed like never before.


    Is it wrong that I hate her for making me feel this way?


    I noticed the aura surrounding her and it spelt trouble,?even her bodynguage said the same. She stood with arms folded across her chest, her mouth tightened into a thin, dangerous line.


    "We need to talk" she spoke, her tone icy and I braced myself mentally for the explosion about to ur.

 Chapter 80 - Eighty : The Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Eighty : The Promotion</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    It took everything in me not to smack Nius on the head right now. We were going to a charity g and he was just telling me now?!


    He repeated when I didn''t give him a response "Thepany is organizing a charity g ball and auction that will be graced by some of the world''s business leaders, celebrities, political leaders, influencers and members of the public who believes in giving back to the society .


    "Although it''s just an avenue to showoff wealth and splendor but the charity g would raise funds for established foundations catering for orphans and terminally-ill children and you''reing as my date. "


    " No way " I murmured under my breath but he heard it.


    "No way what? "


    I pulled away from him and sat up and he did the same " Why are you telling me this now?! You knew I was going toe along with you to such an important and high-ss asion and you kept mum all this time?! "


    "I''m sorry, It skipped my mind moreover the preparation has been ongoing for a while, so I initially thought I was going to go with Tina. I never thought it was going to be me and you in the end " he exined and I fell silent at once.


    To be honest, though Nius says his rtionship with Tina was doomed to end someday from the very beginning but sometimes I can''t help but feel that I stole him from her.


    Nius ims it was a deal from the initial and she had full knowledge of that and gave consent but the look in Tina''s eyes told me she wanted more than Nius gave, not to talk of the evil eye she gives me whenever she sees me with him - infact, everything is so messed-up.


    The environment was suddenly awkward and I quickly came up with something to ease this tension " But the party is tomorrow and I haven''t even sorted through my wardrobe yet!"


    Late minutes nning was one of my worst nightmare and I was going to attend a party where every women would be dolled up and dressed in Jaw-dropping gowns.


    Niusughed and drew close to me " You don''t need to worry about to what to wear Tigress, it has already being arranged "


    Though I was impressed with his effort but it still didn''t ease the anxietypletely " But I didn''t get my measurement taken, you don''t even know my size " I pointed out while massaging my temple.


    Nik gave me that usual weird smile of his , leaned further towards me and whispered " I don''t need to take measurements Maya, I already know your size with just a nce "


    Suddenly, his eyes rove over my body in such a way that made me shiver and became self conscious of my body. My hands immediately flew to my chest, covering it the best I could even though I was actually fully dressed.


    "What are you doing? " I asked and tried to appear stern even though my heart was threatening to jump out of my chest. The way he was staring at me made me feelpletely bare before him.


    A smile curved his lips "It seems your boob has been promoted from A to B "


    I gazed up at Nius wide-eyed. You know what, I take back my word, I''m going to smack Nius on the head till I knock some sense into him.


    My hand moved towards him but he grabbed it saying " Oi miss Tigress, are you a gangster? why are you always hitting me at the slightest provocation "


    I released a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes " Howforting, you can even tell you provoked me. Fine, the other times I can apologize but this time, someone needs to p some sense into you " My other hand moved but he grabbed it as well and then pinned the both above my head with a hand.


    OK, that was officially a stupid move and epic failure.


    His intense gaze moved over my body once again and my throat dried up " If I''m correct then, you''re currently a 32 B cup size "


    I stared at him dumbfounded, how did this guy know this cause I''m sure I did not shove my brapel in his face and how could he be so tant about it ?


    "Consider yourself dead once I''m free "I spoke through gritted teeth having remembered this guy was once a professional Casanova - how could he not know all the bra sizes?


    But Nius ignored my threat and went on "How could you be so mean when I''m just congratting you on your recent progress "


    Amid my ring, his face scrunched up tight in concentration "Though I''m wondering what caused this tremendous progress "


    He nced up at me with a lewd smile and I could tell I was not going to be pleased with whatever he''s about to say.


    Nius wriggled his brow suggestively " Could it be as a result of the recent fondling " he added a wink.


    Now, I''m done being nice.


    I don''t know what strength came over me and I quickly freed my hands , rolled him onto his back and straddled his hips. But just as I was about to exact my revenge on him , Nius made a statement that made me froze.


    "Wrong move " he murmured, then shut his eyes with a groan saying " Move against that again and I won''t care anymore, we would go straight into baby making "


    I looked down, saw his swelling member and got to my feet at once with a startled scream - revenge forgotten.


    Niusy on the bed, chest heaving and cheeks flushed - talk of cheeks - mine was burning.


    " A-are you okay? " I finally found the voice to ask when the swell of his pants kept rising. Did I do this?


    "I would be once this calms down " he said, boldly pointing to his below.


    I scratched the back of my neck, why was I feeling guilty ? it was all his fault, he was the one who started this ; he seduced me first!


    " W-what can I do to help? "


    His face lit up like Christmas " You want to help me? " but then the lewd smile graced his face again.


    "On second thought, the cold shower is avable. Make yourselffortable " I said and escaped out of my own room .

 Chapter 81 - Eighty-one : His Own Personal Sunshine

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Eighty-one : His Own Personal Sunshine</h4>


    Nik''s POV


    What was I even thinkinging into her room yesterday? See her once more before going to bed? kiss her goodnight? or was I expecting something more?


    Fine I''ll be truthful, I was expecting something to happenst night . Like damn it, it has been so long since I did it. Initially, I could pride myself on being sexually active but now I was probably turning into a monk - all because of one woman.


    Sometimes I would sit and let my thoughts wander and then keep wondering what makes Maya so special? why I felt so drawn to her? what makes her so different from the others? why do I like her more than the others?


    Is it the way she smiles? or the way she pouts her lips and the legendary vein standing out on her forehead whenever she''s angry? or the way she falls into ridiculous situations while I''ll be the one to rescue her always ?


    But one thing was for sure, with her around there was never a dull moment. It''s like she''s my own personal sunshine; a sun made specially for me and no one was going to take her away from me. Not now, not ever.


    I took a nce at my wristwatch, picked up a magazine and sat down on the chaise lounge


    instead of pacing up and down the room without purpose.


    My mind was awhirl with thoughts even though I was flipping through the pages of the magazine featuring fashion shows and models d in bikinis barely covering some essential parts.


    Perhaps because I was hypersensitive, my ears perked up the moment I heard a creaking sound. I nced up immediately the door to the fitting room slowly opened .


    Tossing the magazine to the side, I stood up the moment Maya came into view and my breath stopped without even realizing it.


    It seems the world froze for a while as I stared at the goddess standing a few meters away from me - she looked unbelievably beautiful in it and I was right to pick that outfit.


    Maya was wearing a red strapless satin sweep gown that had a high slit at the side exposing a bit of toned thigh. The dress emphasized her lean waist and though it was not pouring at her feet but it would''ve be if she wasn''t wearing a matching stiletto heel.


    Her hair was picked and pulled to one side before braiding, giving it a voluminous look while leaving a few tendrils hanging at the other side of her face.


    The makeup done on her face was wless especially with that lustful colour on her lips that made my below tighten and my pulse to quicken.


    It seems I stared for too long cause Maya was beginning to shift on her feet ufortably while scratching the back of her head, eyes staring everywhere but me.


    I didn''t even realize when a smile tilted my lips and I covered the distance between us with just two steps, reaching out an arm to pull her closer.


    "You look incredibly beautiful " I said to her and she blushed in reply.


    Maya has always being pretty but now she was dressed up and all, her features were amplified, not to mention she looked hot and elegant in that dress.


    But suddenly I felt a pang of jealousy hit me, If I could find her pretty and considering the fact I have an eye for beauty , then the men at the party would definitely ogle her on sight.


    Was it toote to change her out of this dress? I once saw a baggy styled dress on the garment rank, that would suit her right?


    But I knew I was sounding ridiculous, the women at the g wouldn''t dress any less than Maya did, moreover it was a formal asion, she has to look her best ; the men can stare as much as they want, they could only watch but not touch her anyway.


    I ran my hands down the curves of her body and felt her shiver as I spoke softly into her ears " I think I''ve changed my mind, we should go to bed and forget all about this party "


    Maya rolled her eyes and shook her head with a smile having figured out the hidden meaning behind my words.


    She reached out and adjusted my bow tie saying " There is no way that''s happening especially when you''re dressed this sexy, I want to show you off to the world "


    I knew she was intentionally flirting back but my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat - that was one of the most sexy things she has ever said to me.


    My grip on my her body tightened and I pulled her hips flush against mine - against my arousal - and looked down into her eyes saying,"This is what you do to me Tigress"


    I watched her gulp nervously and I knew she felt it, knew it, my voice was deep and husky with desire and tonight I was going to cause a very bigmotion at the party - she doesn''t have to know yet.


    Maya pulled away quite clumsily, did my blunt confession stun her that much?


    "We have to leave remember? " she breathed and I smiled, she was trying to escape again.


    " Fine then, let''s go " I said and tried to hold her hand but she pulled away causing my brow to raise questioningly .


    But to my surprise, she hooked her arm through mine and said excitedly " Let''s go "


    And so we left the departmental store which belonged to me anyway and walked outside to the limousine driven by Judy. I opened the car door for her and slide inside after her.


    I watched her take in the interior of the limousine and when I thought she was about to gush on how beautiful it looked, she asked instead


    " Why is Isabe not here yet ? "


    My expression changed at once. Oh that, what a buzz kill.


    "Where is Isabe? You said she was going to catch up with us , why is she not here yet? " She peppered me with questions when she didn''t get a response from me.


    Finally I answered, speaking with a drawl


    "Don''t worry about Isabe, she''s fine. Just currently under house arrest "

 Chapter 82 - Eighty-two : A Deal With An Angel

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Eighty-two : A Deal With An Angel</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    "You had your daughter under house arrest?!" I asked dumbfounded.


    Like seriously? who in the world locks his daughter up on a day he should be showing her off to the world?


    "I know Isabe can be quite a disturbance sometimes but locking her up, isn''t that a little bit extreme? " I asked Nius who had his leg crossed over the other and a side of his head resting on his knuckles .


    "Thank God you called her a disturbance " He pointed out causing me to open my mouth , trying to defend myself but apparently he wasn''t done yet


    "You''ve perfectly described her Maya. So what makes you think I''ll have such a disturbance near a party graced by important personalities from all walks of life? "


    I swallowed but not because I was scared but because I''ve just realized there was some sense in what Nius was saying but still...


    "Can''t you have a little faith in your daughter?" I pleaded with him but inwardly had a feeling that request fell on deaf ears.


    Nius''s hardened gaze focused on mine and he said to me "I''m not taking any chances here Maya, If Isabe wants to show she has changed? she''s got to prove it " Nius replied dismissively and I knew better than to push forward .


    So I just let him be , Nius was someone who wouldn''t be easily convinced once he has made-up his mind on something ; his stubbornness was quite an admirable yet irritating trait sometimes.


    Since the atmosphere was already awkward and quiet after this not - so - heated argument, I decided to let things cool off naturally and rummaged through my purse for my smartphone only to discover it was not there.


    I grabbed my silver clutch purse and poured out the contents on myps, searching thoroughly but still couldn''t find anything.


    "What is it? What''s wrong? " Nius who noticed the grimace on my face asked.


    "I can''t find my cellphone" I replied, my face taunt with distress while still going through my stuffs.


    "You sure you left the house with it? " he questioned with concern.


    I bite the inside of my mouth " I can''t really tell but I know I''m not such a careless human being "


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Nius move " Here " he took out his smartphone from the inside of his suit and handed it to me saying " You can use my phone to call yours "


    I shed him a grateful smile and took the phone from him, flipping through the address book in his phone " What''s my - "


    " My Tigress " he answered before the words could leave my mouth. I looked up and though I didn''t say a word but my heart was giddy with excitement .


    Yes I knew my number by heart but I was just curious, wanted to know how he named me in his contact , even though it was not all romantic and mushy, I still loved it - the ''My'' made it sound so possessive.


    I?dialed?the number and waited while the phone rang but after a while no one answered. I dialed the number again and again but still got the same result.


    " No one''s answering " I replied and handed his phone back to him when I saw his questioning gaze.


    "You must have left it somewhere at home probably but don''t worry, I''ll have them find it as soon as we''re back " He assured me and circled his arms around my shoulder, snuggling me against his chest.


    Satisfied, I closed my eyes and rxed against him, enjoying the warmth that would be interrupted once we arrive at the g. But unknown to us both, Isabe was already orchestrating ns of her own....


    Back at the mansion :


    Isabe opened her door a bit and peeked through the little space and for sure, the two guards were still standing firm, stationed outside her door. She sighed and closed the door, leaning against it but a crooked grin curled her lips as her face fell on the cellphone in her hand.


    Tsk Tsk, her future mom might be smart but she was nothing whenpared to her own prowess - thankfully she wasn''t that witch Tina.


    Izzy disliked that woman so much, Tina was incredibly smart and wasn''t easy to manipte like the sometimes dense Maya, neither was she fun to be with.


    Moreover, Izzy knew perfectly what Tina wanted from that man called Nius and she wasn''t going to stand still and let that happen ; Maya was a better choice for her.


    For once, Izzy nned to be a doll at the party tonight but since that man had moved the first chess piece and yed against her, she wasn''t going to let him off at the g - she would attend that party at all cost.


    Though she was literally cringing and her inside clenched, but Izzy knew she had no other choice and so she called Annabelle.


    "Hello aunty Maya " Annabelle picked up the phone at the first ring excitedly until a frosty voice came from the other end.


    "I need your help "


    Annabelle stiffened but took a deep breath "Y-you need my help? " She asked still trying to confirm she heard right.


    "Yes dumb head, else I wouldn''t be calling you , moreover with Maya''s cellphone? "Izzy spat and of course that woke Annabelle from her slumber.


    "Dumb head?" She scoffed "You don''t even sound like you need help " Annabelle goaded and Izzy gritted her teeth together.


    Her father''s advice suddenly came to mind and Annabelle''s mouth lifted in a mischievous smile, now was the time to take what she wanted.


    "I need your help, your royal highness " Izzy said, her firm words dripping with sarcasm as she gripped the phone tight.


    "Fine " Annabelle said satisfied and then asked " What code is it? "


    "Code purple " Izzy breathed.


    Though parents from the Spencer n were a lot generous with their kids but their punishments were quite harsher and worth something to write home about. So thanks to that, the kids came up with diverse codes to describe their situations in time of dire needs.


    " That''s quite huge " Annabelle murmured into the cellphone " Fine then, what do I get out of this "


    A crooked grin raised the corners of Isabelle''s mouth and her eyes sparkled " A private tour on my inds with your friends for as long as you want " she offered what she thought was tempting enough.


    Annabelle snorted derisively " I might not be as smart as you are but I wasn''t born this morning and that request is so yesterday --try harder "


    Izzy closed her eyes and swallowed, she was pretty sure she was about to lose something dear to her " Fine then, what do you want? "


    A cheeky smile graced Annabelle''s features as she said "Since you''re under house arrest on a special day like this, I''m pretty sure they don''t want you attending the party "


    Isabe repeated firmly " What do you want?"


    "It''s obvious I''m going to get into trouble for helping you and for that, I need something worth my efforts. Yes, give me Pedro " She demanded.


    Izzy''s eyes snapped open as she spat " You can consider this deal off "


    "Fine, You can give him to me for two weeks " Annabellepromised.


    "A day " Izzy insisted.


    "A week " Annabelle bargained.


    "Two days and don''t push your luck further " Izzy told her straightforwardly but of course She didn''t listen but ordered instead,


    " Fine, five school days then "


    There was a momentarily silence before Isabe spoke up " Deal, nowe and get my ass out of here "


    " Of Course, a deal is a deal "

 Chapter 83 - Eighty-three : The Gala

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Eighty-three : The G</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    "Take this " Nik said and handed a pair of sses to me while I had a confused expression on my face.


    I took the sses from him and examined it carefully " Why do I need this? "


    His smirked " You''ll know soon enough " he said just as the car pulled up outside the hotel and one of his men opened the door.


    The moment Nik stepped out, he reached out a hand and helped me out of the car but I was bbergasted when what seem like a million camera shes attacked me.


    "What the hell " I gasped and finally understood why celebrities wear sses to such events ; it was too much.


    I gave Nius a grateful smile, if not for the eye sses, I bet my eyes would be shut close throughout this ordeal.


    " Mr Nius " The paparazzo swarmed towards us like bees to a honey but Nius''s security team were there to make sure none of them went past the barricade nor do anything stupid all in the name of getting their questions answered.


    I immerse myself in the atmosphere to the extent I was quite startled when Nius suddenly stopped to pose for pictures and questions .


    Everything felt so unreal and nerving cause I was the instant target of news hungry reporters.


    "Sir Nius , who is your date for the night?" One of the reporters stepped close enough to ask and Nius looked towards me .


    "Should I or should you? " He threw the ball in my court and I smiled and stepped forward.


    "I''m Maya... " I introduced but faltered having realized I couldn''t use my surname anymore, I had already been removed from the family registry


    "I''m Maya, just Maya " I said, making sure my voice didn''t crack at the end while fighting against the tears threatening to pool at my eyes and shed them a smile instead .


    "Maya? " the reporter asked with a trace of surprise on his face and I couldn''t help but sympathize with him.


    It was obvious he couldn''t recognize me and I couldn''t me him, I couldn''t recognize myself either with all this makeups and luxurious dress - it was like I was another me.


    "Isn''t she the nanny working under your roof ?" another reporter took advantage of the momentarily distraction and directed the question at Nius this time.


    I bite the inside of my mouth, my gaze darting between Nius and the reporter but the person in question just stared at the reporter with a cool and collected expression as he replied " Yes, she is. So? "


    The reporter pressed on " Does she have any connection with the alleged engagement im you rejected earlier this week? "


    This time, Nius let go of my hand and moved towards the reporter and his assistant who brought the camera and microphone closer, almost to his face.


    But Nius stood calm and poised and replied "If you''re that curious, you''re free toe and live under my roof " and that being said, he walked back to me and gave me his arm.


    I looked at him surprised and then slipped my arm around his with a smile and was about to cover the rest of the red carpet when a question from the crowd of reporters stopped us in our track.


    "Is she thetest collection to your infamous harem ? "


    My insides clenched but that was nothingpared to the ugly scowl on Nius''s face. Anger was rippling through him and I felt it through the way his nail was digging into my arms and the way a muscle ticked in his jaw as he fought to keep hisposure.


    "Let''s go " His grim voice came alive and he led me up the stairs to the exclusive ballroom already filling in with guests and familiar faces.


    My stomach did a double flip the moment Eden''s eyes and mine met and held from across the room .


    What was I expecting anyway, that he would be absent? Ohe on, this was a family business and he was obliged to be here.


    Even without that, how could he miss a chance to irritate Nik the rest of the night, he''ll rather die than do that and I''ve just realized just how much Nius has suffered.


    Though his presence was unsettling but that didn''t mean I did not take in his appearance. Eden was dressed in a burgundy two piece suit with his hair slicked back and I had to admit he looked pretty good - maybe a tad bit better than good but who cares! shut up Maya.


    "Where is your mind? " Nius asked breaking my reverie.


    " Oh sorry " I smiled sheepishly and he shook his head.


    "Just don''tnd yourself in an unusual situation as you normally do " He pointed out causing me to pout a mean moue.


    "I can stand my own, I''m not that clumsy " I defended myself.


    With an amused look he pointedly said " Says someone who glugged coffeeced with - "


    "Don''t say it " I cut him halfway and pressed a finger against his lips, not wanting to hear that embarrassing memory.


    How could I have known Izzy had nned such a cruel prank? Suddenly my tongue began to produce more saliva than necessary as if reliving that bitter experience.


    Without warning, Nius opened his mouth and captured my finger pressed against his lips with his teeth causing my eyes to widen.


    " What the - "


    "Ahem! " Someone cleared his throat from behind and I withdrew my hands, turning to meet Sir Adam who looked like he hadn''t aged a day since thest time we met.


    "Nice meeting you again Adam " I greeted him and ced a kiss on both sides of his cheeks .


    " Nice meeting you too Maya " he replied and his eyes flickered to Nius " And it''s obvious Nius has been taking very, very good care of you " he said but I couldn''t help but feel there was a hidden meaning to those words.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I? Else the vultures around would eat her flesh without even leaving her bones behind " Nius replied hisment with an edge to his voice.


    I looked between the father and son and couldn''t help but notice there was a huge tension between the both of them. What the hell is going on?


    But before I could say a word, an all too familiar voice rang from behind causing me to stiffen.


    "What a pleasure to finally meet you here Nius "

 Chapter 84 - Eighty-four : Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Eighty-four : Jealousy</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    Though I held my head high but I couldn''t help but feel outssed, Tina literally looks wless in whatever she puts on - I bet even a rag would look good on her.


    I can''t exin it but she has this certain aura, like the world was her stage and belonged to her alone while everyone else was meant to dance to her tune.


    Staring at her from her head to the sole of her feet, I took in her appearance ; she was wearing an orange spaghetti strap mermaid dress.


    The dress was backless and dipped temptingly to the small of her back while revealing toned back muscles.


    With the high low plunge neckline that barely covered her breast, she achieved quite a cleavage that left men around her drooling at the sight.


    A front slit added a finishing touch to the dress while a simple diamond ne resting on the swell of her breastplemented her looks - it was obvious she was dressed to kill.


    Then before my very eyes, even before Nius could react, Tina initiated a hug with him.


    Since they were of the same height - huge thanks to her God knows how many inches heel - she wrapped her arms around his shoulder, making sure to run her hands on his back.


    Though the hug seemed innocent and was for a brief moment but to me it seem tost forever and for sure, it made me see red.


    I watched a hidden smirk curl up Tina''s mouth the moment our eyes met just as Nius broke off the hug.


    My fists clenched so tight that I was grateful I hadn''t grabbed a champagne flute from the passing waiters else I would''ve literally crushed the whole thing to smithereens.


    I was angry but I knew inwardly that was jealousy speaking. When did I be like this?


    I rarely experienced this emotion called jealousy back at home cause I knew everything I had belonged to Kim so there was no need fighting or converting what would be taken away from me soon.


    Then I was more envious than jealous, until I decided to just leave and go away, get a life for myself - which hasn''t been going well.


    But now why was I jealous? Why was I so adamant on converting this one? But the question is, does Nius truly belongs to me?


    I saw Nius pull away from her and instantly kept quite a distance as he replied her,


    " Nice to meet you too Miss Tina "


    Suddenly my breast swelled with happiness, though his words were respectful and formal yet it was clearly drawing a boundary between the both of them.


    Nius grabbed my hand and intertwined his fingers with mine and I felt a blush stain my cheek. Jeez I hate this, why was I so easy to please?


    "My dearest Tina " Adam weed her and she ced a peck on both of his cheeks.


    "Hope you have been doing well, Adam? " She asked with this warm smile on her face causing my brow to raise.


    Wasn''t Tina an ice queen? what''s with her entire demeanor this evening? I couldn''t help but feel disturbed all of a sudden , where was these feelinging from?


    Adam replied " Am fine dearest "


    Then I saw Tina bit down on her bottom lip like someone who was too nervous to say what was on her mind - not to talk of her expression - what is she nning?


    "I''m sorry for the rumours that was spread a few days, though it wasn''t my wish nor my doing but I''m sure it affected thepany stocks and your son''s reputation and for that I''m deeply sorry " She apologized bowing her head


    I heard Nik snort derisively by my side and my brows couldn''t help but knitted together, I felt like something was being kept from me and the feeling was getting stronger by each passing seconds.


    Adam chuckled heartily " You don''t need to apologize dearest, besides the rumours weren''t far from the truth... "


    I couldn''t wait to hear whatever else he said cause my throat constricted and my stomach did a bad flip while my body trembled but Nius squeezed my hand assuredly.


    That gesture helped but still did not clear the unease in my heart. Yes, I wasn''t as smart as Izzy but I was definitely not stupid either. Moreover I had my sixth sense with me and I have somehow figured out the reason for the tension between father and son.


    Adam must have figured out Nik''s intentions towards me - no wonder he made that remark earlier, I just thought it was strange and totally unlike him - and from the look of things, it was obvious he wasn''t in support of Nik''s ns nor me.


    Then my eyes flickered towards Tina, I couldn''t make out what they were saying because of the thoughts running wild in my head , but it wasn''t too hard to figure out the rest of the puzzle afterwards; Tina was the chosen one.


    Adam did not approve of me, it was not that easy to hide. A mirthless smile tugged at the corners of my mouth , I couldn''t me the man anyway .


    Who in the world would want their million dors worth son to marry an illegitimate daughter? A girl with no power, money? Marry a girl removed from the family''s registry ? That was just a Cindere dream!


    But strange enough, even though it was nothing but a Cindere dream, I still had faith, hoped for my own fairy godmother.


    I felt Nius''s arm tighten on my waist and I looked up. Despite the fact that no words were spoken but from the look in his eyes, It was obvious he knew I had figured out everything.


    But the moment he opened his mouth, about to say something, we were interrupted.


    "Nius " Someone called out and he looked up with an irritated frown on his face.


    But his expression softened the moment he saw the person in question and quickly stered the usual fake smile on his face .


    "Governor Ahmed " he said and thrust out his hand and they shook hands.


    My head spiralled when I saw governor Ahmed, not on television but in person - live and direct- one of the youngest and handsomest governor in history! Nius was not kidding when he said a lot of political leaders would attend this event.


    "I''ll be going to the washroom " I said quickly to Nius and hurried away before governor Ahmed would take notice of me and begin to ask questions.


    Ahh!, I screamed and palmed my face when I entered the washroom and began to fan myself with my hands.


    Why was I behaving like a fangirl? Maybe I was indeed a fangirl, I had crushed on Governor Ahmed the numerous times I watched him on television - Nius doesn''t have to know that by the way.


    Yeah it''s just a crush, nothing else. But still seeing him in person ; why was I blushing so hard?


    Suddenly the door to the washroom opened and I whipped around to see the one and only Tina strutting into the room like she owned the ce .

 Chapter 85 - Eighty-Five : The Couples

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Eighty-Five : The Couples</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    My eyes moved towards the direction of the door and rested on the figure strutting into the washroom and I rolled my eyes, here we go.


    I turned on the faucet and began to wash my hands slowly, hoping and praying to God that she''ll be done soon and leave me the hell alone this time.


    Tina stood in front of the sink and began to check her appearance through therge rectangle wall mirror . She brought out a lipstick from her clutch purse and began to reapply it on her already red lips.


    I sighed inwardly and tore a piece of tissue from the toilet paper dispenser and dried my hands before tossing it into the open bin.


    I guess I can''t hide away in the restroom anymore, it was time to return to the party - fat thanks to Tina for destroying my alone time with my thoughts.


    I grumbled inwardly, just when I decide to take a mental break. With nothing else to do, I


    turned to leave and just as expected, Tina began " Your dress looks nice "


    With a bored expression, I turned back to face her "Thanks. Anything else? "


    "Your dress is simple yet ssic and eye-catching, Nius has always had an eye for fashion " She said all this while fixing the make-up on her face and staring at me through the mirror.


    "But then " she went on " Nius prefers bold, wild and exploring styles " She said, washed her hand and walked towards me before reaching out and tearing off some pieces of tissue from the dispenser behind me.


    "What''s your point then? " I asked her with my arms folded across my chest while she dried her wet hands with this nonchnt expression on her face.


    Tina lifted her head " The point is he prefers bad girls to sweet, innocent, and sly golddiggers who don''t know where they belong " she emphasized , dumped the toilet paper on the ground instead of the bin and stepped on it with her heel.


    Iughed, a long, hysterical that made her brows raise as she asked in bewilderment,


    "What is so funny? "


    Iughed " Since he loves girls who like to sh their private parts in public, don''t you think it''s a great change and a bad one for you since he suddenly switched to the sweet, good, innocent, type?"


    Tina eyes shed " I never exposed my private part in public! "


    I snorted " Incase you did not read my lips well, but I never mentioned a name." I reminded her " So if you''re feeling guilty ? not my cup of tea and I''ll you reminded incase you''ve forgotten that private or intimate parts for females include the vulva, vagina, buttocks , anus, mons pubis and breasts "


    I stepped closer and intentionally stared down at her breast which looked two times bigger than mine. Nah, I bet she had an imnt, there is no way those boobs were natural and I''m not saying that because I''m jealous - note my word.


    I went on " I''ll have you know that the female breasts are considered as parts that should be covered in most contexts and intentional exposure of one''s intimate parts is a form of exhibitionism"


    I informed her while she had this shocked look of disbelief on her face and I summarized with a fake sweet smile " That would be all for now Miss Tina and I hope you learnt a lot from my lessons "


    shing her a victorious smirk this time, I turned to leave when I felt someone tug my hair so tight it hurt.


    "Ouch! " I eximed and grabbed her hand on my hair " What do you think you''re doing?! "


    "You think you''re so smart, huh ? " She spat with hatred "But by the time I''m done with you, you will regret ever messing with me "


    Tina made her intentions known and increased her grasp on my hair, so tight that a tears slipped down my face ; I was sure I''ve lost a few strands already.


    Infuriated, I took both of my hands and grabbed Tina''s hand clutching my hair, held it steady and somehow twisted my body to face her before bringing up my knees to her stomach.


    Tina yelped in pain the moment I kneeled her, released her grasp on my hair and took a step back, almost stumbling in the process.


    "I might not be a rich bitch like you with bodyguards at her beck and calls but I''m definitely a ck belt holder "


    "Y-you ! " She raged " I''ll sue you for this! " she threatened me and I scoffed derisively.


    I pursed my lips and shrugged my shoulders


    "Sure go on but you have forgotten that your DNA is on my hair already, let''s see who would win in the court ofw" I countered her threat


    "Speaking of which, I should be the one filing for assault, you attacked me first ! But then you can go ahead, I give you my permission and I''m not afraid cause I''ve got evidence already ; it''s just an act of self-defense "


    I flicked an invisible dust off my finger and continued, "Moreover, I''ve got Nius on my side already and you of all people should know how stubborn he is when he sets his mind on something " came my shameless boast which had Tina tongue-tied.


    " Y-you " She choked while pointing at me and the other one clutching her stomach.


    But Tina began to take backward steps when she saw me closing in on her menacingly. This predator and prey game continued until her back hit the wall.


    Her lips were trembling and expression pale, it was obvious she was scared of me cause it seems our Ice queen Tina is scared of physical pain and probably thinks of me as a gangster already - how nice - but I love it.


    I nted both hands down on the wall beside her, making sure to cut all forms of escape and felt her tremble , then I bent my head and whispered into her ears,


    " The next time youe at it, do it face to face, don''tunch an attack from the back like a coward - " A footstep interrupted me and I turned to look at the intruder.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting you both. Just go back to what you were doing, I''ll pretend like I didn''t see anything " Thedy apologised and hurried into one of the toilet cab.


    I scoffed in disbelief but I didn''t me the woman anyway . With my body pressed against Tina''s, our position was ambiguous and could - no scratch that - would sent wrong ideas.


    "See " I told Tina and tucked back a stray curl of her blonde hair to the back of her ear while she stared at me wide-eyed shocked. " Nobody believes I bullied you, they think we''re a couple "


    Then I pulled away and strode out of the restroom with my racey heart, what in the name of Christ did I just do?


    And for the record, I''m straight.

 Chapter 86 - Eighty-six : He Wants To Murder Me

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Eighty-six : He Wants To Murder Me</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    I must be crazy ! No, I am crazy ! How and where in the world did I get such boldness ? No that can''t be , a spirit must have possessed me!


    After I walked back to the g, I realized how foolish I had been, engaging in a bathroom fight? Yeah it was pathetic but I wasn''t going to sit and watch some spoilt rich brat step all over me.


    Now the adrenaline was spent, the feeling of nervousness overwhelmed me and I stopped a waiter carrying a fresh tray of champagne sses, grabbed one and gulped it down.


    " Wow!" I eximed internally and my eyes rolled in delight, that was strong and invigorating. So I took another one and downed it and another and another and ano-


    "What do you think you''re doing? " Eden questioned and snatched away my fifth drink much to my annoyance.


    "Give it back! " I demanded but he simply moved it out of my reach and before I could say a word, drank it till there was nothing left.


    " Make sure no one serves her any alcoholic drink again tonight " Eden ced the empty champagne flute on the tray and ordered the waiter who nodded his head and left.


    I gritted my teeth and red at him "I can hold my drink, I grew one-quarter of my life in the slums" I reminded him incase he thinks am one of these barbies in the party tonight that needs protection.


    "Drinks from the slums and drinks made from luxury aren''t the same, but if you feel you''re in the mood to exhaust yourself, let''s take it to the dance floor " he told me and that was when I realized the area of the ballroom reserved for dancing was slowly being filled with couples swaying to the romantic number the band were ying.


    That area of the room had their lights dimmed and coloured , setting a romantic ambience while the live band yed the song to perfection.


    My gaze lifted back to Eden''s " I''m so not doing that "


    He had a curious expression " Why not? "


    "I''m just not doing it, okay "


    His eyebrow rose in a challenge"Why? Because you''re a chicken? "


    My nostrils red as soon as I caught the scorn in his voice " I''m not a chicken! "


    "If you''re not a chicken then, is it Nius ? " he guessed but I knew it wasn''t far from the truth.


    I followed the direction of his gaze and it rested on Nik who was engaged in some discussions with three or four people I would like to think of as his business associates.


    I took a deep breath and turned to face Eden, looking him straight in the eye " Nius doesn''t have to say anything to me, but a wise woman knows better than to associate with you "


    Eden chuckled, he was amused " Sweetheart, You''ve sighed a contract with my agency already, so you''ll be seeing a lot of me from now on. Now will you stop being such a pain in the ass and have a dance with me? " a knowing smile curled his mouth as he extends a hand to me.


    "Don''t think this changes anything between the both of us, I still hate you for using me " I spoke to him in a whisper.


    "As you wish mydy " He drawled and I put my hand in his as he led me to the dance floor, in the midst of other dancing couples.


    My heart was pounding in my chest while a tiny voice in my head was telling me this was a mistake but I didn''t heed.


    "I might be a little rusty with this dance cause I haven''t gone to this sort of event in years. So expect a few stepping on toes disaster " I confessed and his eyes twinkled in amusement.


    "Duly noted . " He said but my breath hitched in my throat when he suddenly held me close, his hips pressed flush against mine while bracing his hands on my hips.


    " What are you doing? " I asked rmed.


    "Shhhh, rx and just follow my lead " he hushed me and began to sway to the music and I had no choice than to keep up with him. I had one hand in his while the other rested on his shoulder.


    Unconsciously , I looked over my shoulder and met many gazes and though we weren''t the only one dancing but their eyes were trained on us excluding Nik''s . Where the hell was he?


    My eyes caught a few reporters at a corner of the room who were given exclusive invitation into the ballroom take pictures of us and my stomach churned.This would definitely make the tabloids tomorrow.


    Suddenly Eden spined me around and slowly lowers me in the direction of his knee, letting his hand run down my curves and causing tingles down my spine .


    As much as I would love to bash him on the head for such foul y but I held unto his shoulder for support else I''ll lose my bnce and kiss the ground.


    Though Kim''s family was an asshole but I was grateful they gave me dance lessons when I was little, though I knew they did it so I don''t embarrass them in social events but it sure came in handy now .


    With one of his hands wrapped firmly around my waist and the other cradling the base of my neck, Eden pulled me back up and I couldn''t have been more grateful.


    Breathless,I was still trying to catch my breath when I felt his hand suddenly travel down my side and found the slit in my gown, moved his hand inside the skirt and stroked the skin of my inner thigh causing my eyes to widen.


    I tried to pull away but I couldn''t move an inch, his grip around my waist was iron and like an impregnable fortress, I couldn''t escape.


    "What do you think you''re doing? " I literally spat fire from my eyes.


    He smirked and gestured with his head and my gaze followed as he said "Trying to unruffle my dear cousin "


    My breath hitched when I discovered Nius was in same dancing floor with us, and even with the distance between us , I could feel the angering off of him.


    Though he had a partner in his arms - which thankfully was not Tina - but he was the lest interested and instead trained his eyes on us in such a way that will make someone feel self conscious .


    To others watching we were waltzing perfectly across the floor since such dance requires intimate contacts and movements but Nik knew otherwise. And Eden was making it worse by creating ambiguous postures.


    He pulled me closer, leaned in and whispered into my ears " Do you see the fire in his eyes? He wants to murder me "


    I couldn''t even bear to look Nius in the eye, I''ve seen those furious eyes before and what happens afterwards.


    Suddenly there was a general twirl as all the male dancers turned their partners as if choreographed but there was an interruption.


    Instead of spinning back into the arms of Eden, there was a switch and I ended up with Nik instead while Eden ended up with Nik''s own partner.


    Oh - boy

 Chapter 87 - Eighty-seven : The Bolster

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Eighty-seven : The Bolster</h4>


    Back at the mansion :


    Hands on hips, Isabe asked her " How sure are you that this stupid n of yours is going to work? "


    Anabelle nced up and scowled at her before refocusing her attention on the long, thin , almost invisible yet firm cord in her hands, fastening it around both chairs ced at the sides between the entrance.


    She heaved as she tightened it " First of all, this n isn''t stupid. And secondly, I learnt from the best "


    Then Anabelle stood up and admired her work. It? would take a very, very close look to discover? something was tied there - how perfect ! Her eyes twinkled and she rubbed her palms together in gleeful anticipation.


    "What next? " Izzy asked in a bored tune and wrapped both arms across her chest with a stern expression.


    Anabelle tugged a stray lock of hair behind her ear " I scream and you act "


    "What -?!" But before Isabe could understand what she meant, she let out an ear-piercing scream, like a banshee, leaving her dumbfounded.


    "Ahh! Help me,Isabe is hurting me!? Oww! Somebody help me! " Anabelle wailed with all her might.


    By the time the doorknob began to turn as the security tried to open the door, Izzy got a hint of what she was trying to do and she coborated with her at once.


    "You dumbhead! I''m going to kill you today?! " Izzy began her own acting and was grateful when the pounding on the door began.


    "Open this door ! " Theymanded from outside since the door was locked from inside but the kids giggled inwardly and made faces .


    Toe inside the room, they would have to grab the spare key from Amanda who should be having her beauty sleep by now.


    "Ouch! Not the hair ! Let go of my hair! Somebody help me please ! " Annabelle screamed eliciting a boom from outside.


    "Hurry up and get the damn keys! " One out of the two guards stationed at her door ordered his partner.


    Then added, but this time directed at Izzy " And Isabe, let go of the girl! "


    "Who made you my spokesman?! " She fired back " I have the right to do whatever I want! "


    "Ouch! Izzy no, let go of me " Anabelle faked-cried causing panic to break out on the face of the poor guard.


    He knew Isabe was a troublesome kid which was why he was given charge to keep her from attending the party tonight.


    Sir Nius had warned him strictly not to let anyone into her room whosoever be.


    But he had taken pity on the poor? child, who had lost her mother at a tender age since he experienced the same thing too and thought letting her cousin Annabelle to entertain her for the night would lift her mood.


    Moreover that girl Annabelle had the power to bring even the strongest of men down to their knees with just her eyes.


    He had refused her entry at first but when she fluttered her eyshes, let the tears pool at her eyes and her lips quivered, he had no choice than to give in at once.


    But who knew Isabe would be so cruel as to hurt that sweet, innocent girl and her cousin at that.


    "I swear to God Isabe If you hurt as much as a hair on her body, I would not let you off " he threatened hoping to God it would work.


    Izzy snorted and rolled her eyes, this lowly guard was trying to scare her ? Oh please, she had seen scarier things than him.


    She retorted "Why don''t you know your ce first !"


    Watching the scene,Annabelle shook her head, tsk tsk, her cousin was simply original. No one would even tell this was nothing but an act.


    But the moment they heard the keys working on the door, their eyes widened and Annabelle hurried over to Izzy saying;


    "Quick, grab my hair "


    Isabe did not need to be told twice but just as she reached out, her cousin added,


    "Just don''t pull tight, this is all just an act ." Anabelle reminded her but she rolled her eyes towards heaven


    "Whatever, let''s get this done "


    The moment Isabe gripped her hair and began the drama, the door snapped open with a bang and the two guards rushed in .


    But they had hardly stepped inside the room, both with the aim of separating the two kids when they tripped on something and fell face first on the ground.


    "Now " Annabelle yelled and they both with lightning speed grabbed a wrapped paper out of nowhere, opened it, pressed their noses with a hand to cut their breath and blew the substance on the faces of the guards who were almost on their feet.


    "What the f*ck! " One of the guards cursed, waving his hands here and there and trying to wipe away the powder flying in his direction.


    It seems they have been tricked, and though he couldn''t tell what was blown on them but it certainly wasn''t something good.


    Isabe was the epitome of mischief and though Anabelle might be a good girl as praised by her father, but they''ve heard tales of her pranks too. So if the two were in cahoots, then chaos was sure to follow .


    And he must stop them before it is toote.


    Isabe shrunk back, doubt and fear mixed in her eyes as one of the guards stomped towards her.


    "I thought you said this was going to knock them out? "


    Anabelle let go of her nose and took a step back too.


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought "


    Izzy''s eyes shed, " That''s what you thought?! "


    Anabelle nodded and bit on her lower lips nervously.


    Izzy let out a frustrated groan while the urge to throttle this stupid cousin of hers rippled through her - it definitely wasn''t a bad idea - but that would be after dealing with this figure looming over her.


    Without warning, she tried to make a reach for the door but that nuisance of a guard grabbed her .


    "Where do you think you''re going? " he questioned, a victorious smirk on his lips which didn''tst for long.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Izzy saw the other guard who tried to capture Anabelle fall to the ground suddenly and she turned when she felt his grip on her loosen.


    ncing up, she saw the guard press his hand on his temple while staggering and her eyes widened - he''s gonna fall.


    But before Isabe could make a move, hended straight on her and brought them both to the ground.


    "Oof! " She suffered the impact as he used her as a bolster.


    "A-ha " Anabelle jumped andunched a blow in the air " I told you it was going to work "


    But Izzy wasn''t in the mood for celebration, this unbearable weight was slowly crushing her. She stretched forth her hand towards her cousin,


    "A little help here "


    No response


    "Please? "


    And the help came.

 Chapter 88 - Eighty-eight : The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Eighty-eight : The Escape</h4>


    "Ugh" Annabelle groaned with the effort as she pushed the heavy man off her niece.


    Izzy took a deep, long breath as soon the guard was pushed to the side. The man weighed a ton; she thought she was going to die.


    " Bless your heart " Anabelle pitied Izzy and gave her a hand,helping her rise to her feet.


    "Thank you " Izzy blurted out and when she had realized what she said, added immediately;


    " I don''t really mean that, so don''t let it get into your head. "


    Anabelle hid her face away and smiled, though Isabe pretends to be cold, tough and aloof, but she believes she is one big softy at heart.


    Sensing the awkward moment, Izzy cleared her throat and asked " By the way, how and where did you get that powder? "


    Anabelle waved at her face " Hello? Have you forgotten my father runs an entertainment agency? you would be shocked to see the things in his possession. So I quietly sneaked out the item that fit my n " she exined with a triumphant glee.


    Truth be told, Izzy was totally impressed but she didn''t let it show on her face .


    So her cousin had a bit of a brain after all, but then her countenance changed suddenly .


    If Anabelle continued in this way, she might be a formidable opponent in the future.


    Isabe wasn''t stupid, even if her cousin doesn''t want the position, she had no say in the matter.


    She had seen the look on Eden''s face, he would do anything and everything to put her daughter there. And because Anabelle loved her father so much,she would have no choice than to abide by her father''s wishes.


    Besides greed was a very good motivator, by the time her dear cousin grows up a bit more, who''s to say she won''t strive for her position?


    "I need to go, the other guards should have been notified already" Izzy surmised and grabbed her backpack from the bed, filled to the brim with unknown items.


    She nced up at Annabelle " How do I get out of here?"


    "My chauffeur is out there, so all you have to do is make it past the entrance " She pointed out and sat down on Izzy''s bouncy bed.


    Izzy asked in disbelief " That is all? "


    Anabelle shrugged " I''ve done enough damage for tonight, and it''s quite obvious that my dad would skin me alive once he gets news of this adventure ."


    Izzy mocked her " Whatever, daddy''s girl "


    Then she turned to walk out of the room but Annabelle''s words stopped her in her tracks,


    "Be sure not to get caught, I can''t have all my painful efforts go to waste "


    Izzy darted a haughty nce her way "Don''t worry " she began " I''ve got brains and balls unlike you "


    Done,she sprint down the stairs while Anabelle released an unbelievable scoff.


    Walking into Nius mansion was easy but leaving was like escaping a prison yard with no backup n.


    There were security cameras here and there and patrols at different time intervals, security was insanely tight.


    Thankfully because of the g tonight , the number of security ced at the house reduced drastically. But that didn''t mean, the house was prable.


    As much as Izzy was smart and confident, sweat still broke across her forehead as she hides behind a wall each time a guard passes her by without noticing her .


    She knew the interior and exterior of the mansion like the back of the hand, knew the number of cameras avable, their positions, and therefore manipted their blindspots to her benefit.


    Thankfully her clothes were dark which camouged with the darkness of the night once she made it outside.


    She observed the patrols and per her knowledge carefully worked her way to Annabelle''s car packed at a corner of the long, tree-lined drive.


    She tapped on the front side window twice and it slide down exposing Lionel, Annabelle''s chauffeur


    " Get in " he ordered her with a stoic expression on his face.


    Isabe didn''t care anyway, she didn''t need to be told but it was obvious the man didn''t support Annabelle''s actions tonight .


    Once she slid into the seat, she told him " I need to change " and he wordlessly pulled up the car partition.


    Grabbing the clothes from her backpack, Izzy changed out of her casual wear and donned a simple beaded champagne V-neck dress.


    She pulled her hair into a tight yet high ponytail and applied nothing but powder on her face.


    Once they arrived, Izzy didn''t go through the red-carpet entrance as expected, but thought of sneaking in through the backdoor essible to staff only the moment Lionel dropped her.


    Yes she was smart but so was that man called Nius. He might not know how but he surely knew she would attend that g if she wanted to, and so must have stationed guards at the entrance as a backup n incase she did escape the ones at home.


    They would definitely capture and take her home the moment theyy their sight on her.


    Her eyes narrowed into slits the moment she discovered there were security doing checks at the entrance.


    Heck, why can''t things be easy for once. For five minutes, Izzy couldn''te up with a good n but she still refused to give up.


    She sighed and rubbed her forehead before her eyes caught a van offloading vegetables probably meant for the kitchen.


    A smile graced her lips and she quickly joined the small queue amid the intense stares from the people - her dress and height definitely didn''t match the asion.


    When it came to her turn, the offloader paused and gave her a quizzical look.


    Izzy scratched her head shyly, boomed a sheepish grin and said in her most childlike voice ever "Ahh, I''m here with my mom, I''m helping her out in the kitchen "


    The man stared at her with a doubtful look but Izzy turned, waved and smiled at a woman standing a few metres away from them and the strange woman waved back too with a smile .


    Though there was still a hint of doubt on his face but after that little scene, it was not as vivid as earlier.


    He simply cleared his throat before giving her a smaller load to carry inside and she thanked him in her tiny fake voice.


    Once out of earshot, she gagged and cringed inwardly. Isabe couldn''t believe she just imitated her cousin Annabelle - how disgusting!


    To be truthful, she had taken a gamble but it seems the universe was on her side after all.


    Still debating on how to convince the offloader, she had turned and that moment her eyes connected with that woman.


    Izzy decided to wave at her and she surprisingly waved back - albeit confusedly - but the man was in a hurry, so he didn''t take time to notice the difference.


    Izzy walked towards the entrance confidently though her heart was in her mouth. Her head was not lowered but she didn''t dare to look the security in the eyes and almost stepped into the hallway that would lead the journey to the ballroom when she was stopped.


    "Stop! " she heard one of them order and she froze.


    "Turn around " came the second order.


    Fist clenched and eyes burning, Izzy? cursed that man called Nius in her heart over and over - he was really out to get her tonight.


    But just as she decided to turn around, someone draped an arm on her shoulder, stopping her and spoke to them in a resolute manner ,


    "She''s with me ""

 Chapter 89 - Eighty-nine : The Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Eighty-nine : The Punishment</h4>


    Maya''s Pov


    With my heart pounding in my throat, I looked up, but it was a mistake.


    Though Nius tried to keep his expression neutral but I knew he was fuming inside, judging from the way his jaw was clenched tightly and his nails digging into my waist.


    "Nius , I can exin.. " I tried to say to him but I found out my voice was unusually breathy and shaky, not to talk of his stopping gaze.


    I lost whatever I was going to say when I met his eyes , he looked like he was really ready to murder someone.


    Suddenly his face lit up with a smile that didn''t look halfway near the word called " sincere " .


    uh oh, I don''t like this.


    "So " he began " You were having a good time with my cousin " he bent and in the guise of whispering into my ears, he kissed my neck.


    My breath hitched and I looked up, but remained speechless. His scorching gaze made me think of a scenario : A situation where a wife was caught by her husband, sleeping with his cousin - that was how judgy his gaze was.


    "Nius, nothing happened "I finally managed to speak.


    "Really, you seem to know Eden more than I do? " his lips twisted into a humourless grin.


    My mouth quirked, he didn''t believe me.


    "I really - " I didn''t get to finish what I wanted to say cause he spun me around suddenly and I misstepped, slipped and almost fell, had he not caught me.


    Thanks to the distraction, I forgot we were still on the dance floor. But I couldn''t help but feel he did this on purpose, was he punishing me intentionally?


    Because of the fall, I instinctively hung my hands around his neck for support while my back was lowered a few metres away from the ground.


    Nius had his arms wrapped around my waist while the other gripped my raised thigh.


    I can''t tell if people knew I almost fell but the look I got from a few looked impressed, as if we just did some random improvise.


    Nius slowly drew me back to my feet but made sure his hands ran down my thigh that was exposed through the slit.


    "Nius " I gasped, looking over my shoulder frantically " There are people watching "


    Thankfully, It was reliving that the part of the dance floor we were walzing was a lot dimmer than the rest - thanks to the romantic light bulbs - alongside the fact that Nius had pulled that shenanigan subtly.


    "I guess you didn''t think of that when you were with Eden " he growled into my ears and pulled me flush against his body, and let his hands curve down my sides slowly.


    I guess I was stupid, forgetting the fact that Nius was extremely jealous and possessive.


    He continued " Where did he touch you? "


    My eyes widened while I gulped and he caught that action - I was definitely dead meat, Nius wouldn''t let me off easily tonight.


    "Just as I thought " He chuckled, but I felt the hairs on my body stand on edge ; now was a really good time for that ejector seat to appear.


    "Since you won''t talk I would get the truth out of your mouth myself, let''s go "


    I was definitely hearing wrong


    "G-go where? " I choked, confused and a bit scared if I might say.


    Thest time this kind of scene happened, I ended up in an interrogation room . Who knows where he''s taking me this time?


    I continued " Nius, Please - "


    "Shhh " he pressed his hand against my lips and made sure to stroke it in the process as I shivered.


    "Be a good girl and follow me " he said, but it sounded more like an order and my feet instinctively obeyed.


    As he began to pull me away, I looked over my shoulder and my eyes met Eden''s.


    He was now dancing with anotherdy and though he was resting his head on her shoulder and swaying to the music, but his eyes were fixed on me with a burning intensity and a scowl.


    My brows knitted together, why was he angry? I should be the angry one here after all, he lured me into this mess in the first ce.


    And now I had to find a way to cate Nius tonight - which would have been a lot easier if only I knew what was going on in his head at the moment


    My stomach was in knots when we stepped into the elevator, I still had no idea where Nius was taking me and he wasn''t talking to me - I suddenly wished I had a gauge to show me how angry he was.


    Once the elevator opened and we walked out, Nius stomped down the hallway and I trailed behind him.


    He stopped at a door, swiped his card at the sensor and ordered,


    "Go in "


    Reluctantly, I obeyed but let out a quizzical look the moment I walked into a suite.


    All of a sudden,Nius was all over me before the door was even closed. His mouth crashed on mine with a ferocity that knocked the breath out of me.


    I hardlyprehended what was going on when he pushed me against the wall drawing a startled gasp.


    Of all our kisses, Nius has never been sweet nor gentle, instead passionate and consuming but this time he was hard and demanding.


    "We are alone now " he bent and whispered into my ears, his heated breath tickling me.


    "So you can tell me where and how he touched you, I want to kiss away his prints on you "


    " Oh " I swallowed.


    My breath hitched while my body shivered with anticipation, what was the probability I was going to leave here without Nius having his wicked way with me? Probably null .


    "Nius you''re the CEO, you''re highly needed at the party ˇ­ "


    I let out a sharp gasp the moment he bit my earlobe. He then nced up "I saw him do that, am I right? " he asked, intentionally intercepting my ns of distracting him.


    "The night is still young, we can make it long or short , what do you say Maya? " He asked, looking into my eyes with his intense gaze while my heart raced.


    Nius didn''t call me ''Tigress'' but my name, which could only mean one thing ; He was down to business .

 Chapter 90 - Ninety : The Punishment -2

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Ny : The Punishment -2</h4>


    Note : This particr chapter is not meant for the young and innocent minds, so shoo away. But don''t worry no major plot happened, just try againter.


    Maya''s Pov


    I was breathing raggedly as if I ran a marathon, it was so deep and loud that I wondered if he could hear my breathing.


    Pushed against the wall, Nius leaned over me with brooding eyes while his hot breath blew on my neck.


    I looked up and my throat dried up, I had not taken time to appreciate his appearance earlier, but right now with his face so close to mine, I realized how much he put into dressing up for tonight.


    He was wearing a blue silk dinner jacket with ck shawl cor andbined with a ck trousers.


    Though Nius''s handsomeness was quite a showstopper, the stylist did apply light makeup on him to highlight his breathtaking features.


    His mass of hair was pulled into a quiff and I felt the need to run my hands through his hair, tousling and messing it up to my contentment.


    "So what do you say " His deep baritone murmured into my ears, sending tingles down my spine.


    I gasped when he nibbled on my ears and ced his hands on either side of me against the wall.


    "I''m sorry, let''s forget about this alright " came my earnest plea, I seriously couldn''t fight against Nius.


    Just these few advances already but I could feel my control slipping away? and can''t tell how long I''llst without giving in to his seduction.


    He chuckled against my skin making me shiver before he moved away, lifted my chin until our eyes were on the same level and said,


    "You should know by now I bear grudges a lot "


    "I know but - "


    The rest of my word was silenced with a short kiss that shockingly left me craving for more.


    " Where did he touch you?! " he repeated, this time a lot firmer.


    The change in his tone was a warning, he was slowly losing his patience and I had no choice than to blurt out the truth.


    " My thigh " I breathed " He touched my thigh " I confessed finally.


    His eyes darkened and I swallowed, he really wasn''t letting me escape this one.


    Suddenly he grabbed my wrist and held them above my head with one hand and pressed his body so close to mine that I could feel his toned muscles.


    " Did you like it? " He inquired grimly, looking me straight in the eyes.


    My mouth dropped open, was he seriously asking me that? Doesn''t he trustˇ­.wait a minute.


    I chuckled inwardly, Nius was insecure? The world greatest yer was jealous and ufortable, thinking I would prefer his cousin over him.


    Suddenly an idea crossed my mind, what if I yed with him for a while? Ruffle his feathers a bit, that would be exciting.


    My heart pounding, I leaned in slowly and kissed my way up his neck and said into his ears " What if I liked it? "


    I felt him stiffen and my brow rose, was he seriously buying that? Anyway, the look on his face was priceless so I continued.


    " What would you do if I told you I liked the way he - "


    The rest of my words died off the moment his hands grabbed my thigh and grind against me.


    I threw my hand back and moaned, my body shivery with excitement but he wasn''t done.


    He pulled my head back by the hair, exposing my neck to him while his other hand caressed up my thigh, purposely avoiding that wet center.


    His other handced around my waist pressing me up against his hard, hot and lean body .


    I let out a sharp gasp the moment his lips brushed against my neck and he murmured " I bet he didn''t make you feel this way , did he? "


    "No, he didn''t " came my raspy reply, my body was being overwhelmed with so much sensation making it hard to think.


    Then his hand began to move towards my centre and he tugged my panties to the side and worked between my legs eliciting a cry of pleasure from me.


    "Oh my God Nius " I cried and arch my back as my inside clenched and my legs almost gave out had he not held me.


    He kissed me, swallowing my moans as his hands worked faster and faster, riling my body with pleasure and just when I was close toing, he stopped.


    Nius pulled away leaving me with a bewildered look on my face and unsatiated, I''ve never felt so sexually frustrated until now.


    Chest heaving,I summoned the courage to ask "Why did you stop? "


    He answered ndly "Since you love Eden so much, go to him "


    Being bbergasted was an understatement, I was exasperated, can''t he tell when I''m fooling with him?


    "Damn you Nius, can''t you - "


    "I''ll go for Tina since you''re going for Eden "


    I couldn''t tell if it was a joke or not - no I didn''t care if he was serious or joking, cause I grabbed the front of his jacket, stood on tiptoes and said to him " You ain''t going anywhere, not on my watch "


    Then I crashed my lips on his, kissing him with every ounce of anger and frustration in me.


    I was never possessive but I couldn''t help but feel my blood boil when I heard him mention the name "Tina " . I didn''t want Nius anywhere near her especially with that scene from earlier, so I had to mark my territory.


    Though I felt guilty, thinking I stole Nius from her but after the character she disyed tonight ? To hell with that guilt.


    Though everydy wished for a handsome partner, Nik''s breathtaking features were bing a headache to me. I wish I could just wear a sack mask over his head - highly impossible.


    Nius stood rigid, perhaps he was surprised at my action since this was literally the first time I''m being initiative aside from that time I was drugged.


    But that didn''tst for long because he responded back, his teeth biting down and sucking on my bottom lips until we came up for air.


    "So this is what it takes to make you aggressive in bed? " Nius said as soon as we pulled away.


    My forehead creased in confusion, what''s he talking about?


    I shook my head "I don''t understand"


    "You only feel protective of your man when you''re jealous " heughed and my eyes widened, everything finally making sense to me.


    I thought I had yed Nius but in reality, he was the one who did. He was a good actor and led me on with the belief ''I was ruffling his emotions''.


    "Get lost "I pushed him on the chest but he grabbed my hand.


    "You''re still not free " he said


    My brows raised "What?"


    A smirk graced his lips, he began to kiss my fingers and my breath hitched " You let Eden touch your body, there''s a punishment for that "


    My breathing was a mess, especially with the way he pinned me with his intense eyes and doing funny things to my fingers.


    "What if I wasn''t exactly willing to participate? " I argued diplomatically and tried to withdraw my hands which was unsessful.


    His eyes twinkled " Doesn''t matter cause you danced with him Tigress moreover, I set the rules " he then tugged me towards his body and hoisted up in his arms.


    My gown skirting up as my legstched around his waist. "What if I don''t y by your rules? " I said and intentionally threaded my fingers through his hair before slipping my hands into the inside of his shirt.


    He smirked "We''ll go by your rules then "


    I groaned when he cupped my ass as our eyes met and held, our lips met hard.


    His tongue found mine and we began a game of y and chase while his caresses sent electric current coursing through my veins.


    Nius''s skilled tongue and hands stroked and teased me until my brain went haywire.


    Pulling away from the kiss, I yanked his jacket off his shoulder and delightfully watched it slide to the ground.


    "Your turn " he murmured and peeled off my gown tossing it to God knows where and leaving me d in nothing but my undies.


    I watched him breathe sharply and his chest rose as his hungry gaze roamed over my body. His eyes were dark and hungry ; the desire was evident.


    "You''re perfect " Nius murmured and used his hand to trace the curve of my body.


    His hands touched my t stomach, and continued his upward exploration until it rested on the two mounds on my chest.


    "Time to pay homage to the promoted boobs " he tried to provoke me but I couldn''t retaliate since my mind was swimming with blissful pleasure.


    A shudder ran through me as soon as he dipped his head and bit my nipples through my bra.


    "Nius " Came my soft moan and my head pulled back in pleasure.

 Chapter 91 - Ninety-one : The Punishment -3

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Ny-one : The Punishment -3</h4>


    Note : This particr chapter is not meant for the young and innocent minds, so shoo away. But don''t worry no major plot happened, just try again tomorrow.


    Nik''s POV


    I panicked when I couldn''t find her, I thought something had happened to her especially with sakuzi around the corner; I couldn''t keep my guard down.


    My eyes darted across the room, but I couldn''t find her until my gaze shifted to the dance floor and my fist clenched.


    She was dancing with Eden and it made my blood boil. Perhaps if it had been with another guy I wouldn''t be so concerned, but with my cousin? Definitely no.


    There was a huge reason to be concerned and this girl definitely had not learnt her lessons until she got burned.


    Perhaps because I was blinded by rage, I didn''t realize when I grabbed the next avable female beside me without permission and walked her to the dance floor.


    "Oh " she said genuinely surprised and shed me a friendly smile " I didn''t realize you wanted a dance with me?"


    "Just dance " I said in a tone that wasn''t too rude nor too weing, afterall I grabbed her without permission so the best thing to do was to y nice.


    Though I might be an arrogant jerk sometimes but I definitely understood manners and when I crossed a line.


    But it seems I chose quite a chatterbox cause she kept effusing on how much she admired my works and contributions to society.


    Even Though it made my headache worse, it was a whole lot better than her swooning and professing her unconditional love for me.


    She looked simr to Maya in terms of character especially with her endless chattering.


    "What''s your name? " I suddenly asked and she nced up surprised.


    "C-camille " she blurted out, voice wobbly? "My name is Camille " She said this time firmly and boldly.


    " I''m using you " I confessed and she gave me a quizzical look.


    "I don''t quite understand, perhaps a little more exnation would do the magic " came her response.


    "I''m dancing with you because I want to grip my cousin and tear him from limb to limb for dancing with my woman "


    Her mouth widened in fear or amazement I couldn''t tell until a smile stretched her lips.


    "No wonder , figures " Camille said, leaving me in confusion this time .


    "What? " I asked.


    "I thought I was over thinking but it seems I was right, your body might have been with me but your spirit definitely wasn''t ; you kept peering over my shoulder " she exined and I nodded.


    "But I''ll help you out " She told me and my brows lifted interestedly.


    This was the second time of seeing a youngdy that wasn''t interested in me - the first being Maya - but the voice of caution still rang in my head, I can''t trust yet.


    My eyes narrowed " What do you want in return? " People hardly do things for free.


    She shrugged her shoulders "Meh, nothing. I''m a sucker for romance and hate people who makes it their hobby to split couples up "


    Camille lifted a stubborn chin "Perhaps if you give me that cousin of yours, I might set him straight in a matter of time "


    I chuckled inwardly, that was highly impossible but then, If Maya could change me in ways unimaginable perhaps there was still space for a miracle - a chance to redeem Eden - Highly impossible, you can''t change someone who doesn''t want to be changed.


    "How do you intend to help me? " I inquired from her and she gestured to me to lean down since I was taller than her and she whispered something into my ears.


    My brows furrowed " You think she would like that? "


    She rolled her eyes " Ofcourse, what woman doesn''t like such a romantic gesture? "


    And thanks to her idea, the plot began and once there was a general spin, we acted as nned.


    We both cut in unexpectedly and took them unaware : Camille boldly grabbed Eden and waltzed away while Maya spun back into my arms.


    Her eyes widened in shock and I smirked wickedly, I''m definitely giving it to her tonight as suggested by my previous dancing partner.


    Which is why I did not waste time in getting her to the suite I had reserved for tonight, but it seems I have to log in earlier than nned.


    I would propose to Maya this night and officially announce to the world she''s mine ; I''ve waited long enough.


    Seeing her dance with Eden moments ago made something snap inside of me, I wanted to make her mine, drive her insane, ensuring she desires no-one else but me.


    "Where did he touch you? " I repeated my previous question when she tried to dodge around it.


    "My thigh " Maya was breathless when she confessed and my chest swelled with pride, at least I was the only one who could touch her like this.


    I grabbed her wrist and held it one-handedly while the other pulled her flush against my body, making sure to rub my length against her.


    I looked her straight in the eyes " Did you like it? "


    " What would you do if I told you I liked the way - "


    Though I had a feeling her response was to provoke a reaction from me but I couldn''t help but feel annoyed at her answer ; she couldn''t seriously be falling for Eden?


    So I purposely grind against her, feeling the burning urge to brand her with my touch until she desires no one else but me.


    I am a selfish bastard and don''t care if she unconsciously develops feelings for Eden - scratch that - I would never allow her develop feelings for my cousin.


    I would take over her body, mind and soul until there was no more space nor ce for him in her heart.


    "Oh my God Nius " She trembled and cried, her moans music to my ears as my hand worked her nub.


    Her nails dug into my skin and I kissed her, swallowing her sexy throaty sounds and moved faster and faster until I felt her clench around my finger and I stopped, pulling away.


    Iughed inwardly when I saw the frustrated look on her face but I didn''t let it show before she punched the life out of me thinking I''m a sadist.


    But I was surprised when she kissed me aggressively at the mention of Tina, was it jealousy? I smiled inwardly and took over the kiss, my ex-girlfriend seems to be her hot button at the moment.


    "You only feel protective of your man when you''re jealous? " came my teasing and her eyes slowly widened, the truth finally dawning on her.


    "Get lost " Maya tried to pull away when she realized she herself had fallen into a trap orchestrated by her, but I didn''t let go .


    "You''re still not free " I informed her .


    "What? "


    I took her finger into my mouth and began to kiss one after the other " You let Eden touch your body, there''s a punishment for that "


    Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes? half closed from pleasure and I felt her shiver " What if I wasn''t exactly willing to participate? "


    She defended herself and my eyes twinkled with mischief, she wouldn''t escape me this easily.


    "Doesn''t matter cause you danced with him Tigress moreover, I set the rules "


    It seems I awoke the sleeping tigress cause she began toply with my advances.


    "What if I don''t y by your rules ?" She purred, ran her hands through my hair before sliding it into my chest and I felt myself hardened ; she was slowly seducing me.


    My lips pulled to the side " We''ll go by your rules then "


    As if a dam was broken, I cupped her ass and we began to makeout with a burning ferocity.


    Soon enough, she pulled my jacket off my shoulder and let it drop to the ground.


    "Your turn " I told her, grabbed her gown, slipped it over her head and tossed across the room.


    Good grief, she was d in nothing but a hot red bra and panty and my throat dried up at the sight.


    "You''re perfect " I mumbled and began to trail feathery touches on the curve of her body until it traveled way up her chest.


    A gleeful expression stered on my face as I said " Time to pay homage to the promoted boobs"


    Perhaps because of the pleasure coursing through her body, she didn''t retort back - but this was just the beginning.


    I bent my head and bit her nipples through her bra causing her to moan my name.


    She threw her head back "Nius "


    I groaned feeling my own desire raging through me but I controlled it, it wasn''t time yet ; the proposal as promised woulde first.


    I took hold of her waist and began to walk across the room before sitting on therge exquisitely designed couch, settling her on top of me.


    At once her hands flew to the button of my shirt but I gripped both hands and gestured a no-no with my head


    "This is your punishment, you can''t touch me while I touch you "


    She tried to protest but I was quick to add " Unless you want me to go dance with Tina "


    She spat fire from her eyes while her jaw ticked, I couldn''t help but like her being jealous. It showed she was affected the same way I was when she danced with Eden .


    "Fine! " She snapped but without warning, moved against my arousal drawing a groan from my lips.


    Her lips kinked to the side in a knowing smile, she drew close and rubbed her breasts against my chest? asking "But I can do those right? "


    Heart pounding,I let my hands thread through her hair , gripped a fistful and drew her head gently towards me, speaking softly into her ears " Yes you can, but get prepared "


    The words hardly left my mouth before I kissed her hard and cupped her ass straddling her hips, rubbing her against my crotch through my pants.


    Maya whimpered into my mouth and? ced her hands on either side of me on the couch. Her hands grasping the leather cover tightly, probably a desperate attempt to keep her hands from touching me.


    " Nius " She cried further , writhing on top of me when I began to trail hot wet kisses down her neck, suckling that sensitive spot.


    Then my other hand made its way between her thighs and slipped inside her panties .


    I felt her shiver before she let out a soft cry as my hands began to move. Tracing a fingertip up and down her center, I set a pace that left her gasping and trembling as the pleasure built.


    "God!" She screamed, almost gripping my hair had she not remembered the deal and instead dug her hands into the couch.


    Her eyes rolled back as I stroked, flicked, tortured and teased until she was begging for more.


    "Nius please? " came her cry.


    "Would you dance with Eden again?" I intentionally slowed my pace.


    "No, I wouldn''t everˇ­ again " Maya replied breathlessly .


    Her hips buck up and she threw her head back the moment I picked up speed, my fingers rubbing the right spot and moving faster than ever .


    She gasped and arched her back while I drove her to the edge, the pleasure building and building until that ecstasy crashed over her.


    Maya slumped on my body spent but satiated and I announced to her,


    "That was just dessert, I hope you''re ready for the main course "

 Chapter 92 - Ninety-two : Pot Calling The Kettle Black

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Ny-two : Pot Calling The Kettle ck</h4>


    Isabe''s Pov


    I looked up and was surprised to find that woman by my side, my forehead creased and eyes narrowed into slits. I don''t remember the both of us being friends so why was she helping me out?


    "I said, she is with me " Tina restated firmly when they tried to approach me.


    "But Sir Nius would not - "


    "I would handle Nius by myself " she interrupted one of the two guards who tried to protest.


    "But still - "


    " Move " Tina ordered coldly and the guard shrunk back from her intimidating gaze.


    Though I disliked her, I couldn''t help but give her a thumbs-up for her aggressiveness; she was totally badass .


    "Let''s go " Tina took my hand and led me down the hallway and into the elevator.


    "I don''t like owing people, what do you want in return? " I told her straightforwardly as soon as the elevator door closed us in.


    Tina turned to stare at me with an amused expression, with hands crossed across her chest she asked ,


    "What if I said I needed your support? "


    Iughed "That would so not happen,? not even in my next life " I told her pointedly "I don''t like you "


    "And I don''t like you too" She replied back with a serious expression "At Least we''ve established that fact "


    "Thankfully " I mumbled under my breath. I never gave the illusion of liking her and she didn''t either, regardless her straightforwardness was an admirable trait.


    "What were you doing outside by the way? " I inquired curiously.


    "None of your business " came her curt reply.


    But I pressed on "The ballroom is not that direction "


    She gave me an annoyed look " I was looking for your father "


    I twisted my face in a mockugh "If that''s so then you''re more dumber than I thought "


    Her expression changed " I''m not dumb !"


    "Says someone who can''t figure out Maya and Nius sitting in the tree K-I-S-S-I-N-G " I taunted, God! how I love the expression on her face.


    She tried to reason,perhaps tried to convince herself "Today is a very important day and Nius wouldn''t be so careless as to abandon his guest just for a moment of pleasure with that gold digger! "


    Tsk tsk, I shook my head, I wasn''t a love specialist neither do I convince people in denial, so I continued my song.


    "Firstes love.Thenes marriage.Thenes a baby who would help me out with my ns - "


    " Stop it !" Tina ordered, her face was beet red


    I cocked a brow "Why? Does it sound awfully close to home? "


    I watched her take a long deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check.


    "In this life Nius can only belong to one woman and that is me, no one else ! No one knows Nius more than I do and I won''t let anyone take what''s rightfully mine " She dered and I could see the fire in her eyes; she really was determined to see this to the end.


    This was why I disliked her, she had too many dreams and yes, having a dream wasn''t bad, delusional dreams were .


    "You really need to see a doctor, this was how all psychopaths began - if only they had someone to tell them on time, which I just did so you''re wee by the way " I consoled her in my own way.


    Tina was taken aback by myment until a smile stretched her lips "Undoubtedly you''re Nius''s kid, you have the same hair, face and attitude "


    She pursed her lips together as if thinking " I wonder who made the stupid assumption of you being Eden''s child "


    My head jerked up as all smiles drained from my face. Did she really have to bring that up?


    Tina continued "You know it surprises me sometimes " she tilted her head to the side "How dumb kay could give birth to such an amazing and intelligent daughter? "


    My eyes shed, you can speak ill of me or any other person save my mother - she is the apple of my eyes and always would remain my hot button.


    I gritted my teeth, anger surging through me " You would never be my mother! "


    "Makes it all the more easier for me, at least I don''t need to pretend around you "


    The elevator opened with a ding sound and she stepped out of it, her God knows how many inches heels click-nking against the floor and I trailed along.


    Once we got to the entrance of the ballroom, the security stationed there were all familiar faces and straightened up the moment they saw me, here we go again.


    They all quickly closed in on me as if I was a world wanted terrorist. My mouth quirked, Nius sure ces a lot of value on me.


    Tina stepped in front of me protectively " She''s with me "


    The leader of the guards adjusted and spoke into his tiny, in-ear headset probably calling for more backup.


    Wow, was I that dangerous? I don''t even know karate like Maya - I knew I should''ve asked her to teach me that earlier on - yet they were calling for more men; only if they knew I''d run out of pranks.


    He ended the conversation ncing up at Tina saying "I''m sorry but this is Sir Nius orders "


    "I have spoken with Nius already, I managed to convince him " Tina lied through her teeth.


    "Liar, liar, pants on fire " I sang inwardly but there was something bothering me.


    Why was Tina adamant on getting me into the party? I couldn''t help but feel something was going to happen tonight.


    The guard had a confused expression on his features before his eyes narrowed suspiciously - he was definitely having a hard time believing her.


    Though the guards don''t usually say anything but they see and know what''s happening. It was no longer secret that Tina had fallen out of favor with Nius; her words were no longer valid.


    "He''s with Maya so I managed to convince him " Tina closed all loopholes and I rolled my eyes, she finally believed my words afterall.


    "You can confirm my words by calling him but I can assure you, he won''t pick up cause he''s busy with his woman - if you know what I mean " Tina insinuated that Nius was doing adult stuff with Maya.


    One had to admit, a learned, smart and ambitious woman was highly dangerous. With just my words,Tina had put two and two together, and came up with a lie that was highly convincing.


    She knew since her words held no more power that Maya''s name would and as predicted, they tried reaching Nius all to no avail.


    So after a while of inner battle and deliberation, he finally gave in. He dismissed the rest of the guards and said to me " You can go in now " but added "Be good "


    I knew it wasn''t a request but an order, unfortunately I was born not to follow instructions.


    The moment we walked into the ballroom, I got in Tina''s way " What are you nning? "


    Her eyes widened and was quite startled by my question for a brief moment before she resumed her apathetic face " I don''t know what you''re talking about "


    She denied my im but I didn''t give up? " You could have left me at the entrance but you still persisted and even lied just to have me here . Unless you want something from me or want me to see something, you won''t go to such lengths just to save a child you clearly dislike "


    Tina gulped and my lips moved to the side " Just as I thought " I chuckled mirthlessly.


    Suddenly I looked up, all signs of yfulness left my intense gaze and though she was a lot taller than me, I stared her straight in the eyes and began " I don''t know nor care what you''re nning, but leave Maya out of it "


    Her brows quirked up and huffed "You too? " disbelief was clearly written across her face " What''s so special about that low ss gold digger? " She spat with a venomous voice.


    "Gold digger? " I rolled my eyes towards heaven " Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck! "


    "Y-you !" Tina choked but lowered her voice when she suspected people were beginning to eavesdrop on our argument.


    I stepped closer " You want to know what''s so special about Maya? She''s a funny, kind, cute dumbass who still has this innocence around her unlike you who has sold your soul to riches. You''re delusional and numb of emotion "


    I watched her gulp but not out of nervousness, rather to stomach my words she''s probably perceiving as an insult to her reputation.


    I went on "That dumbass sees the good in people and tries to change them even at her own expense. Any one able to tame that man called Nius has earned my respect "


    I turned to walk away but remembered something " Moreover, Maya would never insult myte mother! "


    "Speak of the devils " I said as soon as I saw the figuresing our direction and informed her? " I think your lie is about to be busted "


    "And don''t tell Maya I said those things about her " I added quickly causing Tina''s face to screw up. She snorted with annoyance and looked away.


    Nius was walking in with Maya, a goofy smile on his face while she looked hot and flushed after he said something - only both of them knew thankfully - into her ears. But at that very moment, our eyes met and held and all smiles disappeared from his face.


    His eyes shed and an ugly grimace crossed his features as he strode towards me amidst Maya tugging on his arm.


    " I thought I told you not -! "


    I waved " Hi Dad " and Nius froze like a popsicle.

 Chapter 122 - One Hundred And Twenty-two : An Annoying Fly

    <h4>Chapter 122 - One Hundred And Twenty-two : An Annoying Fly</h4>


    The third point of view.


    A noise startled her peaceful sleep.


    Emily''s eyes snapped open when she heard the door to her ce click open. Had a burr managed to break into her ce?


    Her room was dim due to the fact she hated sleeping with strong lightning at night.


    Heart pounding against her chest yet alert, she adjusted her eyes to the little light while feeling her way around and finally managed to take off the bat from the pegboard hook on the wall.


    For a moment, Emily was grateful she had yed baseball since childhood, seems like the skill woulde in handy now.


    Walking on tiptoes, she carefully stepped out of her room after making sure the door didn''t creak. If the burr was in her house, then he would most likely be in her living room, so she headed there.


    As expected, Emily found him in her living room going through her stuff, careful not to make a noise. If she wasn''t such a light sleeper, she wouldn''t have even noticed someone broke into her room today; the thief was definitely a professional.


    Hiding behind the door to the living room with mmy palms, Emily tightened her hold on the bat while biting on her bottom lips nervously having known many things could go wrong tonight.


    What if she misses her target? Not only would she get robbed but be in danger too, most especially if the burr assaults her? A huge loss that would be.


    Unlike the males in her family who were handled with a primitive approach, she was pampered beyond measure.


    Emily couldn''t even remember the number of times Nius suffered abuse in the hands of their father all in the name of toughening him up while she was treated like a princess.


    Well, it wasn''t all that surprising since all Spencer males were raised with an iron grip but Nius''s situation was two times worse thanks to the fact he was the heir apparent.


    "If he can''t take those beating, he is not worth being a man " Her papa would say whenever she dared to ask him the reason for his prejudiced treatment.


    "Then what about me? Why aren''t I treated the same way? " Emily would ask.


    "You are my princess Emily, you are destined not to suffer throughout your life. A beauty to behold and not stained "


    There were only two people on earth Adam didn''t joke with and that was She and Isabe. Everyone knew he loved her so much because she was the carbon copy of histe wife.


    She was tall but not model-like tall with the irresistible long legs and all, though had a petite build. God must havepensated her height with beauty cause Emily was so breathtakingly beautiful to the point one couldn''t pass her by without turning around twice.


    With olive-toned skin, she had a heart-shaped face that amodated thick steep arched brows, straight-edged nose, her pink


    rounded cupid bow lips and deep-set eyes with dark blue eyes.


    Her lustrous wavy brte hair cascading down her shoulder added the finishing touch to such a perfect creature. She looked no different from her mother at all!


    Thanks to her father''s attentive and unlimited love, Emily became the undisrupted princess of the Spencer Group. She was given everything and anything she wanted without asking twice.


    At first, she enjoyed the privilege and attention she received but at a point, it became tiring. Though she could be gullible at times, she wasn''t that stupid not to notice the tterers and betrayals posing as her friends.


    It was indeed a huge surprise to her that she didn''t be tyrannical because of her background, guess her mom inculcated enough morals in her before she died.


    During that period, she thought over her life and came to a startling realization that she had only been her mom''s recement in her father''s eyes all this while.


    So Emily moved out of her father''s ce, deciding to survive on her own for a while and discover her purpose in life. No, she didn''t hate her father at all, despite the fact she was just a stand-in for his wife in his eyes.


    But she knew inwardly, her father loves her, not just as a substitute, but as his daughter.


    Well, who knew a burr would break into her new ce? She will tighten her security by tenfold if she survives tonight.


    Gripping the handle of the bat strongly with both hands, Emily continuously made her way slowly and quietly towards her target who was dressed in dark articles of clothing that camouged with the dim environment while his back was turned to her, immersed in his search.


    Within a close range, Emily swung the metal bat against the intruder, aiming for his arm but she missed him.


    Just as the bat was about to hit him on the arm joint, the burr suddenly dodged right on time, missing him just by a few inches.


    Unfortunately for Emily, she had applied enough force to render him unconscious in the swing, so when it failed, she went awry, slipped, and almost brought herself on the ground had he not grasped her waist on time.


    Her brows drew together in confusion, why was the intruder saving her? Wasn''t he supposed to knock her out or in the extreme, do away with her so he could cart away with her properties?


    But Emily didn''t give up such a precious opportunity and strike at once by punching him straight on the face.


    She had not been trained strictly like her brother but she definitely picked up one or two moves secretly during his training.


    The intruder let go of her while cursing out in pain, a satisfied grin appeared on her lips - one point for her.


    Emily at once tried to reach for the metal bat but he stepped on it before she could seed.


    "Fine" She cracked her neck in an intimidating manner, "Don''t underestimate me, I am a ck belt " She decided to threaten him albeit borrowing that line from Maya.


    "Yeah, it''s so obvious," He said but she could sense the sneer in his voice.


    Confusion flickered in Emily''s eyes, why did that voice sound oddly familiar. She tipped her head to the side trying to make out his features but his hood didn''t help her sight.


    "Do I know you by chance? " She asked, hopefully.


    "Thought you would never ask " He spat sarcastically and pulled off his hood.


    "p me, " Emily said inwardly. It was HSF: Handsome Stoic face. How could she not recognize him?


    Ombre sun-kissed hair swept to the side and covering a part of his charming blue-green eyes. He was Nius''s wingman? Chauffeur? Secretary? Bodyguard? Personal assistant?


    Emily couldn''t tell what he does exactly, all she knew was that you couldn''t find Nius without him at his side. But what was he doing at her ce at this ungodly hour?


    "What are you doing at my ce by this time of the night? You didn''t even give me any notice, I mistakenly took you for a burr" Emily questioned him severely


    She then pped loudly twice in a row and the light bulbs came alive, bringing life to her ce.


    "Do you know I almost harmed y.. ?" Emily trailed off when she saw the bruise forming around his eye. What the f*ck, she gave him a ck eye! When did she even be this strong?


    "I''m so sorry, that must hurt " She winced, her face scrunched up as if she were the one in pain.


    "It''s nothing " He grumbled, pulling off his gloves and tossing it on the ss table resting in the center of her parlor.


    " Why are you here? "


    "You moved out suddenly without informing your brother Nius, so he sent me here to ensure your ce was safe and free of bugs. Who knew I would be the one in danger instead? "


    Emily bit down on her lips, the guilt was gnawing at her but she refused to believe it was entirely her fault.


    "I wouldn''t have hit you if you had hinted me of youring, at least I''d be prepared "


    He nced up with a mocking expression, "I tried your cell phone, fifty times, you weren''t picking "


    That was when she remembered, "Oh, sorry about that, I kind of silenced my phone earlier while working on something " she smiled apologetically but the person in question gave her a cold re.


    Fine, it was her fault. She would shoulder the whole me and consequences.


    "Take a seat, I''ll be back," Emily told him as she left for the kitchen. She quickly made an ice pack, wrapping it in a towel to avoid making direct contact with the skin when applied.


    "Tsk, he''s so sharp,"? Emily thought inwardly, cause the moment she returned Judy''s sight first fell on the ice pack in her grip.


    "Thank you for your concern but I don''t need that " He refused her help before she could even offer.


    Unfortunately, She wasn''t tagged


    "annoying fly " by Nius for no reason.


    Emily ignored him and took a seat beside him saying, "Since you don''t want to help your face, I''ll help your face instead "


    Judy caught her hand before the ice pack could touch his face, why was she so damn annoying.


    "Ouch! " Emily cried out in pain and he instinctively let go of her hand.


    Nius would surely skin him alive if anything were to happen to his lovely sister, not to talk of Adam. A chill ran down his back, he was definitely a dead man.


    But it seems this annoying woman was a fox because her shout of distress turned out to be a trick - she deceived him.


    Yet, his skills still came to life.


    Few inches from meeting his face, he swatted the ice pack away from her grip but in the process pushed the young miss.


    Startled to see her pping her arms in the air while slipping off the sofa. Judy rushed forward to break her fall, unfortunately for him, her weight brought both of them to the floor with their lips joined together.

 Chapter 146 - One Hundred And Forty-six : The Story Of How It Began

    <h4>Chapter 146 - One Hundred And Forty-six : The Story Of How It Began</h4>


    Nius'' point of view


    Isabe was right, I caused her death. Everything that happened to Kay Evans was because of me, the me should be on me.


    Where did everything begin to go wrong? After she spiked my drink? After Isabe''s birth? After her craziness began? Or just all of the above?


    Perhaps, if I had been told earlier that Kay and I would turn out that way, I would never believe it. We had gotten married with the hope that we would develop that love between us and inculcate it into our children.


    Children? How funny, just a child we had together separated the marriage.


    As everyone knew, after she had sessfully drugged me, I forgave her eventually since she was my wife - I couldn''t stay angry at her for long, anyway- but the damage had already been done.


    The trust I had in her diminished with time and there came the unprepared pregnancy. I was angry I was rushed into fatherhood that quickly but I did my best to show my support. After all, it was my baby, not a monster.


    At first, I thought it was normal for a woman in her condition since I sought counsel from medical practitioners and family members, but when I couldn''t even leave the house without her going ballistic, I knew it wasn''t normal.


    "You don''t like me anymore because I''m fat "


    "You don''t find me attractive because of my protruding stomach "


    "You''re beginning to spend less time with me "


    "You no longer look at me with that adoring glint in your eyes "


    Those were just many of her numerous nagging which never ceased.


    Yet, I neverined, after all, it was her hormones speaking as an inexperienced pregnant teen and I loved her - I consoled myself.


    But after Isabe was born Kay became worse, iming I didn''t desire her anymore because she gave birth to my child - note, not our child.


    Just to please her, I had to visit the hospital with her to confirm it was safe to resume our bedroom activity.


    But at night when we decided to continue where we dropped off before Isabe''s birth, Kay stopped halfway.


    Sheined she doesn''t want me to see the stretch marks and baby fat as a result of childbirth.


    I assured her she was beautiful the way she was besides, what man thinks of those when having sex but my words fell on deaf ears.


    The fire burning between us was dousedpletely that night. What I thought would ur just once became a daily urrence to the extent I didn''t hope or look forward to sleeping with my wife anymore - I had to put that little dragon man into submission each time the urge came.


    But that was not the end, Kay became so paranoid that I couldn''t even respond to the greetings from the maidservants at my ce; said I was having an affair with any one of them that nced my way.


    Just to please and prove my innocence, all the female servants had to be reced with the males but she wasn''t still satisfied - She wanted me chained to her side.


    Thanks to her incessant nagging, I dreadeding home having known I wouldn''t have a moment of peace with her.


    So I spentte nights at the office even though I wasn''t the CEO then, with the hope she would have fallen asleep by the time I was home. Unlike what I thought, that approach made things worse.


    When Kay discovered mytest tactics, she cried, raved, and threw every tantrum known to man just to stop me from returning home.


    Sheid a guilt trip on me, saying I was busy frolicking with other women while she was left alone to take care of our three years old daughter - in reality, I was avoiding her, avoiding this.


    Because of the love, I had for her; the times we spent together; the promise I made to her on the wedding altar, and the fact I couldn''t take her heartbreaking sobs anymore, I became obedient to her wishes once more.


    Until a day came, I couldn''t take it anymore; I burst out - I wanted a divorce. I was sick of that bondage, I needed to leave that prison.


    To some people, marriage was nothing but a chain wrapped around the neck and I was one of them.


    When they heard of the divorce issue, our both families didn''t support my idea - Both families had always been close, our separation would bring a division between them -but I had made up my mind already, there was no going back.


    For a good six months Kay swore never to sign those papers, she wasn''t going to release me to those other women warning my bed.


    What other women? Even God knew I had been faithful throughout our marriage though there was temptation everywhere.


    Being rich and handsome, I had always been a good catch for women generally. Many gold-diggers tried to seduce me, but I resisted all of their sly moves because of my wife and the sake of my child - I didn''t want to be tagged as an unfaithful husband and father.


    When none of her tricks worked on me - I was already familiar and immune to them- Kay gave in but on one condition, she would be the one to train up, Isabe.


    That decision to hand my daughter over to her was my worst mistake but during that period, I just wanted to be free from her.


    Being with Kay those months were hell on earth, I couldn''t express my thoughts and opinion in fear of upsetting her. Her hysteria couldst from any minute to an hour; it was always exhausting calming her down.


    We separated eventually and my joy knew no bounds. All those times she had been suffocating me, it was so hard to breathe but now, the air had returned to my lungs.


    From that day onward I swore off love, deciding never to give this heart to any woman ever again. Women were nothing but ythings and so my womanizing days began officially.


    I became addicted to the taste of freedom after so many years of bondage, yet still didn''t forget my responsibility to my daughter.


    Though I was granted visiting rights by the court but each time I visited, my ex-wife wouldn''t let me see her.


    "You don''t deserve to be her father, if you really love her, you would give her aplete family"


    Sadly for Kay after our divorce, I became wise and knowledgeable to her wiles. It was as if the scale covering my eyes previously fell off and my eyes were open to realize my wife was a good maniptor.


    That tricky woman tried to guilt-trip me into epting her back but that was never happening, I left.


    Knowing I would try to reach our daughter through school and ytime with other kids, Kay homeschooled Isabe and never once made her leave her side.


    Then I began to hear odd news that she was crazy, I was worried over my daughter - a crazy woman wasn''t fit to be the mother of my child.


    With the influence of my family, I took Isabe away from Evan''s. Yet it didn''t go well, Isabe was so used to her mother that she came down with illness the first night she spent with us.


    Kay''s parents came pleading the next day for us to return their granddaughter- Isabe was the only thing keeping the rest of kay''s sanity intact.


    I refused but Adam changed my mind coupled with the fact the girl wouldn''t stop asking about her mother.


    Isabe returned to her and in exchange, I received more time to spend with my daughter whenever I visited.


    Of course, her maneuvers never ended even to the extent of lying about our daughter''s health and all, yet didn''t give in until one day.


    On the day of the deal with Sakuzi, for some unknown reasons, I had a bad premonition and a strong urge to visit my daughter.


    But when I reached kay''s manor that night, we had an intense argument. She questioned me about my recent rtionship with a celebrity-I couldn''t quite remember her name anymore.


    I reminded her that she didn''t have the right to question my personal life since we weren''t together anymore.


    After saying good night to my daughter, I drove off to the secret location with no idea that Kay had sneaked into the booth of my car - she probably thought I was going to see one of my lovers.


    In the warehouse we had chosen, the transaction was going well until the siren sounded; the police were here.


    Sakuzi, thinking I had betrayed him, opened fire on us thus, a shootout began.


    I was busy defending and protecting my men when I saw it, Kay came out of her hiding ce.


    Everyone happened in slow motion:


    "Nius! " She had yelled my name amid the heated altercations with Sakuzi and his men.


    "Get the hell on the floor!" I instructed her while dodging the bullets flying from all directions.


    But that crazy woman shook her head instead and started towards me and I watched it happen, she got caught in the crossfire.


    A bullet fired by Sakuzi''s eldest son shot her straight in the heart - an instant kill.


    I froze, shock, and disbelief washing over me as I watched Kay Evans slump to the ground.


    "No! " I roared.


    In that moment of anger, I lifted my gun and shot back at him; Kay''s murderer.


    That was how it all began, the bad blood with Sakuzi.


    After Kay''s burial, her family released Isabe who I handed over to my father; the guilt of her mother''s death couldn''t allow me to stare at her face.

 Chapter 147 - One Hundred And Forty-Seven : I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 147 - One Hundred And Forty-Seven : I Want You</h4>


    Maya''s POV


    Ang stormed out of my house, fuming with anger. She was probably going to confirm if I had purchased some shares in theirpany as I imed.


    But she left her mother behind -works fine for me anyway- but not when granny is ying matchmaker.


    "Maya dear,e and take a look at this one" She called me as I let go of her foot and sat back beside her on the couch.


    I was manicuring those uncared nails of hers but I had to stop to nce at the pictures


    "I just chatted my friends now and they sent their son''s pictures over, you just need to make a choice "


    I stared at the first picture, the guy didn''t look too bad; blonde hair brushed and gelled to the nape of his neck; teeth that looked too white they were almost sparkling; dimples on his cheeks -ooh, I love dimples - and attractive hazel eyes.


    On a scale of one to five with five being the highest, I''ll rate him four - he was really good looking but he just didn''t appeal to me.


    "How''s he? Not bad, right? And to crown it all, he''s a sessful dental surgeon "


    Tsk tsk, no wonder his dentition is top-notch - I swear I could see my reflection in those teeth.


    "Do you like him so we can set you both on a date?" There was an anticipatory look on grandma''s face which made my heart hurt, she was working so hard to give me a better life.


    "Grandma, I - "


    I wanted to tell her the truth that I wasn''t interested in any rtionship at the moment but she didn''t let me finish.


    "Are you seeing someone?"


    "No "


    "Are you sure? What about that man your mom mentioned?"


    My heart skipped a beat. I don''t care what people say and think about me, but not to people close to my heart - I can''t have my grandmother thinking I sold my body for fame and riches.


    "Mom was just talking nonsense, he was my employer but I don''t work for him any longer" I exined briskly.


    "He''s the one who the media said you seduced?"


    "No, I didn''t seduce him granny" I rified firmly, "He''s filthy rich so the media is just scooping for gossip; nothing happened between the both of us" I lied through my teeth.


    It was better that way, Nius and I had already ended, there was no use bringing up a touchy closed case.


    Moreover, it would break my granny''s heart knowing I was rejected by his father because of the difference in status.


    In fact, matters involving Spencer''s areplicated and dangerous; the lesser she knows, the safer she is.


    There was no need to worry, my grandma trusted and believed me as usual.


    "So you''re not in any rtionship at the moment?" Granny asked again just to be sure.


    "No, I''m not and I prefer being single"


    "Then there is no reason to reject this date "


    "Ma''am" I protested but she made a shushing gesture.


    "Listen to me Maya, you see him first and if you don''t like? Both of you go? different ways, simple as ABC"


    I reasoned it and found out the idea wasn''t that bad. Besides, she had worked hard to find me a date, I didn''t want her to feel her efforts were for nothing.


    "Fine "


    "Alright then, I''ll be taking my leave " She announced as I helped her to her feet just as her maid came to take over.


    "I''ll see you off then"


    God must have touched Ang''s heart cause she left a chauffeur to drive her mother home - seems she was a silent lover.


    "You brat!" Granny pulled my ear when I wasn''t looking, "Remember to visit me often from now on "


    My face distorted in pain,"Ouch! Yes, yes, I''ll visit you from now on, easy with my ear!" I assured her with immediate effect, pleading for mercy.


    Gosh, this woman was such a big bully, does she secretly practice martial arts? I wondered how she lived with my grandfather all those years - may his gentle soul rest in peace.


    I rubbed my ear when she let go of it, such a rough woman, Iined inwardly-but that still didn''t stop me from waving her goodbye.


    "Be careful so you live long enough to see my grandchildren" I teased her just as she was helped into the car.


    Granny blew air noisily through her nose, "Of course, this granny is still strong enough to carry not just one but twins"


    I chuckled, twins my butt, who would give birth to them, me? Whose [email?protected] opening would suffer that much strain-dear grandma, I''m good with one?


    I continued waving until their car drove out of sight, did I return to my ce - wee back to loneliness.


    With a deep breath, Iy on my couch just idling my time when my doorbell rang.


    A heavy frown twisted my face, who was it this time? Perhaps, grandma unknowingly left something behind?


    I rushed to the door and without looking through the peephole, opened it.


    "What did you leave beˇ­ ."


    The rest of my words died off as my sight settled on the figure standing right in front of me.


    Nius.


    We both stood staring at one another.


    Nius had a tired and haggard look to him but I was not to be fooled, this man here was a master of deception- for all I know, he might be faking this sympathetic look.


    However, just as I opened my mouth to ask what he was going here, he sealed it with a fierce kiss.


    My head swam, what was going on here? He was kissing me? I wanted to push him away, he had no right to touch me since we were no longer together but as usual, my body failed me.


    I found myself kissing him back, he tasted of whisky - he must have been drinking. But it made me worried, he hardly drinks unless there was an issue bugging him, what was going on with him?


    We pulled away for air, using that opportunity to regard him slowly. Chest heaving, his gaze searched mine while I stared back with a questioning look.


    The sparks flying between us were undeniable and as if a cue was given, Nius'' hoisted me up in his arms and pushed me against the wall just as my legs wrapped around his waist.


    His mouth ground harshly against mine which I reciprocated, pouring all my fear, anger, and insecurity into that kiss.


    "I want you, Maya," He said to me, raw desire evident in his voice.


    I hesitated a bit, going through the implication of what I was about to get myself into but hell, I wanted him too.


    My kiss answered him; the dam was finally broken. There was nothing gentle nor slow as we plundered each other''s mouth.


    "My bedroom," I told him breathlessly.


    "dly" He answered while his arm went around my waist, bracing me against him as he strode towards the direction of my room.


    We kissed along the way to our destination, our clothes loitered in diverse ces. By the time we made it sessfully to my bedroom, I was in nothing but my undies while he had only his pants on.


    Both of us fell on the bed before he sat up with me in his arms, guiding me down on top of him while he rxed against the headboard.


    Nius deepened the kiss, his tongue making its intrusion as I yed and chased it, he smiled against my lips.


    His hand went to my bra and unhooked it, his eyes taking in the two glorious peaks on my chest.


    "It''s bigger than thest time"


    Before I couldsh out at him for his atrociousparison, he took one into his mouth causing pleasure to scream? through me.


    "Nius" I trembled, my nail digging into his shoulder while he continued licking and grazing my nipple.


    He pulled away, paying homage to the other twin while kneading the previous one already brought to an erection. I clutched his hair tightly, the unmeasurable pleasure coursing through my veins.


    Nius'' lips returned to mine, swallowing all of my moans as he grabbed my hips and began to rub me against his hard arousal through his pants.


    God, I couldn''t take this any longer.


    "Just take me now " I cried out with my breath ragged,the sensation was just too much to bear.


    This wasn''t my first time but this was the first time of being driven to this level of pleasure.


    Sex with Andrew had been wonderful but this one with Nius was totally mind-blowing- he knew just the right ce to touch


    "Not yet " he answered, his teeth skimming over my neck and sucking on my sensitive spot.


    I shivered, holding tighter unto him while he caressed my butt, his hands making its way between my legs and began to rub me with his finger through my panties.


    "Oh my God," My eyes rolled back just as his finger further found my throbbing nub, stroking me.


    "Nius"


    "My sweet Maya " he murmured against my ear, nibbling it as my hips buckled under his touch; the first orgasm hit me.

 Chapter 148 - One Hundred And Eighty-eight: I Want You,Niklaus

    <h4>Chapter 148 - One Hundred And Eighty-eight: I Want You,Nius</h4>


    Note: Be careful down this chapter, the scene is not suitable for those below eighteen. For innocent minds like me, let''s just wait for the next chapter patiently.


    Nius'' point of view


    I could me this on my drunkness but inwardly, I knew I had been anticipating this moment for a very long time and tonight provided such a good opportunity.


    Everything about her drove me crazy and though my member swelled to the point of bursting, I still didn''t want to take her. I didn''t know what tomorrow holds for us but tonight I want to imprint on her badly; give her the night she would never forget in a lifetime.


    Maya began to move against me, trying to relieve herself but I pushed her on to her back, positioning myself between her legs, and lowered my face further down her thigh as I worked my tongue against her.


    Maya shivered and grasped the sheet beneath her, her body tingling with pleasure as I ate her; licking her sweet nectar while her eyes went unfocused.


    Her scent and soft moans filled my senses and there was no other thought in my head than to drive her crazy with pleasure.


    "Nius " she gasped arching her back but I pushed her back down, increasing the flicks of my tongue while her hand moved to my hair, pushing me closer into her as the pleasure built up progressively.


    I felt her inside begin to clench just as her thigh sped around my head forcing me further deep into her as she came for the second time with a blissful scream.


    Hardly recovered from the ecstatic pleasure, she pushed me away from her and hurriedly began to peel the rest of my pants off without sparing my briefs, baring me to her; she feasted on my naked body.


    Maya gulped, her eyes taking in the sheer length of me with a heavy breath. I probably knew what she was thinking considering I was one of the lucky men blessed with arge member.


    My eyes glittered with anticipation while my heart pounded when she kneeled and without hesitation, took the whole of me into her mouth.


    I cursed out loud as she gave me a voluptuous suck; licking me up and down as if I was a lollipop and she couldn''t get enough of me. I gripped a fistful of her hair with a growl, forcing her deeper until she couldn''t go any longer.


    My slimy juice dripped from her mouth as she pulled away, her hands resuming thetter''s role. A growl was released from my mouth, she stimted my throbbing arousal which continuously increased in size as her hand closed around its shaft.


    A delicious shiver ran through me when she added pressure to her grasp and with expertise teased me with asional breaks in-between.


    "You''re killing me" Iined when her movements slowed to the point of torturing me.


    Then she hastened her titition, my muscles tensing as the sensation increased and almost spent my seed had I not drawn her away.


    I could not take it anymore, I was aching for skin-to-skin contact with her but just to make sure Maya was aroused as I am, went over forey once again until she was crying with need.


    "Nius please "


    It drove me crazy, her eyes were screaming with passion and writhing beneath me.


    "I don''t have protection here with me," I told her, waiting for her decision.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in my safe week"


    "Are you sure you want this, I won''t hesitate to stop if you change your mind "


    It was quite amusing, Nius of all people asking for permission to eat when dinner was served before him?


    Other women I''ve been with, once it got to this point there was no going back. But when ites to Maya, I didn''t want to hurt her - God, I hated hurting her-? just hoped she wanted this as much as I.


    Even though all the fiber in my body was craving for this but I''ve hurt Maya enough, being left with a blue ball was nothing topensate for her.


    Fierce Maya red and swore at me, "I swear you dickhead, if you don''t get into me this moment, I''ll find your cousin to finish the -"


    She was yet to finish her words when I thrust into her without warning forcefully, pushing it up to the hilt while she gasped and trembled.


    Her head lulled back from the powerful intrusion while her body trembled and I didn''t move for a while, letting her adjust to my size.


    Maya knew how to incite me, trying to bring my cousin into this? She knew how much I hated Eden yet she forced the thought of my cousin bedding her into my head? Fine, I''ll go all out on her tonight.


    My blood was boiling with anger as I thought about what was going on in that mind of hers. Was she envisaging about Eden when in reality I''m the one on top of her?


    The feeling to conquer and dominate coursed through my vein, I would be the only one she would think of tonight.


    I began with slow and gentle movements and it was so excruciatingly slow that Maya bumped against me, urging me to increase the pace.


    But I ignored her and though it hurt me also, I wanted to punish her tonight.


    "Please" She begged so hard tears welled up in her eyes and that was when I moved.


    There was nothing gentle about any of my thrusts and her moist and juicy fold made each of my procession easier and pain-free.


    Maya moaned aloud, helpless against the sensation raging through her since I was too quick for her to keep up with. The bed creaked under our weight while the pping of flesh against flesh resonated throughout the room.


    Her speech was mumbled and incoherent, her arms thrown around my neck and her legs wrapped around my hips as she anchored herself to me.


    "E-asy " She managed to say amid sharp and short gasping.


    "You wanted me to go quicker, here''s your request" My voice was gruff and thick as I mmed harder into Maya? causing her to whimper.


    I felt her begin to tighten and knew her climax was around the corner. She cried out, her face distorted into a pleasurable one.


    Maya began to meet my thrusts licentiously while I pumped into her harder, swallowing her moans as the intense pleasure became overpowering causing her to climax,pressing my member so tight it brought on my climax as I spilled my hot seed into her womb.


    But the fire was hardly doused cause I turned her around; brought her to her knees till she was on all fours. Before she could respond I was into her with one vigorous thrust.


    The breath was knocked out of her lungs, she moaned, ready for me again. I quickened my thrusts while she continuously screamed my name, gripping her hair and clutching the sheets, the pleasure seem toe from every part of her body.


    I leaned over her and drove deeper as my hands came around her breast and fondled it causing her hands to buckle, almost copsing to the bed.


    "Do you still want Eden?" I asked just as I went deeper.


    "No, I don''t " she replied breathlessly.


    "Who do you want?"


    "You"


    "I can''t hear you well"


    "I want you Nius!" Maya screamed.


    I smiled, satisfied.


    Then increased my velocity; our movements faster and fiercer as we both came with a loud cry of intense delight.


    Still, inside of her, we sank to the bed satisfied for a while - making sure not to rest all of my weight on her -enjoying the way her convulsive shudders tightened around me.


    I pulled out of her slowly eliciting a gasp from her but I couldn''t start another passionate session at the moment knowing she was exhausted.


    Our eyes met and I kissed her -the feeling was mutual - pulling her into my arms as we snuggled up against each other.


    Maya was the first to sleep, we were tucked warmly under the covers. I felt guilty, I took her when it was obvious we were no longer together but I wanted it as selfish as it sounds.


    Being here with her felt so right, the past few days had never been so peaceful until down - it felt like I was home.


    I wish I could tell her to hold on; wait for me as I got stronger, then clean all of this mess and return to her but it was risky.


    It was better she resented me yet stayed alive than foolishly hanging on to me and losing her life - I''ve learnt from Kay''s death.


    It was a foolish and risky moveing to her ce tonight but after the argument with my daughter? I tried to drown my senses with alcohol but it didn''t work and the next I knew, I was here.


    Fine, early the next morning I would find my way out of here and out of her life till I have everything under control - hopefully, she takes me back then.


    "I love you " I whispered into her ears and shut my eyes in sleep.


    The morning sun was the first sign to announce I waste and Maya''s side of the bed was empty. The room still spoke and smelled of our libidinous activityst night.


    I sat up with a start, wiping my face with my palm, where had she gone to and why didn''t she wake me?


    I turned around and saw a note posted on the vanity table which says, "I couldn''t bear to wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly and I made you your favorite coffee - take some before leaving. Also, whatever happened between usst night was not a mistake yet a mistake. I''m cool with it, let''s leave it at that after all, it was just sex"


    My heart thumped when I read herst statement, "It was just sex " I didn''t want just sex but sadly, there was nothing I could do.


    I found the coffee as instructed and took a sip without hesitation, though it was a bit sweet? I drank it nevertheless. I didn''t care to check if it was poisoned or drugged.


    If it was drugged? I wouldn''t mind sharing another night with her. If it was poisoned? Dying from her hand doesn''t seem bad.

 Chapter 149 - One Hundred And Forty-nine : Bully Who?

    <h4>Chapter 149 - One Hundred And Forty-nine : Bully Who?</h4>


    Maya''s Point Of View


    There was nothing gentle about Niusst night, all of his thrust was brutal yet hit the right spot and I knew it was brought on by mymentst night.


    Nius could be dumb sometimes, how could he still doubt my willingness to sleep with him when we''ve gotten to that point already? So I used Eden to bring his senses back around though I suffered the consequences.


    When I woke in the morning, I was hit by his enchanting look and my chest tightened- I missed him terribly. I had to dig my nails into my hands to stop myself from reaching out and igniting yesterday''s passion all over again - the pain bringing me to my senses.


    I had an audition to attend to and as tempting as his body was, my career was more important. So I dragged my eyes off his body and stood to my feet only to discover I was sore in-between my legs - so much for our passionst night.


    If I had dared woke and aroused him this morning, I wouldn''t be able to walk at all to my audition since I knew how libidinous we both could be together.


    Casting an aggrieved look over my shoulder- he had so much vigor- I walked into my bathroom and washed away evidence of our activitiesst night.


    I was grateful the audition was a good excuse to avoid him since there was a ny percent chance he would bring up what happened between us. I prepared him coffee - tried my best to make it to his taste - penned down a note to him and left my apartment.


    Last night between us was something out of this world but at the end of the day, it was just sex, nothing else. Moreover, Nius was the type who hated women lingering onto him and I wasn''t about to do that.


    When I got to the audition venue, I was led to the waiting lounge where hundreds of other wannabe actresses were waiting and revising their roles.


    I took a deep breath and sat down on one of the benches going through my lines.


    It was so funny, the media made it look like Nius hadid the female lead role on my feet while in reality he simply allowed me to audition, the rest was left to me.


    So focused was I in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice when fingers began to point my direction until I heard the whispers.


    "Isn''t she the one that had a scandal with sir Nius?"


    "Yes, she is "


    "I heard she was fired by him and kicked out of his ce"


    "Not only that, I heard she sold her body for the lead role "


    "So you''re saying the lead actress has been determined already and we''re just here for show?"


    "Seems like it, some people are just damn lucky"


    "Aish, let''s be sincere, you would have done the same thing if you were in her shoes"


    "Quite true, I''ve only seen sir Nius from the crowd and in television and so far he looks like a Greek god sent down to earth; I''m so envious of her"


    "Envious of her my foot! if I was in her shoe, I would have done much better - even be his wife "


    It took me everything not to blow my indifferent look, some people were just delusional - bing Nius'' wife? Good luck to her, she would need that along the way.


    "Pfft, bing Nius'' wife? If it was that easy, why didn''t she be one? I heard the CEO favored her over his girlfriend Tina?"


    At least, one of them had sense.


    "Who knows? Perhaps she didn''t give him what he wanted. I heard Sir Nius is a casanova - look at her boobs, is not even half my size"


    I held the script so tight, I almost tore it. How could people be so bold and shameless? She was berating me as if I wasn''t present at all, when in reality I''m in the same hall and could hear her loud and clear.


    Fine Maya, calm down. This isn''t time to go full attack mode on her, you''re better than this, I tried to calm myself down.


    I love my body amid constant criticism from my sister Kimberly - I was among those blessed with the ability to eat whatever they wanted without caring about gaining weight - but my breast has always been a touchy spot for me.


    Though it has seen much improvementtely thanks to Nius feeding me coconut drink - so he imed - but it still wasn''t ample.


    Just ignore the jealous bitch, I told myself. She was not worth me going Jackie Chan mode on her and proving to Nius I was a gangster.


    I ignored the rambling fools, perhaps the time they put into gossiping about me, they would have been productive if they put it into something else.


    I only looked up when there was a suddenmotion in the crowd. Curiosity had me searching for the source of the disorder only for my eyes to rest on a known actressing my way.


    I couldn''t exactly remember her name, Lisa, or something? What was she doing here and why was she staring at me that way?


    The beautiful B-list actress stopped right in front of me, I nced up at her.


    "Excuse me, do we know each other?" I wondered if we had been ssmates by chance and unintentionally forgot her else, why would she be looking at me like that?


    "I wouldn''t know the likes of you" She retorted with this haughty tone.


    I scratched the back of my head, if she wasn''t my ssmate or friend, she could only be one thing - my new enemy.


    "Excuse me? "


    "You think you''re worth this role?"


    Oh, so apetitor and an insecure one at that - she wouldn''t be here to pester me if she was confident of winning.


    "Do I need a certain certificate to prove I''m worth it? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I pretended to be clueless yet making fun of her.


    "Y-you " her face distorted into an angry one but she managed to calm down, even put on a charming smile.


    Goosebumps climbed down my arms, actresses were scary especially ones who could mask their emotions properly.


    She jabbed me on the chest, "You''reing for a role like this one yet you dressed this shabbily?"


    Unlike most people here who were dressed like they would make their walk down the runway, I wore simple and monochromatic clothes; pairing a white long sleeve tee with dark denim and boots with my hair pulled into a ponytail with tendrils hanging at the side of my face with reading sses.


    I opted for this shy yet stylish look for a reason, they have no right to know yet - it woulde as a shocker to them.


    "So after seducing Nius, you still don''t have enough money to buy yourself clothes?" She pulled and stretched my clothes with her fingers in a ridiculing gesture.


    I pped her hand away, "Since you''re so mighty and capable, why don''t you give me some? This junior sister of yours wouldn''t hesitate to ept it ?" I said shamelessly.


    " W-what? " She was dumbfounded.


    "Why? You don''t want to give me the money for the clothes anymore?" I pressed, "Don''t tell me you''re all talks and no action? Maybe you don''t have any money as you im?" I spected.


    There was great murmuring among the crowds, everyone was now interested in our altercation.


    I smirked internally, this arrogant actress from nowhere wanted to disgrace me with money? Sadly for her, I learned from the best - fat thanks to Nius for teaching me how to be shameless.


    Lisa was tongue-tied, in just a short while I turned the crowd against her. Then she began tough boisterously before fixing her re on me, saying viciously,


    "What a gold digger you are, no wonder Nius kicked you out - you didn''t even achieve anything from your short stay with him.At the end of the day, you''re all alone. "


    "Who said she''s alone?"


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice while my eyes narrowed into slits that moment, no way.


    Surprised gasps came from the crowd while a path was automatically created as young Isabe made her epic entrance - no wait, Anabelle too.


    Weren''t these kids supposed to be in school? What kind of parent were those men? Well, I couldn''t me them. Anyone who has been with those two daredevils - Isabe to be precise - would have given up on parenthood a long time ago.


    Lisa''s eyes widened in shock while the troublesome kids stopped right in front of us.


    "You were saying? " Isabe lifted her brow challengingly.


    "N-nothing" Lisa swallowed back her words nervously.


    I was stunned, she cowered in the face of power? Wasn''t she the one raising her voice on me moments ago?


    "Did she bully you?" Isabe directed the question at me.


    Lisa''s gaze and I met and held, I noticed her lips trembling - it seems the Izzy was more notorious than I thought.


    Both eyes seem tomunicate secretly:


    Me: What to do? Should I or should I not tell?


    Lisa: Please don''t, I''m sorry for everything - it was just a slip of the tongue. I would do anything you ask of me.


    Me:*smirks evilly* Anything?


    Lisa:Yes, anything.


    Me:Fine,deal.


    I turned to Isabe with a smile, "Of course, she didn''t bully me - I was the one who did the bullying instead. Don''t you trust your one and only, Maya?"

 Chapter 150 - One Hundred And Fifty : Failure Written All Over Her Face

    <h4>Chapter 150 - One Hundred And Fifty : Failure Written All Over Her Face</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    Isabe knew I was lying, well, who wouldn''t? Especially with the way Lisa was hovering over me with an authoritative stance while I sat innocently with my script in hand.


    But she trusted I had handled it and didn''t press harder on the issue. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but be in awe of this girl''s knowledge.


    I faced Lisa immediately, "Did you bully me?"


    She was quick to shake her head,


    "N-no, not at all, no bullying. Maya and I are friends" came her denial.


    Lisa then looped her hand around my arm in a friendly manner," We were just practicing our lines, nothing else" she shed the little girl a sheepish smile, probably thinking she was fooled by her acts.


    Isabe turned to the gossiping crowd and pped her hands thrice in a row to get their attention.


    "As you all know" The little devil began, "My name is Isabe spencer - the rest of you save Maya should call me Izzy - and I''m the daughter of Nius spencer, the CEO of spencer Group. I stand here to dere that whoever gives Maya a hard time, spreads malicious rumors about her, or in general bullies, her; has a bone to contend with me.


    "And to those recording a video of me with malevolent intent should work harder since they can''t do anything to me anyway - my family is powerful enough to make you disappear out of the surface of the earth in a blink of an eye - just pray I don''t track you down but know this, I would track you down - that''s a promise, and thankfully, I''m less busy at the moment; a little fun shouldn''t be bad, you should kiss your career goodbye "


    I blinked twice just to ensure I saw and heard right, what is this little imp doing? Wasn''t this called threatening in broad daylight? How could this little girl be so bold and fearless?


    Woah, must be good to be rich and powerful; one doesn''t have to worry about saying the wrong thing in public since their family would be there to clean the whole mess up.


    Everyone who had been recording her lowered their phones reluctantly. That was the sad reality of life, once you had power, you could pretty much do anything you want and get away with it.


    Immediately, an announcement came through the speakers; the audition was beginning and the crowd dispersed. Everyone was given a number tag and had to leave for the audition room when summoned.


    "Sister Maya, I have to go and prepare. I would see you soon, alright?" That sly actress said to me.


    I scoffed inwardly, sister my foot! When did we be that close to be regarded as sisters? Anyway, I responded politely.


    "Sure,ter" while reminding her of our deal.


    Now, I faced those two little bugs.


    "What are you two doing here, aren''t you supposed to be in school?"


    Isabe shrugged," I have chickenpox, remember?"


    Wellˇ­.My attention moved to Anabelle, she was less stubborn than Izzy and would obey her dad without questioning.


    "Ouch, my stomach! " She sped her tummy and cried out in pain which almost got me worried if I wasn''t smart enough to see through her act.


    "You can stop now, I know you''re pretending"


    She pouted, "Is not an act, I really had an upset stomach which is why daddy did not let me go to school today" exined Anabelle.


    "And your upset stomach stopped the moment you stepped into this ce?"


    Anabelle looked away with guilt before holding my hand, swinging it yfully as she asked, "Aren''t you happy to see me? I missed you terribly"


    I massaged my temple, kudos to whoever was going to be their stepmom in the future, these children were a handful.


    "Fine, I''m happy to see you two" I acknowledged both of them, "I''m so happy my heart could burst from joy but you" I pointed at Isabe with a stern look.


    "No more threatening the masses" I scolded her, "You''re so proud? because of the backup from your family but what if you cause trouble thatnds them in a tricky situation one day and they have no choice but to abandon you to save themselves?"


    "Whatever" Isabe waved my words away but I was sure it touched her; she just didn''t want to show it.


    My number was called.


    I stood to my feet, blowing air noisily through my mouth to release tension," It''s my turn now "


    "Don''t return here without that role" Isabe ordered expressionless.


    This kid, why couldn''t she be sweet for once, she was a girl for crying out loud!


    "Aunt Maya" came Annabelle''s cheerful voice, "Go and conquer, fighting! "She gestured with vigor.


    "Aye captain " I saluted her with the same enthusiasm.


    I was led to the audition room, taking a deep breath before grabbing the doorknob and took a step in.


    The room was spacious and had good lighting with arge desk in the middle of the room which was upied by three judges - two males and a female. I could spot Issac in the middle who was busy going through some papers-ouch!


    I fell face-first to the ground, wincing and groaning as I lifted myself from the ground with effort.


    "Are you okay?" His attention was finally drawn to me, his green eyes boring into mine.


    I lowered my gaze, refusing to meet his eyes, and stuttered, "I-I ...I''m fine" before dragging myself to their front; a few meters away from their desk was a standing camera that was capturing my audition session.


    "I heard you were specifically rmended by the CEO, and I have to say I''m not even mildly impressed" The female judge who had an intimidating gaze pointed out.


    My hands felt sweaty and I rubbed against my denim, gulped nervously, "I''m ss..s-sorry to have failed you ...but? I promise...to dd-do better"


    "Do better?" Thest judge said disapprovingly, "When you can''t even speak properly? Sorry to fail your expectations but this is not a role for stutters."


    My eyes watered, "P-please h-help me ..this means a-a lot ...to m-me "


    "I''m sorry youngdy, but this is not a yground. There are hundreds of girls out there with potential waiting to be called; Nius must have been ying a crude joke by referring you" The female judge said once again.


    All this time Isaac remained silent until he asked me, "Are you done "


    I wiped the tears from my eyes with a single finger and resumed my normal demeanor, "Yes, I''m done auditioning"


    The other judges were stunned by my clear speech, "You''re not a stutterer?"


    "Of course not, I was just portraying the character. ording to the script, the female lead is a shy and clumsy girl who stutters under pressure"


    "Wait, you began your audition already?" The other male judge asked shocked.


    "Yes,"


    "But we didn''t ask you to begin," She said.


    I pointed to the sign on the wall that reads, "Audition begins immediately"


    They were dumbfounded.


    "That was just formality''s sake," He told me.


    "Your bad, you should have differentiated from the very start"


    "Are you saying it''s our fault -"


    "Your dressing doesn''t fit with the character as described in the script," Chris noticed, interrupting the fuming judge.


    "Ah this, I did a few personal alterations. Adrianna might have loved dressing in simple and monochromatic colors in order not to draw attention but that doesn''t mean she shouldn''t be stylish. Just because one''s shy shouldn''t limit the person to baggy dresses in order not to draw attention to oneself"


    "Why this role? You do know thepetition is very high; give me one reason why I should pick you?"


    "I''m not the one to decide for you in fact, don''t pick me at all if I didn''t match your taste," I told him straightforwardly as he rubbed his jaw, a strange gleam in his eyes.


    I continued, "Why did I pick this role? It''s because I can''t help but rte to the character. Adrianna was initially a shy teen often targeted by bullies but had to toughen up when fate bestowed a huge responsibility on her.


    "Amid the dangerous and dark journey, she didn''t cower away but instead hardened her heart and rescued humanity from the brink of destruction. I see myself a lot in her; a brave, beautiful, and determined fictional character "


    For a moment, everyone was entranced by my narration ability and kept staring until I cleared my throat to announce I was through.


    "Thanks for your time, you can leave now " Isaac dismissed me while jotting down something into his note.


    "But I haven''t even introduced myself -"


    "I know your name Maya, that should be enough. We''ll keep in touch with you, have a nice day " He said all these without ncing up at me.


    Well, I''ve done my best, the rest is up to them. I bowed and found my way out - at least, Isted in there.


    "How did it go? " Anabelle was the first to ask.


    "Don''t you see it written all over her face," Isabe said, "It''s obvious, she? must have failed woefully "

 Chapter 151 - One Hundred And Fifty-one: Coming Of Gerald

    <h4>Chapter 151 - One Hundred And Fifty-one: Coming Of Gerald</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    I ignored the pessimistic imp and parked the rest of my things, prepared to leave for my home. Afterst night''s strenuous exercise with Nius, I needed my beauty sleep.


    "I''m grateful for both of your support but it''s time for me to take my leave, "I told them but both of their gazes met before returning to me; the expectant look on their faces made me uneasy.


    "What ?"


    Why were they staring at me like that?


    "We were wondering if we could spend the rest of the day at your ce?" Anabelle fluttered her brows enticingly and pouted.


    "No way" I rejected the idea right away, no wonder she was being suddenly gentle.


    "Why?" Anabelle whined.


    "I''m not bringing trouble to my doorstep"


    "But you said we''re lovely angels"


    "When both of you are on your best behavior"


    "Fine, I promise to be a good girl" Anabelle promised with a swearing gesture.


    I looked towards Isabe, she threw an exasperated shrug, "Are we leaving or not?"


    With a deep sigh, I had no choice but to take these two devils home. It was obvious I was going to regret this but for some strange reason, my fate was deeply intertwined with them - the more I tried to escape, the deeper I encountered them.


    "Taxi! " I gged down one and ushered the kids into the cab while giving the driver the address of my ce.


    "Do you think you got the role?"? The ever-inquisitive Anabelle asked.


    Sometimes I wished she was as smart as Isabe - her questions could get tiring at times. Well, I guess children her age should be like that - Isabe was definitely abnormal.


    "I don''t know yet but they would be in contact with me" I answered, then fixed my gaze on Isabe asking,


    "You''re quiet, what''s the problem?"


    "I''m trying to hold back my tongue, else someone says I''m rude," She said with a bored expression hinting I wasn''t going to let her be if she made a rude remark.


    "Then keep up the good work" Iplimented her andid back on the headrest with a sigh.


    Hardly had I closed my eyes for a short rest, did our car skid to a halt, my heart almost jumped out of my chest at the unexpected braking.


    "Are you okay?" I asked the kids who looked fine aside from their shocked expressions.


    Our driver was panicking causing me to look out only to discover our car was overtaken by another who crossed our path - it was a lonelyne to crown it.


    Figures emerged from the car and they didn''t look friendly at all, my heart raced but Iposed myself and screamed at the driver," Drive back now! Get the hell out of here !"


    Though he was frightened, he obeyed nevertheless and moved back only to bump into another car which blocked us from behind -God, we''re surrounded.


    "Don''t move out, remain seated - " I was still firing orders but the driver had already left the car with his hand in the air.


    He was knocked down to the ground with a punch eliciting a scream from the frightened Anabelle who was sitting beside the other edge of the passenger seat.


    Chaos ensued and it happened all too quickly.


    I was trying to calm the screaming Anabelle and locking the driver seat from inside so they didn''t get ess but it was toote.


    They were faster and grabbed Anabelle out of the car while I kicked the car door open, mming it against the head of one of the men who was trying to get to my side of the car.


    With quick reflexes, I swung a fist at the same man sending him to the ground while dodging another attack that came from behind.


    I sidestepped his attack once more causing him to aim awry, grabbed a fistful of his strands from behind till some fell off and brought it down hard on the car roof and he copsed.


    A kick at my back knocked the breath out of me but there was no time to consider the pain.


    Lying against the car with a breath heavy, I dropped down in time just as a punchnded on my previous position, his fist connecting with the car window; the momentum shattering the ss.


    I rammed my knee into his gut causing him to bend over before finishing him with a vicious kick that made him rotate in the air before kissing the ground.


    Whipping around with my hands clenched and a fierce gaze, I stopped short when I saw a knife being held against Anabelle and Isabe''s throat.


    "Let the kids go, it''s me you want right?" I said to Gerard with my hands raised in the air as a form of surrender.


    How could I not know him? After that night with Sakuzi, I was curious to know how much of a sacrifice Nius had made on my behalf- what value did the ledger hold for someone determined to kill me willingly exchange me for it.


    I found out Gerald was the leader of some gang who specializes in luring women with cash loans and when they couldn''t pay back, uses them for prostitution - they run a loan shark business that rips people off.


    But that was just one of the many illegal businesses and crimes theymitted. They must have given the Spencer group a tough time which led to them risking their lives just to get in possession of their ledger.


    It was no secret that an enemy getting their hands on one''s business transaction record was trouble. So Gerald had no choice than to steer clear of the Spencer''s but now the ledger was in Sakuzi''s grip, he was free to strike.


    "Smart bitch " He cursed, licking his lips while his lewd eyes rested on my shoulder where my shirt was torn thanks to the intense fight earlier.


    "You sure she''s the girl?" Gerald asked one of his men.


    "Quite sure. We kept vignt and saw that son of a bitch enter and leave her apartment this morning"


    Great, Nius unintentionally led me to them, I should have known.


    I wasn''t stupid, I could surmise what was going on in that mind of theirs. They were probably thinking I held a special ce in Nius'' heart and would kidnap me with the hope of using me against him.


    Damn it! I could have fought my way out of here if these kids weren''t being a liability to me right now. Isabe was calm but the same wasn''t said for the other cousin who was crying with snots running down her nose.


    So far I haven''t seen any gun - no matter how quick and strong I was, I couldn''t outrun a bullet - but that doesn''t mean they didn''t have one on them.


    Gerald was a crazy man and wouldn''t hesitate to end the kids life if I pushed his button, I had to tread carefully here.


    "I would go willingly with you once you let them go "


    "Whether I let the kids go or not, you''re stilling with us, " He told me firmly.


    I took a step forward but guns were automatically aimed at me - so much for hoping there were no guns around, things just gotplicated.


    "You''re a good fighter, I don''t trust you so get down on your knees" Hemanded me and let go of Anabelle, pushing her to his nearest men to catch.


    I glowered at him yet plonked down to the ground, their lives were more valuable than my pride.


    Gerald approached me, gripped my chin too tightly, and tipped my head upward as he examined my looks.


    "Not bad," he said, scrutinizing me the way a merchant would to goods before purchasing, "With your skills and looks, you would be a good asset to me "


    "In your dreams," I told him through gritted teeth, then spat at his face with pure disgust.


    His face darkened and scrunched up, before I could guess his intentions, that bastard punched me straight in the stomach.


    My world swirled while a sharp cry of pain was drawn from my lips as I clutched my stomach and fell sideways to the ground. He didn''t even let me catch my breath and pulled me up by the hair causing me to wince.


    His breath hit my face, "You and I are going to have a lot of fun sweetie "


    Shivers ran down my spine, the creepy twinkle in his eyes told me I was not going to like his idea of fun.


    He shoved me roughly to the ground.


    "Tie them up and toss them in the booths " Gerald was still giving his orders when gunshots from nowhere took them out one after the other.


    The shooter was an expert since his shots were with precision and hit their targets at vital points.


    There was a hot exchange of bullets and Isabe was smart enough to grab Anabelle and they hid behind a car for cover.


    While holding their own in the shootout, Gerald ordered one of his men to take me away.


    I pretended to be weaker than I already was and the moment he was within reach, sprang up like a cat and kicked his gun away.


    He backhanded me with this force that made me see stars that I had to shake my head to rid the dizziness, but that allowed my assaulter the opportunity to hurl me over his shoulder.


    I wanted to retaliate but I had reached my limit; my body was aching all over - I resigned myself to fate.


    Suddenly I heard a bang and a grunt, the man buckled to his knees and I fell from his shoulder, hitting my head hard on the concrete ground and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 152 - One Hundred And Fifty-two: Protect The Girl

    <h4>Chapter 152 - One Hundred And Fifty-two: Protect The Girl</h4>


    Nius'' point of view


    I couldn''t sweep away the uneasy feeling of being watched, but no matter how much my gaze darted around, I came up with nothing.


    Why was I ufortable and restless? Was it because I was feeling guilty knowing I endangered Maya bying to her cest night?


    I picked up my phone and called Judy at once. For some reason, my eyebrows kept twitching and I had this premonition that something bad was about to happen.


    "Judy speaking"


    "I need status on Maya" I ordered him the moment he answered.


    "Sure, give me a few minutes," He said to me and ended the call.


    I tapped my finger on myps uneasily while tousling my already messy hair, anxiously waiting for Judy''s report.


    My phone rang two minutester, it was Judy.


    "Where is she?"


    "In E-building for the audition"


    Oh right, I forgot about that. No wonder she woke up quite earlier than usual.


    "Alright, keep an eye on her. Report to me if anything unusual happens"I was about to end the call when he added


    "Your daughter is there too"


    Well, that was not surprising, Isabe had now formed a tight bond with Maya; if she didn''t go to show her support, who would?


    "Watch my daughter with care? - especially what she purchases and ensure she doesn''t cause trouble " I emphasized.


    Since she was out in the open where she could get her hands on whatever she wanted, who knows what that little imp would bring into her possession this time?


    Well, I would order a thorough search once she was back, yet my daughter was smart; prevention was better than cure.


    "Alright sir "


    The call ended, I took a deep sigh of relief and rxed against my car''s headrest.


    "Where do we head to, sir?" Micheal, my chauffeur who I had called to drive me back, asked.


    "To thepany''


    Though the unsettling feeling in my stomach didn''t go away, I could now breathe since Judy was watching over them- he would keep them safe or so I thought.


    In thepany, I hardly settled down when my secretary walked into my office with a nervous look and a file in hand.


    I looked up vexed, "What is it?"


    He gulped before cing the file on my desk, opened, and revealed the list beneath for me to take a nce while making a sigh of the cross when he thought I wasn''t looking.


    My brows scrunched up as I nced through the engagement arrangements in which the budget rounded up to a hundred billionaire dors.


    I pinched the space between my brows out of irritation while I went through the list just to be sure my eyes weren''t deceiving me.


    This wasn''t even our wedding but an engagement party and she was going all out like this? Does she think I plunk my money from a tree?


    Yes, I had enough money that I could not exhaust in this lifetime but it was a product of my blood and sweat. It would have been a lot understandable if I was funding a project, not this!


    If our engagement could cost this, our wedding arrangements would probably be an astronomical sum.


    With a re, I tossed the file back to him which he caught swiftly.


    I barked, "Return to me when you''ve made reasonable adjustments "


    "But sir, she -"


    "Are you the one marrying her or me?" I cut him off.


    He swallowed nervously and wiped the sweat dripping down his forehead," Of course not, I wouldn''t dare to "


    "Your girlfriend is high maintenance, I can''t even date her " I could see the look stered all over his face but didn''t say anything.


    "Make the door your friend"


    "Yes sir " He bowed and left.


    I loosened the tie on my neck but took it off eventually, tossing it to the back of my seat - I needed to breathe and it was ceasing the little air I could get into my lungs.


    Tina was definitely my retribution for all the heartbreaks and bad things I have done to all the women I''ve ever dated and slept with. This was karma paying me back in my own coin by using Christina, f*ck the universe.


    Today was destined to be a bad day because after the witch pissed me off with her ridiculous list, there came another tragic news: Maya and my kid were involved in an ident.


    I raced to the hospital like a madman - my employees would never forget the sight of me speeding to my destination like the sh.


    My mind nked, what happened? Didn''t Judy have his eyes on them? The thought of losing my daughter and Maya made my heart pound so erratically, it felt like it would leap out of my chest.


    "Where is she?" I roared at Judy once I reached the hospital and didn''t wait for him to direct me since my gaze found her.


    I engulfed my daughter in a tight hug; so tight that Isabeined.


    "At this rate, I''ll die from suffocation"


    I loosened my hold but didn''t let her go, pressing her flush against me; relieved to feel her beating heart; relieved to feel her hot breath on my neck.


    I pulled back and rained kisses on her face while the girl just tensed up in my arms. I was so close to losing her today and the thought frightened me greatly - the fear made me numb.


    Aside from a scratch on her face and bruise where she had scraped her hand on the concrete, she looked okay.


    I was still checking her when Eden burst into the room and engulfed his daughter in a tight hug, his behavior simr to what I''ve done to my daughter moments ago.


    "What happened?" I inquired.


    I was too anxious over my daughter''s safety to ask what had happened earlier.


    "We were attacked; some brawny scary looking men with guns surrounded us "


    "Maya fought against them but they were just too many " Anabelle contributed.


    Speaking of Maya," Where is she?"


    "She''s in the operating room. From what I know so far, she suffered a concussion, two broken ribs, and some bruises "


    "What?!"


    "It was Gerald''s doing " Judy disclosed.


    The shock was yet to wear off when a punch met me straight in the face. My face swiped to the side as I staggered before ncing up at Eden with a re.


    "This is all your fault!" He growled and moved for a second blow but I intercepted him, grabbed his arm, and threw him over my shoulder eliciting a shriek from the frightened Anabelle.


    We bothunched to our feet with quick reflexes and prepared to charge at each other when Judy got between us.


    "Would you two lovestruck fools behave for once" He scolded the both of us sternly with a fierce gaze.


    "Idiots" Isabe mumbled under her breath, shaking her head with her arms folded across her chest.


    "What would Maya say if she saw you two behaving like hormonal teenagers ?" Judy queried sternly.


    "She would punch some senses into their retarded brain probably" surmised Isabe once again.


    Once the anger died off, I indeed realized how stupid both of us were.


    leaving the room and far away from the children''s earshot, I began my interrogation - not giving a damn to Eden who was standing beside me with an expressionless look.


    "How did this happen? Didn''t I ask you to keep an eye on her?"


    "I did but his men fooled me. I had been following at a safe distance when his men disguised in police uniform erected a roadblock. Before I could get to them, they had already been rescued with Gerald and his men eradicated"


    "Who rescued them?" Eden asked this time.


    "I have no idea, they cleaned their trace perfectly" Judy answered.


    "Fine, what''s important is that Maya is alive and I hope like hell I don''t see you near her " Eden said his piece and left.


    "Is Sakuzi, isn''t it ?" I asked Judy after ensuring our discussion wasn''t being eavesdropped on.


    "I couldn''t find any evidence linking them, but the killing pattern? That''s their MO" Judy pointed out, then asked in confusion.


    "It''s confusing, why would he go through the trouble of saving the girl? He could have just ended Maya''s life and med it on Gerald- heck, why would he even save her from Gerald?"


    I faced him, " He has marked her, Judy. Aside from him, no one else is to end the girl, and ending her in such a manner, is a great loss to him - he would do it right in front of me "


    " What are you going to do?"


    "You''re relieved of your services " I dropped out of nowhere.


    Judy was dumbfounded," What?"


    "From now on, you''re free from serving me "


    "You can''t be serious"


    "I''m never been serious than now "


    He grabbed my arm "Do you understand the implication of what you''re doing? Who would protect you?"


    "You''re not the only shadow guard avable, Judy. You''re no longer under me but your job from henceforth is to protect the girl "


    "Maya?" His hand fell, "No wonder"

 Chapter 153 - One Hundred And Fifty-three : Did She Die?

    <h4>Chapter 153 - One Hundred And Fifty-three : Did She Die?</h4>


    The third point of view


    "What have you been doing?! " Ang yelled at her daughter.


    Kim was startled, her face scrunched up in confusion, "I don''t understand"


    She had not been homest night to cover up for the works piled up on her desk she had missed the past few days thanks to Tina''s whimsical errands. But what she never expected to meet was her mom''s cold and furious reception.


    Her mother smirked mirthlessly with her brows slightly raised, "You don''t understand?"


    Before Kim could guess her intention, Ang picked these papers from the empty side of the sofa and threw them at her face.


    The look of fury on her mother''s face made her question herself, had she done anything wrong? But when she thought about it, the result came up null.


    Perplexity shed across Kim''s feature as she went through the papers but that look soon evolved into bewilderment.


    Her lips quivered, "How is this possible?" She nced up at her mother, searching for answers.


    "You''re asking me? Whose responsibility was it to keep her from getting involved with thepany''s matters?"


    Kim wet her lips and tucked her hair behind her ear after taking a deep breath, "Fine, I admit it. This was a mistake on my part but it wouldn''t repeat."


    She waved the papers and went on "There''s no need to panic, it''s just? seven percent sharepared to my massive shares with yours and dad''s altogether; she can do little to nothing with it as far as we get the other shareholders on our side"


    "I''ve invested so much on you Kimberly and don''t n on losing, let''s hope everything goes as you said, " Ang told her and marched back to her room.


    With seething anger, Kim envisaged Maya as the papers; she scrunched it into a ball, threw it to the ground, and began to step on it.


    "Die you witch! Why can''t you die?! Must you ruin my life?!"


    "Ma''am, are you okay? " Her angry outburst attracted one of the maids who asked out of concern.


    "Are you okay in the head?" Kim gestured to her brain.


    "What?" The maid was now confused.


    "Who invited you here? Did I ask you to interfere?"


    "No ma''am, I was just worried over-" she was still talking when a p met her face causing her to let out a sharp gasp.


    "Ma''am?" The poor girl questioned in disbelief, hand pressed against her red cheek while tears welled in her eyes.


    Kim scoffed," Worried about me? More like you''re here tough at my misery?"


    The girl''s lips trembled causing tears to trail down her cheeks as she shook her head frantically, "Of course not Miss, why would I dare tough at you?"


    "Perhaps, you''re Maya''s spy?" She used her outrageously.


    "Miss, that''s impossible -"


    "Did she send you to spy on me?" Kim dropped her clutch purse on the floor and grabbed the girl on the hair, pulling tight at her strands.


    "You lowly thing, she sent you here, didn''t she?!" She took out her anger on the maid.


    As much as the maid wanted to fight back, she couldn''t. Though Kim wasn''t her employee, Ang granted her daughter''s every request. So she couldn''t get fired, she needed the money desperately even if it meant taking Kim''s cruelty.


    "Ma''am please have mercy on me, I didn''t do anything wrong" The girl pleaded continuously, the tears streaming from her eyes while trying to loosen Kim''s grip on her hair.


    "Oh my God, young miss! " The housekeeper whose attention had been grabbed by the painful sobs and gruntsing from the living room rushed to separate them.


    "Help me, someone should help me!"


    "You b*tch! You should go and die"


    "Miss Kim, enough already"


    The wrangle drew other staff who finally seeded in ripping Kimberly away from the maid.


    She was kicking furiously in the air and her hand, a few strands came out due to her forceful grip. The maid cried, burying her face in the chest of a staff who had no choice than to rub her backfortingly.


    Kim cursed furiously as the maid was led away, her face livid with anger.? "Pray I never see that ugly face of yours around!"


    With a murderous re, she brushed off the fallen strands from her hands,


    shook free their grip on her arm, then picked her purse from where she had dropped it earlier and stormed into her room; the door closed with a bang.


    Kim swept everything off her vanity table and stared into the mirror: her eyes were red and thirsted for blood.


    Upon everything she had done, that bitch managed to secure some shares right under her nose?


    Thinking about it irked her, she just wanted to strangle the life out of Maya!.


    Everything belonged to her, that bitch was nothing but an illegitimate seed, her mother''s greatest mistake was allowing her to live; she should have aborted her when she had the opportunity.


    Nothing but sheer hatred was seen in Kimberly''s eyes. Though she had everything and her parent''s affection from childhood, she still wasn''t content - she wanted even the very ground she stepped on to be worshipped.


    Right from childhood, she had seen the way Maya was loved by all and sundry save her parents who showed little to no attention.


    Grandmother and even the servants held admiration for her plus it was easy for her to form friends -Maya had a likable attitude which drew people easily to her like a ma which Kim didn''t like one bit.


    Maya was nothing but filth - she didn''t belong in the same social standing as her, sister, or not -so why should she get that much attention? Everybody was supposed to treat her indifferently!


    At that moment, young Kim decided she would never let her younger sister be happy and took matters into her own hands.


    The first step was getting Maya''s friends to her side which was pretty easy with gifts and money.


    Thankfully, both attended a school full of pompous elites who looked down onmoners and bastards.


    Kim didn''t do much, just exposed the fact she was an illegitimate child and a country pumpkin and the rest was history working to her heart desires.


    At home, she ostracized the maids frommuning with her with a threat of losing their jobs once caught.


    Then she purposely sabotaged the little attention her parents showed Maya - she didn''t even break a sweat on that one.


    It was not hard to get her rtives on her side, her only obstacle was grandmother from the beginning to now. Kim had nothing on the old woman moreover, she had always been scared of her.


    Who knew after all this, Maya would still get to the position she was today.


    Fine, she was Kimberly, she woulde up with something to ruin that devil''s spawn once and for all.


    With that determination, Kim went into the bathroom and had her shower. The cool water running down her head calmed her, enough to think and strategize.


    Hair dry blown and ready to rest, Kim lounged on her bed going through the Inte when certain news caught her attention.


    She sat up with immediate effect while going through the news once again to confirm her eyes weren''t ying tricks on her.


    Suddenly, her lips slowly stretched to the side before bursting into boisterousughter.


    What the hell was this, the universe was on her side for once? Kim hystericalughter tore through the quiet room that one would think she was going crazy.


    She picked her phone and called her newly formed partner in crime, Christina.


    Unlike the other times, the rich witch picked at the first ring.


    "What is it? "


    Talk about attitude.


    Kim contemted just ending the call but the thought of sharing this joyous news with a partner, made her body tingle with excitement.


    "Have you seen the news?" She asked.


    "What news?"


    "Maya was involved in an incident "


    "Did she die?"


    Kim smirked, great minds think alike.


    "Still in surgery as of the time of report"


    "Huge disappointment then," she said with no hint of sympathy.


    "Shouldn''t we pay a visit to the hospital?" Kim suggested.


    "I told you, no one should suspect we''re working together. I''m going with Nius, find yours "


    The call ended


    "Find yours" Kim made a face and mockingly mimicked Tina''s voice.


    "Who wanted to leave with you, anyway?" She mumbled to herself.


    Kim frowned, with everything that has happened between her and Maya so far, there was a probability the bitch would kick her out but ˇ­.If she came with her mother and grandmother, she wouldn''t act recklessly.


    If luck is on her side and Nius sees her with a remorseful look on her face, it might change his opinion of her and provide an opportunity to attract him to her body - where was her low cut top.


    But first thing first, she had to y the good granddaughter looking after her sister role.


    Kim took a deep breath, cleared her throat, and called her grandmother.


    "Grandmother..." Her tears filed voice faltered.

 Chapter 154 - One Hundred And Fifty-Four: Im Her Mother

    <h4>Chapter 154 - One Hundred And Fifty-Four: I''m Her Mother</h4>


    "There has been a bloody sh between two gangs which has left eight members dead and four innocent victims injured. Among the victims is a newly booming celebrity who goes by the name of Maya Octavia and the two kids Anabelle and Isabe Spencer with their driver who were caught in the middle of the battle. Although the victims lost no life, Maya has been in intensive -"


    The television was switched off.


    "When did this happen?" Asked Adam who was sitting on his seat with a clenched fist, a hardened expression with fierce orbs.


    "This afternoon Sir, " The guard who had been sent to answer the query said with a nervous expression. Though the air conditioner was on but sweat could be seen trailing down his face.


    "And what were you doing during that period?"


    "Sir, I followed after them but I was fooled by Gerald''s men, they apparently -"


    Bang.


    A gunshot went off.


    The man groaned when he felt a sudden pain in his left abdomen. All breath left his body while his legs gave out causing him to buckle to the ground, his face a twisted mess.


    "Oops, sorry. I was aiming for the heart but mistakenly missed vital organs since I''m not a perfect shot" Adam said nonchntly, blowing away the smoke that left the gun.


    The man paled, he wasn''t a fool! Adam didn''t miss by mistake, he intentionally spared his life - but not without the pain.


    The smile on Adam''s face disappeared and was covered by a malicious shadow.


    "You''re a shadow guard, your responsibility is to ensure the survival of the Spencer heir- you might not get the chance to be reminded next time"


    With his eyes, Adam signaled his men who had brought the fool in and remained indifferent to all that ensued in the room


    "Take him out of my sight"


    "Yes sir," Both chorused and grabbed the man on his arm, his blood forming a trail on the floor as he was being dragged away.


    As soon as they left, Adam sank deeper into his seat with an exhausted sigh, pressing his temple.


    This Maya of a girl was bing a huge headache to him, she had all his kids wrapped around her fingers.


    First was his son Nius, followed by his nephew Eden and his daughter Anabelle put into his care and now his granddaughter Isabe was not left out.


    That girl was a witch else why would she possess so much control over them - they were hypnotized by her deceptive acts and beauty.


    To make matters worse, his precious daughter Emily he had invested so much into had be a rebel. But what made his heart burn with fury was the fact she was whoring around with a shadow guard.


    Didn''t she see other reputable men around? Why a lowly shadow guard? Well, he knew how to handle that one, and his daughter would be back to him in no time.


    His problem was that witch called Maya and that girl he had chosen for his son called Christina was not even doing a good job - it seems he made a mistake.


    He clearly overestimated her, he had seen the fire in her eyes the first time and thought, this was the kind of woman that would have the heart to brave past every obstacle in her way, and the fact she came from a prominent family made things easier.


    He didn''t need any of those poor wretches for his son; Nius needed an asset and not a liability if he wanted to rule in his ce.


    Unlike him, that stupid son of his amid all the training had always been moved by emotion since young. A little heart-stirring event and he would cower, no wonder Maya easily got under his skin.


    Which was why Adam had got his hands on Isabe from a very young age.


    The girl was destined to make greater achievements than her father since she didn''t let emotions get in her way. But that all changedtely; she no longer listened to him, all thanks to Maya.


    Maya, Maya! He had the power to make her disappear out of this world but not when his kids were surrounding her like flocks of sheep - they would never forgive him for that as far as they still got their eyes on her.


    The only thing he could do to separate them was make life harder for Maya until she gave up - but that would take time which he didn''t have - or sell her off to his enemy which was faster and what he had done - alerting Gerald.


    After his foolish son gave that ledger away, he knew it was only a matter of time till that ruthless gangster struck.


    So Adam purposely shifted Gerald''s attention to that witch by nting his men in that gang who suggested the idea to him.


    He had everything nned well, once Gerald took that girl - he didn''t care what he does to her - he would intercept his stupid son and nephew fromunching a rescue or dy them until the girl was finished by his men going undercover in Gerald''s gang.


    It was killing two birds with one stone, his kids would not suspect him since all me would be shifted to Gerald and the girl would be gone.


    Yet he failed, and not only was his granddaughter''s life endangered but the witch was rescued by his enemy, what was Sakuzi thinking?! Did that sly old man get an idea of his n and did that to infuriate him?


    Fine, this one failed but the next one wouldn''t!


    Meanwhile ˇ­..


    "My poor granddaughter!" Granny Octavia cried the moment she heard the news.


    "Grandmother, please watch your health" Kim pleaded.


    "What''s the use of being alive if Maya dies " The woman wailed louder, "That poor girl has suffered too much, she can''t just go like this!"


    "Why did you share this news with her when you know she''d be this way?" Ang rebuked her daughter.


    Kim pursed her lips, she never expected this old woman would be emotional to this extent. She had done it to be tagged as a caring sister afterward.


    She lowered her eyes apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it. I just thought she''d -"


    "Next time, think thoroughly"? Her mother cut her off.


    Kim knew Ang treasured her mother even though she might not show in her actions - it seems she pulled a stupid move this time.


    "Mother calm down, I''m going to the hospital to confirm your previous granddaughter didn''t die and would get back to youter," Ang said to her calmly.


    But granny grabbed her, "No take me to her, I want to see her with my both eyes! " She raved continuously," I want to see my baby girl, who knows what those evil men did to her. I -"


    "And what are you going to do?!" She flung her hand away out of anger, almost sending the poor woman to the ground if Kim and a maid had not captured her on time.


    There was a remorseful look on Ang''s face which was quickly masked by a passive one, "What are you going to do there? With you being like this, you''re going to be nothing than a burden to her! "


    Ang took a deep breath when she realized her anger got the best of her, "I''m her mother, trust me for once "


    Kim''s eyes narrowed into slits when she heard that statement but waved it away, her mother probably said that to cate grandmother.


    But inwardly, Kim couldn''t help but feel conflicted, was her mom now interested in her other daughter? No that was impossible, mother despised Maya.


    "Wait for my news" Ang pressed her mother''s shoulder tenderly before instructing the maid secretly, "Feed her a rxant"


    "Let''s go" She gestured to her daughter Kimberly who strutted over to her in her wedge shoe.


    Ang eyed Kim''sce off shoulder plunge top which showed off quite a voluminous amount of her ample breast yet didn''t say anything - she must have her reason for wearing that.


    There were some reporters at the entrance of the hospital but not to the point of being overwhelming.


    By the time they arrived, the surgery was sessfully done but they weren''t allowed to see Maya since she was still in the recovery room where her vital signs were being monitored by nurses.


    "You must be her mother " Ang heard someone say and turned to meet one of Spencer''s kids.


    "Yes, I am"? Ang knew him, he was constantly on television so it wasn''t hard recognizing him.


    "Now I see where she got her eyes" Eden ttered Maya''s mother earning a wry smile in return.


    It was truly amusing seeing both here, were they here to confirm if she was dead.


    Ang saw the way Kim''s eyes lit up when the other Spencer strode towards them with a look akin to a grim reaper''s


    Of course, she knew that one too.


    The casanova and the one who tantly threatened them in their own house all because she disciplined her daughter who has been whoring around with him.


    "What are you doing here?" He growled at them without regard for the elderly.


    The nerve of the boy.

 Chapter 155 - One Hundred And Fifty-five: The Evil Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 155 - One Hundred And Fifty-five: The Evil Mother-inw</h4>


    The third point of view


    Anabelle and Isabe''s injuries weren''t serious, so after a series of check-ups, the kids were sent home - with enough security.


    The anxiety in the surgical waiting room almost drove them crazy. Eden and Nius weren''t talking to each other but they had the same agenda in mind; confirming Maya was okay.


    Pacing up and down the room, Nius released a string of curses when a number he identified to be Tina''s called.


    "What do you want? " He spat, not bothering to hide the displeasure in his voice.


    "I heard what happened"


    "So what? You called to gloat "


    "Is that what you think of me ?"


    "Can''t me me, your reputation precedes you"


    "I''ming over "


    " I swear to God Christina, if you''re here to cause trouble I''ll make sure -"


    She hung up the call on him.


    Nius took a slow, deep breath to calm himself down, this wasn''t the right ce or time to be angry.


    This was his fault, he led them to Maya; if he hadn''te to her cest night, she''d been safe.


    "I came as quick as I could"


    Emily ran into the room with a heavy breath. Chest heaving and sweat all over the face was a sign she raced to this ce.


    "Where is she?"


    "She''s still in surgery" Eden answered.


    "What happened?"


    "She was attacked, that''s what happened," Nius said to her harshly.


    Her mouth quirked, Emily knew better when Nius was in a bad mood, so she quickly moved away from the fuming king kong and approached the tender looking chihuahua, Eden.


    "Why is he like that?" She whispered to Eden, taking a seat beside him.


    "He''s in his period"


    Emily gave him a dirty look," I''m serious here. I get that Maya means at least a fraction to him and he''s worried, but the look on his face is murderous, not anticipatory "


    "Who knows? Ask him?" Eden shrugged his shoulder.


    Emily knew he was lying, these brothers of hers tend to keep secrets from her.


    From childhood, she had sensed her family was doing something illegal else why would the males be trained as if their life depended on it while the female pampered and kept away from all of it.


    One time, she had found a gun in her father''s study. Sure, once licensed you could carry a gun but discovering a whole armory of it? That was something else but she kept mum; her father would never do anything to put them in danger.


    "Why don''t you seem affected," Emily asked out of curiosity.


    "What do you mean?" Eden nced up from his cellphone.


    "I mean you''re nonchnt, heck- look at Nius" she pointed to the man pacing up and down at regr intervals.


    "He''s so worried- watching him makes me dizzy - but the point is the anxiety, fear, and stress is written over his face. But you? You''re too rxed"


    "Because I have faith in Maya"


    " Huh?"


    "The girl''s as tough as crap" he added," And don''tpare me to your brother- the guilt is eating him alive," Eden said.


    "What guilt?" She queried him but once again, he pretended he didn''t hear her question with his eyes glued to his phone.


    "How''s she, doctor? "


    Their head snapped to the smiling face of the doctor Nius was currently monopolizing.


    "The surgery was a sessful one though we moved her to the recovery room to monitor her progress, you should be able to see her in no time, "The doctor exined.


    " Alright, thank you "


    The doctor left just as Nius released a breath he has been holding in for a while now.


    His phone rang, it was Tina.


    "I''m here, where are you?"


    "Wait wherever you are " Nius ordered and left to pick her up.


    " I''m guessing that''s the witch," Emily predicted.


    "It''s quite obvious, she''s the only person capable of producing deep wrinkles on your brother''s face "


    Emily chuckled, she felt pity for her brother who was tied deeply under their father''s clutches.


    "I swear to God if my brother marries that woman, I''m changing my surname "


    "Then you should go on with your n now cause your brother won''t be getting Maya"


    Emily whipped around," What do you mean?"


    "I like Maya" Eden confessed


    Emily swallowed," You seriously can''t be thinking ofpeting with Nius for Maya''s heart?"She asked in disbelief.


    "There''s no need forpeting, your brother is fighting a losing battle. I let him have Kay, but this time? I''m not giving up " He dered fiercely.


    "But - "


    He interrupted her" And herees my evil mother-inw and her daughter "


    Their eyes settled on the figure who stepped into the waiting room.


    Emily''s face scrunched up as she regarded Kim, "Did shee to seduce a potential mate ore to visit her injured sister? "


    "I wonder, but I''m notining about the view though"


    Emily red at him.


    "Wish me good luck, I''m about to speak with my mother-inw " He requested of her while brushing invisible dust off the back of his pants.


    "Whatever" She rolled her eyes.


    You must be her mother?" Eden inquired, and judging from the look on her face he knew she recognized him - probably from the television, this was the first time they were meeting.


    "Yes, I am"? she answered him.


    "Now I see where she got her eyes" Eden tried his ttery skills but all he got in reply was a wry smile which signaled the end of their discussion since she ignored him - he was dealing with an ice queen.


    "What are you doing here?" Boomed Nius'' voice from behind with anger.


    Eden chuckled mentally, the show was about to begin - he would sit this out.


    "And what kind of question is that?" Ang thundered back, she wouldn''t take that insult from him; she was old enough to be his mother.


    "You have no right to be here"


    "She''s my daughter, so I have every right to be here"


    "No," Nius disagreed with her, "You gave up your right the night you sighed those documents!"


    "The documents you forced us to sign!" Ang rified.


    "Because none of you deserve to be her family"


    "And you are ?" She snorted, "Now tell me what did you do for her? Marry her? Or use and dump her cause I''m sure as hell this woman beside you is your fiancee !"


    A loud bang came from thedy at the front desk inside the surgical waiting area and she warned, "Please this is a hospital, you can take your disputes elsewhere, don''t force me to call security"


    Everyone quieted down but battled with their thoughts internally.


    There was a prominent frown on Kim''s face, she didn''t like the unsettling feeling in her chest. This was the first time her mother was getting into a dispute over her other daughter? Was she reconsidering her attitude towards Maya? It made her restless.


    Christina tried her best to hide her embarrassment but her mask cracked faster than she thought. Here she was with her man who was engrossed in defending another woman, it was a shame to her pride.


    Ang was fuming, yes, she admitted she has not been a great motherly figure but she wasn''t a monster, she had to make sure that girl was alright. Then, she would befortable enough to continue with her daily life.


    Nius was feeling a bit of angerced with guilt, everything that happened so far was his fault - he wouldn''t deny that. But what right did those two devils haveing here, did theye to gloat at Maya or confirm if she was dead?


    Emily was ufortable in her seat, the negative energy in here was so oppressing it was hard to breathe. Why couldn''t they settle their matters diplomatically.


    Eden was unconcerned, his only desire was confirming nothing was wrong with Maya. Nius and the rest could go to hell as long as he cared.


    Thus, everyone was alone with their thoughts until they were finally ushered into Maya''s room after a warning not to distress the patient who was still asleep.


    Maya was moved into a VIP room thanks to the Spencers. She was dressed in the hospital clothes andy on the bed with a paleplexion.


    Her eyes were closed in sleep, there was a band-aid where she had hit her head and the beeping noise from the heart machine pierced the quiet room.


    "How is she?" The doctor was questioned as soon as he stepped into the room to record her vitals.


    "The blow she sustained fractured two of her ribs but she was lucky, none of them injured her lungs so there is no risk of punctured lungs"


    Some people were relieved while a few weren''t ddened by the good news.


    "Most broken ribs resolve within six weeks but due to the fact she received surgery in which we used tes and screws to stabilize the ribs, her recovery would be much faster and painlesspared to others but ..."


    "But what?" Eden inquired.


    "When one has a rib fracture, the muscles used for breathing pull on the ribs causing breathing to be very painful, so you should be careful of the emotion you elicit from her. Coughing,ughing and sneezing can send her sharp pain, not to mention if she can''t breathe deeply, she stands the risk of pneumonia "


    " So what do you suggest?"


    "At the moment, the girl needs adequate rest and your presence here might be a bit overwhelming and noisy. I suggest you leave and return tomorrow since it''ste already, but a family member can sleepover and take care of her "


    "I''ll stay, " Ang offered, much to everyone''s surprise.

 Chapter 156 - One Hundred And Fifty-six: You Know About My Father

    <h4>Chapter 156 - One Hundred And Fifty-six: You Know About My Father</h4>


    Maya''s point of view.


    My eyelids fluttered open and closed, opened once more, and took in the drowsy environment. Images were a blurry sight until I squeezed my eyes and tried looking again, where was I?


    The machines attached to me hinted I was in the hospital but when a certain face hovered over me, my heart skipped a beat.


    I jerked upright without warning but the sudden movement caused a sharp twinge to shoot from my stomach to my chest, I groaned in pain.


    It was so painful that tears spurted from my eyes, I had no choice but to bite down on my lips and endure the torture as it faded away slowly.


    "What do you think you''re doing, do you want to end your life that badly?" She scolded me whileying me back on the bed gently - that was very weird.


    "What the hell happened?" I ignored her chidings, going straight to my question.


    "You don''t remember?" Ang asked in surprise.


    I shook my head, feeling the band-aid on my temple with my hand. I couldn''t remember anything, my memory was scrabbled.


    "There was an incident, you''re badly Injured " she disclosed to me.


    My face scrunched," I still can walk, right?"


    I''ve watched enough movies to know that when scenes like this happen, the female lead ends up paralyzed. The doctor tells her she might never be able to walk and then monthster, she begins to even leap.


    Kim''s mother gave me the look,


    "What do you think?"


    There was a deadpanned look on her features but I didn''t trust her one bit and checked for myself by slightly lifting my leg.


    Phew, what a relief. Being unable to walk was a nightmare - least to me. Done with my confirmation, my gaze settled on Kim''s mother.


    "So why are you here? Of all people, why are you the face I woke up to?" I gave Ang questionable looks. It was super awkward, the way she tended to me like this.


    "Why? I shouldn''t be here?" She asked with a straight face but I could sense the tightness in her voice.


    "Who knows? Perhaps you''re here to confirm I was dead so you could live on with your life finally?"


    "It would be such a relief if that happened," She taunted me, "But I''m here, so your grandmother doesn''t hassle me "


    I chuckled, "Does your wonderful daughter Kimberly know you''re nursing me to good health? If I could move around with ease it''d be soforting."


    " What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is that I don''t need someone putting something into my drink out of jealousy," I said, hinting her daughter might harm me now I was disabled thinking I wanted to snatch her mother''s attention from her.


    "Kim would never do such a thing" she refuted my im firmly.


    I tried tough but the side of my stomach hurt so much leaving me with no choice but to settle for a smirk.


    "Then you don''t know what your daughter is capable of doing at all "


    She was annoyed," I know my daughter like the back of my hand and she would never think of murdering anyone because it is not in her blood!"


    "I''m your daughter too! " I blurted.


    I regret saying that out loud, but the words flowed out of my mouth before I could take it back.


    Averting my eyes, I looked everywhere but her, and thankfully the doctoring in cleared the awkward tension hanging in the air.


    "How do you feel?" He asked and shed a small shlight into my eyes that made me blink and squint repeatedly.


    "I feel good -"


    "She haspses in her memory" Ang divulged to the doctor causing me to roll my eyes towards heaven - after the doctor had withdrawn his torchlight.


    Ang was confusing me, I couldn''t tell if she was genuinely concerned about my health or just ying the role of a concerned mother so people wouldn''t talk.


    Well, she was probably on with her pretense. Someone who wanted to abort me when in the stomach and didn''t care about me growing up, why would she care about me now? The truth hurts but it is better than being fed with false hope.


    "She suffered a concussion so the loss of memory ismon. The effects are subtle and temporary but canst for days, weeks, or months and even years depending on how traumatic the injury was to the brain.


    "As her mother, you should be alert, during this period because your daughter might experience problems with bnce, concentration, coordination, and memory-as youined"


    I wanted badly to roll on my belly andugh so hard till tears came off but I couldn''t - ugh, this was so frustrating.


    But the doctor''s words were funny,


    "As a mother? Daughter?" Hahaha - ouch, my stomach.


    "Sure, doctor" She nodded," I''ll be sure to take note of that. Thanks for your time, doctor "


    Ang even smiled at him and the doctor left.


    "I''m afraid I''m an amateur," I said.


    She took her phone out of her handbag resting on the vanity table beside me, "How so?"


    I stared at Kim''s mother in mocking awe" I need to tip my hat to you, you''re an almighty pretender; it''s no wonder both daughters got their acting skills from you"


    She gave me a look of disdain, scrolling through her phone unconcerned.


    "Doesn''t it get tiring?"


    Ang sighed vexed, "What is it this time?"


    I looked her in the eyes," Being this way, don''t you get tired?"


    My badgering must have gotten to her this time cause she dropped the cellphone, scratched the bridge of her nose, and began, "Am a human and it gets tiring always looking out for a daughter whose very existence threatens my happiness"


    Her words pricked my heart, but I refused to show it, "What''s so bad about being an illegitimate daughter? I get that you''re ashamed of my very existence but it''s been years -heck, I''m twenty-four! It''s been god-damned twenty-fourˇ­.!? " I winced from the pain in my chest.


    F*ck this injury! I needed to give this woman a piece of my mind!


    "Your precious daughter Kim, what has she achieved so far if not being awyer which she was able to aplish because of your support. But for me, what have you done for me mother? Tell me ?! "


    "The fact you''re that man''s daughter disqualifies you from receiving anything from me !" She said in an outburst.


    I froze, then my eyes narrowed into slits as her words dawned on me, "That man''s daughter?" I pointed out.


    Ang trembled, I saw a trace of fear flicker across her face proving the fact she knew something about him.


    "You talk as if you know my father?"


    She threw her face to the side briskly, "I have no idea what you''re talking about?" Ang denied it as usual.


    "You called him ''that man'' with a tone that shows acquaintance not to mention the nostalgic look" My heart hammered against my chest, there was this nervousness mix with excitement coursing through my vein at the thought of uncovering this secret.


    "Didn''t you say you were taken advantage of? Why do I feel you had a night of passion with another man and med it on rape in order not to get caught by your hus-


    A p met my cheek.


    I wasn''t surprised, I saw iting and did nothing to avoid it. The p stung my cheeks but it just proved my point, Ang knew about my father.


    "It was a mistakeing here "She picked her bag in a haste to leave my room but I followed after her.


    "No, you''re not leaving" I grabbed her arm, even though my side was hurting like crazy.


    "Tell me about my father, I need to know about him!"


    She struggled with me but I felt a sudden ringing in my ears before my vision blurred and lost consciousness


    By the time I woke up, a different face was by my bedside, were they taking turns? Eden cast a heated gaze on me, what did I do this time?


    "Hey"


    The words hardly left my mouth when he pulled me into a hug albeit very gently because of my injury.


    I was stunned, simply limped against him while he rubbed my back; I didn''t see that oneing.


    "Nobody would hurt you anymore" He murmured against my ears before pulling away.


    Asforting as his words were, why does it seem like there was a story backing it.


    "Your family would nevere near you" he tucked my hair behind my ear.


    Definitely weird but my attention was on something else, "I don''t understand, Eden "


    "Your mother would not touch you ever again "


    I gulped, an unsettling feeling rising in my belly.


    "What did you do, Eden?" There was a slight panic in my voice.


    "I saw it when she pushed you to the ground, I came into your room that very moment. But that worry, I had her locked up; she would pay for her crime"


    Uh-oh, it seems Eden was misunderstanding something here. Yes, she did p me but that was because I provoked her, the whole fainting issue was caused by my frail health.


    "You don''t understand, Eden" I expressed myself animatedly, "She didn''t push me, I was the one who lost consciousness "


    Eden sped my face with both palms, "You don''t need to cover up for her anymore sweetheart, she''d pay for hurting you"


    I tried exining again but the more I did, the more convinced Eden was that I was covering for my mother. His mind was determined.


    Oh boy, what have I done?

 Chapter 157 - One Hundred And Fifty-seven: I Want To Invade Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 157 - One Hundred And Fifty-seven: I Want To Invade Your Heart</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    I finally got Eden to drop thewsuit.


    Don''t get me wrong, I wanted Kim''s mother to suffer but not in this way. The usation this time was wrong: I fell and lost consciousness not because she pushed me.


    With my health right now and Eden''s support, I could easily win the case but I wouldn''t be at rest.


    My conscience would always remind me of the fact I used someone falsely - God, I hated that I was such a big softie.


    But then, Eden didn''t do me the favour for free; he would drop the case if I allowed him to take care of me throughout my stay in the hospital.


    Well, who was I to refuse such a huge favor? My mom- scratched that- Kim''s mother wasn''t returning - that was for sure -? I was all alone and hispany wouldn''t be bad since he''s proven he harbors no evil intention towards me.


    Right now, I was in my bed while Eden was peeling apples for me. A task he did with so much seriousness one might think he was caving a cultural artifact.


    Thanks to him I got to learn about the events that led to the incident which my brain failed to recover. Each time I try to remember that incident, this fog confuses me.


    I was just grateful the kids were fine, if anything had happened to them on my watch? I don''t think I would be able to live with that amount of guilt.


    "By the way, you won," Eden suddenly announced.


    "Won what ?"


    " The lead role "


    My face lit up, my hands flew to my mouth out of surprise," I really got the female lead role?"


    "Yes, Isaac got to announce the news after they decided yesterday" he added, "But don''t rejoice yet "


    I frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    "You have the role but I rejected it, You''d get the supporting role instead"


    "What ?! " I winced, totally forgetting the pains from stressing my chest.


    "Are you crazy?" I whispered, regting my breath.


    "What did you do that for? Do you know how much time and energy I spent just to ensure I got that? Who gave you the right to take that away from me? I earned that with my sweat" came my spite through gritted teeth.


    Eden rolled his eyes, "Are you going to listen to my exnation or not?"


    I was angry, very angry, even though my injuries wouldn''t let me express it the way I wanted. I worked hard but he took my reward away from me with no care? Fine, I''ll calm - Let''s just hope he has a valid reason for that.


    "Nius might be the general overseer but I''m the president of this subsidiary for years and I know this industry more than him " he went on.


    "That bullheaded cousin of mine caused a huge ruckus for that lead role: a lot of my famous artists targeted it but he threatened them off.


    "Some of them couldn''t take that disgrace lying down and you of all people should know how pompous stars are ?"


    Of course, how wouldn''t I know? Some stars are rude and arrogant because their sess has gotten into their head.


    "Though this incident brought you some sympathy from fans, you''re still one of the uing stars with the highest number of anti-fans because of the scandal; it''d take a lot of time to wipe that foul impressionpletely.


    "Which would be worse if you get that lead role. You were attacked by gangsters yesterday, tomorrow might be anti-fans"


    I wiped my face with my palm, breaking down his words to my understanding capacity.


    I had an association with Nius and Eden, so as a rookie actress who gets the lead role when there are hundreds of professional and known actresses who could y that role perfectly, it was sure going to attract attention.


    Netizen wouldbel me a slut who sleeps around for money and roles. The second role will draw talks too but the intensity would be lesserpared to the first.


    Eden thought of it thoroughly.


    "It''s risky but you can still choose the lead role but the public might always perceive you as a controversial actress and you might need to project a viiness image in future projects and marketing" Eden exined.


    "Fine, I''ll go with the second role " I decided. I don''t want to strive to be who I wasn''t just to gain a role.


    "But that still doesn''t qualify you to decide for me, at least seek my consent first " I chided him.


    " I just did "


    " What ?"


    "I haven''t rejected the role yet, just tricked you into giving me your opinion"


    Between both of the cousins, I didn''t know which one was better: Nius who hardly seeks my permission before helping out, or Eden who tricks me into getting what he wants.


    "Fine, just do whatever you want " Iy on my bed slowly and carefully.


    Breathing was such a huge job to me but the doctor rmended taking deep breaths even if it hurts to keep off pneumonia.


    I looked towards the door hoping for a certain person to walk in but nothing happened. I wanted to ask Eden if he visited but I couldn''t, both of them disliked each other.


    "Here, I am done with this" Eden ced the te of sliced apples on the table.


    "You should take those to get better" he advised after discovering I wasn''t interested in the fruit.


    "Where are you going? " I asked Eden.


    He got to his feet, brushing invisible dust from the back and sides of his pants, "I need to leave "


    "Work?"


    "Uh-huh," He murmured, then nced up with a grin at the corners of his lips, "Why? You miss me already?"


    I snorted, "Miss, my butt. I just need you around for the errands, you know how demanding I can be sometimes "


    Without warning, Eden propelled himself forward, supporting himself by pressing against the wall as he hovered over me.


    "What are you doing?" I gulped, "You promised not to do anything to me" came my reminder as his breath ghost over my face.


    "Why is it you?" He asked and I blinked in confusion.


    What''s he saying this time?


    "What gibberish are you talking about? Get away please, you''re invading my space "


    " I want to invade your heart"


    His blunt confession made my mouth remain agape for all least two minutes, my eyes widened.


    I was stunned, was Eden confessing he liked me? No, this must be one of his tricks again.


    "Gotcha!" Eden flicked me on the forehead as he got off me," You''re too gullible"


    I pouted, rubbing that spot. I was right, he was just fooling around with me. Thank God I didn''t trust him one bit.


    "Have a good time, I''ll be back " He waved and left.


    Whatever, what fun could I possibly have, alone and in pain at a hospital?


    Sigh, I spent the next hour flipping through television channels and social media tforms on my phone, none of it eradicated the boringness but it gave me a good opportunity to evaluate my life.


    Save for Spencer''s dramas, nothing was interesting about my life. I just had two friends - Cecil and Emily - nothing else. Not even a dog or cat was mypany in this lonely hospital room - huh?


    I nced up hoping whoever was at the door was either Emily or Cecil or even those two devils - anything was better than nothing.


    But I nched in shock when Adam walked into my room with his authoritative aura and impassive features that twisted into a smile once our eyes met.


    That smile did nothing to calm me down instead it sent nerves flying, what have I done this time?


    "You look quite shocked to see me," He said and I realized my jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    "N-no" I cleared my throat," Is not every day that I get to receive someone of your magnitude" I replied politely.


    "You should bear with me, I''m not fit enough to wee you" I hinted he should make himselffortable.


    His eyes roved over my hospital gown interestedly, "Of course, I came to visit a patient, that''s expected"


    That was expected of course, but I didn''t expect him to leave the couch at the end, instead took the seat beside my bed- God, this was so ufortable.


    Grandma raised me to be a respectful person and I showed that -enemies or not - unless you decide to take liberties with me.


    I respected Adam for the elder he is but I have never liked him from the very beginning.


    My sixth sense plus Nius'' upbringing history gave me an analysis of him; someone who would go to any length to achieve what he wants.


    Even being alone with him right now sent the chills down my spine. Adam hits me as a dangerous man - probably more than Sakuzi - and I could not settle with him around me.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Fine " I answered curtly.


    "No need to waste time then, let''s go down to the reason for my visit, shall we?"

 Chapter 158 - One Hundred And Fifty-eight: The Moral Of The Story

    <h4>Chapter 158 - One Hundred And Fifty-eight: The Moral Of The Story</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    I smiled, but it didn''t reach my eyes as I said to Adam, "Get down to business? No offense sir, but I don''t remember doing any business with you" came myment.


    "Really?" He smiled sheepishly too, but the intelligence in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. We both were pretending and he knows it.


    "Perhaps, I should start with this story first. As a patient, I''m sure my esteempany would keep the boringness away"


    Keep the boringness away my butt! The chills from his nerving presence was now making me shiver.


    "My story goes like this: Once upon a time, there lived a very rich man who had a son he loved very much.


    "He loved this son that he gave him the best in life; expensive clothes, jewelry, best of education, and made sure his health was probably taken care of.


    "This son of his was so pampered that he hardly spoke before his requests were fulfilled. The son loved his father in return and things were going smoothly between them until his son started keeping birds.


    "The time they spent together became lesser and the man began to wonder what took his son''s attention away from him. In the process of investigating, the man discovered it was the birds.


    "His son was training birds which took most of his time. At first, the man was annoyed but because he didn''t want to make his son sad, he turned a blind eye and even helped finance their grooming.


    "Thankfully the birds were of the highest quality proving the fact his son has a good eye for luxury like him, so he supported his hobby until one day.


    The son got a new bird.


    "Unlike the others, the bird was so beautiful that it turned head wherever his son took it; the bird''s feathers were the color of the rainbow.


    "The boy was overjoyed, he had never seen a bird like that; it was rare and exotic and so boasted it.


    "The bird was so beautiful that everyone desired to have it; his friends, neighbors, and even family members. But the boy was so smart and protective he kept it away from their greedy ws.


    But there was a problem.


    "As beautiful as the bird was, it had one w: it was always sickly. The bird had a weak constitution that even a slight pull at its feather would cause an injury.


    "Because of that, his son spent all his time treating it and became his obsession. Themunication between father and son diminished greatly and he didn''t care - his concern was the bird.


    "As if that was not enough, he abandoned the other birds which had been his first loves and focused on the shy one. He gave it the best food, a golden cage while the others were neglected and they began to die one after the other save one who had a firm determination to live.


    "The man was no longer happy with his son, each time he sent an invitation for them to spend time together, it''d turned down or rejected with the excuse of tending to his sick bird.


    "He was so angry with his son that he disowned him out of anger. Sending him away with the birds and shekels of silver to livefortably for the rest of his life.


    "The man would rather his son listen to him and live afortable life than spend his resources and time on a bird which bright nothing but sorrows to him - he wanted to teach his young son a lesson.


    "But the boy bewitched by the bird still didn''t listen nor learn from his disownment. He spent heaven and earth on this bird until the money which his father sent him away with was squandered. Yet the boy was not downcast, he still had the bird with him.


    "Until one day, there was a knock on his manor which was now improvised due to poverty. He had sold most of his valuable properties to pay some notes, settle his housekeeper - which was now dismissed out of shortage of resources - and treat his precious bird.


    "There stood an unfamiliar man who imed ownership to his bird leaving the boy bewildered. They had an altercation which led to the case being settled in the courtroom.


    "Each provided proof and evidence of ownership and which the boy''s documents turned out to be fake. He purchased a stolen bird which was owned by a great king from far away.


    "The king was a tyrant and deemed the act abominable and thereby sentenced the boy to death; he was to be executed by sword.


    "The bird was taken from him and returned to its rightful home while the boy was locked in prison awaiting his beheading.


    "At that moment of despair and hopelessness, he finally remembered his father. As if the scale was lifted from his eyes, he realized how foolish he had been and how much his father loved him - if only there was a way to send a goodbye message to his father.


    "Miraculously, the surviving bird he had neglected all those while appeared at the prison window and an idea hit him; he could use the bird as a messenger!


    "He had trained the birds for this type of errand all those years. Tears filled his eyes, he never expected the bird he abandoned would remember him in his lowest moment.


    "How would he send the message? He had no ink and paper. But after pleading with the prison warden who thought his punishment was unreasonable, received those.


    "He quickly wrote a short message, thanking his father for the love he showed him during his stay with him, the trouble he was in, and bade him a final goodbye. Done, he attached the note to the bird and let her go.


    "The boy had given up on surviving since his execution was in two days and his father was disappointed in him - he sure wouldn''t bother to save him.


    "On D-Day, he was forced to the market square where he was forced into the pillory; he was bent forward and his head and hands stuck out in front of him while people watched.


    "Some shook their heads piteously, wondering what such a young boy had done to deserve such gruesome punishment while others came up with their theories.


    "He closed his eyes and waited for his death when themandment to begin the execution was given. But the moment the sword was toe down on his head, a haltingmand was issued.


    "He looked up and lo, it was his father and his men. Tears filled his eyes, it was so heart-stirring- his father had not forgotten about him.


    "Apparently, his father pleaded mercy on his behalf and because he was a notable man, his request was granted albeit with a warning to his son.


    "He was released but the boy was ashamed to meet his father. Though it was two years, he looked older than his father.


    "He had be hard and rough as a result of his tough living. His appearance now was a huge contrast to his appearance then. His hair was tousled, unkempt, and smelled not to talk of his body, as a result of being imprisoned for days with no bath.


    "His footwear was torn and tattered with his toes peeking out, his clothes dirty and stinking yet his father engulfed him in a hug amid his uncleanliness.


    "Like the prodigal son, his father kissed him on the face and weed him back. With his newfound love for his bird who rescued him, they returned to their homnd and lived happily ever after. The end."


    I was stunned, this man was such a great storyteller. What was he doing as the chairman of apany, he should have been a writer or at least directed a movie already - I would have supported it wholeheartedly, trust me.


    "So what happened to the other bird, the pretty one?" I asked.


    "What do you think? It died before it could be returned to the king which wasn''t surprising; it has always been sickly " he replied.


    I was grateful Adam wasn''t God, else he would have taken away my life already.


    It was quite funny, the bird didn''t die when it moved from the faraway kingdom to the boy but died when it was transported back to the king? -thank the heavens, he''s not my God.


    "And I guess the exotic yet sickly bird is me; the boy''s father is you; the boy is Nius and the ugly yet heroic bird is Tina?" I asked, wishing Tina knew she was being characterized as an ugly bird.


    "That''s your submission, not mine" he denied, "But I''ll be pleased to hear the moral lesson you achieved from the story"


    I smirked internally, this man was an old fox and he was trying to force me to a corner. Adam wanted to hear me say it - berate myself - but he was in for a loss.


    "Of course, I learned a lot from this wonderful story" came my replyced with sarcasm.


    "What goes aroundes around, the boy shouldn''t have boasted with what he had. The universe gifted him the majestic bird but he abused it and karma fucked him. But thankfully, his old man is a good person, kudos to his kind heart since he has one"


    Did I even make sense?


    But Adam was dumbfounded, was he supposed to be stunned? He wanted me to speak and I''ve spoken and now he''s speechless.

 Chapter 159 - One Hundred And Fifty-nine: Awoke The Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 159 - One Hundred And Fifty-nine: Awoke The Demoness</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    "This must look funny to you," Adam said after the surprise wore off.


    But this time, all smiles were gone from his features which had hardened into something anger could only produce.


    Without warning, I was pushed back against the headboard, he clutched my hair so tight it hurt while his other hand pressed onto my side, the ce where I was operated on.


    My face turned pale from the pain but I refused to cry out, I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me weak.


    Emergency sweat beaded forehead but I bit down on my lower lips to stop the whimpers from escaping my mouth - I would not let him win this fight.


    "I''ve spent so much on Nius to let him be a liability to me, now. Who are you to disrupt my ns for him? You''re not rich, powerful, or even from a respectable background; you''re nothing but an illegitimate child!" He mmed me.


    Anger made my body shook, I stared back intensely into his eyes with hatred with my fists clenched by my side on the bed.


    I could take people speaking badly of me but being reminded I was an illegitimate child over and over again was my limit.


    Not minding the agonizing pain from my stomach, I violently grabbed hold of his shirt and pulled him closer with no regard.


    "So what, aren''t illegitimate children humans?" I spat


    My voice was a bit hoarse, the pain was much but the bitterness in my heart overwhelmed it.


    His eyes went wide from shock, clearly, he never anticipated that bold move from me. As I said earlier, I respected elders but not those who took my politeness as a weakness.


    "You''re just as I expected, disrespectful!" He berated me, his face full of disgust.


    "What were you expecting? Didn''t you say it yourself? I''m an illegitimate child, an identity worse than an animal " My throat was clogged with tears but I refused to let it flow, I would not buckle.


    He pressed further on my stomach causing me to wince and my grab on his cor to loosen, the pain was killing me.


    "Children nowadays have no respect for elders," He said while pressing down on my left side.


    This time I couldn''t hold it anymore, my hands slipped from his cor and went to his hand and tried to move it away but couldn''t, though his grip ckened.


    "Choose your battle wisely" He advised me without taking his eyes off my face that had already betrayed me by exposing the agony I was going through.


    "Do I remind you what to do?"


    I didn''t answer.


    The rippling pain from my scalp drew a reply from my mouth, "No"


    "No, what?"


    Tears slipped from my eyes, "No sir, Adam"


    "Good" He released my hair and pped my cheeks gently in a derogatory manner.


    My scalp stung, it felt like someone shaved my hair with a razor and my flesh came off with it. The throbbing headache and the nauseous sensation didn''t do me justice either.


    "In your next life, reincarnate as someone powerful and hope we never cross paths," He told me before standing to his feet.


    "I''m going to be powerful, " I dered, my eyes renewed with determination.


    He turned around, gave me an odd look, and snorted, "Sure, I can''t wait for you toe up to my level" Adam said, but there was a hint of mockery in his voice.


    "And then on that day, I''ll have your head on a tter"


    "Ooh, I''m so scared" he feigned he was frightened by my threats.


    He retraced back his step and told me grimly, "You should be grateful I haven''t wiped you out of the surface of the earth yet "


    He probably wanted me to fall to the ground and worship his ass, in his next life.


    "Fine, end me but you should know this, nothing is holding me back; no family or loved one, I have nothing but my life so do your worse"


    "You never listen, do you " He came towards me again with evil intent but a knock came on the door.


    He stopped whatever he had nned in mind while I dried the tears in my eyes, tidied my disheveled hair, and resumed my usual aura.


    Adam passed me a final look but it was chilly and filled with a warning, he doesn''t want me telling on whatever that happened here.


    That old man then went ahead to answer the door. But the surprising fact was that he stood still for like thirty seconds before moving out of the room and exposing the visitors to my view - Nius and Tina


    No wonder Adam was startled.


    Today was clearly f*cked, I just kept seeing people I didn''t want to see. Just an attack and the whole of them came to check on me? I never knew I was this loved - note the sarcasm.


    Nius was certainly unsettled by the emergence of my father from my room and that was further proven when he left, walking towards the direction his father did.


    Tina and I were now left alone, what apany.


    She pranced over to me and sat in that same seat Adam was on minutes ago.


    Why couldn''t they just upy the couch at the edge of the room, do they like being in close proximity with me that much?


    "You look well " Her eyes peered over me through her long artificial catlikeshes and scrutinized me thoroughly.


    I smirked, "Why? You thought I died? Sorry to disappoint your expectations but I''m one tough cockroach to kill "


    She crossed her leg over the other, exposing her healthy and firm thighs.


    Today Tina was donning a faux leather dress that stopped at her midthigh with a belt around her waist. Her hair was brushed and gelled back till no strand was left out of ce. She wore dangling earrings and painted her lips yellow today which made her look like someone who came out of a photo shoot.


    "I''m not going to lie, I wished for it but then wishes are not horses," she said.


    Laughter gurgled from my throat," You''re wrong, this just means God doesn''t bother with your prayers"


    Tina''s face changed but she was quick to cover it up with her fake smile, "Oh don''t worry, I don''t need to bother God anymore cause I have already gotten what I wanted from him - Nius "


    She looked smug when she said and it irritated me, I still haven''t forgotten what she did at that party. If she had intercepted our ns, everything would have gone fine.


    "Unlike someone who fell on her knees to beg for him, mine came too easily " I countered her attack.


    "And because it came too easily, you lost him quickly"


    Our eyes met, none of us was giving up on this squabble until one emerged a winner.


    "No, I didn''t lose him " I rified, "A thief stole him away from me"


    Her lips tugged to the side, "That thief must be so smart after all, all is fair in love and war "


    I sighed, "I thought of it too and decided to let go of him"


    Her face brightened, "You''ve given on Nius?"


    "I got bored of him and decided to discard him, used toys are suitable for the likes of you " Came my insult.


    "Y-you !" She choked and raised her hand to hit me but I challenged her.


    "Do you really dare to hit me? Me of all people? Seems you''ve forgotten our previous encounters" I jolted her memory.


    Tina gulped, paling instantly with her hand falling to her side.


    Victory belongs to me.


    "Sure, you are free to hit me but don''t forget I''m a patient and what would happen if I press? that inte." I said shamelessly."I''m sure you won''t mindpensating me for damages in the courtroom "


    She gritted her teeth, "You can have the bestugh at the moment but I promise you, Maya, I''ll wipe you out of the surface of this earth sooner orter"


    I scratched the side of my face, amused."Sure, get in line"


    Seriously, all of them wanted me dead, what did I even do so wrong? Love someone I wasn'' supposed to?


    "I promise you that" Tina decreed.


    I yawned, this was getting too boring and predictable but I was getting started.


    Adam awoke something in me today - the taste for blood. They look down on me because of my messy background and now my mission now was to be powerful and conquer the Spencer''s which could only be achieved by bing one of them - by marriage.


    Nius was no longer in the market and even if he was, I wouldn''t pick him. My battle is with his father, so it was expected he would do everything to stop me, unlike Eden.


    Adam was only Eden''s uncle so he wouldn''t give much shit about him. I could use Eden to achieve what I currently wanted - by getting married to him.


    And once I was in the family, I would do? everything in my power to destroy that man called Adam - I would make sure he watches with both eyes as I put him through the torture he put me .


    He awoke a demoness.

 Chapter 160 - One Hundred And Sixty: Stop Loving Me

    <h4>Chapter 160 - One Hundred And Sixty: Stop Loving Me</h4>


    Nius'' point of view


    "Christ Jesus!" Isabe screamed, her hand on her chest as soon as she came out of the bathroom and saw me on her bed.


    "You''re done, " I asked, seeing her flushed skin and wet hair wrapped with a towel, evidence of the hot shower.


    Her face was furious, she pointed at the door, "Didn''t you see the sign on my door and I quote,''No entry unless summoned, forceful entrance results to dreadful consequences'' I bet you you''re not blind"


    Of course, how could I forget that one?


    After the thorough search I orderedst time, my smart daughter found a way to make her room aka fortress imprable.


    Turning the doorknob to her room, I knew the number of booby traps I had to evade on my way in.


    Not to talk of the pins that stabbed me on my butt when I sat on her bed- I was afraid of using the chair since I had an ugly experience with it, thanks to my daughter.


    Almost going berserk with anger, I had to calm and remind myself this was what all single father''s passed through in the hands of their kid - who was I kidding, this only happens to me.


    I wondered how Isabe was able to sleep in here, wasn''t she afraid of triggering the traps herself?


    Save for the required space andck of state of an art training facility, one would have thought Isabe''s room was a military training facility.


    "I summoned myself, how''s that for a change?"


    "Whatever" She waved aside, walked to the door, picked the trap I had disabled, and tossed it to the side with no care.


    "What do you want?" She asked, atst, hands seriously folded across the chest.


    "Can''t I see my daughter? Know how she''s doing? Find how she''s coping after that incident?"? I threw at her but her face was impassive.


    "Congrattions, you have a strong daughter who''s fine yet tired of being cooped up in the house, I want to see Maya" she demanded.


    "You would see Maya but not now, I have to ensure it''s safe for you out there " came my exnation which probably fell on deaf ears.


    "I''m going to be fine, the man who shot at us is already dead " Isabe pointed out.


    "And the man who rescued you, how sure he''s not going to be the one shooting at you next and please, do something about your hair before you catch a cold"


    I noticed the water sipping through the towel and dripping on her shoulder, wetting the shirt she was putting on.


    I added," You know what? Come let me dry your hair"


    Looking around carefully for any sort of trap, I unhooked the dryer hung on the wall and turned around to receive dirty looks from my daughter.


    "What?" I asked her, surprised at her odd stare.


    "Did you say something?"


    "I said,e over here so I could blow-dry your hair " I repeated.


    "Creepy" Shemented, "No but thanks. I can do it on my own, go show your love to someone else"


    Great, only my daughter would think helping her with her hair was creepy. Sigh, Nius, see what you''ve done to yourself.


    "I won''t repeat myself, Isabe,e over here" I insisted.


    "No, I won''t. Go away, go show your romantic gesture to another person" She protested.


    I stood from my bed and she cowered with a shriek, "Leave me alone! Is loving me by force?!"


    "Yes, it is. I must love you as a father" With that said, I dived straight and grabbed her by her tiny waist as she tried to escape.


    Isabe squirmed and screamed like one being kidnapped when I hurled her off her feet - she didn''t even weigh much, felt like lifting a polythene bag.


    With her thrown over my shoulder, I dumped Isabe on the bed but when I moved to plug the blower, she tried to escape.


    "Lift a muscle and I''ll move your bed into my room, we''d co-ed" I warned her.


    "Like grandfather would allow it," she scoffed.


    "Try me " I dared her


    After an intense staredown, Isabe took her eyes away with a defeated sigh.


    "Do whatever benefits you,"


    With the socket plugged in the socket at her bedside, Isabe turned her back to me while I kneeled behind, and unloosened the towel from her head.


    But the first air that was blown into her hair had Isabe screaming like a banshee.


    "Ahh! Do you want to set my hair on fire, don''t you know how to adjust the temperature? You want me to go bald at this age, is that your new n?!" She beset me with questions.


    Oh, that skipped my mind. Mine was always at the right temperature hence the forgetfulness.


    "Sorry" I apologized.


    Perhaps, it was on purpose or not, I couldn''t tell, but Isabe was incredibly hard to please or maybe it was just my poor saloon skills - but Maya made it look so easy.


    "Hey, not there! Do you want to damage my ear?!"


    "Pull gently, it''s strands of hair, not sheep''s wool!"


    "Comb carefully, I don''t want my hair falling off !"


    "I swear, I''ll torment you for the rest of eternity if I get a receding hairline after this! "


    "Pull my hair in a ponytail, not a *Hipster Alpaca, who even gave you the qualification to be my father!"


    Atst, it was done - after Isabe''s incessant nagging - the torture of blow-drying my daughter''s hair.


    Isabe couldn''t wait to get off from the bed - away from me- she was quick to dismiss me.


    "You can leave now since you''ve seeded in giving me the nightmare I would never forget "


    "Fine," I grumpily stood up from her bed, " Have fun"


    She gave me a look of disdain, "The next time youe into my room without permission, don''t me me if you lose your leg"


    I chuckled, "Are you going to nt a mine?"


    "Who knows?" She smirked.


    I shook my head, she was not going to do it anyway, it was all talks -Isabe knew her limit.


    "And by the way, I liked you better when you were an asshole, now I hate you, stop loving me!" She shouted after me and banged her door shut.


    Teenagers, who said it was easy to train one? But my heart swelled with joy anyway.


    Since she was detesting my affections towards her, that could only mean one thing: I was slowly breaking down her walls and she knows it and was afraid of letting me in.


    A wide grin broke across my face, I was slowly capturing her heart - what a great achievement.


    But that dness fell off my face when I walked into a certain figure in my room.


    What was she doing here?


    "Nius" she walked up to me and tried to kiss me but I shifted to the side.


    Her face fell, a sign of disappointment but who cares? Ever since that video got into my hands, the sight of her disgusted me.


    "Why are you here?" I asked, irritated.


    "Is that the way to wee your fiancee?"


    I glowered at her, "Either exin yourself or you get the f*ck out of my room"


    She huffed, "Fine! I came so we visit Maya together"


    My eyes narrowed, "Why are you so interested in Maya recently?"


    "Haven''t I always been interested in her?"


    "Yes, you have but your recent obsession is suspicious"


    She sighed, "I''m engaged to a man who''s obsessed with another woman and now she''s injured, I have to go with him to ensure nothing happens between the both of them" she added firmly, "How''s that for a reason?"


    I shook my head in disbelief, this was like the pot calling the kettle ck "You''re a witch, you know that?"


    She clicked her tongue, "Yes, I know which is why I''m trying my best to be nice to Maya since I''ve gotten what I wanted - you "


    "Get out of my room, I need to shower "


    "I''ve seen you naked a lot of times, Nius. Getting out of here wouldn''t make any difference because I have the memory in here" she tapped her finger against the side of her head indicating her brain.


    My face hardened," Get out of my room, now !" I growled at her.


    "Fine, whatever " she sashayed out of my room.


    I restrained myself from acting upon my anger and walked into the bathroom. The cold shower helped me calm down and strategize carefully.


    Tina''s days were numbered, I didn''t react for a reason: I was piling and digging up her dirty secrets; our engagement party would be a blissful one.


    Done with the shower, I dressed quickly and headed downstairs in the living room where she was nonchntly going through the television channels.


    Fine, let''s act the obedient boyfriend for a while.


    Thankfully, during the drive, she didn''t bring up a discussion. She was smart enough to know I wouldn''t contribute a thing, so she busied herself with her cellphone.


    I was nervous at the thought of meeting Maya, especially now she was awake but the woman beside me didn''t notice it.


    When we reached our room, Tina knocked on the door before going in but who I never expected to see in Maya''s room was my father.


    We stared at each other for a few seconds before he smirked and walked out of the room, shoving past me at the door.


    A lot of thoughts passed through my head, what was he doing here? What did he discuss with Maya? Did he threaten? Though she hid it, I could see her paleplexion - he must have hurt her.


    I went after the old man albeit it was toote - I lost him. My hands went to my pocket intending to pull out my phone but frowned when I met nothing.


    How was that possible... Isabe.

 Chapter 161 - One Hundred And Sixty-one: No One Would Stop Her Today.

    <h4>Chapter 161 - One Hundred And Sixty-one: No One Would Stop Her Today.</h4>


    Isabe''s point of view


    An evil smirk twisted my mouth to the side, what did father take me for? He was bing careless around me. Well, who cares, it was working for my good anyway.


    I stared over his phone in my grasp, my smirk broadened into a grin, I bet he never expected that.


    When he threw me over his shoulder earlier causing me to scream, I used that opportunity to slip my hand into his back pocket and took out his cellphone.


    That was an easy trick for me anyway since I''ve been going out for training, moreover, Nius was distracted else he would have caught me.


    We have this secret camp where most of Spencer''s train - mostly males though, Grandfather thinks that aspect of the business is not meant for women but I''m the only exception; the future first female heir.


    We have these instructors who train us but sometimes Grandfather''s friends from the militarye once in a blue moon to give us some fighting tips and test us.


    Lately, I''ve been missing out on my training on purpose since I was pretty mad at Grandfather - if it wasn''t for his schemes, Nius and Maya would have been married already.


    Sadly, my revenge ns have been adjusted. I''ve been so obsessed with revenge against my father that I''m ignorant to see that the house was on fire and I might get burned real soon if I was not careful.


    The problem? Finding a mother?


    Whether I hated Nius or not, it was obvious my position was threatened by Tina. I didn''t need to profile her, just her eye shape alone spelled greed.


    So I''m on a new mission "GNMT" which means ''Get Nius And Maya Together'' but it seems that would be a lot harder to achieve than my vengeance n.


    There was a lot of factors working against me:


    Grandfather: I seriously don''t get why that old man dislikes Maya. He used to be my number one person but right now, he''s at the bottom. Yeah, we can rearrange that position when he''s ready to listen to me.


    Christina: The legendary witch and my supposed future evil stepmother. She''s a huge stumbling block in my n and I can''t just move her because she has two major supporters - Grandfather and father.


    Eden: That sly old uncle and Annabelle''s father whose motive is still unknown. But judging from what I saw in the countryside, I think he feels a lot more for Maya than he intends - I''m so not going to lose to him!


    Nius: My stupid faster who thinks women are his ythings- thankfully, Maya has changed that. Sometimes, I loved the way Maya left him so he could feel the same pain he inflicted on women''s hearts. But then if she leaves, who''s going to perform the mommy role?


    Ugh, so annoying. I can''t believe I''m the one cleaning up his mess - wish I had a say in who was going to be my father.


    Maya: My target and number one person at the person - that special position in my heart may change at any time. She ims to be smart but so dumb, determined, badass, stubborn, and a big softie at heart. She''s so ignorant when ites to love and handling my father, it''s so irritating - I might go crazy while getting them together.


    I thought of many ns and decided to try one I see in novels a lot - getting them drugged with aphrodisiac. That one would be the fastest route to get a baby sibling which would then force both idiots to get together


    Sadly, those drugs were harder to get than it looks. Even if I got it, I''ve set a bad record that father doesn''t trust to eat anything I make - It would have been easier if Maya was here.


    Now, with my father''s phone in hand, I would get the hell out of this suffocating house - just hope he doesn''t find out till I make my escape.


    To stop me from visiting Maya, that man kept me away from allmunication gadgets.


    "Hello, who is this?" Annabelle''s voice came from the other end.


    A wry ce twisted my lips, her father was kind enough to leave her with her cellphone.


    "It''s me, Izzy, " I told her. She was probably confused since I was calling with Nius'' phone.


    "You have a cell phone? How surprising"


    Yeah, how surprising. I was always the one at the receiving end of every punishment.


    "What''s your status?" I asked, ignoring her gloating tone.


    "Code yellow" Came her reply which made me facepalm, was that even a punishment?


    If I was given that same lenient punishment, I would have made my way to Maya already. What was I expecting from Anabelle anyway?


    "I''m going to Maya, are you interested?" I offered but her response wasn''t what I expected.


    "What?!" She sounded shocked, "You''re causing trouble already?"


    "Why? You don''t want to see Maya?"


    "Of course, I want to see Maya but daddy says it''s dangerous out there and I don''t want him to worry" she exined meekly.


    "Alright, miss goody two shoe" I taunted her, "Sit back and enjoy being daddy''s girl, I bet you''d receive the daughter of the year award"


    I was about to end the call when I heard," Wait"


    Smiling inwardly, I asked, "What?"


    "I would go with you but on one condition"


    My brow rose interestedly, "What is it?"


    "If we get caught, the me is on you" Anabelle demanded.


    I snorted, she thinks she''s smart? Let''s see how this goes.


    "Alright, if we get caught, I''ll tell your father that I kidnapped you from your house, threatening to shave your hair if you don''te with me. How does that sound?"


    "Mmm, that''s fine"


    "Then you, what are you going to do for me?"


    Now''s my turn


    "Huh? I don''t understand"


    Yeah, she was supposed to be confused.


    "You''reing to see Maya remember? "


    "Didn''t you - "


    "I took all the me but I''m not going to be the only one at loss. I only suggested we visit Maya which you could have rejected, yet you didn''t.? What are you going to do for me for busting you out of that ce?


    Yeah, I''m a devil and I know it but there''s no such thing as free favor in this world. It''s give and take, dear cousin."


    There was a moment of hesitation on her part as she thought of what to do for me - she knew I was high maintenance and childish favors wouldn''t work on me.


    "I''ve thought hard but I don''t know what to give you, Isabe" Sheined.


    "Fine, owe me a wish then " I suggested nonchntly.


    "Wish? Cool, I owe you a wish " she agreed readily.


    Perhaps she would have reconsidered that decision if she had seen the spooky smile crossing my features right now.


    "Alright, now remember a deal is a deal, " I noticed her just in case.


    "Of course" she acquiesced.


    What a simpleton.


    "Get ready, we''ll there before you know it "


    I heard the roar of a car and walked over to my window; Nius had left already - time to plot my departure.


    Having waited a few minutes, I began to type: "Send Isabe and her cousin to the hospital as soon as possible.No questions asked"


    "Now, send "


    I clicked on the send message icon after inputting the receipt''s number aka the head guard in charge of here.


    "Sessful" I grinned, rubbing my palms together gleefully while anticipation coursed through my veins.


    A few minutester, I heard a voiceing close to my door, someone''s here - for me.


    A knock came


    Oh, he didn''t try forcing his way in? His luck.


    I disabled all the booby traps and answered the door.


    "What now?" I pretended to be oblivious to what''s going on.


    "Come down, your father needs you at the hospital" he answered grumpily while his eyes ran over my room which was opened halfway.


    "Alright" I went with him without a fight which surprised him - after activating the traps of course.


    I had dressed up before he came, no need going through my wardrobe again.


    "Yes, get her ready, we would be there pretty soon"


    He was making a call, probably to Anabe''s people.


    "Yes, thank you" He ended the call.


    I eyed his cellphone and in the guise of trying to get his attention, knocked the device to the ground.


    "F*ck!" He cursed and picked it up as he examined the broken phone whose screen was now showing white nothing else.


    "I''m so sorry" My hands flew to my mouth from shock, "I never meant to do that, I just wanted to inquire if that was Anabelle you called?"


    He red at me with gritted teeth, the urge to spank me on the bottom visible in his formed fist but he wouldn''t dare to - my father would kill him by hanging.


    "James" He called another guard who was watching the area.


    "Take her " Hemanded and gave further instructions.


    "You" He pointed at me with an using look, "Don''t cause any trouble!" Came his warning.


    "Whatever" I replied and followed after the guard who ushered me into the car.


    I knew the head guard would be the first Nius would alert once he discovers his phone is missing - which was why I destroyed it.


    Father was smart, he''d figure out I''m the one who took it.


    The journey was very quiet, this new guard didn''t say a word to me - perhaps he was severally instructed to?


    Tsk, tsk, I was not a bad kid, just focused on what I wanted but everyone''s treating me like a criminal.


    As expected, he made a stop at Annabelle''s ce, who was ready to leave and joined me at once.


    "How did you do it?" The talkative asked me as soon as she climbed into the car.


    I glowered at her pointedly, was she trying to get me into trouble here? Especially now my eyes connected with the guard''s through the rearview mirror, he was also performing the role of a driver.


    "Figure it out yourself," I said.


    Anabelle took that as a cue and shut her trap, I wondered what her intellect was used for?


    Minutes passed but my brain was in hyperactivity, processing thoughts afterthoughts.


    Nius should have found out about his cellphone by now and would try to contact the head guard and if it doesn''t go through, would call other guards who would call this guy - No! I had to do something.


    "Can I use your cellphone? I need to call my friend" I asked him.


    " You can use mi -"


    I pinched Anabelle on herps, so hard tears escaped from her eyes. Can''t this girl think before she speaks or was she rxed because I agreed to take all the me?


    "No, I don''t trust you," said the guard who didn''t notice what transpired between Anabelle and me.


    "Please, I''m not going to do anything stupid. I just want to call my friend Pedro, hees to our ce steadily and you might even know him. Also, I promised to put it on speaker, so please?"


    He didn''t respond for a while and when I thought to apply n B, sighed, and handed the phone to me.


    "I want to hear your conversation," he said firmly.


    No problem.


    And so, Anabelle and I spent the next minutes enthusiastically speaking to Pedro who didn''t fail us by picking on the first ring.


    Unknown to the guard, I blocked out other calls that came in secretly.


    No one would stop me today.

 Chapter 162 - One Hundred And Sixty-two : Thank God Eyes Werent Bullet

    <h4>Chapter 162 - One Hundred And Sixty-two : Thank God Eyes Weren''t Bullet</h4>


    The third point of view


    Nik knew there was no other person who could have stolen his phone without him noticing than Isabe - she was the only one he had been careless around.


    That girl was going to be the death of him.


    He contemted sending Isabe abroad but that was probably a wrong decision, who knew what she would do over there? It was better she did all her mischief where he had his eyes on her.


    Nius called the head guard in charge of his ce but it didn''t go through, he tried over and over and yet no response - Isabe, again.


    His daughter was smart, she figured out the head guard would be the first person he would contact and must have done something to thwart theirmunication.


    He was mad, this daughter of his was putting herself in danger and it enraged him greatly.


    They were alive because Sakuzi rescued Maya, God knows what would have happened to them if Maya wasn''t around.


    "Thank God, you''re here" Nius breathed a sigh of relief when he bumped into Judy in the passageway.


    He was just about to contact another member of his guard to figure out the amount of damage his daughter has done this time when he met him.


    "I need your help" He told Judy who wasn''t surprised.


    Each time he was summoned, it was either to rescue a Spencer or clean up their mess.


    "What happened this time?" Judy asked


    "It''s Isabe, she probably left the house and on her way here. But I need to get my hands on her before she barges in on Maya" Nius requested.


    "Alright" Judy agreed.


    "Thanks, man"


    Starting yesterday, Judy was no longer his subordinate or worked for the Spencers anymore. He was now a frence mercenary he paid to guide Maya in secret.


    So it was a favor, Judy did this for him.


    "You''re wee," He told his former boss and turned to leave when he remembered something.


    "By the way, your father came to see your ex-woman. I called but you didn''t answer" He informed Nius.


    Nius hated that word," ex-woman" when applied to Maya but he couldn''t do anything. They weren''t together anymore and that was reality!


    "Yeah, I know. Thanks for telling me," he appreciated his ex-bodyguard who resumed his duty of protecting his ex-girlfriend immediately. With him watching over Maya, he''d be able to rx a bit.


    Judy didn''t say a word and left. He didn''t leave for the lobby or entrance, rather hid and waited at the edge of the hallway leading to Maya''s hospital room.


    If the kids were here for Maya, then they would pass through this path undoubtedly.


    Five minutes passed, yet nothing.


    Ten and fifteen minutes afterward, and yet still no sign of them. He had thought of reconsidering his position and head downstairs when he heard, undoubtedly childish voicesing his way.


    "Why did we have to run out of the car?" Anabelle asked her cousin whose eyes were darting around, searching for God knows what.


    Before the guard who drove them to the hospital could lead them inside, they had already escaped while he parked the car.


    "What are you looking for?" She continued to ask.


    "Well, unlike you my dumb cousin who''s chatting her time away, I''m doing something resourceful with my brain. Father knows I''ming, he must have a surprise in store for me" Isabe told her sarcastically.


    She instructed "keep your eyes and ears open, sense any trap and we make a run for it "


    The girl walked down the corridor with caution but Anabelle was rxed.


    "What do you mean, trap? Rx, nothing is going to happen -"


    Anabelle was still saying when Judy appeared from his hiding ce, grabbed Isabe was the closest to him on her cor before capturing the other niece who attempted to escape.


    "Gotcha!" Judy eximed triumphantly.


    Isabe pped her forehead, how could she have forgotten him?! Well, one wouldn''t me her, she''d tried her best here.


    Judy pushed Anabelle towards her cousin and gripped both of their tiny wrists together in one hand while his free hand dug into the pocket of his denim for his phone.


    Isabe eyed his move, he probably wanted to call her father and inform him of his captives but it seems he has no idea that she stole his phone.


    She stared at his Iron grip used to restrict their movement, then eyed Anabelle and mouthed," Are you ready?"


    Her cousin nched with shock,


    "You''re not serious, right ?" She mouthed back.


    "It''s now or never"


    Judy put the phone to his ear and was pretty surprised when he heard Nius'' ringing tone. But where?


    To his shock, It was here - the kid had it on her, no wonder he could not connect earlier.


    The moment he nced down, two of his fingers were twisted in a way that made him wince in pain.


    His eyes hardened and he growled, "You devils!"


    He charged at them but he never expected that those devils would lift their legs and kick him in the ce where the sun never shines.


    "Sweet Jesus," Judy groaned, his hand flying to his crotch that was on fire, he slid to the ground.


    "Oh my God, did we damage him?" Anabelle asked, fear in her voice as she watched that huge man drop to the ground and moaning in pain.


    "No, we decapitated him. Now, run! " Isabemanded and both fled since it was obvious Judy would end their tiny life once he got to his feet.


    Meanwhile, in Maya''s room, the precarious Tina still refused to let her have peace of mind.


    "Since you''ve given up on Nius, does that mean you''de to our engagement party?" She inquired sincerely but Maya knew she was just rubbing her victory at her face.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t Ie?" Maya agreed to her invitation, she refused to show she was hurt by the stunning news.


    It wasn''t even up to a month since they broke up and he was throwing an engagement party, already? Why were they in a hurry to get married? Was Tina carrying his child by chance?


    Such atrocious thoughts ran through her head even though her expression was as calm as a stagnantke.


    "I''m so d" Tina faked a relief with her hands pressed over her chest, "I thought with the breakup, you would loathe him but it seems you''re an understanding person"


    Oh, she loathes him, Maya thought. But she loathes his father more than him which was why she would sell her soul to the devil just to bring him down - enough of people messing with her!


    Mayaughed, "Thank you for yourpliment, Christina. It just seems childish cutting off all contacts with an ex-boyfriend, after all, Nius and I could still be very, very, good, friends "


    Her words were innocent at least to some people, not to Tina who had read the hidden meaning.


    Christina''s face turned ugly, her nostrils red, her eyes fierce and darkened with her nails digging into her fist.


    But this was a game of pretense, she couldn''t let her emotions show.


    She gave Maya a sheepish grin, "That''s very thoughtful of you, perhaps we could be friends and who knows, be my bridesmaids at my wedding too?"


    Maya''s face changed but she returned the honor, "Oh no" she pretended to be considerate," I don''t think I''m worthy for that position"


    Tina went on, "I wouldn''t mind really" she waved it away, as it was nothing to her.


    "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''ve slept with your fiance, so being your bridesmaid and being in close vicinity with him might cause us to fall into temptation" Maya said with phony worry while giving out too much information.


    Tina''s smug expression froze.


    Maya saw that but she went on with her sympathetic act "I don''t want to be the reason someone''s marriage is broken up, alright ?"


    She poured more fuel to the burning fire and truthfully, it pleased her - being a viin was amazing.


    This was just the beginning, she would pay those who offended her back in their coins.


    Maya had trusted and waited on karma for years yet those who mistreated her - and still mistreating her - were still living fine and her? Nothing.


    Now she would change her destiny by herself!


    Christina''s mask cracked this time and it took her a lot of will not to rush at Maya, grab her by her hospital gown and m her against the wall.


    She and Nius slept together? Of course, that was expected, both had been together for months and she had sensed the attraction between them right from the day one she became a live-in nanny.


    Moreover, Nius'' sexual appetite has always been the stuff of legend but it still made her furious thinking about it. Ever since he broke up with Maya, he hardly even kept herpany talk more touch her.


    Just like thew of attraction, the man she was just thinking about made his entrance into the room.


    The tension in the air told Nius that something intense went down and the way both women were staring at him made him uneasy.


    "You''re back," Maya said, "Tina here was just telling me about your engagement"


    Maya smiled at him but Nius could feel an uncountable number of invisible knives projected his way.


    Women''s wrath was deadly, thank God eyes weren''t bullets.

 Chapter 163 - One Hundred And Sixty-three: Apologize, Isabelle.

    <h4>Chapter 163 - One Hundred And Sixty-three: Apologize, Isabelle.</h4>


    The third point of view


    Maya was mad at him, that was for sure - and expected. He would be too if he was in her shoe: they slept two days ago and now, he''s announcing his engagement -Tina broke the engagement news to her technically.


    Well, she would have heard it sooner orter anyway.


    F*ck, this was a mess up. Things were gettingplicated, the more he tried to make things clear, the more he kept getting tangled in the web of misunderstanding.


    "You''re here" Tina smiled up at him.


    She left her seat and walked over to him, looping her arms around his and led him to Maya''s bedside.


    There wasn''t another seat closer to the bed, the couches were at the far end of the room so Tina sat on the only avable seat while he stood beside her.


    Their eyes met and he gulped, memories of the passionate night they shared swarmed his head.


    He wished there was a way they could talk about what happened between them nights ago.


    Sex to him had always been to satisfy his bodily urges. But that night with her? It wasn''t just sex they had, he made love to her and he had bared his soul.


    He was sure she felt it too - that connection that night - he could see it in her eyes - her eyes never tell lies.


    It would be paradise if he could relive that night or better, spend more nights with her, and show her just how much he loved her.


    But it was impossible, she even said it herself "it was a mistake" they were vulnerable at that moment and had given in to their desires without thinking it through.


    Also, he couldn''t put her life in danger anymore - at least until he has be the new family head and held unquestionable power.


    Sakuzi might have saved her life but next time, he might be the one putting a bullet through her head.


    Tina felt uneasy with the air in the room, Nius and Maya were gazing at each other but she knew there was more to that stare like they weremunicating secretly or something.


    "Is something the matter?" She purposely asked, breaking their crypticmunication.


    "How are you doing?" He asked Maya, ignoring the disruptor by his side.


    "I''m fine" Maya replied in a polite yet distant tone. She added briskly, " congrattions on your engagement"


    Nius frowned, he could sense the ice in her tone and she had put up her walls.


    "By the way, I invited Maya to our engagement and she''s very happy to join us on such a glorious day. Isn''t that right, Maya?" Tina threw at her.


    Nius'' jaw ticked, he turned towards her awaiting her answer.


    "Of course" Maya smiled," I can''t wait for such a day toe, you both are a wonderful couple - a match made in heaven "


    More like ''hell'', Maya contradicted her statement mentally.


    Nius had a passive expression on the surface but inwardly, he was boiling with anger. He knew he had no im to Maya but why was she sounding like she''d given up on him?


    The thought of her getting over him aggravated him to the core, he just needed a bit of time. Why couldn''t she give him that?


    "Thank you" Nius managed to say.


    With Tina scrutinizing his every move like a mother hen, he couldn''t say a word carelessly. Who knew what that witch would rouse with it?


    "Do you know the best part?" Tina started again, "Maya''s considering being one of my bridesmaids at our wedding, isn''t that amazing?"


    His hardened gaze met Tina who was grinning from ear to ear, she was intentionally doing this.


    It was obvious Maya wouldn''t agree to such a ridiculous request.


    Both of them dislike each other, Tina was the major factor resulting in their break-up.


    Why then would she agree to be her bridesmaids in a wedding to her ex? Only a crazy person would do that.


    "Is that true?" He asked.


    "Yes," she answered with no care.


    His jaw clenched together," Why would you do such a thing?"


    Maya cocked a brow, "Excuse me? I''m afraid I don''t understand your question"


    "Maya!" He called her name through gritted teeth.


    She chuckled, "I''m afraid that there has been some sort of misunderstanding here, Nius."


    He stared at her with zing intensity, why was she behaving like this?


    Maya went on, "I believe that we were a couple, but that was in the past, we are not together anymore.." There was momentary haste, her voice was clogged from emotions.


    Under the sheet, she dug and sped the bedspread tight as if drawing strength from it while fighting against the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes but she didn''t let her emotions show as she continued.


    "Now, you have a lovelydy by your side and I''m not a petty person to keep on hanging onto an owned man" she emphasized that word, "owned"


    Nius didn''t say anything nor take her eyes off her; his nce was so nerve-racking that she was close to buckling under the pressure.


    It was as if his eyespelled her to tell the truth and she almost did, had not the door to her room burst open and two recognizable troublemakers burst in with a shriek.


    "Maya, save us! "


    "He''s gonna kill us!"


    What the hell.


    They ran towards her and almost mmed into her if Nius did not hold them back on time.


    With that speed and momentum, both kids would have ruptured her sutures if they had sessfully bumped against her.


    As if the surprise was not enough, an angry Judy leaped into her open room.


    His hair was disheveled, his weight was unevenly supported as if he hurt his leg or something and angry veins were sprouting from his forehead.


    What in the world have these two devils done this time?


    Judy was fuming, those kids almost destroyed the source of his future bloodline. God, it hurt like hell!


    Once he got his hands on them, he would spank them hard on the bottom so that they wouldn''t be able to sit properly for days.


    Nius watched the two kids take cover behind him and guessed what happened from the way Judy walked one-sidedly.


    His anger reached its limit but before he could take out his wrath on them, he heard,


    "Drop to the ground and give me a ten !"


    "No, Maya, hear us out - " Isabe tried to exin but she was interrupted.


    "Do it now! No excuses! "


    Tina watched in surprise as those kids who hardly gave ear to her instruction got down on all fours and began to do the push-up asmanded.


    Envy filled her heart, why were they always listening to Maya? What was so special about that woman?! This wasn''t normal anymore, ck magic must be at work now - perhaps Maya was a witch.


    How else could the kid''s firm loyalty be exined? How could Nius and Eden be so dedicated to her? Why was everyone so damn attracted to her? Why was it always Maya! Maya! Maya?!


    If one had stared at Tina''s eyes that moment, they''d been scared of the murderous intent in there.


    "Lower your body until your chest? touches the floor!" She boomed at Anabelle.


    The girl in question looked up with a sympathetic look; she batted her eyshes, her blue eyes enthralling anyone who stared at it just as a tear dropped down her cheek.


    But Maya didn''t pay her any attention, "cken again and I''ll increase your punishment " came her threat.


    Anabelle felt chills climb down her spine and had no choice than to do as said - that trick would have worked on her father, Eden.


    Aish, Maya was so mean today!


    The push-up was no big deal to Isabe who performed it with ease and in no time was done.


    "What now?" She asked Maya smugly.


    Maya narrowed her eyes at this little haughty brat who clearly didn''t understand the implication of what she did.


    "Apologise"


    "No way" she refused.


    "Is not a request but an order, Isabe" Maya growled at her which caused the girl to frown.


    It was just a kick, nothing else, why was everyone so hung up on it?


    "I did it because he stopped me froming here" Isabe excused herself.


    "Your argument does not change nor cover up the fact that you almost destroyed a grown man''s genital. If personal reasons solved all problems, then there would have been no need for the court ofw. We would have excused our way out of every crime evermitted!


    How would you feel if I purposely broke yourte mother''s pictures and imed I did it because I couldn''t stand the sight?"


    Isabe growled a warning.


    "See? It was just talks but you''re affected" Maya pointed out.


    She continued, "Just because you''re rich and can get away easily with a crime doesn''t give you the right to treat others as toys and garbage.


    "That money was given to you by the heavens as a gift to help the less fortunate while living your life to the fullest.


    "Being rich is a privilege, a rare blessing that others are willing to kill just to possess it, so don''t abuse it. Moreover, karma is a bitch; what goes around,es around.


    "People you treat as trash today might be the ones to help you at your lowest point tomorrow. Never look down on people because tomorrow is unpredictable."


    The room was dead silent, no one made a singlement nor noise, her heartfelt words touched them greatly-Maya had spoken from the bottom of her heart.


    She caught her breath, "Now apologize, Isabe "

 Chapter 164 - One Hundred And Sixty-Four: Love From Sakuzi

    <h4>Chapter 164 - One Hundred And Sixty-Four: Love From Sakuzi</h4>


    The third point of view


    A word they say is enough for the wise, but perhaps some people were just so damn stupid.


    Everyone was touched by Maya''s words, even the stone-hearted Isabe couldn''t help but feel guilty save Tina whose envy grew enormously.


    The seed of hatred had already been sowed in her heart, so no matter what Maya did or said, it was all gibberish in her sight.


    "I''m sorry but I disagree with you"


    Everyone''s head whipped around to the source of the opposition - Tina, ugh!.


    "Excuse me?" Maya narrowed her eyes at her.


    "Being rich is not a privilege but an effort. That money we spent to our fullest didn''t just fall from the heavens, we worked extra harder than the average human and got to this position and status -? it''s our sweat and blood not some gift from some supposed entity above.


    Moreover, this world has been unfair and would never be fair. This is a jungle and only the survival of the fittest can fit in! He''s furious because of what Isabe did to him? Then, let him go toil hard, make some money, be powerful, so people could tremble at the sight of -"


    "Alright, time out " Nius grabbed her arm, ready to drag her out of the room.


    "No, let me finish!" Tina flung her arms off his grip as she red daggers at him.


    "Is she the only one who has the right to talk here?" She focused angrily on Maya who calmly folded her arms across her chest and watched the dramatic scene.


    "My words are nothing because you all treat it like air! What''s so good about this damned wretched illegitimate daughter of a whore - !"


    A hard p apanied her words.


    The p stung her cheek, and Tina gasped, a hand on her cheek out of shock rather than pain.


    Everyone went still, they heard it; the cracking sound that shed through the room - no one surmised Nius would do such a thing.


    "Y-you hit me? " Tina choked, the tears wouldn''t let her speak properly, "For her?" She asked in disbelief.


    Nius stared down at his palm, he had never hit a woman, this was his first time and on Tina of all people?


    But he couldn''t help it, he was so angry and what terrified him the most was the fact he wouldn''t mind doing it again if she hurt the feelings of Maya once more.


    "I warned you," His voice was gruff, yet guilt hit him - she was still a woman and God! he despised turning out like his father.


    "I hate you" Tina spat, then walked past him and intentionally shoved against him.


    His eyes connected with Maya''s


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" She questioned his odd look, "You pped your fiancee right in front of everyone, shouldn''t you go after her?"


    Nius gulped, he had searched Maya''s face for any trace of approval or something - heck, he defended her, he deserved some praise? Apuse? - but all he got was a mock disappointment.


    Goodness, Nius! Maya was ying him.


    He strode towards the door - not tofort Tina but to go knock off some steam.


    Even with them gone, the room was silent and awkward for a while until she broke the silence.


    "Where were we?" Maya asked the kids.


    Anabelle pointed to Isabe who pped her finger away with a grimace.


    "Isabe apologize"


    "Anabelle too, she kicked him" Izzy dispersed the me ordingly.


    "I''m so sorry mister, I promise not to kick you in inappropriate ces next time?" Anabelle was quick to apologize but Maya picked on her words.


    "Are you trying to say you''d kick him in other ces the next you have a confrontation? "


    "Of course not" She shook her hands, "I would never kick you again, cross my heart" Anabelle swore.


    "No, problem. I''ll perish the thoughts of cutting those feet and using them to prepare dinner for now " Came Judy''s response that made Maya scowl at him.


    Tsk tsk, no wonder everyone - kids included - was so scared of him, the man had no clue how to gloss over his words.


    "Isabe?"


    The girl pressed her lips stubbornly, refusing to say a word.


    "Before the count of three Isabe, don''t make me repeat myself" Maya warned her, but the girl was determined.


    Maya rubbed her chin thoughtfully, "Hmm, maybe I should tell Anabelle that you have a star-shaped mole on your - "


    "No!" Isabe screamed, stunning both Judy and Anabelle.


    Her reaction now made them curious about the secret that they would have turned the apology down and heard the juicy story instead, had it not been that Isabe was quick and sharp.


    "I''m sorry" Isabe apologized right away.


    "I didn''t hear you " Judy cleaned his ear with a finger in a mocking gesture.


    Isabe bit down on her lips and would have spat something sassy in return if she hadn''t seen Maya''s warning gaze.


    "I''m sorry!" She screamed.


    I hope that sts your eardrums, Isabe wished.


    She glowered at Maya and couldn''t believe she would have revealed her secret if she hadn''t apologized.


    Isabe had arge star-shaped mole on her buttcheek and Maya found out about that during the chickenpox episode - she hated the scar on that awkward spot.


    Imagine if Maya had told Anabelle; then Anabelle tells her friends in ss; her friends in the ss tell their friends in other sses; the second generation friends tell their other friends!


    Soon the news would spread across the globe and everyone would know that Izzy Spencer has a mole on her butt.


    Aaah! She couldn''t imagine that nightmare!


    "Thank your lucky stars this time," Judy said to Isabe who stared back with the same intensity.


    He shook his head pathetically, he just hopes this girl changes before she bes the next president when she grows up else, they may as well just reinstall Adam as the president, the girl was almost his clone- character-wise.


    "Thank you, Maya" He bowed to the girl who had now earned his respect.


    Judy knew Isabe didn''t apologize wholeheartedly but Maya fought for him earlier and he was moved- Nius, doesn''t know that he has lost a rare gem.


    Both of them didn''t know each other, just met a few times in the past when she was together with Nius and had shared pleasantries, nothing else.


    Yet, she defended him.


    What more could he ask for than to protect her with his life.


    "Are they both a threat to your health? Do you need me to clear them away?" Judy offered.


    Maya didn''t know whether tough or cry, the way he spoke about the two daredevil teens made it seem as if he was talking about scrapes.


    The kids took cover beside her bed which made her chuckle, "No, you don''t need to worry about them, I can handle the children" She assured him.


    "Alright, if you say so. I''ll be outside if you need my help" he informed her and left.


    "Oh Maya, you look so beautiful today. Did you use make-up? Take a look at your smooth pimple-free skin" Isabe began to fawn over Maya who was not deceived by her act.


    Maya knew it was just an attempt to take her mind off their mysterious arrival which was foiled when she asked, "How did you two get here?"


    The room went silent.


    "Hopefully, I''m talking to humans, right?" She demanded an answer.


    Anabelle pointed at Isabe as usual, "The me''s on her, I''m innocent. I was on my own and she came along"


    Her excuse would have fooled others but she knew these kids more than their parents do, like the back of her palm.


    She cocked a brow, "Really? So Izzy here threatened to pull out your hair if you don''te with her?"


    "Umm," Anabelle nodded with a pout.


    Liar, Maya thought but the little girl was a better actress than Isabe.


    "Is that true?" She asked Isabe this time.


    "Yes, it is" she added, "Why? You don''t think I''m capable of doing it?"


    Since Isabe was so willing to take the me, they must have struck a deal then, these kids!


    "Sure, go ahead and touch a strand on her head, see if I won''t tell the world about the mole" She dared that arrogant kid.


    "Is this how you treat me after risking everything just to see you?" Isabe raised a tantrum and wrapped herself around Maya.


    Maya pushed her away yfully, "Pish, go away!" and knocked the girl on her head," Do you know you risked both of your lives bying here?".


    She flicked Anabelle on the forehead instead," What were you guys thinking?"


    "I was thinking of how much I love you" Anabelle the sweet talker scored, as usual, melting Maya''s boiling heart instantly.


    Maya blew air noisily before ruffling their hair, the kids were so sweet but in an annoying way.


    "By the way" Isabe started," I think Nius is damaged"


    "Huh? Damaged?" Maya was bbergasted.


    "He''s so weirdtely, I think he''s mistaken me as you; lovesickness must have gotten to his brain" Isabe described the situation with all manner of seriousness that Maya couldn''t find a room to doubt her.


    She was intrigued, "What did he do?"


    Isabe answered, "He kissed my eyes and forehead every time he saw me; he attempted to feed me thest time we ate together; Nius now thinks I''m a cuddly bear because he hugged me a lot recently andstly, he blew dry my hair for me. Who knows, next time he might read me a story and cuddle me to sleep?" She shrugged.


    "Huh? How''s that weird, my papa does that to me every time?" Anabelle was confused too.


    Maya facepalmed mentally, of course only Isabe would think her father''s change in attitude as creepy. Well, one wouldn''t me her because the sudden affectionate acts were foreign to her.


    She was just about to answer the poor girl when her door was opened and a nurse walked in with a bouquet.


    "Someone sent this to you"


    Maya frowned, "Who is it?"


    "It came with a card," the nurse pointed out.


    Maya took the flowers from her and checked the card.


    "Wishing you a speedy recovery, princess - love from Sakuzi "


    The hell.

 Chapter 165 - One Hundred And Sixty-five: Princess

    <h4>Chapter 165 - One Hundred And Sixty-five: Princess</h4>


    The third point of view


    Andrew prayed that in his next life he would never get to encounter any woman named Maya.


    His screams tore through the dimly lit room as he was being tortured.Sweat covered his face and his pants were soaked thoroughly - he even peed on himself.


    "I''m so sorry, I had no idea she belongs to you" Andrew apologized profusely but the man in question cleaned his ear nonchntly as if he wasn''t being referred to at all.


    Bad luck has been trailing after Andrewtely. He hardly avoided incarceration after his public exposure incident and got away with a one thousand USD fine, probation, andmunity services.


    Andrew had just finished thest of his services and was going home when a bus crossed him. A dark bag was dropped over his face and he was whisked away, only to find himself in captivity.


    He couldn''t remember how many days it has been but the tortures have been quite vivid. Nheless, they fed him well but tormented him harder.


    Why were they doing this to him? Because he broke up and disgraced Maya in public.


    Andrew often had a feeling Maya wasn''t as virtuous as she looked.


    That pretentious whore must haveunched herself a rich and powerful sugar daddy who was currently torturing him; she was taking vengeance on him.


    "You had no idea she belongs to me?" Sakuzi chuckled, a cigarette hanging from his lips with the smoke shifting and swirling around his face.


    "Yes, I didn''t have an idea" Andrew nodded, snot blowing from his nose with each exhale he took.


    His chest was bare, leaving him d in nothing but his trousers with both of his hands cuffed to the wall, no space wherever to stretch.


    On a closer look, one could see whip and burn scars on his pale skin, evidence of the tortures he had been through - some wounds were torn and fresh while the others had healed already.


    "So now you know, what are you going to do about it ?" Sakuzi asked him with amusement ying on his face.


    The boy was like a rat trapped with no means of escape while Sakuzi was the big bad cat preying on him. He was enjoying the fear reeking off him, it pleased him.


    Andrew gulped, he didn''t know what to answer.


    "I asked a question," He repeated.


    His heart hammered against his chest, "Once you release me, I''ll find her and apologize from the bottom of my heart"


    His face scrunched up, "Just that?"


    "I''ll get on my knees - no, kowtow to her thousand times until my forehead splits and bleed "


    He smirked, "That sounds tempting" his eyes collided with Andrew''s, all smiles disappearing from his face," And what if I don''t release you?"


    Andrew shivered, this man was a devil; he wasn''t giving him any option here.


    Here the man was, sitting on the seat with a devil may care attitude and the wisp of thin pale smoke curling around him - he wasn''t even older than his father.


    "What are you going to do if I don''t release you?"


    Andrew didn''t answer, there was only one response in his mind but once he said that, his life would be ruined and that devil knew that judging from the ted look on his face.


    No, he can''t do that, he''s the only male of his family- He can''t be a gang member.


    Sakuzi rxed into his seat "What? Cat got your tongue?"


    But he still refused to answer.


    Sakuzi stubbed out his cigarette with his feet, then gave a sign to Emerald who was standing by the door to teach the boy a lesson.


    Andrews''s eyes widened and he began to panic as soon as he caught sight of the giant heading towards him threateningly.


    "I-I serve you," He said at once.


    "Did you say anything?" Sakuzi gestured to his ear.


    "I''ll serve you!" Andrew screamed on top of his lungs briskly just as Emerald threw back his hand,? prepared to crack his face with a blow.


    "Stop" Sakuzi halted Emerald, "Let him go" came his order.


    With a growl, Emerald pped his chest with the back of his hand and that took the breath out of his lungs. It was so painful, was he going to die?


    "Emerald?"


    Emerald saw the warning gaze from Sakuzi and took a step away, his murderous gaze still trained on Andrew.


    Sakuzi took out another cigarette and lit it, handing back the lighter to one of his men settled behind him.


    He stood to his feet, walking over to Andrew who was shaking with fear. A grin broke out across his face, he grasped the boy''s cheeks and watched him jump out of his skin.


    "Wee to the gang" He pped Andrew''s cheeks yfully," I hope we work out just fine and what do you say to that?"


    "T-thank you? " Andrew more liked questioned.


    Sakuzi tilted his head, "Thank you what?"


    "Thank you, sir"


    "Goodboy" he patted his cheek again before giving further instructions, "For now, you''d be in training until Princess returns"


    Andrew''s brow furrowed together in confusion, "W-who''s princess?"


    Sakuzi gave him a stupid look before he snorted, " You''re so stupid"


    He shook his head, and clicked his tongue, "Who did you offend that brought you here?"


    "Of course, I offended Mayaˇ­. " He faltered as realization dawned on him, "Maya is your ˇ­."


    "Bingo"


    Being bbergasted was an understatement, Andrew didn''t know how he felt anymore. All this time, he had been thinking Maya was his sugar baby or something without realizing she was his daughter instead.


    But how was that possible? Maya had lived a difficult life and during his rtionship with her, all he knew was that she was an illegitimate...


    Andrew gasped, shocked. This wicked, scary man was Maya''s father? No need, his future was a goner.


    If Andrew had known earlier- if someone, anything, had somehow told him this was how he was going to end up, he would have fled away from Maya as if the devil was on his heels.


    "Once she finallyes home, you''d serve her"


    Andrew swallowed nervously, he was doomed.


    "You would do anything she wants - including warming her bed - though I highly doubt she would want you for that, considering that my daughter has a high taste in men," Sakuzi said and forcefully clutched a handful of Andrew''s hair drawing a yelp from his lips.


    "You''re the only mistake she made," He said checking his features out, "You made a pass but you''re inferior quality"


    Andrew had never felt more humiliated in his entire life than now- not even doing the exposure incident - right now, he was being checked out like merchandise- a sex toy - all for Maya.


    He was mortified. The thought of being trained as a ything for someone yet to upy her position as a princess of this Mafia gang disgusted him.


    "But don''t worry" Sakuzi went on,


    "We''d work on you. Give us a year and you wouldn''t be able to recognize yourself in a mirror " he assured him.


    "What if I don''t want to?" He said but bit back his tongue when he saw the coldness that appeared in Sakuzi''s eyes.


    Sakuzi took a long puff from his cigarette and blew the smoke on his face causing Andrew to start a coughing fit.


    "Your opinion doesn''t matter anymore, son" He gripped his jaw tight, "In here, I''m the god and my words are final. So unless you want to make six feet your new home, my orders would not be defiled ever again."


    This was the end, Andrew summarized, there was no more future for him.


    "Don''t look so downcast, there''s more to being a Mafia. We live our life to the fullest but when duty calls, it''s to the death. Have a nice stay "


    Sakuzi waved him goodbye with Emerald following after him.


    "Release him, wee him to the gang. He''s one of us now " He ordered his men just before he left the prison.


    "Have you sent the flower to the princess?" Sakuzi asked Emerald as they walked through the hallway.


    "Yes"


    Heughed, "Who knows what her face would look like?"


    "I don''t know since I wasn''t able to see her face" Emerald answered straightforwardly.


    "You don''t need to, I can already envision it," he told the giant who hardly had a smile on his face.


    "When is she going to return to us?"


    "Don''t know yet but I can tell it''s fast approaching. The Sakuzi blood in her is beginning to surface, she can''t escape her bloodline " He answered, just as they walked into a room that led to an underground warehouse.


    Unless one had a blueprint of the house it was hard to figure out that there was a warehouse thisrge in here.


    There were men unloading weapons from boxes filled with hay which was probably used as camouge to escape inspection from national intelligence.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if you just told her you''re her father?" Sakuzi asked him.


    "No" he answered firmly, " She''s soft at the moment. Princess has to grow up and get desperate for blood before I can take her in " he answered him while checking one of the guns.


    Suddenly he nced up at Emerald with a smile as something clicked in his head, "By the way, I need you to send another message"


    "To who"


    He cocked the gun "To someone special"

 Chapter 166 - One Hundred And Sixty-six: Maya Would Regret Ever Knowing Her

    <h4>Chapter 166 - One Hundred And Sixty-six: Maya Would Regret Ever Knowing Her</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "That stupid boy has been seeing some stakeholders behind her back?!" Madam Queen roared as soon as the information came to her.


    She stood abruptly from the chaise lounge, phone pressed against her ear with a vivid look.


    "Send their name to me, I need to pay them a special visit" she ordered and ended the call.


    Her fist was clenched by her side from anger while the other clutched the smartphone tight. That bastard dares to take what doesn''t belong to him?


    This woman was no other than Tina''s mother who was currently being disturbed by that devil''s spawn her husband raised outside their marriage.


    Had Queen known what she knew today, she wouldn''t have allowed that boy to live till now. She wouldn''t stay alive and watch that illegitimate seed take what doesn''t belong to him.


    She had worked for the growth of thepany alongside her useless husband, herbor would not be in vain.


    But Queen was bitter inside, all these wouldn''t be happening if that thing called her husband had kept his prick in his pants.


    What was insufficient about her? She was beautiful and though she had gone down in age - she was in herte forties - but hardly could wrinkles be seen around her face.


    She maintained her body and shape with her resources; go to the best spa, hired a diet coach, and eat a healthy amount of food, working out like there was no tomorrow - doing nks, yoga - what has she not tried on? Yet that man still betrayed her.


    "Men can never be trusted, never give your whole heart to any man" she always told her daughter, Tina," Love is nothing but old men''s fable, child. Take what you want while you still have the opportunity"


    Take her for example, she had given Mike her husband her heart yet he stepped on it like a piece of rag, sharing his heart instead with the lowlife that birthed that nuisance who was giving her a massive headache recently.


    She sacrificed everything and made him who he was today! If it wasn''t for her, he''d probably be nobody! But how did he pay her back? By degrading himself with that scum.


    Fine, she would deal with that trivial son of hers and teach her a lesson to choose a war worth her capacity.


    Just as Queen began to concoct her n in her head, the entrance door was banged so hard she nearly jumped out of her skin.


    Wondering who wanted to bring her house down, she was stunned when her precious pearl strode into the house fuming.


    "Christina?" She watched her daughter climb up the stairs leading to her room.


    Queen was puzzled, her young and only daughter was not in the mood and she had visited her in this condition.


    Who knew what happened?


    She was still thinking when the startling sounds of things crashing awakened her from her thought. The noise came from upstairs - to be precise, her daughter''s room - which made her hurry up the stairs at once.


    Opening the door to her daughter''s room, her hands flew to her mouth from shock as she saw Tina throw whatever she could get her hands on to the ground.


    "Christiana " She called, but she ignored her.


    Tina instead grabbed the photo of her that was taken when she was two from the wall, smashing it to the ground and drawing a shriek from her mother''s lips.


    "What are you doing, Christina?!" Queen was now afraid of her, her outburst was no longer normal.


    "I want to kill her !" Tina grabbed a little stool and hurled it towards the window.


    "Christina!" She gasped in horror, watching the chair break the window and made its descent downstairs - hoping to God it didn''t hit anyone.


    "I want her to die! Let her just die!"


    This time she ran to her daughter, engulfing her in a tight hug which stopped her from moving, throwing, or smashing more stuff.


    Christina burst into tears on her Queen''s shoulder, digging her sharp nails into her mother''s arms till they drew blood yet Queen didn''t seem to mind as sheforted her.


    Queen had an idea of her daughter''s anger management issues but she never thought it was to this extent.


    It was obvious that Tina had taken her looks from her mother, the both could be mistaken for sisters instead of mother and daughter - thanks to Queen taking care of her skin. Same blonde hair, height, Tina would have been her mom''s clone if she hasn''t changed some of her features surgically.


    "Is okay, my precious pearl" she wrapped her arms around her tighter before rubbing her back while the other smoothed her hair.


    "He pped me for her" Tina cried out which tugged at her heart painfully.


    This her daughter hardly cried, she was a strong woman and could only express her emotion by letting off some steam. Since she cried this time, whatever grievance that wasmitted against her must have been unbearable.


    "Nius hit me "


    Queen''s face scrunched up, that man again? What did her daughter see in that womanizer?


    Sure, he had a powerful background but her daughter was a finedy and still had time to find men two times better than him both in status and appearance - sincerely, she doubted Tina would find any in this city; the young man was the best so far.


    Regardless, her daughter has the right to some happiness.


    Tina eventually calmed down and Queen got to hear the whole story from her which made her sigh in disbelief mixed with disappointment - her daughter had suffered so much.


    Her daughter''s story was no different than hers but Tina still had the opportunity to correct everything before it was toote.


    Queen grabbed her daughter''s hands affectionately, both were sitting on the chaise and facing one another.


    "Break up with that man, leave him at once," she told her daughter.


    The anticipated look on Tina''s face twisted into a dejected one. She had been expecting her mother to help out, respect, and support her in fighting against that illegitimate witch called Maya.


    "You can''t be serious," Tinaughed, dryly.


    "Of course, I''m dead serious here, my child" Queen exined desperately,


    "That rtionship is toxic for you, leave while you still can"


    Tina pulled free her hands from her mother''s sp as if stung by a bee. She stood to her feet, walked in circles, then tousled her hair before bursting into hystericalughter.


    "Christina?" Her mother watched her this time, unsure of what to make out of this situation but she was sure of one thing as she said, "I think we need to see a therapist, your anger is getting out of control "


    "I understand my anger perfectly!" Tina roared at her, "But what I don''t understand is you not supporting me!"


    "Of course, I have and would always side with you. If I don''t back you up, who then would I assist? "


    She gritted her teeth, "Then why are you asking me to give up on Nius?"


    Queen stood up, walked over to her, and ced a hand on her shoulder, pressing it tenderly," Some battles are not worth dying for "


    Tina had hoped this time that she had sessfully changed her mother''s mind until she heard herment. She didn''t care about others'' opinions- not even her father''s - all she wanted was her mother''s.


    But it seems the woman was beginning to go soft-hearted. She swatted her hand off her shoulder in an exasperated manner.


    "Then I''ll rather die knowing I won than living like a coward" she spat, her chest heaving with anger.


    "I don''t care about that bastard, it''s you I''m worried about here" Queen pointed out.


    "He hit me because of that lowlife and you expect me to give up?" Tina shook her head in disappointment," Mom, you always taught me to never give up on the things that matter to me" came her reminder.


    Queen hit her on her arm, vexed.


    "You stupid child, I told you to fight for the things you desire, not kill yourself over a man!"


    "Then you got it right, he''s my desire and I would not give up on him. I would not lose to that lowlife, Maya!"


    " Christina!"


    " Mother!"


    "Get your head back in gear!"


    "My head is alright, mother. Moreover, how are you any different than me?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "You''re fighting against that woman too, remember?"


    "Of course, I''m trying to take back what rightfully belongs to me - to us"


    "Same thing here, mother. I''m taking back what that bitch stole from me"


    "Christina, please stop" her mother pleaded desperately, "Unlike me, you still have time not to make the wrong choice as I did. I''ve made a lot of mistakes and I''m spending the rest of my life correcting it- that illegitimate fool would not reap where they didn''t sow - so please, leave the war to me. Just find a decent man - anyone but that Nius - I won''t quibble," she added, "Please"


    There was a calm look in her eyes and Queen was so grateful that her words finally got to her daughter.


    But that eyes abruptly hardened and settled on her with zing intensity.


    "I''m sorry mother, but I''ve gone too far to stop" she went on, "Moreover, you should know how much I hate illegitimate spawns. Goodbye and see you the next time I visit"


    "Christina! Christina Devon,e back here this instant!" She called after her but the person in question sauntered away.


    Queen broke into tears, everything was her fault. If she hadn''t pampered her so much and ingrained into her mind the winning mentally, things would have been different.


    Now, her daughter was hell-bent on winning a battle that was obviously not favoring her.


    The moment Tina stepped out of the house, she called Kimberly at once. A look in her eyes and one could see the burning murderous intent there, her fury was flowing like molten mountainva this time.


    "Hello?"


    "I need Maya to suffer" she went straight to the point without wasting time.


    "Probably another time, right now I don''t have anything on - "


    "It was not a request but an order" Tina''s voice was cold - literally a minus 273.15 degrees celsius if measured.


    "Fine, I''ll do it "


    "And do it fast, my patience is thinning by each growing seconds"


    "Alright, your honor" Kim said sarcastically and ended the call.


    Tina didn''t care about her rudeness as far as she got the job done. At this juncture she didn''t care whether Nius finds out or not, right now she already had a backer- Adam would stand by her.


    A sardonic smirk tugged her lips to the side, Maya would regret ever knowing her.

 Chapter 167 - One Hundred And Sixty-Seven: La Mia Farfalla

    <h4>Chapter 167 - One Hundred And Sixty-Seven: La Mia Farfa</h4>


    The third point of view


    "What''s my next schedule?" Ang asked her secretary who was standing before her with a tablet in hand.


    "None at the moment ma''am, save the women''s empowerment conference that has been pushed to tomorrow, they apologize for the impromptu notice"


    "Fine" she sighed, pressing her temple out of fatigue. She was the guest speaker for that event which she was pleased had been adjusted. Right now her head was throbbing, she needed rest.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll need you to ˇ­" she was still speaking when her office door was opened and her husband came in.


    A smile tipped her mouth, "You can leave now" She asked her secretary to give them some privacy.


    Hardly had the door close, did she stand from her swivel chair, and walked over to her husband who was staring at her with an amused look.


    "Today must be a lucky day for me" she teased him, "What brings this handsome man to my office?"


    "Can''t a husband take in the sight of his beautiful wife while she works?"


    Ang smiled and kissed him briefly," Seriously sweetheart, what brings you here"


    Though in his early fifties but it was clear that Alfred was a very handsome man during his prime and the intelligence in his eyes hasn''t been shadowed by his age.


    With dark wavy hair that was carefully picked and gelled back by a professional stylist, he had piercing brown eyes that looked like warm chocte and was quite tall.


    Alfred walked with a gait thatmanded respect and not terror, unlike most men in power.


    But that meekness was not to be taken for weakness, cause just like any other person in such a position, they would do everything to keep that seat.


    "Come on, have a seat" she directed him to the settee so they could have a proper discussion.


    "No, I''m going to be brief" Alfred tugged on her hand to keep her from moving.


    "Okay, go on. I''m all ears "


    "Lately, I discovered we''ve been so busy that we don''t have time to work on our personal life," he said.


    "So?"


    "So, would you go on a date with me? I want to take you out after work"


    "Sure, anything for my husband" she promised him with a delighted glint in her eyes.


    He pecked her on the lips, "I''ll pick you right after work"


    "I''ll be waiting"


    Alfred left for his office while Ang went back to her seat, feeling as if she was on cloud nine. She was filled with anticipation and thinking about the date brought a smile to her lips.


    She was going through one of the documents out of the piles on her desk when her secretary came in again. But this time, she had a bouquet of roses in hand.


    Ang blushed, she didn''t have to guess since her husband must be the one who sent it over.


    "This is for you, Ma''am" Her secretary passed the flowers to her.


    "Alfred shouldn''t have bothered" she tugged a lock of hair behind her head in a coy manner.


    "I''m sorry ma''am but that''s not from the president"


    Ang''s smile ceased, "Is not from Alfred?"


    She shook her head," I''m afraid no, ma''am "


    " Who then?"


    "I have no idea but it was passed from the front desk with instructions to be delivered to you personally. I''ve checked it and there''s no bug nor harmful object - so far the flower''s safe. It came with a delivery card, perhaps you could read it and I can help you trace whoever sent it? "


    "Don''t worry, you can leave. I''ll call you if I need help in tracing it "


    "Alright, ma''am " The secretary bowed and strutted out of her office.


    Ang frowned, she hardly received flowers without knowing the sender but she picked out the stylishly folded? card, opened it, and read


    "Like migratory birds, my soul has flown back to you. How are you, La mia farfa."


    All color drained from Ang''s face as soon as she read, "La mia farfa" and her breath began toe in gasps.


    When did hee back? Why was he back? What does he want from her again? Haven''t they settled everything back then?


    Just then, her phone beeped with a notification.


    "Did you receive my flowers?"


    Ang''s soul almost flew out of her body when she saw the message, it was him! How did he get her number?


    She looked around her room as if checking for a camera secretly recording her. Who was she kidding? Getting her contact was just a piece of cake for him.


    With mmy and shaky hands, she typed, "What do you want from me?" and sent it to him.


    But a reply came in instantly as if he''d been waiting for her response this while, "I missed you, is that a valid reason?"


    Ang swallowed nervously, sweat beaded her forehead and she squeezed her eyes shut for a while before reopening them with a deep breath.


    "I have nothing to do with you, don''t contact me ever again!"


    A response came in immediately as usual "Have a meal with me, I''m waiting"


    Ang could have rejected his invitation but she knew him, it was a decree. Even if she ignored him, Valentino would still have his way, there was no escaping him.


    Moreover, that man was crazy. There was a possibility he woulde to get her by himself which she dreaded. She was a married woman and of high status, she needed to avoid ugly and unnecessary rumors.


    "Fine "


    "Should Ie to pick you up?"


    "That crazy man" she cursed through gritted teeth and answered back, "I''lle to you, just send the address to me "


    Ang''s heart was mming against her chest, who knew what that mad guy had in store for her?


    She had just received the address and was going through it when a knock came on her door and was swung open before she could react.


    "Mom - "


    Kimberly stopped short when she saw the panicky look on her mother''s face. She watched her dump something into the paper bin beside her desk and stood abruptly.


    "What is it?"


    "I was wondering if you could help me out - "


    "That should be once I''m back " Her mom cut her off before she was done speaking, arranging her desk.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes," she answered briskly much to her surprise, rummaging through her handbag for God knows what.


    What was so important that had her mom in a haste like this? Kim wondered.


    "Where are you going?" She asked, hoping for an answer.


    "None of your business. I''m your mother and you''re my daughter, so I don''t answer to you, rather it''s the other way around."


    Kim frowned at her mother''s sharp tone. She knew her mom quite well and unless something was bothering her, her tongue never turns acidic.


    Her eyes fell on the dark rose on her mother''s desk," Dad sent you flowers? It''s so beautiful"


    "Sure, you can have it, " Ang offered it to her and walked past Kim in a hurry before she could question her further.


    Kimberly was bbergasted, her mother gave her the flowers dad sent her? That woman that was so possessive of her husband? Strange.


    Something was fishy, mom wouldn''t give her this flower...unless it wasn''t from dad.


    Kim at once left the room and walked to the secretary, "Who sent flowers to my mother?"


    The secretary stood up, "I have no clue, is there a problem?"


    "The bouquet is not from my father?"


    "No, there was no information about the sender. Though it came with a note and I suggested to madam to have it traced if she could make out any information from the card"


    At once, Kim''s mind shed back to that time she saw her mom tossing something into the bin.


    "Thank you and this conversation remains between us, " Kim warned the secretary.


    " Sure " she nodded


    Kim strode back to her mother''s office and headed straight for the bin. It wasn''t hard to recognize the crumbled card thanks to its fancy design.


    "La mia farfa?" She frowned, then picked out her phone from the pocket of her pants and searched up the word.


    "An Italian word for, ''my butterfly?'' "


    A lot of thoughts went through Kim''s head but she still couldn''t connote it with her mom''s odd behavior until an absurd thought came into her head: her mom was cheating on Dad!


    Her eyes widened from shock, but how was that possible? It sounded stupid but what could exin the flowers and the romantic message.


    No, she has to find out.


    Kim hurried out and entered the elevator that led to the lobby, just as she reached outside to watch her mom''s car drive away.


    "Taxi!" Kim gged down one at once, "follow that car" she directed him as soon as she stepped in.


    Kim was so obsessed with tailing her mom that she was quite disgruntled when a call came into her phone.


    Tina, what bad luck.


    "Hello"


    "I need Maya to suffer" Her royal highness ordered without even asking about her wellbeing.


    Kim was irritated, does this woman think she was her dog?


    "Probably another time, right now I don''t have anything on - " she was still answering but Tina cut her off rudely.


    "It was not a request but an order"


    Kim could sense the coldness from her tone, something must have happened for her to be this pissed off but what could she do? She had nothing to bring the downfall of Maya at the moment.


    "Fine, I''ll do it " she reluctantly agreed, else that witch wouldn''t let her rest.


    "And do it fast, my patience is thinning by each growing seconds"


    What an audacity


    "Alright, your honor" she snarked and ended the call with no care. That rich witch was beginning to get on her nerves and it was irritating her.


    Moreover, she had a car to chase.


    Immediately she turned her gaze back to the road, Kim was shocked when a car came out of nowhere and crossed them.


    Had the driver not being alert and stepped on the break, they would have crashed into that car.


    "Who''s that mad man?!" The driver climbed out of the car angrily for a confrontation.


    Before the matter could be settled, Kim had lost her mom''s car. Damn it!

 Chapter 189 - One Hundred And Eighty-nine: Visit My Princess

    <h4>Chapter 189 - One Hundred And Eighty-nine: Visit My Princess</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Do you think she would make it?" Asked Sakuzi whose chin was propped up by his hand on the table.


    The gang members were shocked by the sulky look on their leader''s face, he looked like a puppy abandoned by his master.


    All this was happening because their futuredy boss refused to have dinner with him. Of course, not all of them knew about the truth, just a few. Even if they knew, they wouldn''t dare to expose that secret to the public or Spencer family until the boss ordered it.


    Everyone was afraid of Sakuzi for one reason, the man was an entric killer and could think of an unimaginable way or situation to end your life.


    Who would have thought that he would end Gerald and his gang on that day and that manner?


    Without warning, he had dived like an eagle and struck his prey. Some people might say he joyed in killing but few knew he touched those who touched his people.


    "What do you want to hear? The truth or the white lie?" Questioned Emerald who was hispanion at the table.


    "Hmm" Sakuzi breathed, rubbing his chin. He was hoping for the truth but his mood was sore right now that he might not need such gospel to dampen his mood.


    "Fine, hit me with the truth" He gave in grumpily.


    The big, brawny man readjusted in his seat and began," The girl is scared of you"


    "What?" He snorted, rxing against his seat, "Why should she be afraid of me? Isn''t there some sort of bond that exists between father and child unconsciously"


    "Well, congrattions, you ruined the little of the non-existent bond by kidnapping her," Emerald said sarcastically.


    He was Sakuzi''s right-hand man and the only person who could talk to Sakuzi that way aside from his children without fear of getting a bullet through their score.


    "Well," he agreed reluctantly, "I did kidnap her but I recognized the bond which was why I didn''t kill her. Besides, you were the one who suggested the idea of kidnapping her in the first ce" he held emerald at fault.


    Emerald was calm, his voice indifferent, and spoke in a monotone


    "Why are you ming me? You were the one who inquired of me what to do to Nius'' little birdy. Also, you didn''t kill her because she bore resemnce to yourte mother"


    His mouth twitched, can''t this boy save him some face? He lifted his hand and wanted to smack him on the back of the head but his hand hung in the air when his eyes met his and the elevated hand returned to his side.


    Tsk tsk, he couldn''t go through with the n, not because his hand wasn''t tall enough to reach for his head but the sudden prick in his heart. He had always treated Emerald as his son even though the bastard doesn''t want such preferential treatment.


    Sakuzi had taken in Emerald at age ten after he had been abandoned by his parents. As a seven-foot six tall man, his parents had been worried over the boy''s drastic growth spurt from birth. At age three, the boy was already three feet tall and as one with a fast metabolism required lots of food which his poor parents couldn''t provide.


    Unable to feed themselves, talk more about a kid that ate as if his stomach was a bottomless pit, they sold him.


    The vige was quite poor with barely essible roads which made it a good site for his drug trading business. Most vigers were not educated, they were the poorest of the poor so they couldn''t report his activities thanks to the fear he had induced in their minds.


    Most vigers were employed to cultivate and manufacture the drug while his men and some capable proven youths from the vige did the distributing and selling of the drugs following special routes known as directed by him.


    Sakuzi treated and paid everyone handsomely for their hard work as far as they don''t steal from him; that one attracts hefty punishment or tells on him to the so-called authorities he bribes; that offense attracts instant death - to both officer and traitor. You can''t take his money and also work with his enemies against him, that was sphemy.


    Society might condemn his way of living but this was business, you had to do everything to survive on this battlefield called earth. But as obscene as he was, he wasn''t into human trafficking, sexual exploitation nor organ harvesting no matter how lucrative it was.


    He ran much illegal business and legal - to cover up his crime life - but none went past drugs, moneyundry, illicit arms trafficking, cargo theft, you name it. As bad as Sakuzi was, he still had his own code of morals.


    Thanks to extreme poverty, it wasmon to see frustrated parents selling their children to him at a good price.


    At first, Sakuzi would buy and let them go because he was against modern very but the estranged children would still return to the parents which results in them almost beaten to death since the poor parents think they must have been rejected because of their stubbornness.


    So, he learned to keep them and train them as his men, giving them a choice to leave and find a suitable and decent life once they were up to age. And that was how Emerald came to him.


    He could still remember that day, the boy had been beaten ck and blue due to the fact he had eaten thest meal the family intended using for supper that night, upon the fact they had given him some loaves of bread and water that morning.


    "Would I be given enough food and a ce to sleep?" Young Emerald had asked.


    That question had stunned and attracted him to the boy instantly. Upon his busted lips and bleeding nose, he didn''t sniff nor shed tears at all, he was more concerned about his stomach.


    Sakuzi wanted to adopt him as a son but the big boy refused his kind gesture, he only wanted to assist by his side.


    "Fine, hence princess won''te to me, I''ll go to her" Sakuzi decided.


    "Huh?" Emerald was startled.


    "Let''s go and visit my princess"

 Chapter 211 - Two Hundred And Eleven: The Search

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Two Hundred And Eleven: The Search</h4>


    The third point of view


    He had run like crazy, Nius didn''t know what happened next but all he recalled was the fact he abandoned all of the projects at hand and took a flight home.


    He had seen the news on his phone, it wasn''t hard to find; it was all over the inte.


    "A controversial actress who goes by the name Maya Octavia has reportedly fallen off a bridge during a faceoff with anger fans. A search and rescue operation is ongoing and though her body has not been found as at the time of the report, the police are investigating for an indication of foul y or that she had taken her own life,"


    Nius didn''t stay to hear the rest of the news, he had heard enough. There was no way Maya would have taken her life, it was absurd. The Maya he knew was a stubborn, strong woman who never buckled under pressure.


    This wasn''t the first time she had had scandals and none had knocked her down. So why now? Why would Maya give up now, especially now she had their child?


    The thought of his child made anxiety grip his heart like steel iron. It wouldn''t have been a surprise if he had gone crazy at that moment


    But Something was fishy, the timing was too coincidental. Why would such a scandale out just after a day he left? There was no doubt that Tina or his father had a hand in this or both were in cahoots.


    They should pray nothing happens to Maya or his child else he would bring down hell on them. Father or not, he had crossed the line and he would pay for that.


    "Sir Nius," Lucas called after him as soon as theynded at the airport.


    "You''re wearing the wrong shoes!" Lucas pointed out the fact he had worn his shoes wrongly plus the buttons on his shirt too.


    But Nius was far gone, he wasn''t interested in his haggard state. His hair was messy with deep dark circles around his eye- he hardly slept a winkst night.


    The moment he saw that news, he had ordered the pilot back and the journey home began notwithstanding his tired gaze,


    All that mattered was finding his unborn child and his mother.


    Lucas had already made arrangements so when he had stepped down from the jet, a car was already waiting for him.


    "Sir, perhaps you should take a small bite," Micheal, his chauffeur, handed a paper bag to him.


    The smell of mouthwatering food wafted into his nose but Nius couldn''t stomach it. His alimentary canal was knotted from anxiety.


    "I can''t," he refused right away.


    "You haven''t taken anything since yesterday and that was a long ride from Country B plus the fact you haven''t shut your eyes for a minute, "His chauffeurined.


    "Just drive," Nius said. The only thing that could calm him down was seeing Maya safe in his arms.


    Nius tried to think positive but the evidence was fairly conclusive and pointing to the assumption that Maya was dead. ording to the information, there had been current in the riverst night and the bottom of the Nin River was steep.


    Nius couldn''t tell if Maya was a good swimmer since he never asked and the asion never called for it. But the report from the search was suggesting that the water might have been too


    strong for herst night and she tired out and drowned and was swept away by the current.


    Hours after the report, the search for her had begunst night but the obscurity of the dark had made it hard.


    Yet Nius chose to have faith, he wouldn''t give up until he saw her body and confirmed with his eyes that.


    Nius already had the fans who cornered Maya into that situation arrested - they would all pay for what they did to her.


    The moment they arrived, Nius didn''t even wait for Micheal to park properly and was out of the car.


    The police had secured the area with their do- not- cross yellow duct tape but Nius tossed it aside amid watching spectators.


    "Hey, you''re not supposed to be in there," an officer hollered.


    "Where is your deputy?" He questioned fiercely.


    The officer was bbergasted, "I don''t know what''s up with you but you need to leave or I''ll have arrested for messing up a crime scene," was his threat.


    "Where the fucking hell is your deputy?!" Nius treated his words like air.


    The officer suspecting Nius to be high on drugs tried to incapacitate him but was shocked when he ended up being manhandled instead.


    "You just assaulted an officer of thew," he stated, amid his painful moans. The officer was just about to speak into his walkie-talkie and call for reinforcement when he saw more of his peopleing in their direction.


    "You''re in trouble now," he grinned at Nius who let go of him," Now, not only would be charged for tampering with a crime scene, you''d charges for assaulting a police officer and? I bet you''re high on something; your life is finished" thinking about it made the officer sneer at that fool.


    But he was mystified when his partners set their sight on Nius, ignoring him. What the fuck.


    "We are so sorry for the inconveniences," one of them bowed to Nius who grumbled a reply.


    "Where is he?"


    "He''s down the river for the search," he answered.


    "Take me to him,"


    " Of course? sir,"


    "Wait a minute, " the officer who had shamed him rose to his feet but Nius had no time for him and had already taken his leave.


    "What are you doing?" His fellow policeman held him back.


    His expression was livid, "Didn''t you just see what he did -"


    "Unless you want a death sentence, I''d advise you not to go there," the other policeman cautioned him.


    Of course, the officer wasn''t dumb. That man must have power else his mates wouldn''t have respected him to that extent. Unlike what the public thought, even the security forces could be controlled by a powerful figure.


    Nius was led down the river shore where the search was ongoing with full force; helicopters were scouring the area with citizens being held off.


    "You''re wee, sir Nius" The deputy sheriff enveloped his hand in a firm handshake.


    "What are the results?" Nius went straight to the point.


    "So far, our divers and teams are searching the area with sonar equipment but haven''te up with anything," he exined.


    "Then search harder," Nius hissed.


    "We are doing our best here and are putting every avable resource into this search. But so far, I don''t think this woman has a high chance of surviving, the current here is no joke," the deputy confessed.


    Nius'' heart skipped a beat but he refused to give up until he saw her body, that notion kept him going.


    "What are you trying to say?" His eyes narrowed.


    "We started this massive search fromst night, yet there''s no trace of her. I''m suggesting we switch this rescue operation to a "search and recovery operation'' what do you say?" The sheriff proposed.


    Nius'' face darkened," So you''re saying that I should ept the fact that the mother of my child is dead?"


    The deputy was taken aback, the mother of my child? It was no wonder, all had been put into this search. Helicopters, sniffer dogs, divers, submarine vehicles with cameras, you name it.


    The sheriff lowered his shade," I''m so sorry-"


    "Your sorry is useless in this situation but your hard work might give her a chance to survive," Nius said harshly.


    The deputy sheriff didn''t say anything, he understood the reason for Nius'' hostility. He would be the same if he was in his shoe.


    "Fine, we would expand the search and hang onto the fact that her body had somehow swept to shore,"


    "That''s a lotforting," Nius knew that was a tant lie but he needed positivity right now. He wasn''t going to admit that he had just lost two loved ones- Maya and his child.


    That news would devastate him, it would crush him. He wasn''t going to acknowledge it yet until he saw the evidence. Maya must be somewhere.


    Nius looked up that period and saw Eden with his assistant, talking to one of the police officers, and anger like no other coursed through him.


    He strode towards them and before Eden could sense the impending danger, a powerful punch that knocked him to the ground met his face.


    "This is all your fault!" He roared, pushing aside the police officer who tried to hold him back. He would kill Eden today.


    Eden shook out the stars from his eyes, he never saw that oneing. He felt a metallic taste in his mouth and spat out blood, he saw red.


    With a feral growl, he lunged at Nius and tackled him to the ground and they began to roll.

 Chapter 223 - Two Hundred And Twenty-three: Date With Ahmed

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Two Hundred And Twenty-three: Date With Ahmed</h4>


    The third point of view


    Emily stared at herself in the mirror attached to her dresser, today was the D-day. The day when she finally puts her n into action.


    Her father had finally set up a date between her and Governor Ahmed. And to his surprise, she agreed readily.


    Thankfully, Emily had managed to cover up for her pregnancy and just had to n meticulously for the next nine months if she were to seed.


    Tonight, she was wearing a red low cut bodycon dress that clung to her midthigh and let her hair fall over her shoulder in waves. She had a touch of red on her lips and looked irresistible.


    Emily knew she was beautiful enough to turn heads but today she was just provocatively hot; she was dressed to kill.


    If Judy had been here, he would have insisted she go and change out of these clothes and wear something more "appropriate".


    But he was not here anymore, there was nobody to judge her attire nor dictate what she had to wear or not.


    It''s been two weeks since Maya and Judy died and so far it wasn''t easy for her. She lost both a friend and lover at the same time, thinking about it gave her a headache. The only thing keeping her going was the thought of the baby in her womb.


    Honestly, Emily was scared. She knew the repercussions of what would happen once she gets busted but she had to protect this child.


    Judy was an orphan, she refused to let his lineage die off like that. She must give birth to this child that would carry-on with his bloodline, that''s the least she could do for him.


    Guilt gnawed at her heart, Judy met an early demise because he got to associate with her. He would have still been alive if he hadn''t gotten involved with the likes of her.


    If she remembered clearly, Judy always avoided her but she had been the one shamelessly chasing and clinging onto him.


    Emily had thought he was ying hard to get, who knew he just had a good reason to avoid her. Now she pondered over it, she was indeed the one who drove Judy to his death.


    Had she left him alone as he requested, he wouldn''t have met an early death. Well, that was in the past now, she had to be optimistic about the future because of the baby.


    As soon as Emily made it downstairs, her father scrutinized her intently, "You look good," he remarked.


    She wasn''t living with her father anymore yet came over tonight specifically because of her ns. Adam imed that whatever feelings she had for Judy was puppy love. Hence sincest week, she had intentionally been proving him right.


    Adam, her father was smart, it would appear strange if she was into Ahmed suddenly, he''d sense something was wrong. So sincest week, she began going to clubs, pretending to have resumed her reckless lifestyle.


    And yes, she did always return with a guy to appear real ever since finding out that her father had eyes everywhere, but she was smart.


    Each time Emily returns home with one, she''d tactically drug them to sleep, and in the morning, off they scurry, calling her a weirdo. She wouldn''t taint the precious memories she had with Judy with a one night stand asshole.


    With a smile that looked too fake to be real, she informed her father, "You don''t need to wait up, I won''t be returning home night,"


    "Sure, take all your time tonight," he said and yes, she understood that suggestive smile he was giving her.


    Emily, just take a deep breath, do not give yourself out, she cautioned herself.


    "Alright," she sauntered out of the house.


    Once outside, she could finally breathe again. God, her father was suffocating her. It was no wonder that Nius left the family.


    Her brother asked her to do the same but she wasn''t as brave as him. Moreover, Adam had an avid fascination with her because she bore a striking resemnce to their mother.


    There was no way he would let her, who looks like his wife, to go that easily. He would use his resources to hunt her down, just to have her where he could see her - like a doll -? and when he found out she had Judy''s son in the process, he would try to get rid of it to not cause a problem.


    That was the same thing he had called the father of her child and had tried sending him away which led to his death.


    Emily didn''t have as much power as Nius to ward off their father. This is why she started her own private business and not just working as a departmental leader in Adams''pany.


    She craved power and connection, so no one messes with her easily anymore or in the future. Emily had always been good with arts and with her fund, established her own clothing and makeup brand. Though it was just starting, she had sought advice from Cecil, and soon, they might go into partnership.


    Emily knew she had to start preparing for her baby''s future, who knew how long this protection wouldst?


    Even if she manages to fool her father and Ahmed for a long time and she delivers safely. What about when the baby is born and the child bores no resemnce to her but Judy instead? How was she going to work it out then?


    This was why she had to start working like a bull to gain more power before the rainy dayses.


    Thankfully, Cecil was a single mother and had understood her plight when she confessed the truth to her and now she was going to help her with her dream. That was what Maya would have wanted, Cecil would say.


    "Thank you, you can leave now," Emily said to her chauffeur.


    "Huh?" The man was surprised.


    "I won''t be needing you tonight," she cleared him.


    "Then I should leave the carˇ­?"


    "No, go with it. I have another ride tonight, "


    "Alright, ma''am," he drove off.


    She had her n, an evil smile tilted Emily''s lips to the side.


    Emily walked into the restaurant confidently with her head held high, she must not show a trace of nervousness tonight.


    It was not hard to locate Ahmed and was refreshing to see he was not dressed in a suit- he was always wearing that.


    Today, he was dressed in a simple long-sleeved print shirt that was more expensive than it looked and jeans. He looked so casual with his tousled ck hair.


    At that moment, he turned and caught sight of her, waving her over to his table.


    "Nice to meet, Governor Ahmed," She thrust out her hand for a handshake.


    He stood, "Nice to meet you too, Emily and you should call me Ahmed considering our rtionship," was his reply.


    "Alright, Ahmed," Emily responded, hyper-aware of the way he stroked the top of her palm.


    "Your beauty is indeed one of a kind," Ahmed breathed, drinking in the sight of her.


    Of course, no matter how strict looking he appeared on television, Ahmed was also a man who would


    also, be attracted to a beautiful woman.


    Honestly speaking, Ahmed was quite handsome especially with that enchanting sea-green eyes of his, and quite a sessful young man.


    Emily had seen the way women ogled him during events- this wasn''t the first time they had met- but she was just not attracted to him. He wasn''t Judy.


    "How''s your father?" He asked while going through the menu the waiter handed over to them.


    Her mood turned sour at once but he didn''t notice since his face was buried in the menu.


    "Papa is good," She curtly answered.


    "I want this and this,"? He made his choice with Emily selecting hers too.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" He asked as soon as the waiter was out of hearing shot.


    "Do I have a reason not to?" She questioned him back which brought a smile to his lips.


    Emily felt guilty, he didn''t deserve to be cheated upon but she had no choice, he was her saving grace.


    "You know what I mean, Emily?"


    "Being born into a family like mine, you should already know the oue," she didn''t go into much detail.


    "We don''t love each other" he reminded her


    "Love would develop naturally between us with time," she answered him. That is if he doesn''t find out her trick and divorce her afterward.


    "I heard you like clubbing," he brought it up," I''m a governor and I have a reputation to uphold to the public and I would intend my future spouse to -"


    "I get your point, you don''t have to worry about a thing," she assured him.


    Emily''s eyes shone the instant the waiter served them food and wine, this was her opportunity.


    "Is that ..." She intentionally pushed down his food.


    "Oh no," Ahmed sighed when the food ended on his body.


    "Oh my God, I''m so sorry," Emily in the guise of apologizing as he wiped himself, slipped a substance into his drink and hers.

 Chapter 224 - Two Hundred And Twenty-four: Take Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Two Hundred And Twenty-four: Take Responsibility</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Oh my God, I''m so sorry," Emily in the guise of apologizing as Ahmed wiped himself, slipped a substance into his drink and hers.


    Then she picked a tablecloth and wanted to aid him in the cleaning which he turned down politely.


    "No, I''m good," He put up his hand. Fortunately, it was not an oily dish so he was saved from soiling his shirt.


    "I''m so so sorry, I just wanted to-"


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright," Ahmed promised her. A waiter came over and helped with the mess while he reordered.


    Emily nced uneasily over her shoulder, scanning to see if anyone had seen her slip anything into his drink and was giving her odd looks or thinking of calling the police.


    But so far, no one was staring her way, everyone was minding their businesses- to her relief. Though she was fast and swift, there was no assurance one hadn''t seen her.


    Frequenting the club had taught Emily one or two tricks such as that. At the club, she had to be careful about what she ate or drank since an unattended drink was a honeypot for desperate sick fuckers.


    She had contemted putting a roofie in his drink but Ahmed was smart. If he passed out and woke up with her in bed, he would begin to question her motive especially when she pins an unnned pregnancy on him weekster.


    So she opted for an aphrodisiac from someone at the club who knows someone that knows someone that sold such stuff. It was far better than roofy due to the fact it reacted slowly yet powerfully; she just had to y her cards well.


    "So aside from being a Governor and doing boring stuff at the office, what''re your hobbies?" She struck up a conversation with him.


    "My work is not boring once you get used to it," Heughed, bringing the ss of wine to his lips and took a sip.


    Emily exhaled in relief when her date drank the wine, the first step of her n has been achieved. She took her own drugged wine and drank out of it too.


    One might ask why she drugged hers too? If she was going to sleep with him tonight, she might as well do it under the influence of a drug and not while clear-headed.


    "Really?" She asked.


    "It can be strenuous at times- I''m not going to lie- but I love what I''m doing which is all that matters. Besides, with my power, I help people and make the world a safer ce to live," he exined with the glow of someone who enjoyed his upation.


    Why Emily, why are you doing this to an innocent person? Guilt began to gnaw at her heart and she shifted ufortably in her seat.


    "Well," Ahmed continued, oblivious to the mental war going on in Emily''s heart," I enjoy hiking with friends, reading in my spare time, ying golf, and ...are you alright?"? He finally noticed her fidgeting in her seat.


    Tears flowed from Emily''s eyes,


    "I''m sorry but I can''t do this any longer," her hands flew to her mouth and she rose to her feet, running out of the restaurant.


    "Emily?" Ahmed was stunned for a while, what had he done? Did he say anything wrong?


    "Emily!" He chased after Emily and caught her trying to g a cab down.


    "Seriously, Emily!" He grabbed and turned her around to him,


    "Talk to me, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    "No, you''re going to hate me after discovering what I did to you" Emily cried out, refusing to meet his gaze.


    "You know what? We''d discuss this at my ce," he decided without her opinion.


    Emily wanted to refuse but Ahmed grabbed her wrist amidst her struggles, dragging her to his car.


    Throughout the ride, Emily didn''t say a word instead she kept sobbing quietly while staring out the window.


    Ahmed let her be but the veins in his head throbbed, not to mention that he was feeling strangely hot. Why wasn''t the air conditioner working?


    Everything was a blur, all Emily could remember was them reaching his ce which was heavily guarded, and then to his own room which he felt was more private than the living room.


    "Alright, nobody can eavesdrop on our discussion, the walls are soundproof, and it''s just you and me. So feel free to tell me what''s going on with you Emily," Ahmed told her, removing the tie from his neck.


    He was contemting strippingpletely since the heat was making it unbearable for him to stay with his clothing but he had a guest over so had to be on his best behavior.


    "We should cancel this marriage arrangement, it''s no longer going to happen anyway," Emily said with raw emotion.


    Ahmed ran his hand through his hair," You''re making everything hard to understand, Emily"


    "I spiked your drink "she confessed.


    "What?" He was dumbfounded.


    "I drugged you, so I could sleep with you," Emily added details.


    "That is what I can''t understand, Emily. Why would you drug me when you could have just asked to sleep with me if you were that horny -not that I''m judging you by the way- but I''m officially your fiance now" he questioned, gesturing with his hands and all.


    "Because I''m pregnant," Emily ultimately disclosed the truth, her tears falling harder.


    Great, she ruined it! She was supposed to hold on and go through with the ns tonight. Yet here she was, spilling her guts outs already.


    Honestly, Emily had expected Ahmed would order her out of his house with zing anger having realized her n. But to her surprise, he calmly asked, "What happened?"


    Emily began narrating the whole events amid the choking tears, without leaving a stone unturned. By the time she was through, Ahmed had gone still with bewilderment.


    "I''m leaving cause I feel so embarrassed right now. I almost did such an abominable thing to a good man like you,"


    Emily was hurting badly. She was close to doing something against her principle so she could survive.? How would she feel if someone had done the same to her?


    She picked her purse, preparing to


    walk out of the door when Ahmed said


    "I''ll take responsibility,"


    "What?" Emily felt she heard wrong.


    "Let me be the father to the baby," he insisted.


    Emily''s brows furrowed, he must be joking right? Why would a rich, handsome perfect guy want to be the father to a child that isn''t his?


    "Why would you do such a thing for me?" She became unsure of his intention.

 Chapter 225 - Two Hundred And Twenty-five: I Had To Do This

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Two Hundred And Twenty-five: I Had To Do This</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Why would you do such a thing for me?" Emily was unsure of his intention. This offer was quite a rare one


    Perhaps, if he was in love with her, it would be a different case. Then, Ahmed would be doing it because of the genuine love he had for her.


    Funny enough, that was not the case here! They came to that restaurant to know each other and none had romantic feelings for one other. This was just an arranged marriage; one made to strengthen the rtionship between both families.


    "My mother," Ahmed began," got pregnant with me at the age of seventeen. She was just a senior in high school when her devoted Christan parents discovered her pregnancy and it didn''t sit well with them.


    "They admonished her for such reckless act and putting their reputation in jeopardy considering they were deacons and deaconess at their local church respectively; it would be a huge shame if the members of the church were to find out about it.


    "Turns out the father of the child was a major dork at school- typical bad boy- and her parents had warned her times without number to stay away from him; the boy was bad luck, yet she wouldn''t listen.


    "As expected, the son of a biscuit denied the pregnancy and went ahead to announce to the whole school that she was a lying bitch, trying to pin the unknown pregnancy on him.


    "Her parents were mad when the news of the pregnancy spread across the town and insisted she should have an abortion.


    "However, she refused and after a heated argument with her parents one day, she ran away from home and came to live with a distant rtive from her mother''s side.


    "Unfortunately, people were not as open as they are now. Nosy gossips gave her the shaming look wherever she went.


    "My mother was shamefaced remembering she was a teenager without even a high school diploma. At first, she was sad which gradually developed into resentment, and finally, she fell into a deep depression.


    "Amid everything her rtive did, my mother took her own life after giving birth to me. You know the funny part?" Ahmed gave her a pained look.


    "That was the same day her parents pardoned her and were nning on taking her back home but they arrived toote; she was gone. Forever.


    "I was raised by my grandparents and I''ve seen the guilt eat at them. The guilt of knowing they should have done the right thing without caring about public opinion and I don''t want the same thing to happen to you," he exined.


    Emily was speechless, she didn''t know what to say at all. It was rare to see gentlemen like him these days. Maybe this marriage to him wasn''t a bad idea at all, she thought.


    "What were you nning on doing if I had rejected you?"He unexpectedly asked her out of sheer curiosity.


    "I don''t know?" Emily shrugged,


    "Probably run away from home which is an unrealistic n since my father would eventually find me and -"


    "You''dmit suicide?" He interjected.


    She bit on her lips, ncing up at him, "I strongly want this child to live since he''s the only seed his father left on earth. But I don''t know what I''ll do if my father forces my hand, I might as well die with my child rather he dies alone," Emily dered, her slitted eyes shed with determination


    Ahmed gulped, a mother''s decisiveness was scary. They could go to the depth of hell and return for the sake of their child.


    "I think it was good you came clean with me else I would have been really mad if you had tricked me for years, only to find out one day that the child I invested all of my resources and time wasn''t mine," he told her.


    Emily lowered her head apologetically," I''m sorry," she said.


    Well, how was she going to tell him that? Not every man was willing to carry such a burden.


    "Howte are you?" He asked with eyes on her stomach.


    "Almost a month," was her reply.


    "Then we need to get married quickly. Theter we wait, the more rumors are to arise if you give birth prematurely to a perfectly healthy child," he saw deep into the future which warmed Emily''s heart. She just hoped he extends this little affection he has for her to the unborn child too.


    "When do you want us to get married?" She inquired, hoping to arrange it. That was the least she could do to thank him for everything he has done for her.


    "Tomorrow. If that''s alright with you?"


    "Huh?" That quickly? How was she going to n the invitation? Catering? Her wedding gown?


    "I would clear my schedule and then we would go to the civil bureau tomorrow and get our marriage certificate. Then, my PA would n the wedding afterward,"?he disclosed his ns to her.


    Emily''s eyes dimmed, she forgot she was having a shotgun marriage and a loveless one at that - she almost suggested they n the wedding together.


    Fine, she would take what was given to her. He has tried enough for her, not everyone was this amodating.


    Ahmed''s eyes rested on her face,


    "Why are you sweating?"


    Oh right!


    "I took the drugs too," was her response which made him mad.


    "Why would you do such a thing? You almost risked the life of your child!" He reprimanded her.


    "It was to make it easier sleeping with..." She didn''t need to finish the rest of her words because the look on his face told her he understood it all.


    "So where''s the antidote?" He stretched out his hand expectedly.


    Emily frowned," I don''t understand,"


    "The cure to his heat spreading through my body," he pointed to the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Urm, the cure is the joining of our ''you know''," she pursed her lips, looking everywhere but at him.


    Ahmed blushed," There has to be another way,"


    "This was bought from the ck market and is uncertified," she pointed out.


    "You''re saying if I don''t sleep with you to wear off this drug, there would be side effects?" He queried, she nodded.


    "No, that''s not going to happen," he shook his head.


    Emily''s face fell, "Why? You don''t desire me because I''m a used product?"


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying- God damn it, you''re a beautiful woman, Emily- you''re still grieving the love of your life," he said.


    "We are getting married tomorrow and as my husband, it''s expected that you''d demand your nuptial right and I''m sure, you wouldn''t want to wait four years for me to end my grieving process," she added," I need to move on and this would help me recover quicker,"


    Then Emily slid her arm around his neck, lowered his head, and kissed him. At first, Ahmed didn''t respond but when the fire traveled to his groin, his primal instinct took over.


    A man would always be a man, Ahmed forgot his self-control he had been holding onto a few minutes ago, deciding to eat the meal set before him.


    "I''m sorry Judy but I hope you understand why I had to do this," Emily said mentally.

 Chapter 226 - Two Hundred And Twenty-six: Give Him A Hug

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Two Hundred And Twenty-six: Give Him A Hug</h4>


    Isabe''s point of view


    "How do you feel today?" My annoying therapist began again. Since the past week, she has been trying to get me to open my mouth but I kept mum.


    "I feel like I don''t need you in my life," was my reply to her current question. She was lucky I got a reason to talk today.


    Instead of my therapist frowning her face like the others do when I talk to them that way, she smiled at me instead.


    After I was discharged from the hospital, Nius, my father would send me here and have me listen to this woman ramble about death, grieving, and h h.


    Honestly? If this was her method of getting me to talk, It sulked terribly; she bored me to death. I just didn''t want to talk to anybody at that time, why don''t they all get it?


    "You''re a fierce one, which is an improvement," she said, jotting down God knows what into her notebook.


    Gosh, I hated this. It made me feel like ab rat being experimented on. Each word I spoke was written down and her hawk-like eyes scrutinized my every reaction.


    Why do people call this therapy? It sounded like surveince instead.


    "Why didn''t you say a word to mest week?" This blonde therapist of mine inquired once again. She was always the one asking the questions but trust me, roles are about to be reversed.


    "I didn''t want to speak to you, is that a problem?" I wrapped my arms against my chest and satfortably. Things were about to get interesting.


    "No, is not a problem," she answered patiently- I wondered how long that wouldst " But it would be interesting to know,"


    "Is there a rule that states that I must talk to you during a supposed therapy session?" I asked.


    I continued, "Do you know that the average woman speaks twenty thousand words a day while the average man speaks seven thousand words a day. Instead of wasting my saliva like that, I''ll rather use it for something productive," I summarized.


    "No, it is notpulsory, Isabe, and talking to you is a productive job. But then, you could remain silent as you did throughoutst week, if that''s what you want - nobody would force you nor would I judge you,"


    She added with a gentle tone, "But the reason I want you Isabe to talk to me is so I could figure out your problem and help solve it?"


    "Really?" My eyes brightened with an idea


    "Yes, Isabe"


    "Alright then, I have one question for you," I requested.


    "Of course, go ahead" Silvia gestured to me to go ahead - yeah, that''s her name.


    "A-hem" I cleared my throat, adjusting my butt on the sofa, "Silvia,"?I called.


    "Yes, Isabe?"


    "You solve problems, right?"


    "Yes, I help solve problems," she rified.


    "Fine, who solves your problems?"


    "Huh?" I saw the confusion on her face.


    "I mean, who helps solve your problem?"


    Silviaughed awkwardly, "Why are you interested in that?" She didn''t even realize she''s now the one being questioned. Who''s the therapist now?


    "Since you solve mine, I''m just curious as to who solves yours, or am I not permitted to ask that? Is that not the point of this session? Getting to know each other?"


    "Of course, it''s part of our therapy," she was quick to answer," You see when I have problems, there''s my husband to help reason it out with - "


    "Let''s say you didn''t have a husband - I''m not wishing you bad luck in your marriage by the way; though most marriages no longerst - who would you have turned to?"


    Silvia was dumbfounded by my statement yet answered anyway "Parents? Siblings?" She shrugged.


    "And if none of them are avable?" I pressed.


    "I could always call them on my cell phone and seek their opinion," she was bing flustered this time.


    "No, like if they''re dead?" I said wryly


    She gave me an odd look


    "I''m not trying to say they''re gonna die," I corrected, "But what if such a situation arises? Who would help solve your problem?" My question continued nevertheless.


    "There''s my mentors, friends, elderly ones..." Her face scrunched up, "And why are you even curious about that...wait a minute, aren''t I the one supposed to be doing the questioning?" She asked no one in particr.


    She finally realized.


    "Oh, seems to be true," I gasped dramatically, this was turning out to be fun.


    Silvia narrowed her eyes at me,


    "Isabe, you purposely distracted me, didn''t you?"


    "Did I?" I blinked innocently.


    "You sly one," She took a deep breath, "Fine, it''s my turn to question you now, Isabe"


    "Fine, bring on," I threw my head back against the sofa, I knew what she was going to ask already.


    "Why did you slit your wrist Isabe?"


    There, as expected.


    "I wanted to know where Maya went," was my answer.


    "Excuse me?"


    I turned my head towards her,


    "You heard me right,"


    "You do know that if suicide is exined this beautifully, everyone would have attempted it already," Silvia pointed out.


    "Is that a bad thing?" I couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t that an easy way to die?"


    "You''re quite young, Isabe. Why would you want to die?" She inquired.


    "Because I''m a jinx? Women who end up being or desire to be my mother end up dying," I answered her, refusing to let the tears flow.


    "I''m not a baby, I ain''t going to cry" I chanted in my head.


    "Isabe, you''re not a jinx, no one born under this earth is a curse -save Cain from the Bible." She attempted a dry joke


    Yeah, try againter.


    She went on," Perhaps to peoplemitting suicide, it''s easy- after the paines the peaceful death, they believe - but the people they hurt most are the loved ones left behind. They are the ones who have to deal with the pain of their death; they''re the ones whose hearts are broken.


    "Take for instance: Isabe, you''re in pain because Maya died. What about your father? What would your father have done if he had lost both Maya and you?"


    That question stabbed at my heart, it never crossed my mind.


    "I didn''t think about that," I blurted.


    "You might not see or understand its value but your life is precious to a lot of people, especially your father,"


    Have I hurt my father? I couldn''t help but think.


    "Tell you something, when you leave this office, Isabe, remember to give your father a warm long hug; there are so many wonders it can do," she boomed a smile at me expectantly.


    God, I wasn''t ready for this.


    "Are you going to do that, Isabe? Even if for nothing else, for my sake?" She pleaded with a pout," Pretty please?"


    "Fine, whatever,"


    I hate cute faces

 Chapter 227 - Two Hundred And Twenty-seven: Wear A Metal Pant

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Two Hundred And Twenty-seven: Wear A Metal Pant</h4>


    Nik''s point of view


    I was right in bringing Neon over to my ce, Isabe''s mood changed for the better instantly. She was as delighted as a child who found a profound love for a new toy. It was as if the baby gave her the reason to live once again.


    But unknown to her, seeing Neon was a big stab to my heart. His appearance kept on reminding me of what I had lost and would never regain for eternity.


    Each time I saw him, all I saw was my own child who would have reached that same level of growth if he had been given a chance at life and his mother I had failed to protect.


    It wasn''t easy to live with the raw memories, however, it got easier day by day. Now, I could breathe a bit seeing that smile on my daughter''s face.


    For reasons known to her, Isabe wasn''t that open to Jennifer which she noticed, still didn''tin nor harp on it - thankfully, the woman knew her ce.


    I might be Neon''s Godfather and sympathetic about her husband''s death but I won''t have anyonee into my house and oppress my daughter, she understood her limit - clearly.


    It was good to know that Isabe didn''t make Jennifer''s stay that ufortable neither did she y a cruel prank on her - she just maintained her distance from the woman, making small talks when necessary- which made me conclude, my daughter was afraid of giving out her heart.


    Well, I was not going to force Isabe into liking her, Jennifer would just have to give her space and time.


    However, the same wasn''t said for Neon, Isabe had stolen the role of a mother from Jennifer; morning, afternoon, night, Neon was always in her arms.


    In just a few days, Isabe dedicated her entire time to the boy - which was quite frightening if I might add - She was always seen cradling Neon in her arms - doesn''t her arms ache at all?


    Isabe was always singing lubies, feeding and making funny faces at him, and changing his diapers - something I haven''t done since I took him in.


    In conclusion, Neon was her new obsession. The only thing Isabe hadn''t tried on is breastfeeding him - which I''m afraid she might have done if she had one. Who knows what''s going on in that mind of hers?


    Currently, I''m outside her therapist''s office waiting for her session to be over. But there was something different about today, this would be thest therapy Isabe would be receiving, not because she''s cured or something, but because we''re moving out of here.


    Yeah, this was the final step of recovering from the grieving process - leaving the memories behind. Correction, I wasn''t forgetting about Maya, rather I was moving on.


    But I can''t forge ahead when everything in my ce reminded me of her. I can''t keep dwelling on the past and I''m sure Maya understands that wherever she is.


    So we''re leaving, my daughter and I, with the new addition to the family. Sure, we would be back but that would be after the wounds in our hearts are all healed.


    My attention was drawn when the door to the office was opened and Isabe came out only to surprise me with a hug.


    My body stiffened, I wasn''t expecting that. This girl would give me a heart attack with her surprises one day.


    "What is it now Isabe, do you need a favor?" I asked, knowing she always has a valid reason for everything she does.


    "Can''t a girl hug her father?" She nced up at me, her hands still wrapped around me.


    I smirked," Not when she has an ulterior motive" her gaze met mine and she looked away with a bashful blush, like a thief caught in the middle of the act.


    "Well, there''s no motive behind this one, so just shut up and savor this once in a while opportunity,"


    "Fine, madam," I wrapped my arms around her, enjoying this rare urrence.


    Looking up, I caught sight of the therapist taking a photo of both of us.


    The sharp Isabe, sensing the presence of a third party, pulled away abruptly, adopting a poker face.


    "You both are so cute together, " gushed her therapist who goes by the name Silvia while I made a mental note of requesting that pictureter.


    I cleared my throat, "Is she done for the day?"


    "Of course," Silvia lowered herself to Izzy''s height, "Do remember to send photos of your new friends to me,"


    "Yeah, in your dreams," Isabe clicked her tongue and faced me saying," I''ll wait for you in the car, don''t keep me waiting for long,"


    "She''s a darling yet a handful," Silvia observed.


    "Yeah," I acquiesced before focusing my attention on this beautiful therapist. I would have gotten into her pants already if I was back to my yboy ways.


    "I can''t thank you enough for what you have done for my daughter,"


    She waved it off with augh, "Nah, I just did my job. Moreover, the only reason this treatment was effective was that you took my advice seriously and worked hard to see your daughter returned to normal. You''re the one who should be proud of your achievement,"


    Well, I was not going to lie, it had been quite a tough struggle the past weeks dealing with Isabe.


    "Alright," I tucked my hand into the pocket of my jeans," I''ll keep you updated on her progress,"


    "Sure" she agreed.


    I hugged her, not to feel her curves- mind you- I''m a changed man.


    By the time I made it to the car, Isabe was giving me judgemental looks.


    "What?" I asked when her scorching gaze became too much.


    "Nothing," she pursed her lips.


    Liar.


    I continued the drive home since we would be leaving in a few hours.


    "Look, I didn''t hit on your therapist if that''s what you''re thinking- I''m still grieving for Maya," I exined myself.


    Isabe had seen me at my worst behavior - which I''m not proud of- it was not surprising for her to think that way.


    "Then keep up your grieving for five years more," Isabe conditioned.


    My head whipped towards her from shock," Are you for real?"


    "I don''t need any woman in your life for five years- loved or not. Are you not up for it?" She cocked her brow challengingly.


    The corners of my mouth quirked.


    I was a man, how was I going to bring to a standstill my sexual urges for that long? Isabe might as well have told me to wear metal underwear with a lock and key. Fine, it''s all for Maya.


    "Deal,"

 Chapter 228 - Two Hundred And Twenty-eight: Murdered Christina

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Two Hundred And Twenty-eight: Murdered Christina</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Surprise!"


    Nius and his daughter Isabe were stunned out of their mind when a stream of confetti fell on them as soon as they stepped into the living room.


    "What in the name of God," he muttered, taking in the sight of the guest he had not invited to his ce.


    "How could you be so heartless brother, leaving without notifying me?" Emily stepped forward, punching him abruptly in the stomach.


    "I was nning on doing so," He groaned, gripping his stomach. Gosh, where did she learn to hit like a man? That must be Judy''s handiwork.


    Emilyughed sarcastically, "Really? You were nning on doing so? Hmm, let me guess?"


    She rubbed her chin thoughtfully, "When you''re on the ne already?"


    Well, she was right. Nius had nned on departing without informing any of them but Amanda busted his ns.


    Nius didn''t want the dramatic separation at the airport; the crying with snots running from noses and the never-ending hugs.


    To crown it all, they had made it worse by organizing a "Goodbye" party. Now everyone was going to drop their tears on his shoulder during the ceremonious see-you- again hug.


    "Fine, I''m sorry,"


    Emily went on her tiptoes and hooked her arms around his neck, "Well, if you''re truly sorry, there''s thisˇ­."


    Oh boy, girls and their maniption.


    "Hey Izzy," Isabe, who was more eager to see her baby, Neon, was stopped halfway.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were leaving? "Anabelle stood in her way, hands ced on her waist with a stern expression.


    "Get out of the way, you''re not my human GPS," Isabe shooed her out of her away, straining her neck to catch a glimpse of the nursery.


    "What''s she looking at?" Pedro as expected joined in expending her time.


    "Mind your business," Isabe told both and tried to move around her but they- Pedro and Anabelle- swiftly moved to that same side.


    "Leave me," Isabe red at them, her anger gradually reaching its boiling point.


    "She''s keeping something from us," Pedro narrowed his eyes at her suspiciously.


    "She''s always hiding things from us," Anabelle grumbled, stomping her feet.


    "I bet it is a dark secret," Pedro grinned, his eyes glinting with expectation.


    Isabe facepalmed, both of them were idiots. At this rate, why doesn''t she just agree so they could leave her alone in peace.


    "Fine,e and view the dark secret," she said with sarcasm, leading them to the direction of Neon''s room.


    "Wait a minute, why is this room renovated-"


    "Jennifer," Isabe interrupted Pedro, startling the poor woman having alone time with her son.


    "Isabe," Jennifer was taken back by her presence.


    She had expected them to spend more time with her therapist since today was herst session.


    The poor mother hardly spent time with her baby anymore and was quite scared. Why if her son grows up thinking Isabe was his real mother instead of her?


    "What is a baby doing in your ce?" Anabelle was curious with a tinge of envy.


    "Jennifer, let me have him," the girl stretched her hand to the young mother expectantly.


    Neon''s mother was reluctant but had no choice but to hand over her son who was as well thrilled to meet his new favorite person Isabe.


    "Guys, meet Neon. I''m his godsister," Isabe dazzled them with a rare smile that took them a minute to recover.


    "Ooh, he''s so cute," Anabelle tried to poke his cute soft cheeks but Isabe swatted her hand with a lethal re.


    "Oww," the girl eximed in pain,


    "What was that for?" She was dumbfounded.


    "I said, see, not touch," the protective Isabe reminded her fiercely.


    Anabelle retorted,? " How can I just watch and not touch this cute looking innocent baby," she cooed.


    And on cue, Neon chuckled and he stretched his hand out as if inviting Anabelle to carry him.


    Isabe was rmed at once, her sly cousin must be trying to convert the love Neon has for her.


    "Jennifer, continue with what you were doing," Isabe handed the baby back to his mother and began to pull the guests out of the nursery.


    "Isabe, what is wrong with you?" Anabelle was offended by the way she chased them both out.


    "The two of you have seen the dark secret I''m keeping so be on your way," she expelled them without blinking her eye.


    "You''re so selfish," Anabelle used, tears stinging her eyes.


    "Don''t let it fall, you know they don''t move me," She advised her cousin not to shed tears in her presence.


    "You''re so mean!" Anabelle spat and ran off.


    "We just came to see how you were progressing and see you off as well. But you''re obviously doing more than fine," Pedro said to her with an attitude before going after Anabelle.


    "Why does my heart hurt?" Isabe caressed her chest feeling disturbed by this new unusual feeling.


    "Whatever," she dismissed it and went back to the baby''s room.


    Meanwhile, Nius found himself agreeing to sponsor all of Emily''s shopping this season- though he wouldn''t be here presently. He and his sister were reminiscing their childhood when he caught sight of Eden.


    "You brought him here, too?" He asked in disbelief.


    After Maya''s death, his rtionship with Eden was no better than a stranger''s. The only reason both were still on seeing terms was because of their daughters'' rtionship.


    No matter what they did to those two, the girls always found a way ofmunicating with each other. So they let them be.


    Though Nius tried not to be angry, Emily could see the strong look of disapproval on his face.


    "No matter how much you both dislike each other, you''re still family-"


    "And he''s headed my way," Nius interrupted her.


    Eden strode towards Nius with his jaw clenched with an apathetic outline.


    "I need to talk to you," he said.


    "And I need to leave soon," Nius gave out his own excuse.


    Eden took a step forward," It is something important," the pissed cousin intentionally stressed on "important" to tell Nius he wasn''t here to fiddle.


    "Sure, say it," He finally agreed.


    Eden''s gaze moved to Emily," I can''t ˇ­." he was shut up by Emily''s glower.


    "Sure, go ahead. I''m always been kept in the dark anyway," she huffed and left them.


    "Let''s go to my office," Nius somehow sensed this wasn''t a subject to be discussed casually.


    "Make yourselffortable," Nius gestured to him to take a seat when they reached.


    But Eden chose to stand while Nius leaned against the edge of his desk, arms folded across his chest.


    "Now, speak up, my time is precious" he demanded


    "Have you heard of the misfortune that befell the Devon family?" Was Eden''s odd question.


    "You mean the death of Christina?"


    "Yes, the death of your fiance¨¦, Nius," Eden pinpointed.


    "Yes, I heard the news and it''s quite an unfortunate incident," Nius said, but there wasn''t a trace of grief in his tone.


    Eden looked him straight in the eyes, "Why did you murder her, Nius?"

 Chapter 229 - Two Hundred And Twenty-nine: Goodbye Maya

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Two Hundred And Twenty-nine: Goodbye Maya</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Why did you murder her, Nius?"? Eden used him without evidence.


    "Excuse me?" Was Nius'' statement.


    "Don''t act dumb with me, Nius" his tone was firm.


    Nius answered back, "I tried to kill her but didn''t kill her,"


    "What kind of excuse is that?" Eden gave him a stupid look, "Did you kill her or not, Nius?"


    "I didn''t kill Christina," he growled at Eden but calmed himself after realizing there was no reason to get worked over this. Christina was not worth him getting riled up.


    "Believe me or not, I didn''t kill that witch,"? He spoke through gritted teeth.


    "What''s your story then?" Asked Eden who wasn''t fazed by his emotional outburst.


    Even if Christina was a witch, both of them had something great in the past, Nius should show some sort of grief for her death.


    However, that was not the case with his cousin, Eden observed. If anything, his expression looked like someone relieved of a big burden.


    "What''s your story then," He inquired.


    Nius began, "I found out the witch was responsible for the scandal you created from the initial start - she and Kim were in cahoot"


    Eden''s jaw ticked when he heard that statement but didn''t say anything. Maya was the one who kissed him, he would take that secret to the grave.


    That was a secret between him and Maya and a memory he would treasure. He fucked his chance with the girl and that scar, he would carry for eternity.


    "So I had my revenge, by taking away something that matters to her just as she did to me " Nius went on with his tale, "I took away her position and handed it over to Luke, her illegitimate brother. Tina has a huge pride, so that move was a great p in her face and she strode to my ce to throw a tantrum about that -"


    "So you had her killed when she threatened to expose your dirty linen in public," surmised Eden.


    Nius chuckled, "Nice try, detective," he mocked him yet continued the story, "I admit it, I did lose my temper a bit -"


    "Rate your definition of losing my temper a bit," Eden discontinued his narration.


    "Cut me off once again and you can get the hell out of here, Eden. After all, I don''t answer to you" Nius gave him a clear warning which he heeded.


    "Fine, go ahead," he signaled.


    "It was so outrageous of Christina iming I hurt her when she didn''t just harm but destroyed my life. So I grabbed her neck- intending to send her to hell where people her type go- but she got lucky and escaped and I didn''t give chase. Hourster, I received the news she was dead," Nius recounted.


    Truthfully, Nius was a bit regretful over Tina''s death but each time he recalls what she did, that remorse vanishes.


    "Let''s say I believe you, if you didn''t kill your fiance¨¦, who did?" Eden pressed.


    Nius'' eyes narrowed, "What''s the point of this interrogation? The cops should be the one doing these," he inquired, scrutinizing Eden intently.


    "The Devon family might not be as rich and resourceful as ours but they have connections with people in position and they would look deep into this -"


    "Case?" Nius smirked, "You''ve forgotten that we carry out special tasks for those people in position, " he didn''t need to exin further after emphasizing on " special task".


    Eden shook his head," You confidently create a problem and try to run off after knowing that strangling is a high legality crime. Somehow, I wish that the fact you strangled her would be revealed,"


    Nius walked over to him and said, "I don''t care, and don''t you dare judge me. We both know that you''ve done much more worse,"


    Eden''s jaw ticked, any male born in the Spencer family doesn''t spend the rest of his life without shitty blood on his hand; they were all guilty.


    "Besides, the burning would eliminate evidence of trauma and if it doesn''t, I''m sure the killer would eliminate the evidence,"


    Eden gave him a sharp gaze, "What are you talking about?"


    "Who was so eager to get Christina married to me?" Nius him.


    "Huh?" Eden''s brow furrowed together, "Wasn''t your father the one adamant on getting herˇ­.oh " It finally clicked in his head.


    "He had invested a lot in Christina but when she didn''t surpass his expectation and instead got to be a liability and threat to his investment aka me, he -"


    "Had no choice than to get rid of her," Eden gasped from shock and disbelief.


    "Good luck being the next family head," Nius tilted his head in his direction mockingly.


    "You''re leaving the family on purpose," It finally dawned on Eden.


    Presently, he thought he was the one benefiting from Nius stepping down as the appointed family head. Thus he was the one being ced at the battlefront; It was him versus Adam.


    Nius shrugged with a pleased smile on his face," You wanted to be the family head all this time, your wish has been granted."


    "Do you think your father would let you go that easily?" Eden snorted, "He paved the path for you, all his efforts were so you could remain in that seat"


    "I''m not going to remain in a position where I''ll remain someone''s puppet. Yes, he would not let me go but Adam has no choice if he doesn''t want my name removed from the family registry. Moreover, he still has two more years to plot his devious ns, you should be the one worrying for your life," Nius told him.


    With Nius stepping down, it was obvious to Eden that he would be taking over that position since he''s the most capable amongst his rtives. However, would Adam let him be?


    That man had killed his father, his own brother, and took over a position that wasn''t meant to be his. How much more him?


    "You now believe that your father killed my father?" Eden was astonished.


    "Oh, right? Why do you think I gave up my position?.." Nius rubbed his jaw," Because I''m running away like a coward I am?" He used Eden''s words against him.


    Eden in question flushed from shame, he misunderstood his intention. He had thought Nius just liked causing trouble and putting everyone in a tight spot, not knowing he had done him an enormous favor.


    If Nius had remained in that position, he would fight against Eden''s every intention to expose his father - no matter how evil a father is, what child would want to expose him?


    His ungrateful and inconsiderate cousin, Nius - as he once thought- gave him a fighting chance against Adam, his father, not to throw him in the frontline of the battle.


    Nius said suddenly, "But don''t think you would get that position easily?"


    "What do you mean?" Eden asked.


    "If indeed Adam killed your father, what makes you think he would step down for you?"


    "You''re trying to say he won''t give up the seat?" Eden doubted his im.


    "If he doesn''t?" Nius questioned him back with a knowing smile. He had already foreseen what would happen.


    Eden thought hard about it and couldn''t argue with that fact. After all, Adam had all the power now and could do whatever he wanted.


    "If I were you, I would start building my forces before his two years rule is over - That is, if you want your daughter Anabelle to live safely," Nius hinted Adam might threaten him with the life of his daughter.


    Anger rippled through Eden, feeling the urge to just storm to Adam''s ce and put a bullet through his head- but he knew better than to do that. If he attempts such an act, Adam would use that circumstance to get rid of him once and for all.


    With more evidence in hand - He had been the one who went to his ce in the first ce - that evil man wouldy God knows what usation on him, probably a coup? And he would die unfulfilled.


    "Why are you doing this?" Eden couldn''t help but ask, this was unusual of Nius. The Nius he knew was a selfish bastard.


    "Because that''s what Maya would want me to do," He answered without hesitation.


    Oh right, Maya, his light in the darkness, Eden nodded solemnly.


    Nius took a step closer, "But don''t think we''re friends now because of this. I still haven''t forgiven nor forgotten that you were the snitch during that deal with Sakuzi that led to Kay''s death,"


    With that being said, Nius left the room for him while Eden stood still like a dry tree.


    He knew all this while and said nothing? What kind of person was Nius?


    Howeverˇ­


    Isabe, who had been having a great time with Neon, wasn''tfortable anymore. Her mind kept wandering to the words her cousin and Pedro said to her.


    "Aish," she stomped her feet, irritated.


    "What is it, Isabe?" Jennifer was surprised by her behavior


    "Nothing!" She snapped at the woman unintentionally.


    Jennifer minded her business at once.


    "I''m sorry," Isabe mumbled an apology.


    "Alright," Jenifer was taken aback by her odd meekness.


    "Take care of my Neon, I''ll be back," she handed the little boy back to his mother and went in search of those idiots.


    Isabe found them sulking in the garden.


    "Hey," She called but silence met her.


    None of them said a word to her instead busied themselves with the flowers.


    "I''m sorry," Isabe rendered an inaudible apology.


    "Anabelle, do you hear a butterfly speaking?" Pedro pretended oblivious to Isabe''s presence.


    "What butterfly?" Anabelle snorted and rolled her eyes," All I hear is a bug; a big, ugly bug" she said, mercilessly plucking out a flower petal - what did that flower do to you?


    "Fine, I''m sorry!" Isabe shouted at the top of my lungs," I''m a mean, selfish brat, satisfied now?!"


    At first, both - Anabelle and Pedro- wanted to punish her further for her attitude. But they were too softhearted and epted her once again and all headed to the nursery to see Neon.


    Since they had a jet to catch, the party didn''t linger long before the tears inducing moment came - the time to say goodbye.


    Just as Nius dreaded, his sister alone spent half a liter of tears on his shoulder, followed by Amanda; Cecil just sniffed.


    Eden didn''t cry but gave him a bro hug, patting him on the shoulder which he had no option but to reciprocate. After that discussion upstairs, they hade to a mutual understanding, and the tension between them lessened.


    Anabelle did cry a bit- he didn''t know the girl loved him that much - while Pedro bumped fist with him instead.


    Currently, Nius stood watching the now empty house with Isabe by his side. He had moved all his men - those willing to follow him to the end of the earth - abroad. It was time to start afresh.


    "When do you think we''re going to be back?" Isabe asked, feeling nostalgic all of a sudden.


    Nius nced down at her, pursuing his lips " Don''t know? Five? Ten years? Who knows?"


    "We need to go, the pilot is not going to wait forever, sir," Michael informed him from inside the car.


    "Would you sell off the house?" his daughter inquired.


    "No, Amanda would take care of it till we''re back,"


    "Much better," Isabe breathed, heading back to the car to go see Neon.


    Nius stared at the house smiling wryly as tears stung his eyes, "Good-bye Maya,"


    He whispered, turned his back, and left.

 Chapter 230 - Two Hundred And Thirty: Shape Her The Way I Want

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Two Hundred And Thirty: Shape Her The Way I Want</h4>


    The third point of view


    "I''ve discovered a secret route we can pass through and transport our goods without the minor disturbances across the Caribbean," Emerald handed a map to Sakuzi who sat on his desk, cupping his chin with ackadaisical look on his face


    "Sakuzi?" Emerald called, yet there was no answer.


    "Sakuzi?" He repeated.


    "I heard you the first time, I''m not deaf, Emerald" Valentino yawned loudly.


    He gave the map azy glimpse, resuming his bored stance which caused a frown to ster on Emerald''s face.


    Sakuzi had been breathing down their neck about them tracing that route and now they sessfully did it, he didn''t even give it as much as a stare- which was totally unlike him.


    "What is the matter, Sakuzi?" Emerald inquired, having a feeling something must be weighing him down.


    "When is my baby girl going to wake up?" He sighed like a devastated widower mourning for the loss of his wife.


    The doctors had sessfully saved her life and were past the danger period, but the problem? She was in aa.


    Thankfully, Princess wasn''t in a vegetative state so everyone had high hopes of her waking up safely.


    Perhaps, it might not be to the others however, it was a great relief to Emerald that the girl was in a stable condition - it limited the number of bodies he had to bury. Maya''s survival was the major dictator if the doctor gets to live or die.


    "The doctor says she would be up in no time," he said to Valentino.


    "The doctor gave no precise date," he moped.


    "They''re neither gods nor magicians but humans who study the human body and try toe up with a positive report," he pointed out.


    "Maybe, he''s not qualified?" He pondered.


    "One more and he''ll be the twentieth doctor you''ve fired already,"ined Emerald.


    "My daughter deserves the best,"


    "Your daughter is bing an experimental organism for each doctor to test out their thesis,"


    Sakuzi shot to his feet, banging his head on the desk as his eyes shed, "Who used my daughter as ab rat?!"


    "I meant literally," Emerald was quick to add.


    Seriously, that damn old man. He still had his surviving two sons running the family business back home but here he was, fawning over his daughter.


    Well, one couldn''t me him. He had always wished for a girl child -one he could pet and spoil- it was sad that madam couldn''t give him one when they were still together.


    "Hmm," was all he said and sat back down but the disapproval on his face was apparent.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door that broke the sudden silence between them.


    "Come in," Sakuzi ushered whoever was at the door in.


    "What is it?" He asked the guard who came into his office.


    "The doctor is here to see you," he notified him.


    Valentino''s eyes brightened at the prospect of good news," Of course, let him in. Do I need to tell you guys what to do every time?!"


    The guard scurried away, his feet carrying him out of the room as brisk as a Jaguar.


    The doctor walked in looking a bit anxious with his head lowered. He had heard about his forerunners - the doctors before him- and couldn''t tell if they had been killed or returned to their homes safely.


    How was he even kidnapped?


    He was returning home after a long day at work when that huge, tall man - he doesn''t know his name - called him, and the next thing, someone snuffed out his light from behind. He awoke and found himself here.


    Though they treated him well, very well, to be honest, the doctor still desired to leave this ce; there was no ce like home.


    "Hey, doctor, I bet you came with good news," Sakuzi left his desk to happily wee him.


    The man gulped, "I came with a bit of both,"


    "What do you mean?" His expression shifted.


    "I-I came with bad news and good news, which do you want to hear first?" He summoned the courage to say.


    Sakuzi''s hands on his shoulder tightened, the doctor could see his death now - the man would toss him down the bridge the way his daughter did.


    Of course, most of the doctors- the ones who survived? he had no idea- knew they were treating Maya, the girl making the headlines on the news recently, but none dared to expose the news for the safety of their life and family.


    The doctors who had been "ended" by Sakuzi were mostly quake practitioners whose luck ran out by falling into the wrong hands aka these gangsters.


    "Well," Sakuzi''s hand on his shoulder loosened a bit, "Hit me with the bad news first so I could punch some faces before celebrating the good news," he made his choice.


    The doctor''s pulse raced but he tucked the fear on his features and revealed," Your daughter is pregnant,"


    "What?!" Both - Sakuzi and Emerald - said at the same time. They had not seen that oneing at all.


    "What do you mean she''s pregnant?!" Sakuzi was furious.


    The doctor tried to step back but his re cut him and he answered instead, "She''s pregnant with babies"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Valentino was still wrapping his head around all these revtions.


    "It means she''s gonna pop two melon-sized humans from her [email?protected] in months toe," Emerald exined crudely which made Sakuzi''s head swirl- the narration was quite detailed.


    "That son of a biscuit!" Sakuzi''s face grew with rage. He had not spent much time with his daughter and she was already going to birth two creatures that would take her attention from him. Not to add the agony she would go through in the process.


    "I should just kill that bastard," Sakuzi mumbled without knowing Emerald heard him.


    "Just what I was thinking! What would it be? Death by asphyxiation? Drowning? Dismemberment? Arson? I have the duct tape and body bag already or maybe we can just cut off his member as a lesson?"


    " You dumb ˇ­" Sakuzi kicked him in the feet but Emerald was not affected by the pain, if anything he was the one who winced.


    "Use your brain sometimes!" He wagged his finger at Emerald, having a hard time ignoring the stabbing pain on his feet.


    "What did I do wrong? You were the one who wanted to kill him, I merely suggested methods on how to end him," he asked innocently.


    "Don''t you get it? Princess would be pissed if she wakes up to find out I touched the father of her kid, no, kids," he corrected and clicked his tongue, "How annoying"


    "We could get rid of the pregnancy," Emerald suggested once again.


    Sakuzi scowled at him, "Don''t make me make you their babysitter, no, you''re going to be their babysitter," he nced up at the doctor without noticing that Emerald had frozen like a popsicle out of shock.


    The man hated children, those annoying little squirrels that never ran out of energy. He couldn''t believe Sakuzi would do that to him, this was the worst nightmare ever.


    "What''s the good news?" He focused back his attention on the doctor who was covered with sweat.


    He had heard all their talks about murdering the father of the child. The people were not just brutal, they were animals!


    *Sob*sob, he wanted to live. He hadn''t even told his love interest he loved her, what kind of cruel fate was this?


    "Doctor?!"


    "Huh? Eh?" He was awoken from his reverie


    "What is the good news?" Sakuzi repeated himself. He hated repeating himself and was considering how to get rid of this dumb doctor when he heard ˇ­


    "Your daughter has awoken but ..."


    Valentino didn''t wait for him to finish the rest of his statement and zoomed off like the sh to her room.


    "P-princess!" Sakuzi was out of breath by the time he got to her room, heaving like a snoring gori and scaring the poor girl who shrank away from him.


    "Oh, thank god, you''re awake, Princess" he still went after the girl who was bothered by his presence.


    "Who are you?" The girl scrutinized the man before her and for some reason, he didn''t seem like a bad person.


    "Princess, I''m not going to hide it anymore, I''m your father" he patted his chest, "I''m not your sugar daddy but your real father," he disclosed, expecting her to nch from shock but all he saw was confusion with a flicker of curiosity.


    "Princess?"


    "Is that my name?" She asked.


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, the doctor with his chest heaving- evidence of his short sprint - and Emerald arrived.


    "Doctor, something seems to be wrong with -"


    "She appears to be disying signs of amnesia," the doctor said breathlessly, leaning against the wall," That was what I was trying to say but you ran off like the Tasmanian devil cartoonˇ­" he attempted a joke but their re cut him off which made him clear his throat awkwardly.


    Sakuzi gestured to Emerald to follow after him and they went to a corner of the passageway and began their hushed discussion.


    "Do you know what this means?" Valentino asked the huge man.


    "No,"


    "This means that with her memory gone, I can now shape her the way she was supposed to be if Ang had done the right thing by giving her to me,"


    "In one word, you''re about to change her personality?"


    "Not her personality but her entire life; Maya''s gone, my princess resides in there now. No one is to know she''s alive, silence the doctor,"


    Sakuzi changed his mind afterward, "No, pay him off but give him quite a scare - only because he restored Princess''s life,"


    He turned to leave when he remembered, " Give the pilot a call, we''re leaving this country instantly"


    Then he walked into his daughter''s treatment room, it was time to change some things.


    Heaven has given him a second chance!

 Chapter 231 - Two Hundred And Thirty-one: I Do

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Two Hundred And Thirty-one: I Do</h4>


    The third point of view


    Some say the best day in a woman''s life is her wedding day but that wasn''t the case for Emily.


    "Oh my God!" Her makeup artist squealed in excitement," You are like the most beautiful client I''ve ever attended to. Your skin is so fresh and smooth, I don''t even think you need much of this cosmetics," she gushed while applying mascara on Emily''s eyes, unaware that the girl was miles away from reality.


    Today was finally D-Day, her wedding day, roughly a month after they got their marriage certificate.


    Emily was officially two months pregnant but she had a slim frame so the slight bump in her stomach wasn''t that obvious- only the seamstress could tell.


    Today was supposed to be a happy day for her but her mood said the opposite. Emily had not received what she was expecting, not in this marriage with Ahmed.


    The man was good, sweetening good, but it finally dawned on Emily, Ahmed saw her as a task he had to shoulder- which had to do with his past.


    She was his wife and he took care of her not because he loved her but because she was his to take care of. Perhaps, others might not see that as a problem but Emily needed someone that she couldmunicate with on an emotional level and not just someone who made sure to provide all her needs.


    It made her feel like she had returned to her father''s cage but this time with a different person and reason. Adam had pampered her to the core because she took after her mother and this time, Ahmed was pampering her rotten because he didn''t want her to make the same decision his mother did.


    "Love woulde naturally, love woulde with time," Emily kept telling herself but inwardly, she had an inkling she was deceiving herself. This ...thisˇ­


    "Ooh, you must be so happy you''re moved to tears," The makeup artist mistook the reason for the abrupt tears.


    She was so damn alone! There wasn''t Nius to support her nor was she getting married to Judy and was pregnant with a baby with a not so bright future!


    Emily cried harder.


    Right now, the stylist was at a loss for words, this no longer seems like tears of Joy, her client was crying?


    "Stop crying, you would ruin your makeup," she pleaded as Emily wiped her face frantically.


    "I''m trying but these tears just keep falling," Sheined, still wiping her eyes.


    "I don''t know what''s tearing you up, but this is your special day. What would you do if the groom walks in and sees you like this?" The beautician cajoled her.


    For some reason, thatment riled her up," I don''t care! You know what? I don''t think I can continue with this wedding!"


    "What?!" The woman was shocked.


    "I don''t need this!" With a clean sweep, the makeups on the dresser were moved to the ground scaring the woman.


    "I don''t need you all! Get out! I don''t need any of you..!"


    It was at that moment that the door clicked open and Cecil walked into that scene.


    "Oh my God, Emily!" She ran to the emotional mother, engulfing her in a hug while gesturing the stylist to give them some space.


    "It''s okay," She patted Emily on the back as she broke down in tears.


    "I want my mother," She wept further.


    This was the first time Emily made such an outrageous request. Her mother had died when she was young and she couldn''t even remember what she looked like, if not for her picture hung on the mantel plus the constant reminder by her father that she was her replica.


    Why had she requested that? Emily had gone to many wedding ceremonies and seen the way mother''s supported their children. She needed that kind of support right now.


    "I just want to end this," Her shoulders shook with her sob.


    "What difference would it make? Emily, you''re married legally to him already. You just need to be strong for the sake of your baby," sheforted the poor girl.


    "I''m just so scared,"


    "It''s okay to be scared. It''s alright, dear. I''ve got you," Cecil tightened her hug while Emily rested her head on her shoulder, bawling her eyes out.


    They remained that way for quite a while until Emily couldn''t cry anymore.


    "It''s everything alright here?"


    Both of them pulled away with a startle when they heard the deep voice resonate in the room.


    Emily was short of words when she saw her father standing in the doorway with his lips pressed together displeased.


    "Oh right, it''s nothing, sir," Cecil answered for Emily who was moping at him.


    "It doesn''t exactly look like nothing," his face was set in a scowl.


    Cecil remembered Emily''s pale and haggard features," She was just having wedding jitters, pretty normal for brides nothing else," She didn''t forget to add," And Which has been handled properly, sir"


    "Has it?" This time, the question was to be answered by Emily and not her spokesperson.


    However, Emily didn''t respond, rather kept her intense gaze on him until Cecil nudged her slightly on the shoulder.


    She blinked as if returning from her reverie, "Ah, yes. I''m alright now,"


    "That''s good to know," He said, giving her a long hard look before departing her room.


    Emily knew that particr look, the signature, "Don''t disgrace me,"


    "He hates me," Cecil was the first to say a word after her father left.


    Emily plonked back down on her seat with a tired sigh," Of course, he would. He thinks you''re corrupting me when in reality, you''re giving me freedom,"


    "Emily," Cecil squeezed her shoulder affectionately.


    "I know," She nodded her head with a deep intake of breath, "I''m going ahead with the wedding for his sake," her hand rubbed her belly.


    "Good," Cecil smiled, hugging her once more. The disaster was finally averted.


    The makeup artist was finally let in after Emily had fully calmed down to redo her makeup. Cecil knew the pregnancy hormone had not helped with the stress, so stayed behind to help the girl rx.


    It was funny how fate could mess with people''s life. She had only known Emily through Maya but now, they were the best of friends and the maid of honor at her wedding.


    The woman was definitely a professional cause by the time she was done with beautifying Emily, there wasn''t a trace of her red, puffy eyes as a result of crying - unless someone looked very close.


    Everything else passed in a blur and before Emily knew what was going on, her father was walking down the aisle.


    "You look so beautiful today, just like your mother," Adam said as they walked slowly to the altar where Ahmed and the priest were already standing.


    Emily didn''t respond, rolled her eyes to be precise. No matter what she does, she would continue to live in the shadows of herte mother.


    She looked elegant and chic in her ssy and sophisticated wedding gown. It had a long-sleeved v-neck bodice that showed a moderate amount of cleavage with a re skirt that falls from her waist to the floor. Her hair was curled and some braided stylishly with tendrils by the sides of her head.


    It was an outdoor wedding and onevishly decorated, evident of the prominent people getting married today. A lot of influential people - mostly her father''s friends and associates- and her fake friends were in attendance aside from her brother, Nius and his daughter, Isabe - even Amanda was here.


    Though it hurt Emily, she understood him, their father was not the most liked person at the moment.


    She just couldn''t understand him, it dawned on her that Adam married their mother out of love, then why wouldn''t he let them do the same?


    They- Nius and her - didn''t have much interaction with their mother''s side because their father shunned them from doing so since young - for reasons best known to him.


    She hadn''t given it much thought due to the fact their mother''s rtive also kept their distance. But now, her curiosity was piqued and she would look into that.


    "Miss Emily?"


    "Huh?" She was snapped from her thoughts only to realize it was time to exchange their vows and dere theirmitment to each other. Oh boy, the thought made her sick in the stomach.


    "Do you ept Ahmed Petrova as yourwful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"


    Everywhere fell silence, awaiting the bride''s decision and Emily heightened the tension when she didn''t reply after a minute.


    She didn''t nce up, feeling Ahmed''s heated nce on her. Her fists were clenched by her side as she battled internally while murmuring arose from the audience.


    "Emily," she heard Ahmed say her name firmly which was a reminder of what she stands to lose if she changes her mind.


    "I do,"

 Chapter 232 - Two Hundred And Thirty-Two: Reina

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Two Hundred And Thirty-Two: Reina</h4>


    *Seven yearster


    The third point of view


    A striking woman is seen exiting the luggage collection area when an entourage of men in suits surrounded her and lowered their head saying in a chorus,


    "Wee, Princess Reina Armani Sakuzi!"


    This unexpected stunt drew attention from passersby who couldn''t help but get drawn to the scene. Judging from the setting, whosoever was receiving such an enviable reception must be someone of great importance.


    Unknown to them all, a reporter who was captivated by the event as well, hid behind a pir taking pictures of the scene when his camera was snatched from his grasp.


    "Hey, who are you?! How dare you! Give me back my camera!" The reporter fired up, trying to snatch back his camera but the man step-sided him with ease.


    "You didn''t even take her best part, what a pity" The man mumbled, going through the photos with a disappointed look as if the reporter trying to get his attention was nothing but the wind blowing in his ear.


    "Who are you to -" The reporter was still saying when the strange man that looked oddly intimating, took out the memory card.? He went ahead to smash the camera to the ground, stomping on it repeatedly till it was beyond redemption.


    "You!" He went red in the face and eyes wide with shock staring at his damaged camera.


    "I''ll deal with you today," The reporter slipped out his phone from the pocket of his pants, intending to call his friends at the outgoing flight gate - stalking a celebrity- to appear and help him deal with this tall-arrogant- somehow- scary - individual - he - couldn''t- defeat - by - himself.


    But the man was beyond bbergasted when the phone was also taken from his grasp and smashed to the ground also.


    "You!" Veins protruded from his neck from the extreme rage he was feeling inside. He could have fought the guy but this man looked like he had been cultivating his muscles for years unlike him who was tall and scrawny; looking like something the wind could blow away by mistake.


    Moreover, there was just something about him, like he was dealing with a formidable son of a biscuit or something - but his manly pride would not allow him to concede to that voice of reasoning.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you, you big bully!" The reporter raised his voice intentionally to attract a crowd. Since he couldn''t defeat him one on one, he could manipte public opinion against him.


    He puffed up his chest - that should make look intimidating a bit- and looked him in the eyes, oh no, don''t look - his eyes were chilling.


    "I''m going to sue you for ˇ­." The reporter trailed off when he saw the man open his wallet and brought out tons of notes. Who was this man?


    He grabbed the reporter''s hand and ced a wad of cash, enclosing his palm around it saying," This should be enough to cover your camera and cellphone,"


    He drew closer and whispered into the man''s ear, "Take even a picture of Princess again and you can kiss goodbye to your family,"


    Upon hearing that, the reporter stiffened, goosebumps covering his spine. What had he gotten himself into?


    "Buy yourself a drink," he added some notes into the pocket on the man''s shirt, patted him on the shoulder- squeezing the muscles there as a reminder of their deal- and left to receive the princess.


    Filled with fear, the reporter scrutinized his environment and took off before he got himself into more trouble. He would have dropped the money- he didn''t want it anymore- but he was scared the man would be angered and hunt me down once he finds out.


    "Wee back, princess," That strange man walked to thedy and bowed his head.


    "Andrew," The woman drawled.


    "Yes," the man still had his head lowered.


    Reina pulled off her aviator ss, a tired look on her face as she asked, "Who sent these fools here?"


    He lifted his head this time," I believe your father did,"


    She pinched the bridge of her nose with her eyes closed as if trying to rein in her temper, "And why would he do that when I clearly told him I didn''t need them,"


    "I believe he didn''t want you running off like thest time," Andrew answered.


    "I didn''t run off, I just wanted some space, is that too much to ask?" She sighed.


    "Princess, your father wants you home this time," he dered.


    "Fine, let''s go," Reina left her baggage behind without second thought, and on cue, one of them took care of that as they left.


    Anyone who passed them, turned back the second time - if they weren''t shoved to the side. It was obvious that the woman being protected was of high status.


    "Make way please," The guards paved a way for the princess to go through, using their body as a shield.


    They knew their enemies could be hiding in the shadows and might strike upon discovering a weak spot in their array. Sakuzi would end them all if a single hair on her body gets missing.


    Reina was led into thefort of a Limousine by the chauffeur who closed the door after Andrew went in after her.


    She basked in the extravagant and plush leather interior with a massage seat. It had a state of art entertainment system with fiber optic lighting. Also, there was a bar where her favorite wine was already chilled and handed to her as soon as she sat on thefortable, styled luxurious seat.


    "This is good," Reina took a sip, savoring the goodness of the wine. Over the years, her taste in food had changed but not wine; this was meant to be her buddy for eternity.


    She nced sideways, capturing Andrew by her side who stood as rigid and alert as every other of her father''s men. How boring.


    "You know you should rx sometimes, you look like someone who has been told the world''s about to end," she joked but it didn''t give the desired effect; sheughed alone.


    Andrew gave her a straight look,


    "The world would end for me if I don''t get you safely home,"


    "Just like my father, you all are so pessimistic," she snortedughter, lowering the back seat a bit and rxed further, "Just chill dude, rx, nothing''s going to happenˇ­."


    The car was braked so suddenly that Reina was almost tossed out of her seat and the wine spilled on her.


    The partition between the driverpartment and the rear passengerpartment slid open at once.


    "We''re being attacked!" The chauffeur announced just as the bullets rained down on them.


    Andrew pushed Reina down, shielding her with his body even though the car was bulletproof.


    "Activate the grenadeuncher" Andrewmunicated through the earpiece at the back of his ear.


    "Wait a minute, this limo is equipped with the grenadeuncher?" Reina was shocked to discover that.


    "Ask your father,ter," he answered in a hurry.


    "What do you mean you can''t activate? It''s not a direct confrontation? Just take them out already," he ordered.


    Seems their gang had been prated by another enemy gang, hence some members of their men bing double agents.


    Reina was surrounded by their people who would prevent any open armed confrontation and keep her safe but their formation has been destroyed and they couldn''t fire a grenade at their own men.


    Andrew knew they were here for Reina, everyone in the underworld - who knew about her existence- knew she was the apple of Sakuzi''s eyes. Touch her, you touch Sakuzi.


    Thankfully, those betrayals were outnumbered and were quickly destroyed without harming to Reina - the same couldn''t be said for their bullet dented car.


    After this, he would have to do a clean sweep and purge out those tiny spies in their gang.


    "If you''re done, you could get off my body or ˇ­." He saw that mischievous twinkle in her eyes, "We could have some cozy time together," she said suggestively.


    "I''m sorry for that," he got off her body in a haste.


    "Tsk tsk, you''re no fun at all," Reina dusted herself.


    Andrew couldn''t help but notice the changes in her attitude. Ever since Maya, no, scratch that, Reina lost her memories, she seemed like a different person - the daughter her father wanted.


    No one was to mention Maya unless you wanted a death sentence from Sakuzi.


    This time around, Reina was bolder, feisty, flirty with an air of arrogance thates with being wealthy. She was the pr opposite of her former self - Thankfully, she was still a tiny bit kind.


    It waste at night, Reina had taken the night flight to escape her father - Sakuzi was smart enough to figure she wouldn''t be arriving in the morning as said.


    There was little to no human passing by, so there weren''t any innocent casualties- aside from their men - they would just have to deal with the authoritiester as usual.


    They drove into the mansion Sakuzi had made livable for the sake of his daughter and not one hidden in the middle of a wood.


    A chorus of "Wee back princess" was heaped upon Raina as she walked into the foyer of the house. But she was more interested in finding that old man and she knew where he would be.


    "How have you been fa...oh"


    Wee back to life with Daddy, Reina.

 Chapter 233 - Two Hundred And Thirty-three: Daddy And Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Two Hundred And Thirty-three: Daddy And Daughter</h4>


    The third point of view


    Sakuzi looked up as soon as Emerald walked into his office. He abandoned the report he was going through and asked him,


    "Have you sent my men to the airport?"


    "Yes, I sent them already to fetch her just as you wanted and as you surmised, she took the night flight," Emerald answered yet asked out of curiosity," How did you know the morning flight was just a hoax?"


    Sakuzi chuckled, closing the file and leaning back into his seat. His eyes glinting with humor was focused on Emerald.


    "I have trained Reina for seven years, I know her like the back of my hands. She''s intractable yet follows a set of patterns," was his reply.


    "Do you think Maya -"


    Sakuzi''s sharp, murderous re cut him off at once; that was a slip of the tongue. Calling that name, "Maya'''' was a taboo here and a past that should never be uncovered.


    Sakuzi had made sure no one found out about the existence of the girl-?the world thought she was dead.


    At first, It had been hard finding a corpse with her basic body features, and thanks to Nius prolonging the search, it bought them enough time.


    But there was nothing money couldn''t do: Just a word out there and not only did they find a body that matched Reina''s but one who also suffered the same incident, however, the woman wasn''t lucky enough to survive the fall.


    Reina was just too damn fortunate that night. Ever since Sakuzi had an idea she was his biological daughter, he didn''t take his eyes off her, even for a second.


    So that night when they had seen her leaning against that bridge railing, Emerald somehow had a bad premonition and ordered his men to be on standby- both onnd and water.


    It just happened too quickly, before the ones onnd could shove their way through those crowds of frantic fans, the deed had been done; she had fallen off the bridge.


    Luckily, his men underwater had marked the spot she had fallen in effortlessly, sessfully pulling, resuscitating, and taking her away under the cover of the night before the coast guard and the rest of their team could arrive; the whole operation was quick and swift.


    Amid their rescue, Reina still suffered injuries to the extent that the doctors appraised her survival as a miracle. The girl had a strong will to survive and the heavens answered her prayers.


    Initially, Sakuzi had not intended to keep her survival a secret but after seeing the benefit in this unpremeditated incident, he decided to exploit it to the fullest.


    Moreover, it was better that way, the girl had an unpleasant past and was currently hated by the whole world, so he would give her another one.


    A life where she gets what she never wanted; a life she could do whatever she wants and easily get away with it; a world she would be loved and adored- if not worshiped.


    Finally, Sakuzi had the opportunity to mold the girl the way she should have grown- surrounded with love, money, and thugs.


    Valentino had grown in a family where theycked the presence of xx chromosomes. He had seven brothers and no females and all were trained from a young age to be tough warriors- they were the future potential Sakuzi.


    The falcon gang had been in existence for five generations and the Sakuzi title had never left the family. Yeah, they were a powerful crime family, welding influence over federal and state politicians - and of course, holding stakes in the entertainment industry


    Compared to other crime families, the Sakuzi n were more orderly due to the strong rtionship between siblings and their "honor blood," code - which is why that son of a bastard Nius has to pay for the death of his son.


    "Do you think Reina would seed with the n?" Emerald corrected the name atst.


    "Why do you think she would fail?" Sakuzi failed.


    "She previously loved that man and he''s the father of her -"


    "Princess lost her memory and has been away from him for seven years. Trust me, such puppy love is easy to forget," Sakuzi insisted.


    "Have you?"


    That question from Emerald made their eyes meet. The warning was clear to the buffy man, he had crossed the line. Even up to now, matters regarding Ang were touchy.


    Suddenly the door to his office was opened, lifting the tense atmosphere as a beautiful woman walked in.


    "Valenti honey!" She eximed, oblivious to the way Emerald and Sakuzi''s eyes connected simultaneously, beginning their secret interaction.


    Sakuzi: Who opened the door for her?


    Emerald: I have been with you all this while, how would I know?


    Sakuzi: Didn''t you remember to send her on a trip abroad?


    Emerald: Well, look who changed her mind.


    "Sugar pie?" Pouted the tall, beautiful brte who was young enough to be his daughter''s best friend, "Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    "Of course, I''m so happy I''m nearly dying from jou," Sakuzi lied through his teeth just as she lowered her head and ced a brief kiss on his lips.


    Cherry was one of his favorite mistresses amongst the others. As a lonely man, he needed thefort of these young beauties - who were also in dire need of his wealth. Thus, theirs was a symbiotic rtionship; he needed sexual gratification, they needed his money.


    Sakuzi gestured to Emerald to give them some privacy.


    "Cherry, what a pleasant surprise," he made room as she sat across hisps, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be observing your vacation by now?" He broadened his fake smile.


    "You mean traveling halfway across the world? No, I''ll rather spend time with you, my love" Cherry sped his cheeks, puckered his lips, and kissed him a little longer this time.


    Sakuzi was in a dilemma, Reina, his baby girl was on her way back home and didn''t exactly support him dating girls her age.


    "This is creepingly awkward," she would say with her signature frown.


    But what could a man do? Cherry was his favorite and there were quality reasons for that. With her fair skin, ample bosom, and great backside; she was temptation walking in a dress.


    "You''re distracted," She pulled away with a frown on her face.


    "I''m not distracted, I''m just distancing myself from you," he said, of course, in his head.


    "No, I''m not distracted..." Sakuzi was still saying when the door to his office was abruptly opened.


    "How have you been fa...oh"


    Sakuzi nced up, startled.


    Oh, Reina.


    "And you couldn''t even observe a holy day for me," Reina stood with her arms folded across her chest and a stance that could only mean trouble.


    Sakuzi shoved Cherry to the side, but not with enough force to hurt her.


    "My baby girl," he rushed to take her into her arms but Reina pulled up her hand causing him to stop.


    "Don''t hug me," she dered.


    "Why?" His face was distorted.


    "You stink of her perfume,"


    "What?!" Cherry was offended and strode over to her saying," How dare?-"


    Sakuzi''s sharp, cold nce in her direction shut her up. She had no idea that Reina was his daughter and he made it that way. He wasn''t the type to bring pleasure into his family.


    Even when most of his mistresses stumbled upon her picture on his desk, most of them thought Reina was just one of the favorite mistresses - they all knew his children were male, not female. Nevertheless, noneined, after all, they were here for his money, not his love.


    "At the least, let me peck you on the cheeks," he begged, "I''ve missed you so much that I almost died,"


    "Yeah, it''s so obvious," Reina said in irony, "And no, you can''t peck me on the cheeks, her lipstick is on your lips,"


    Sakuzi turned to Cherry who had taken two steps back after the fright earlier," You applied lipstick?"


    "You''re just noticing now, I can''t believe this," Cherry rolled her eyes in disbelief, jaw clenched. Her eyes sized up Reina who was currently an opponent in her eyes.


    The girl had long blonde hair which Cherry surmised wasn''t natural, judging from the dark root neither was she model-tall as her - what did Sakuzi even see in her?


    Well, she was slim but not to the point of being bony and had these curvaceous hips - that was the only feature in her body that surpassed her''s. Her boobs were just normal, not as full as hers neither were her backside. Sakuzi must be blind to choose that girl over her.


    Still, Cherry couldn''t help but feel intimidated by her presence. The way she carried herself and the way Valentino - who fears no one - reverenced the girl made her jealous. She must be quite rich and powerful to elicit such a response from him.


    Reina didn''t take her eyes off the girl who was also sizing her up with her fierce gaze.?Aside from the fact this redhair had this blessed feature that wasn''t surgically enhanced- she could tell- there wasn''t anything special about her. She was just her father''s newest collection.


    "If you''re done ring at me, perhaps, you should give father and daughter some privacy to catch up on things, would ya?"


    Cherry was struck dumb, father and daughter? Not sugar baby and lover? Impossible.


    "H-he''s your father?" She stuttered, her finger pointed at Sakuzi with mouth agape.


    "I believe you heard me the first time. I don''t like repeating myself, leave us instantly. " Her voice was low but firm.


    "Cherry, leave us. I believe you still have enough time to catch up with that ne " Sakuzi reminded her of her vacation.


    "Of course," Cherry grabbed her things and hurried out of the room.


    Now, where were they?

 Chapter 234 - Two Hundred And Thirty-four: He Would Be Returning Soon

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Two Hundred And Thirty-four: He Would Be Returning Soon</h4>


    The third point of view


    There was no trace ofughter on Reina''s face as she took a seat on the couch in her father''s spacious cozy office with a touch of modernity.


    She looked suave crossing her leg over the other yet the frown was still present with her arms crossed against her chest.


    Her father deserved harsh treatment at times, he was just so stubborn. How could he still shamelessly chase after those girls her age? How could she face them? What was she going to call them? Mom? Stepmom? Who should greet who?


    "Princess baby, look at daddy" Valentino came to sit beside her in a morose manner. Anyone who saw him at that moment would be shocked for eternity.


    The cruel, powerful Sakuzi was begging for his daughter''s mere attention; looking like a dog wagging his tail just to attract his master''s interest.


    "Stop calling me that father, I''m not a child for christ''s sake," sheined, throwing her face the other way.


    Reina wished there was a way she could remove "Princess" out of her name, it was so damn girlish, cringeful, and annoying. But that man called her father wouldn''t let her do so, how frustrating!


    When she was abroad, people would always ask if she came from a royal background because of her name? Funny but no, she came from a criminal background.


    Sadly for her, it turned out that the "Princess" was indeed a title given to the treasured miss of the Armani family, just like "Sakuzi" was given to her father as leader of the Falcon mob.


    "How did you know I would be back by tonight? By chance, did you send someone to spy on me again?" Reina changed the topic, knowing she couldn''t stay angry at that sneaky old man forever.


    "Do I even need to spy on you, Princess? Thest man I sent to keep you safe, you sent his chopped fingers back to me" he reminded her.


    "You mean that peeping tom you sent to monitor my activity? He should be lucky I didn''t gouge his eyes out instead," she said.


    "Tut-tut," Sakuzi made a sound of disapproval, "I trained you to be a proper princess but all you do is follow your brother''s footsteps; flirt with men, speak vulgar words, so aggressive and unfitting of ady," heined.


    "I''m sorry father but I can''t be that girl; that wears pink and a bow on her head or that girl; that wears a skirt and awaits her prince in shining armor toe to rescue her in time of distress. I''m just me and I love being me," Reina poured out her feelings, hoping her father would get to see things from her perspective.


    "Fine, anything you want princess," he conceded easily. Well, it wasn''t all that surprising, he had always pampered her beyond measure.


    "By the way, how are my grandchildren and when are theying over?" Sakuzi asked, envisioning the face of his beautiful grandkids - notwithstanding, that son of a bastard was their father. As far as they had a pint of Sakuzi blood in them, they were already family.


    Valentino swore to train them up without him, his grandchildren deserved better than him. Once their revenge was over, he would have Reina choose a man to settle down with.


    It wouldn''t matter whether the supposed future husband came from a rich background or not - after all, they had all the money they could ever wish for- once his precious daughter made her choice, he was hers to have.


    "They''re fine, father," she answered," But they won''t being over here till I''m done with this mission,"


    At the mention of a mission, Sakuzi''s countenance changed,


    "You came back too early, our enemy is still not yet in the country,"


    Reina smirked," Oh, don''t worry, father, he would be returning soon if not tomorrow,"


    He was intrigued, "What did you do?"


    With her hand, she made a calm down gesture, "Settle your nerves father, I haven''t killed anyone," she added, "Yet,"


    "Princess, you don''t need to soil your hands. If you need any difficult job done, there are many of my men to - "


    "All those years I spent away wasn''t for nothing, father.?I found a way to make him return to the country- legally, of course," She Informed with a self-pleased smile.


    "He''s the father of your children, princess. Are you sure you''re going to be alright dealing with?him?" Sakuzi tested her on purpose, checking to see if she was in line with his ns.


    Her face expressed anger and she shot up to her feet," He''s a bastard, scumbag, womanizer, and an asshole who doesn''t deserve to be part of my children''s life," her chest heaved with emotion.


    "Moreover, time is running out," Reina went on, "It''s no longer a matter of being alright or not, I have to get him before he settles down,"


    "He''s getting married?" Sakuzi was surprised.


    "There''s no official news regarding that yet but rumors are circting. There''s no smoke without a fire, father. It must be true, I have to act fast," Reina said to him yet couldn''t understand why she was so bothered by it.


    It doesn''t matter to Reina whether he got married to another woman or not, all that matters is that he gets his fair share of punishment.


    He manipted and used her and he would pay for that, alongside killing her older brother. A Sakuzi sees revenge to the end.


    "Well," Sakuzi shot up to his feet, "If you say so, then I''ll have you know that all my resources are at your disposal," he gave her permission to carry out anything she wanted.


    "Really? Oh, thank you so much," Reina hugged her father tightly with joy,"Thanks for being there for me, Father,"


    "Of course," he said, finallyunching that peck on her cheeks "Anything for you, my princess,"


    Reina pulled away with a heart full of joy. Finally, it was time to exact her revenge on that son of a biscuit and she had all the power she wanted.


    "Nius spencer, I''ming for you," her lips were tilted to the side in a smile as she sauntered out of her father''s office.


    Sakuzi watched her daughter leave his office with a heavy heart, what was this prickling sensation in his heart?


    Yes, he did lie to her but just in matters concerning Nius. Reina had an idea of her past including her name, everything! though she still hasn''t recovered her memories.


    He just tinkered a bit of her past and lied about Nius being a casanova that did nothing but y with her feelings and there was uncountable evidence to support that - Nius'' past was just so ˇ­


    Well, in one word, he pits his daughter against the father of her children. Reina was from the Sakuzi n and she wouldter understand the reasons behind his actions.

 Chapter 235 - Two Hundred And Thirty-five: Catch A Big Fish

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Two Hundred And Thirty-five: Catch A Big Fish</h4>


    Reina''s point of view


    "Get out of the industry!" They all swarmed around her the way bees surround a honeb


    "No, let me go," she tried to move past them but she was pushed back against the bridge railing.


    "You golddigger, we don''t need someone like you in the entertainment industry!"


    "Ouch!" She cried in pain as someone grabbed her hair from the side. But she couldn''t tell who did that since they epassed her all about, that there wasn''t enough air to intake.


    "Leave me alone!" She screamed, trying to breathe; they were suffocating her.


    "You''re a disgrace to this generation! Go away! We don''t need you, bitch,"


    Then she felt someone push her and somehow lost bnce, toppling down the bridge and plunging deep into the water.


    "Nius, help me!" That was thest word from her mouth as shended feet first in the water. But even with thatnding position, it felt like she had hit a cemented wall, her entire body was in pain.


    So she lifted her head, gasping for air, however, swallowed more water till her lungs felt like bursting. Her arm arched but she wanted to live so hard that she iled wildly. Sadly, the water was imprable thanks to the darkness and she lost consciousness.


    "No!!" I woke up with a startled scream and rushed to my bathroom, turning on the faucet and washing my face till I was sure I wasn''t trapped in that nightmare anymore.


    I was hyperventting, that I was sure of; my breath wasing in gasps and my hand shaking uncontrobly. Of all the memories that I could retain, it happened to be the traumatic one.


    For seven years, I had been reliving that nightmare but I loved it anyway, it made me stronger and better.


    I wasn''t Maya anymore; that weak, pathetic vessel that couldn''t stand up for herself. Now, I was Reina and sure wouldn''t let anyone step over me that easily- heads would be sure to roll off of bodies.


    Returning to my room, I flopped down on my bed and took out my phone, scrolling through the news and stopped on one that featured Nius.


    "What a waste of a handsome face," I mumbled to myself, drinking in that picture.


    Now, I could understand why my father said I fell head over heels in love with him. It wasn''t that difficult toprehend, the man had great looks that could even make the strongest of woman buckle at the knee.


    I felt like cing one or two kisses on that sexy pouty lips - Woah, Reina, dangerous territory. He''s your enemy, remember? Not snacks to eat. It was quite a pity that he was the most appetizing snack around.


    I scrolled further down, my face scrunching up at the sight of the woman whotched on his arm as if he was her property.


    "Jennifer?"


    My brow raised in interest, so this was her? For some strange reasons, I decided I didn''t like her. Moreover, Jennifer, or whatever she called herself, looked too innocent. But don''t be mistaken, those seemingly naive ones are always the most dangerous. The Angels are not always who they seem to be.


    "Whatever," I threw my phone to the side of the bed and decided to go get something to eat upon hearing my stomach rumble. I had gone straight to bed when I returned earlier and now it was protesting.


    Father must have known that I would skip dinner hence the refrigerated meal awaiting me. Sigh, what would I do without that old man?


    I warmed the food in the microwave and sat down to enjoy my meal not minding the movement of guards observing their normal patrol. Living with Sakuzi meant a higher ratio of men to women.


    The only women you could find around here were the maids and cleaning staff who maintained this mansion. There were women in the gang but you could count them with your fingers.


    Though stepmom dide around to visit sometimes, we didn''t have much of a rtionship. Apparently, she had divorced father because of his infidelity and not because of his line of work.


    Her family wasn''t all that innocent either with their long chains of casinos spread across several cities and abroad- moneyundering was their specialty. Apparently, their marriage had been an arranged one, you know politics and such.


    We don''t talk much whenever she visits. Neither were we on bad terms, just learned to mind our own business. After all, I was just an illegitimate child like the other two and also the child of that woman.


    I had always thought women were the gossips but no, wee to the Falcon gang. It was through the men''s spirited conversation that I got to learn that my so-called mother was his favorite and supposedly the only one my father had genuinely been in love with.


    But sadly for my father, Ang didn''t want anything to do with a mobster, so their rtionship ended abruptly or so he thought.


    Yearster, Ang came to him married and in dire need of help. Her husband Alfred mistakenly stepped on the toe of a powerful man who was hell-bent on making their life a living hell and started by messing with their buddingpany. Ang wanted my father to take care of him since he had the capability; she wanted the evil man to lose everything he possessed.


    Father had been so delighted to hear she hade to visit him after quite a long time but his heart sank finding out she was married and only came because of favor.


    Unfortunately for her, he had no intention to help her. Ang wanted a rich husband who wasn''t a mob leader and got what she wanted finally. They should go solve their problems by themselves - he wasn''t her private cleaning service notwithstanding their previous rtionship.


    To chase her off, he made an atrocious proposal she would never honor- with the kind of pride she had.


    "Give me your body for a night and I''ll fulfill your wish,"


    " That''s impossible,"


    "Nothing is free in this world, it alles at a price"


    You should his men acting that, it had aic effect- lucky for them, father didn''t catch them.


    And as I was saying, Ang epted the deal to his astonishment. And yes, he could have changed his mind but no, my father is an odd bastard - he knew Ang would hate him for that yet went ahead to mate with her.


    So the deed was done and I was the result of that night. But there was something else, Alfred almost caught on to what she did but the great nner Ang convinced and covered it up as a rape- thanks to father''s help by the way. Both of them would have really made a formidable couple - one with the wiles, the other had the brains


    Done stuffing my stomach, I headed back to my room to discover I had several missed calls from my assistant.


    "Is it done?" I went straight to the point.


    "Yes, as you wanted, "


    "Alright, now press charges. The whole of them. It''s time to catch a big fish, "

 Chapter 236 - Two Hundred And Thirty-six: A Good Wife

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Two Hundred And Thirty-six: A Good Wife</h4>


    Nius point of view


    "Here he is!" Reporters epassed me as soon as I came out of the departure gate which made me wonder who leaked my flight info.


    "How do you feel returning home after seven years, Nius Spencer?"


    "There have been rumors circting that you''d be getting married, is that true?"


    I ignored them. I''ve encountered reporters over the years and learned silence was the best tool to use to deal with them unless making an official statement.


    "Are the rumors true? Is that why you''re back home?"


    "Seriously," I hissed, ring at the reporters almost shoving their cameras in my face. Just when I thought this city had forgotten me, it turned out that I was wrong.


    I was relieved when I lifted my head to see my men hurrying to save me from their distress.


    "Make way!" They shoved the persistent reporters aside, creating a path which they walked through and were by my sides in no time.


    "Why did you leave in the first ce, Nius? There have been rumors circting that the rtionship with your father is hanging on a thin line, is that true?" Queried a reporter who was adamant about getting her question answered. She even kept following after me amid the guards keeping her at arm''s length.


    "Say something, sir, why did you leave? Is it because of Maya? You both had been quite close and you left after her death, right? Is there anything else you know regarding her death that the public has no idea about?"


    I stopped in my tracks at once, my once bright face darkening. Of all questions, she had to ask that?


    My guards stopped as well, watching as I approached the reporter with a clenched jaw. The other reporters must have sensed my furious mood and remained the way they are - nor moving or proceeding further.


    "Mind where you snoop your nose, curiosity killed the cat, " was my clear warning to her, and strode away with the other reporters running after me. Hence I spoke to her, they had the view I might respond to their question too.


    I didn''t need to speak, my guards held them back while I was led to my car where my ever loyal Micheal was awaiting me already.


    "Long time, Sir Nius," He


    weed me.


    "Thank you, Micheal. How have you been?"


    "I''m fine. Where to, sir? Home?" He inquired


    "Home?" I mumbled under my breath, was that home? I had not returned to stay but solve this sudden problem that has affected the entirety of my jewelrypany and might escte if not settled.


    "Find a good hotel that isn''t owned by the Spencers," I ordered him yet found a stressed look of grimace on Michael''s face as if he was at war at what to say.


    "What is the problem?" I asked him, knowing there was something on his mind.


    "Sir, most of the high-end hotels out there currently belong to the Spencers," he reported.


    "Is that the case?" I breathed, "Seems Eden has been doing a good job then,"


    Though I had been away for years, I had my ears glued to the ground and got to know that Eden had sessfully taken the power from that man Adam. But something was strange, the old man had given up the position without a fight which means he had other ns in mind. Just prayed Eden was smart enough not to fall into his traps.


    Michael nced over his shoulder at me "What should I do, sir?"


    I rubbed my jaw contemtively,


    "Alright, drive to my ce," there was no need to spend sumptuously when I had a house to stay. Moreover, it was seven years already, it was time to face that reality and get over it.


    "Good choice sir, Amanda has prepared the house already," thatment from Micheal made the corners of my mouth quirk, why do I feel like I was just tricked?


    Sigh, whatever.


    I had intended my return to be low-key hence my refusal to stay under any hotel owned by any Spencer - this city was their yground- but the reporters had exposed me. Well, there was no need hiding anyway, Adam probably has an idea of my return - he had been keeping track of my movements over the years in secret.


    How did I know about that? I was his son, he was my father, we knew each other''s tactics and behavior pattern. Adam had let go of me easily because he knew he could find me wherever I was?


    After giving up on my position as a Spencer, I left with my hard-earned resources garnered over the years to go start my life from the scratch.


    And now, I have a sessful jewelrypany with awork of over two hundred concept stores worldwide alongside its other subsidiaries coupled with my private securitypany.


    Mypany wouldn''t beat the Spencer Group which had diverseworks and had made a name for itself, in a head-on challenge. However, as it''s former CEO, I knew how they worked and operated, with careful nning and trickery- of course- I could have a chance of victory.


    My phone rang, rousing me from my reverie, it was a video call from Jennifer.


    "Hi babe," I smiled at her beautiful face staring back at me from the phone.


    "Hi sweetheart," she smiled back, a blush creeping up her face when she looked away. Jennifer had always been a shy one.


    Well, it was seven-plus years already since Maya died and it''s natural I got a femalepanion; I couldn''t stay single for eternity. I loved Maya and all, but she''s dead and this is reality and I''m alive; people who are alive move on, not dwell on the past.


    At first, we had just a normal rtionship but when my grieving years were over, I realized something changed inside of me. I didn''t want to return to my old ways; I didn''t want to be that same old yer, heck! I had no time to chase after girls who cared nothing but what they gained from you.


    That''s when my eyes rested on Jennifer, we''ve been inseparable over the years and had a purely tonic rtionship until I realized she''s the perfect woman for me.


    My y days were over, I was almost thirty-four of age and it was time to settle down. Jennifer seems to be the perfect candidate so far. She''s kind, beautiful, intelligent, shy in a cute way but fragile, a little happening could bring her to tears - well, I would live with that.


    Though her rtionship with my daughter Isabe isn''t that great - she still gives her the cold shoulder- however, they see eye to eye on some issues and condone each other at least - that''s encouraging.


    My rtionship with Isabe over the years has been a series of ups and downs. Periodically we fight, and the next we reconcile- she''s much harder to handle now she''s a teenager.


    My daughter changes boyfriends like she changes her tee-shirt - I wonder if she ever sees them as humans with emotions too- not to add the numerous suspensions she has been given over the years from schools because of her pranks. Currently, she attends school number four - Yes, Isabe''s an infamous student over there.


    Though Isabe and Imunicate better than in the past buttely, ever since I made my intention of marrying Jennifer known, she has been giving me the cold shoulder.


    I knew she didn''t want me to marry Jennifer or any other woman for that matter, but I can''t remain single forever and that''s what my daughter fails to understand.


    "Have you arrived?" Jennifer asked, chewing on her lower lips.


    "Yeah, I''m currently in my car as you can see," I showed her around the car''s interior happily.


    "You must be stressed up," she pointed out my tired features.


    "Yeah, it''s been crazy over here," I sighed, rubbing my temple. Now she said it I could already feel my head throbbing.


    Jennifer turned to the side as if something grabbed her attention and I heard her say to someone, "Say hi to uncle!"


    Neon''s handsome face popped up in the camera, "Hi uncle," said the mischievous creature - let''s just say Isabe has not exactly been a good role model.


    "Hi Neon, how have you been?" I gave him a warm smile. The boy has been a source of joy to me over the years, children had a knack for lifting one''s mood.


    "I''m fine. Uncle, when are you going to return home, Neon misses you already" he inquired with his childish voice.


    "Hmm, uncle would return as soon as possible so I can y with you as much as you want, alright?" I promised him.


    "You promise? " his face lit up.


    "Of course, cross my heart," I swore to him.


    "Fine, see youter, uncle. Bye," he ran off, probably went off to continue with his mischief.


    "How''s Isabe?" That was my next question.


    Jennifer replied, "Went to some party with friends. Don''t worry, she''d be back. If there''s anyone I''m worried about, it should be you. How are you faring so far?"


    Of course, I knew what she was referring to. If there was anything I liked about Jennifer, it was her understanding. She would make a good wife and a mother to our future children.

 Chapter 237 - Two Hundred And Thirty-seven: That Face

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Two Hundred And Thirty-seven: That Face</h4>


    Nius'' point of view


    "How are you managing so far?"


    My eyes met her orbs probing into mine and searching for answers. Discovering that question had taken me aback and made me vulnerable, I quickly bottled up my emotions.


    "Of course, I''m fine. Why wouldn''t I be?" I answered with a fake smile.


    She breathed, "I just thought that with all that happened, returning to that ce might bring back the painful memories, "


    "Don''t worry Jennifer, It''s been seven years already," I gave her an assuring smile, "I sure can handle anything thates my way, "


    "Well, if you say so," she didn''t press further.


    If there was another thing I loved about Jennifer, it was that she knew me too well. Being with me over the years: she knew my likes and dislikes, my do''s and don''t, and when to stop in an argument with me.? Most things might change over the years but not my stubbornness.


    "So ˇ­" Jeniffer went on to change the topic, "When you get home, don''t get too busy that you would skip your meals- well, I''ll check up on you anyway. Now, have a nice trip," she waved at me and was about to end the chat when I called her name.


    "Jennifer,"


    "Huh?" she nced up at the screen with expectation.


    I took a deep breath," I love you,"


    For a while, she didn''t move and I couldn''t me her, this was the first time I was confessing my feelings of love for her. Yeah, it took me that long.


    A smile tugged her lips to the side, "I love you too, Nius,"


    I smiled back, "Take care of yourself and the kids, I''ll be back soon. Goodbye"


    "Alright, goodbye" the call ended.


    I threw my head back against the headrest, releasing a long, deep, puff. Let''s see how this goes from now on.


    "Sir, is that our future Madam?"


    Oh right, I had forgotten that Micheal tends to opine in my personal affairs.


    "Yes, she is but don''t worry, when everything''s settled, you''d get to see her," I replied with my eyes closed.


    "Alright sir," Micheal agreed, settling his eyes back to the road.


    After such a long day at the airport, I had fallen during the ride home and had to be woken up by Micheal when we arrived.


    "Here we are, sir," He opened the door for me to step out.


    "Oh," I cleared the sleep out of my eye, wincing as the afternoon sun hit my face," Thank you,"


    "Sir Nius!" I heard Amanda''s excited scream and turned around to meet her plumpy figure running to wee me. I nched from shock, with that momentum, she''d bring us both to the ground.


    "Stop," I put my hand up and she came to a sudden halt like the brakes in a car.


    "Better. You can hug me now," I opened my arms as wide as I could and she walked right into it, hugging me tight and shedding tears I would like to regard as tears of joy.


    Amanda was employed by my grandfather after she lost her husband and had been a mother figure to me over the years and today, I felt like a son returning home after making his mother proud.


    "Thank you foring back home safe, " she said in relief.


    I wanted to inform her that I wouldn''t be staying here for as long as she thinks but decided against it, let''s enjoy this rare moment.


    And of course, whatever lingering fear I had was dissipated by her lively chattering.


    "As you wanted, everything has been renovated," Amanda went ahead to exin the changes she had made to the house.


    The entire rooms in the house had been repainted, the sofas changed with their positions altered. Everything was altered; light bulbs, curtains, rug, furniture, electronic gadgets, and many others. It was done to make me forget and move on with my life, and I couldn''t do that with everything in the house looking the same and reminding me of her.


    "If you''re done with what you''re doing sir Nius, you shoulde downstairs to have lunch," She said while following after me as I walked up the stairs leading to my room.


    "I don''t think I have an appetite for food at the moment," I replied, turning the knob to my room and entered.


    Different indeed.


    The previous pale green wallpaper had been changed to ivory coupled with cyan professionally while my bed was new and moved to another corner of the room.


    "Nius, don''t tell me you''re still starving -"


    "Amanda, you worry too much," I said to her, cing a hand on her shoulder, "I just need rest that''s all," After Maya''s death, it was no secret that I lost all? appetite for food


    "Fine then, if you say so" She left after hugging me.


    I fell back on my bed with a sigh, this room felt empty, cold yet faintly familiar. I could tell that space, where that book shelf was standing was where my previous bed had once been; the bed Maya and I had been intimate a lot of times.


    I must have been tired because I fell asleep faster than I thought and to top it all, a peaceful sleep. I believed that sleeping in this bed would bring back painful memories that would assault me in my sleep but the reverse was the case. Had I finally managed to get over the guilt of so many years?


    By the time I was done eating the meal that was forced on me by Amanda, I decided to go and visit Maya. It had been seven years since Ist visited, hence had to pay my respect.


    So I got to my car and drove to the columbarium where her ashes were stored.


    "Hey," I spoke to her picture in the niche of the columbarium walls, "It''s been so long since I visited and that''s why I''m here today to pay my respect and also to announce something," A lump formed in my throat as I watched her picture; she was smiling.


    "I''m getting married,"


    I paused as if waiting for some divine power to tell me that she had heard me before I continued.


    "I''m not here to ask for your permission but to inform you, just so you know. If you''re pissed at me after this, you can keep torturing me in my dreams. I''ll take that as your answer,"


    I turned to leave, yeah, I didn''te here to reminisce about the past - that made it harder to move on. Yes, Nius, stop dwelling on what happened and move on already, Maya''s dead.


    But I hardly took a step forward, when I retraced my steps and screamed into the picture, "If you''re so pissed about me getting married and possibly forgetting about you in the future, thene out and stop me! Stop me from getting married, Maya!"


    I knew challenging an ash to be human again ande smack me in the face on my wedding day was ridiculous but the outburst made me feel good.


    "This is stupid" I wiped my face with my palms and strode out of the ce. By the time I had walked out of the cathedral entirely, a call came in.


    "You''re an unfaithful fellow," was Pablo''s first word to me, "You returned and didn''t even bother to tell me?"


    Oh right, I forgot to announce that Pablo had been a good encourager to me during those years of pain, and from there on, we became quite close; closer than brothers.


    "I''m sorry about that, I would have called but things get a bit busy over here," I apologized.


    "Fine. Now get your ass over here" He said with a tone that indicated there would be no refusal.


    "Where?"


    The next hour I found myself ambling through a club and you should see my face. I was trying to get this live-for-tonight-die-tomorrow lifestyle behind me, not revitalize one.


    But this particr club was different from the local ones where sweaty bodies are crammed and cheap perfumes nauseating the stomach.


    Aside from the big dance floor, prompt and friendly service, and luxurious interiors, the club had strict filtering of their clientele. However, there was still the presence of barely d women and the Dj ying the ever-familiar elective dance music sting through the speakers. Dim colored lighting ced throughout the club provided a sexual experience.


    It wasn''t hard to find Pablo who was leaning against the balustrade, watching the music from upstairs with a cocktail in hand. He gestured to me by lifting his drink and I made my way up the banister.


    "You don''t look bad," Pablo said and we exchanged greetings by giving each other a manly hug.


    "You''re not left out too," Iplimented him just as he took a flute from a passing waiter, presenting it to me.


    "You know I''m trying to put this life behind me," I reluctantly epted the drink with a grimace.


    "Just unwind tonight, Nius. You''re home after a long time," He patted my shoulder as I chugged down the whole drink. Well, it had been quite a long time, it wouldn''t hurt to lose myself a bit.


    Ahh, Pablo''s a bad influence.


    I ended up drinking and drinking until I couldn''t differentiate my right from my left. In that barely sober state, I stood watching the dance floor from that distance when my eyes fell on a figure dancing wildly in the middle of the dance floor.


    Even with the dim light and my intoxicated state, there was no way I could not recognize that face.


    "Maya,"

 Chapter 238 - Two Hundred And Thirty-eight: The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Two Hundred And Thirty-eight: The Meeting</h4>


    Reina''s point of view


    "Oof," I let out a quick breath when Andrew threw me over his shoulder for the umpteenth time already. Gosh, why was he so damn strong?!


    I swear I defeated my father thest time we had a duel, right? A-ha! How was I such a fool! That sly old man intentionally went easy on me! Seriously, was he helping me or bringing me down! He now pampered me in training?


    Maybe, I should consider Emerald being my trainer, oh no, not Emerald, I''ll rather be thrown over the shoulder by Andrew than challenge that fierce, sturdy giant. Though the good news is that I have defeated him once in a fight - with trickery of course - after five hundred and three trials; I mark all my failures.


    "We''ve been going at this for two hours already, can''t we go for a break?"?I pleaded, pouting my lips, and fluttered my eyshes at Andrew.


    I prayed this tactic worked- it had been effective on my father so far. I was so damn tired and my muscles were aching - my butt, to be precise. The downside of being a part of the Armani Family or falcon Gang or Sakuzi n or whatever else they referred to, was that you get to train like a superhuman.


    As a crime family, we often stepped on the toes of other powerful factions which made dirty altercations the norm of the day. Thanks to that, we had to be physically and mentally prepared for any attack and that included proficiency in hand-to-handbat; incorporating techniques from martial arts, and swift handling of weapons.


    Yes, we were served and protected by the gang members but what if they''re taken out and we found ourselves to be thest one standing? Of course, fight to the death.


    These people had this stupid mental conception that if they had to die, they should die alongside their enemies. So in conclusion, we all had to be able to protect ourselves in times of danger hence the strict training.


    "Stand up!" Andrew, my current cold-hearted trainer boomed at me.


    "No, you better kill me first " I sprawled out fully on the ground, he should do his worst. Why was he so cold-hearted?


    "Please, let''s just take a break," I pouted my lips more. Why couldn''t he find me irresistible? A lot of men had been won over by my wiles, he wouldn''t be any different, right?


    "What have you been doing over the past months to have fallen to this level? ying away your time when you should be stringent with practicing your skills?" he asked, literally shooting fire from his eyes.


    "I had just been behind a desk nning the ultimate revenge" I groaned, refusing to be on my feet to his annoyance.


    "That''s no excuse. Get to your feet this instant, Reina," the heartless man said, walking over to me.


    "No, don''te over," I crawled away from him but he didn''t stop until he was within physical reach and tried to grasp onto me.


    Like an agile cat, I grab his arms and put him in submission hold before he could retaliate.


    "Haa!" Iughed, "Who''s the winner now?" Andrew went red in the face from the extreme pain.


    I applied a kind of grappling technique called the joint lock which involves manipting Andrew''s joint in such a way that they reach their maximal degree of motion and hyperextension.


    "Give up now!" I increased the tension. His face was extremely red yet he shook his head stubbornly, indicating that he wouldn''t summit.


    However, I began to worry when Andrew rose gradually to his feet with a primal grunt amid the pressure, bringing me up with him. He sessfully stood and grabbed my arm to inflict the same pain yet I slipped out of his arms or so I thought cause he grasped me by my wrist.


    I tried to trip Andrew but miscalcted hence brought his whole weight on me, we fell to the ground with a thud.


    Gosh, he was so heavy.


    With a pained moan, I lifted my head to see that Andrew''s face had been squished in between my chest. I wanted to sock him on the jaw but a memory shed in my head.


    "You?" My mouth fell open after a memory of the both of us ying In the background at night resurfaced.


    For the first time since I''ve known Andrew, he blushed from embarrassment and tried to leave my body but I wrapped my hand around his neck, stopping him from moving.


    My gaze searched his face and for the first time, realized he looked strangely familiar; as if we''ve met before - and did more than just conversation.


    "Hey, did we by chance know each other previously ?" I asked him, just to ensure it wasn''t a false memory.


    Gazing at his flushed expression shift to one of shock, finally followed by anxiety, told me something was wrong. This was the first time Andrew was showing emotions other than his signature stoic face.


    The man flung off my arm, "Have a nice day," he said with a harsh yet hurried voice which made me all the more suspicious.


    Andrew was my personal trainer my father had assigned to me many years after that incident and reported directly to Sakuzi, unlike other gang members that had hierarchy hence followed the rules set.


    I''ve known him for close to a year and yet we haven''t even conversed like normal humans would, just greetings and all. I had thought nothing of it when I found out he avoided me especially, but now? Something was on; there wasn''t smoke without a fire. I would find out the truth - but that would be after party time!


    Yep, you heard me. I''m for the life of the party, what is life without a great party?


    After showering off the stench of sweat on my body, I donned a?white faux fur crop top - The club lighting would be reflected off it - coupled with a ck leather skirt that reaches midthigh and of course my boots with a bit of heel - I hated heels.


    Done with looking good, I grabbed my purse and was out of the door. No-one stopped me - not like years ago where I had to sneak out - Father didn''t mind as far as I returned home, not runoff. But then, I was sure the man already had an idea of my movement and must have someone following me.


    I didn''t have to stay in the queue like the other people at the entrance of that picky club since it was owned by my father''s old friend, so I went through the Vip door that brought me inside the venue without much exertion.


    The sounds of electric music and the cheering from the crowd made my blood throb, this was what I wanted. So after downing a few shots at my lonely private booth, I went to the dance floor and began to rock my body.


    I was the only uncoupled female dancing like a monkey on the dance floor which attracted those sex-starved alpha males.


    "Hey," I heard a guy say above the loud music, causing me to nce up at him.


    My eyes scanned him from his head to his toes. Facial appearance: Twenty percent - he''s a lost cause. However, I would have let him the honor of just the dance floor if he wasn''t tall.


    I hated guys who were as ridiculously tall as Emerald, each time I tried ncing up at them, it was like staring up at Mount Everest. So, no.


    "Find someone your height!" I shouted, still dancing - so the loud music doesn''t drown up my voice.


    The guy epted his fate and left without making a face or swearing at me - Good for him. I would have hurt him if he had said any offensive word to me. I don''t take bullshit from anybody.


    And so, I continued my enthusiastic dance- jumping up and down with my hair whipping about - when I felt some hands on my butt. Christ, this groping idiot!


    Before the idiot could vanish into the crowd of dancers after molesting me, I managed to grab onto his hand and twisted his wrist till he crumpled down to his knees in pain.


    No one heard his cries due to the loud music nor did they care nor did the man make aint. So far this party was wonderful - If it means that I get to break more hands.


    So, I continued my dance this time without disturbance or so I thought because, after a while, I felt an intense gaze watching me. I searched around yet couldn''t find anybody until I heard a name that made me froze.


    I turned around to see a face I wasn''t expecting so soon nor here of all ces. Nius.


    I might not have seen him after my ident but this man was the cause of the whole revenge thingy - I could even recognize him in my sleep.


    He was a few distances away from me due to the bodies on the dance floor but our eyes met and it sent a strange warmth that tingled my senses.


    Gosh, I hated this! This yer was trying to seduce me with his good looks - I was a sucker for good looks - and to crown it all, we weren''t supposed to meet yet.


    But wait a minute, everyone thought me dead, why was I panicking? I just had to get the hell out of here, I thought until I saw it was just a body separating us.


    I was greatly rmed and thinking of what to do when Nius was suddenly pushed to the ground and someone grabbed my arm, leading me out before he could stand.

 Chapter 245 - Two Hundred And Forty-five: You Should Have Known Me

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Two Hundred And Forty-five: You Should Have Known Me</h4>


    Maya''s point of view


    Something was not right. Nius'' actions so far began to make me question everything I''ve been told by my father and everyone around me.


    shback:


    "Remind me once more who you said is their father?" I asked, stroking the bump on my stomach. I could feel them moving and it was the most wonderful feeling. I still couldn''t believe it, I was bringing in two wonderful creatures into this world.


    It''s been five months already since I awoke from mya and had to go through strict surveince. I encountered some internal body damages from that fall off the bridge which would have imed the life of the babies in my womb, yet they survived.


    Doctors im the gods were watching over me hence a miracle I was still alive till now. But then, carrying the babies to the ninth month and giving birth to them the natural way would put an end to my life, if not theirs too. I had to be operated on earlier than scheduled - my body was at the moment, too frail to carry twins.


    "As I''ve said times without number, his name is Nius Spencer," reminded Father, who was behind me with his hands resting on my wheelchair as I took in the wildlife scene from the balcony.


    I was being treated at home and vigorous movements were not advised. Moreover, my father would not let my feet touch the ground for any reason- he had maids attending to my every need.


    When I first awoke with no recollection of who I was, I was quite cautious around him even if he imed to be my father. But that was until a DNA test was drawn confirming our blood rtionship, added to his love towards me - even though it could be annoying sometimes.


    I could now trust him with my life, knowing he had my back. Moreover, he was the one who rescued me from that dangerous fall- as I''ve been told - and gave me this new life as Princess Reina Armani Sakuzi - princess of the Sakuzi n.


    "How did we meet?" This was the first time I was asking for details about that man. The other times I simply asked for his name and let it go since I was more immersed with my babies and the recovery process.


    "I don''t know about that but it''s a known fact you worked as a nanny for him and that was where he seduced you," Father answered as requested.


    I gulped, "Seduced me?"


    "Yes, Princess," He came to sit on the bench beside me, "You see, Nius Spencer is a very handsome man who had women throwing themselves at him without putting an effort. So he made it a quest to conquer you too because you were different from the ones he''s encountered so far,"


    I clenched my fist, the nerve of the bastard, how was I so foolish to fall for someone like that.


    Father went on, "So he went for you even when he had a girlfriend, Christina Devon - she was your arch-enemy," he supported it with evidence from his phone.


    I scrolled through the articles depicting me as a gold digger who came to ruin their rtionship. There were just so many of them and harshments that made my heart hurt and tears fill my eyes.


    "Princess," Father crouched beside me, wiping away the tears from my eyes, "I hate telling you this but this is to clear your heart of all lingering feelings you might have for that man,"


    "I feel so stupid," I cried.


    "It''s alright to feel that way but not anymore," He said with determination, covering the top of my palm resting on the armrest with his.


    "The person who felt that way was Maya. The personality who was used by Nius; toyed by his father; maltreated by his girlfriend and hated by the whole world was Maya, not you Reina.


    "Reina, you are strong and the only princess of the Sakuzi n and Armani Family and we don''t give up even if we fall seven times.


    "So, purge your heart and soul of all guilt because it''s your time to bring down your wrath on those who oppressed you"


    End of shback.


    Upon remembering that memory, I wiped away all doubts from my heart, this man was a master maniption; he was faking all of this. Also, father wouldn''t lie to me, why would he?


    "Who rescued you from that fall off the bridge?"


    I was taken aback by that sudden question. Why was Nius interested in that? Had he by chance discovered that I was reallyˇ­no, it can''t be, I''ve done my best to deny that.


    "I don''t know what games you''re ying here, Mr. Nius. But whatever we''re here for, you better get it done now I''m being amodating," I tactically avoided the question.


    He mumbled, "Even the way you call my name sounds the same,"


    "What?"


    "Let''s go," He didn''t answer, instead led me to a run-down four-story building.


    Only the lower floor rooms were upied by people I guessed to be the caretaker. This structure had seen better days which made me wonder why it had not been brought down yet by thendlord. This stupidndlord would make more money converting it into a better-modernized building.


    "I bought the entire building after you died," Nius answered as if he knew what was on my mind. So, he was the stupidndlord.


    He quickly added, "But clearly, you didn''t die"


    I rolled my eyes, he was still insistent on that? Doesn''t he ever get tired?


    "In case you''re wondering why I did that," He turned his head to me, "It''s to conserve our memories. I didn''t want anyone messing anything up," He informed me with a smug smile


    I snorted, was I supposed to be thankful or what? Yet that smile sent warm feelings to my stomach.


    Gosh, I hated this. Fine, Reina, remember father''s words, this man is nothing but an emotional maniptor.


    He kept talking but I didn''t give him an ear neither did he notice that I''d stopped walking after him. I turned my back, about to flee out of here when I felt a tug on my arm. Great.


    "Obviously, you haven''t grown any wiser Maya. You should have known me by now," He stated.


    That was the problem, I didn''t know.


    But the next I knew, I was hurled over his shoulder like a sack of rice.


    "Nius!" I screamed, "I''m going to deal with you once I''m out of these," Was my threat.


    Yet he ignored me and continued up the stairs. He stopped at a floor and before my eyes, hacked the door and walked into it.


    A strong feeling of deja vu washed over me.

 Chapter 292 - Two Hundred And Ninety-two: A Thorn In His Side

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Two Hundred And Ny-two: A Thorn In His Side</h4>


    The third point of view


    Today was the D-day when Adam finally gets to pay for his sins. Eden knew many things could go wrong, but he had to be brave. There was no sess without sacrifice; he would do the right thing if pushes to shove.


    Taking onest look at himself in the mirror, he was set to go.?Anabelle wouldn''t being to the party, he wasn''t giving the devil any chance - That is why he''s going straight from his headquarters.


    "Alright, I''ll be down soon," He replied his secretary through the inte. He was just informed that his chauffeur has arrived with the car.


    Eden was dressed handsomely in a ck tuxedo suit, the whole of his hair slicked back with gel. He exited his office and entered the elevator which took him down to the lobby. He went through the revolving doors and saw his chauffeur wave at him, he gave a mere nod as response and was about to walk over to him when his phone rang.


    Eden looked down, it was a call from Nius so he picked at once.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you?" Nius asked to his surprise.


    "On my way," was his curt reply.


    "You should be careful. We don''t know what that man has in mind," was he worried about him? Eden couldn''t believe his ears, Nius was going soft.


    "I can''t believe you''re so concerned about me? You never told me you liked me this much" he teased Nius on purpose.


    "Nope, I just don''t want Anabelle to be fatherless nor my responsibility, knowing she''d be mine to train if you pass away miserable - I have enough kids on my hands already," Nius replied


    "Sure, I''ll be careful," He added, " My new lover,"


    "Fuck you, get out of my phone," Nius ended the call at once.


    Edenughed to himself, he wouldn''t mind teasing him like this if their rtionship continues this way.?He had just slid back the phone into his pocket and took a forward step when his car exploded, the st throwing him back to the ground.


    Eden groaned, aching all over. He managed to lift his head to see his burning car, there was no need to hope for the survival of his chauffeur; the man was gone. The explosion drew the attention of people at the arena, gasping and pointing in horror.


    Adam.


    It had to be him, no, it was him. No other person could have nned this and that means he knew about their n. Nius was in danger. He had to inform him.


    "Call the ambnce!" he heard someone shout.


    No, he had to call Nius first, tell him of the impending danger. But Eden couldn''t even lift his finger, he was feeling pains everywhere. Though he narrowly escaped the explosion, he undeniably suffered some burn injuries from the heat of the st.


    However,?an ambnce suddenly arrived at the scene and paramedics rushed out to treat him.?He was ced onto a stretcher before he could even understand what was going on and moved into the vehicle.


    "Wait a minute," He said weakly, "I need to call someone," He said to both men who closed the doors and hit the body of the car as a signal for the driver to take off.


    "I need to call... " He moaned, unable to reach for his phone since his hands were restricted.


    "I''m sorry," One of them said to him with a crooked smile, "But you wouldn''t be calling anybody,"


    "W-what?"?he couldn''t believe what he just heard until the sleazy smile on the man''s face deepened.


    Uh no, Eden''s eyes widened. This wasn''t paramedics but men sent to finish the job if the bomb nted in his car didn''t seed.


    "No, no, no, don''t...." But Eden couldn''t struggle out of this one as he was injected on the neck with a sleeping drug.


    They underestimated Adam.


    ***********************


    Nius stared at his wristwatch for the umpteenth time already, Eden still wasn''t here. He was nervous. Heck! he was about to assassinate his evil father, who wouldn''t be nervous? With Eden around to support him, he would have the motivation to go on with this n of theirs.


    It had been hard for Reina to let him attend this party, she was extremely worried for his safety and he couldn''t me her for that, Nius was sure his father would never spare him if he gets an idea of this coup d''etat.


    "Nius?"


    He heard someone call him and turned around to see...


    "Emily?"


    Nius hugged her at once. He was shocked to see his sister here. It has been quite a long time since hest saw her and he had been too busy to call.


    "You''re back from your trip," He pulled away, regarding her.


    "Kind of. I''m just here to resolve some issues that include breaking up with my husband,"


    And just like that, he spent the next minutes or so chatting with Emily. Nius discovered his sister had so many more problems than he thought and how negligent he had been to her.


    "Don''t worry, I will take the test and see if I''m eligible for the marrow transfer,"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found a donor already. Akim should have the surgery once I''m back,"


    "I''m so sorry. I got absorbed in my problems to realize you too needed my help," He said sincerely.


    "No, it''s okay. You have your life to live and I have mine. I can''t keep depending on you for everything, Nius. Moreover, father contributed to all this problem because of his quest for power and you wouldn''t be able to understand how much I hate him right now - no offense," she spoke with so much bitterness.


    Though it wouldn''t justify what he was about to do, Nius was somewhat relieved by her sister''sment. He had been wondering how he was going to look his sister in the eye after murdering their father, turns out she cared less.


    "Then why are you here if you can''t stand the sight of him?" he asked.


    Emily looked him straight in the eye,


    "I''m just here to say goodbye, Nius. I can''t stay in this family anymore knowing I would see his face every day and get reminded of everything he did to make my life miserable,"


    "Do whatever makes you happy but you should know that I would never let you get hurt again, I''ll finally do what''s right, "He sped her face and pulled her closer, hugging her once more.


    "I pray you find a man that loves you, sister, " He hoped.


    "Oh, I did,"


    Nius pulled back, surprised, "You did, already?"


    "Let''s just say luck shined on me again but don''t worry, you''d know soon anyway,"


    Nius pursed his lips thoughtfully, he just hoped this new guy was reliable else he''d send him to an early grave - without her knowledge of course.


    "I''m sorry Emily, but I have something to take care of so I might need to take my leave,"


    "Of course, no problem," she didn''t stop him.


    "See youter," Nius excused himself.


    He walked past the room of schmoozing guests to reach the entrance.


    "Has Eden made his appearance," he asked the security in charge of letting the guest in.


    "No sir, he hadn''t been seen yet," was his reply.


    Strange, Nius mused.


    "Thanks for your time," he patted the man on his shoulder and went back to the party.


    Nius scrutinized the guests around, wondering if Eden had sneaked in unnoticed. However, when he came up with nothing, left for the garden to make a call since it was noisy inside.


    "Hello, you have reached Eden. The reason I haven''t picked up is because you have been rejected. Thank you," Nius was treated to Eden''s ridiculous voicemail.


    "Seriously, pick up, you son of a biscuit," Nius yelled into the phone, "Ugh!" this wasn''t some sort of prank, right?


    After a while of transferring his aggression on the phone, Nius decided to make use of his brain. Could it be that something happened to Eden? It wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Adam was an extremely smart man, had he somehow figured out their n tonight. It was unlike Eden not to pick up his calls on such an important day unless someone got to him first.


    Uh no, Nius'' expression changed. His life was in danger and so was Eden, hence the reason for his absence. He had to leave now.


    "Jesus Christ!" Nius almost suffered a heart attack when he turned around to see his father.


    "Why do you look scared, son? Did you see a ghost," Adam asked expressionlessly.


    Nius swallowed, he was treading on dangerous ground here and had to be very, very, careful, "You just popped out of nowhere, why shouldn''t I be scared?"


    "If you say so then," Adam a step took forward.


    Nius was hyperactively aware of that move.


    "Why aren''t you at the party with your fellow merry folks," the man inquired.


    "I came to call someone," Nius lifted his phone as evidence.


    "You mean Eden?"


    Boom!


    At the mention of that name, Nius lifted his gaze slowly to meet his father''s.


    "You shouldn''t bother, he''s at afortable ce,"


    Nius was about to lunge at Adam, but he was restrained from behind by some men that came out from their hiding ce. He had intended to capture his father and use him as a hostage to escape here but Adam saw through him. After all, he was the one who taught him that strategy - every wicked move he ever knew.


    "Let go of me, you bastards! " He strived to be free but the men overpowered him.


    "Since you have decided to be a thorn in my side amid my effort to give you a better future, I have no choice but to get rid of you - before you get rid of me," Adam disclosed.


    "No, don''t you dare," Nius warned the man bringing the drugged fabric to his face but his threats were useless.


    The handkerchief was pressed against his nose and though he held his breath, his body couldn''t function for long without oxygen, so he gave in and lost to the darkness.

 Chapter 296 - Two Hundred And Ninety-six: I Need A Queen

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Two Hundred And Ny-six: I Need A Queen</h4>


    Emily''s point of view


    Judy and I were back in Lincolnshire.


    After handing the divorce papers to Ahmed, the both of us had a pretty deep discussion. Ahmed apologized for his insensitive behavior over the years, turns out he was under pressure from his grandparents and took it out on Akim and me.


    Well, what could I say? I had no choice but to forgive him. I failed Ahmed just as he failed me; I had a child for another man and he did the same, I kind of think of it as a tit-for-tat situation here. But that was until he demanded an outrageous request: for us to be together, Akim could stay with his father Judy, and I could be Julie''s mother - his baby mama would just be a surrogate.


    You should have seen theughter I released, someone was taking me for a fool - I guess his baby mama wasn''t the prim socialite he desired. All those years of being with him, I had to be someone I wasn''t just so I could please his grandparents and save his face in the public. Whenever his friends came over, they praised him for having such a well-mannered and efficient partner - what a submissive wife!


    Unfortunately, I''m done being a good wife, she has gone rogue! I just want to be me! And not some barbie doll who has to watch each of her actions so as not to bring shame to her inws and her husband''s political life.


    So the once peaceful conversation turned into a full-blown argument. His ploy of getting me toe back was not going to work. Yes, let''s say I be Julie''s legal mother, and then his mistresses to control my family - thanks to the backup from his grandparents. Oh please, I know a sinking boat when I see one, I have to save my life and happiness before it''s toote.


    I left the divorce papers with Ahmed, whether he signed or not, mywyer would follow up on that. The only promise I made him was not to leak our divorce news till the election was over. I don''t want to be held as the reason his political career failed - I''m done being ountable for the mes.


    Now talk about Judy or prince Kai - I''m honestly at a loss at what to call him, it was all so damn agitating.


    Well, things have been a bit awkward between us, maybe, not for him, definitely for me. I mean we had sex and sexplicates issues. I''m not a fool to delude myself into thinking I''m going to be his woman just because we joined genitals. I''m not right for him and he knows it, even though we can''t keep our hands off each other.


    As expected, we returned to discover Akim was settled in one of the best rooms in the pce with proper medical attention and facilities - the queen did not joke with her heir. With no time to waste, my son had the transnt and we have been on tenterhooks ever since.


    ording to the doctors, while the majority of children do well after bone marrow transntation, there are possible risks. After the bone marrow transnt, when the new stem cells enter Akim''s body, they travel through his blood to his bone marrow. In time, they multiply and begin to make new, healthy blood cells. They asserted It usually takes several weeks before the number of blood cells in Akim''s body starts to return to normal or even longer.


    And this is where the riskes in.


    During this time, Akim is at risk for infection or bleeding. Infection or bleeding may be severe and, in rare cases, may cause death. Aside from that, the transnt may fail, leading to the return of the sickle cell disease and possibly other risks to the point of being life-threatening.


    Thanks to that, my son was under close monitoring and might even receive periodic lifelong follow-up appointments with the doctor to monitor forteplications.


    However, it warmed my heart to know my child finally found where he belonged, I had always worried about his future in Ahmed''s household.


    "You should have a rest," I nearly jumped out of my skin when Judy touched my shoulder.


    "No, it''s alright. I''d just watch him a little longer," I declined.


    "Akim is asleep, Emily. Even if aplication arises, there are monitors around to alert the doctors of what''s going on. There are also bodyguards outside to stop anyone with evil intent from getting in. Though there are no cameras because of privacy, the heat sensors do a great job. This ce is locked tight, Emily, there''s no need to fear," Judy promised me with an entreating look.


    "I''m just not sleepy," I told him sincerely. I had no desire to shut my eyes at all.


    "Then have a walk in the garden with me, you''ve been cooped up in here all day," He suggested,


    I bit my lips, "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Ever since I got back to the pce, I''ve been conscious of my movement with him. I don''t want to look like the woman who took advantage of the prince just because she had his son, the queen wouldn''t like that.


    "No, it is," He insisted, and before I could even protest, grabbed my hand and started to lead me out of the room. I tried to wriggle my hand out of his grasp but he held on tighter.


    "Judy, what are you doing?" I whispered as we walked through the hallway with the workers staring at us interestedly. The news was surely going to fly around tonight.


    "Prince Kai," A pair of bodyguards bowed to him without Judy even acknowledging their greetings as he walked on.


    "Judy -" I say and they gave me an odd look which made me realize my mistake. I corrected it at once, "Prince Kai,"


    Judy hissed at me.


    I was taken aback, didn''t he like me calling him Kai? Fuck it, this was all so damn confusing.


    Judy didn''t even say a word to me as he dragged me through the pce walls to the point I couldn''t even remember the number of turns we made till we came out directly in a garden.


    I was speechless as I stared at therge gardened in ofnd with a pond and 12'' x 16'' Cedar Gazebo with an aluminum roof.


    The garden pond looked magical with a floating sphere that was managed by remote control which makes the glorious glow ball change hues of color. The sight was striking with numerous balls sailing through the water.


    To enjoy the garden''s beauty at night, shady shrubs and bedding nts were given a lift with a pretty string of LED outdoor rose lights. It was mounted on an almost invisible wire making the flowers look as if they were growing amongst the leafy foliage in a rainbow of color.


    I could see many flowering nts such as rose - it was numerous - hibiscus, marigold, night-blooming jasmine, and many more. The flowers gave out a


    pleasuring fragrance that made the environment light and aromatic.


    "Wow," I was breathless. This ce seemed like something out of a fairytale and did I forget to add that it was sorge a neighborhood could fit in here.


    "Do you like it?" he asked from behind.


    I froze, I was so distracted by the picturesque scene that I didn''t realize how close he was.


    "Judy," I turned around to face him, putting some space between us, "We have to stop this,"


    But this stubborn hedgehog didn''t listen, rather he drew closer, resting his head against mine, "Marry Me," was his outrageous request.


    Shocked by that, I wanted to draw back but he didn''t let me, "Judy, I''m sorry -"


    "Make me the happiest man on earth, Emily,"


    My heart was mming wild against my chest but I had to be reasonable here.


    "I just got out of a messy marriage, I''m not ready to start another," was my petty excuse.


    "I would give you all the time you want. Moreover, you wouldn''t have been in that marriage if I hadn''t disappeared in the first ce," He sped my face,


    "Allow me to take care of you now,"


    I shook my head, "No, your mother would never allow that. I''m a divorcee and a single mother -"


    "You''re the mother of my son!" he growled, wrapping his hand around my waist, I couldn''t escape.


    "You''re a prince, a soon-to-be king and you need a queen who would be able to give you more heirs which you know I can''t do anymore," He made me bring up that issue.


    "I don''t care, Emily. Akim is enough for me but if you''re that desperate for more, the kingdom of Lincolnshire have the best doctors and herbs here, they would be able to figure out what is wrong with you,"


    I refused to believe this, it was too good to be true. "Judy, the queen -"


    "Is my mother, not my wife," He rified.


    My mouth opened and closed helplessly, what was I going to say. I looked away, took a deep breath, and stared back at him, "You''re not going to give up on this issue, are you?"


    There was a burning determination in his eyes as he said, "No, not until you agree to be mine. My son Akim needs his mother, the queen, by his side,"

 Chapter 297 - Two Hundred And Ninety-seven: This Is Not A Good Idea

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Two Hundred And Ny-seven: This Is Not A Good Idea</h4>


    Reina''s point of view


    "That is so not a good idea," I objected to their idea of a stripper. We girls were having a delegation on how to go about my bachelorette party.


    Well, let''s go on a rebrief


    Adam is dead - everyone''s so happy about it even if they''re not showing it. Yeah, I know, this is one dysfunctional family. Well, peace is once back to the Spencer family.


    Eden exposed my identity to Camille with the im that she was bothering him about me - he''s a bad liar by the way. Well, not that I was angry, I mean Camille had been a good manager and friend to me when I was Maya so I trusted she wouldn''t leak my identity to the media.


    But then, even if my identity was leaked, it wouldn''t go far nheless. Sakuzi was sure to repress and cover it up. Moreover, the public would likely think of me as Maya''s doppelganger than the real Maya - the whole world saw her dead.


    Sure, it would create waves on the inte that Nius is marrying Maya''s doppelganger and I''ll probably be seen as the substitute in the public eye. But who cares, I am the real Maya.


    But then, after Camille, came Lisa. Apparently, she saw me in the papers and followed me secretly, and stumbled upon my discussion with Camille -truth out. If you still don''t remember Lisa, you should recall her as the busybody actress who tried to throw her weight around during my audition in the past.


    So yeah, I have reconciled with my old friends - which brings us back to the present: Cecil has returned from Lincolnshire to manage their business since Emily''s busied with Akim''s recovery. Hence, I have her, Camille, Lisa, and Emily - through video chat - with me.


    "What do you mean, no? This is your bachelorette party, you should have a Vegas weekend!" Lisa said, sipping on her diet coke.


    "Seconded," Camille raised her hand.


    "I don''t think taking Reina to a male strip club is a good idea," Emily literally winced at the sound of it.


    "Thank you for being the reasonable one, Emily" I almost apuded her.


    "Reina, unless you prefer to go low-key, I''d say this is technically necessary," remarked Cecil of all people.


    "Well, I don''t really want the low-key concept," I confessed the truth, this was my only chance of having fun before jumping into the arms of marriage.


    "Then girlˇ­"?Camille stood from the couch and held my hands, "You should go all out and celebrate your limited bachelorette days; a night of freedom. Go to a strip club, the trendiest dance club in town, or I can hold a swinging party for you at your home with plenty of loud music, alcoholic drinks, and adult''s stuff,"


    "Jesus!" I went red in the face, "I''ll rather go to a strip club than organize a swinging party," this was outrageous.


    "Then, strip club it is," Lisa concluded.


    "No!"?I refused.


    "What now?" Cecil groaned, face-palming.


    "You don''t know my soon-to-be husband, Nius! He''s extremely jealous and possessive and wouldn''t hear of this strippers party. I can''t even dare to think of what he''d do if he learns this," I didn''t even dare to imagine it. His face would be as dark as the great Galveston hurricane.


    "He wouldn''t know, not if you tell him," Lisa had a mischievous smirk on her face.


    Oh-no, I don''t like where this is going. I have a bad feeling about this.


    "You''re not suggesting I lie to Nius?" I pointed to my chest.


    "I''m not saying you should lie to him, just omit some part. You''re not a kid anymore, Reina,e on," Camille coaxed me.


    I gulped, what should I do?


    Cecil joined in the persuasion, "Also, ''What Happens in Vegas, Stays in Vegas'' we are not letting out a single detail of what we discussed here. So what should you be afraid of? "


    I looked at theptop, "What do you think Emily?" I asked for her opinion.


    She pursed her lips, "It''s your bachelorette party, do whatever makes you happy,"


    I thought over it, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity, I need to have this onest fun.


    "Fine," I finally gave in.


    "Yeah!!!!" They all rejoiced.


    "Unbelievable," my mouth hung open at their cheers and morings. I couldn''t help but wonder who should be happier here - I''m the bride, not them!


    "But then, we haven''t talked about the location yet," It crossed Emily''s mind,


    "You would have to travel out since Nius would surely discover your rendezvous if you have it here neither can I join you since I''m stuck in Lincolnshire taking care of my son,"


    "Oh boy, she''s right," I realized, "This city literally belongs to the Spencer Group,"


    "But not Lincolnshire," Lisa hinted with her brow raised and a sly smile.


    "And Emily can also join us," It finally fit, "Lincolnshire then,"


    "Wahoo!!" they began their rowdy celebration again; jumping up and down the couch, dancing to nonexistent music, and creating unnecessary warcry.


    For once I was grateful my kids were out with their father, so they couldn''t see these women behaving like female goris in the name of celebration.


    As if I jinxed my luck, the doorbell rang and Amanda went to answer the door - they were back.


    "Hi Nius," all of them said and waved in union with a forced fake smile. They had all settled down like properdies the moment they heard he was back.


    I could tell Nius was taken aback by their synchronized wee, "Hidies," He looked between all of us,


    "You seem to be busy,"


    "Yeah, we were just organizing Reina''s bachelorette party and I can assure you that it''s going to be a st," Lisa spoke longer than required.


    I could see a shadow cross Nius'' face at the mention of "Bachelorette party". Well, unlike me, Nius was not getting one but rather organized a low-key visit to the Gold Club with his groomsmen, you know, beers and pool kind of fun.


    "That''s good," He said ndly.


    "Mommy!" Ailee, Allen, Neon, and Isabe made their appearance and that meant the end of the discussion. The girls all left, leaving me to take care of my family but with a subtle sign to remember what we discussed.


    Since it was evening, I had to join Amanda in the kitchen to prepare supper and to avoid seeing Nius. You see, I kind of moved out of Nius'' bedroom to my former room - to his greatest displeasure.


    We were about to get married, so I suggested we should stay away from each other and build some anticipation for our wedding night - we''ve eaten the forbidden fruit several times hence no need for formalities.


    However, Nius strongly opposed that, he wanted us to share the same room even if he wouldn''t touch me - I knew better than to believe him. Nius and I on a bed with our hands kept to ourselves was a big facy - experience is a good teacher. Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me; fool me thrice, shame on both of us.


    "So, how''s the arrangement?"


    I nearly choked on my food the moment Nius brought up that issue during the meal.


    "Excuse me?" I pretended to be oblivious to his question.


    "What do you girls have nned for your bachelorette party?" he restated.


    "It''s a secret," I intentionally teased him when in reality, my heart was pounding wild against my chest.


    "Tell me," He added, "Please"


    I was surprised by his politeness, "Well, since you''re so curious," I cleared my throat, hid the nervousness, and began,


    "We are thinking dinner at a top-notch restaurant, a day at the spa or night at the opera, shop till we''re ready to drop, see the sights of the kingdom of Lincolnshire, lose a few bucks gambling and then head back for a chick flick with all the girls or a simple party," I said, intentionally skipping the stripper''s part.


    "Alright - wait, what? Lincolnshire? "he didn''t look happy


    "Yeah, Lincolnshire," I breathed


    "Why Lincolnshire? Why not here where I can easily have my sight on you?"


    "Exactly the point of Lincolnshire," I pointed out.


    The scowl on his face deepened


    "Nius?" I pleaded. Even the kids were watching us now.


    "Anything could happen to -"


    "Nothing would happen to me," I intercepted.


    "You fell off a bridge, lost your memory, and broke your neck, you attract idents wherever you go," He imed and I can''t believe he used that against me.


    "Nius, nothing would happen to me, you''re just been overprotective and I''m not going alone, the girls are with me,"


    "Fine," He gave in, reluctantly.


    "Yeah -" I was just about to rejoice when he added, "But on one condition,"


    I should have known.


    "What is it?" I said through gritted teeth. This shameless son of a gun knows how to take liberties with me.


    "We''d share a bed today, your room or mine - I don''t give a damn," was his demand.


    "No way,"


    "I won''t try anything funny with you," He swore with his hand raised.


    I gave him a skeptical look and like a fool, believed him. Again.

 Chapter 298 - Two Hundred And Ninety-eight: Camille Spencer

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Two Hundred And Ny-eight: Camille Spencer</h4>


    The third point of view


    The lustful moan from Camille fueled the fire burning through Eden''s vein. It was no more than two weeks since they started seeing and they were inseparable. There was no doubt that Eden liked her, not just because of the great sex but she was beautiful, smart, bold, funny - her shapely curves were just a bonus.


    Anabelle, his daughter had no problem with her, In fact, he could sense the girl liked her. Eden was alive for the first time in a long time, he didn''t feel that loneliness any longer. He could safely say that Camille was his sunshine; she came out of nowhere and lit up his world.


    "Yes ah..," her back arched off the bed. Camille began to titite her hips, rubbing her wet fold against his arousal, she wanted him, needed him.


    Eden lowered his head and kissed her, slow and hard; deepening the kiss as their tongue tangled together, tasting each other.


    Her hand wrapped around his neck, molding him to her while his hand found her naked butt, lifting her as she spread her legs further open.


    Eden grasped his stiff standing arousal and pressed it into her interior fold. She gasped as he filled her, her nails digging into his skin and leaving a mark there. Her walls tightened around him as he continued to enter her till he was buried to the hilt.


    Edeny still, letting her adjust to the intrusion before he began to move slowly in and out of her. Camille slowly kept up with his movements till she was ready to move it up a notch.


    "Oh my God," she gasped, "Yes, that''s it," Her legs wrapped around his waist, urging him to move faster.


    "As you want it," Eden growled, beginning to pump in and out of her, bringing up her hips to meet each of his thrust.


    Pleasure reeled through her as he began to ram into her savagely like an animal gone berserk. Camille ran her hand through his hair, whimpering and bucking her hips to him.


    "F*ck you! " Camille hissed out when the uncontroble feeling surged from within her.


    "That is exactly what I''m doing," Eden gritted, thrusting in and out with an intensity that made her wail his name. He liked it; her sensual cry was like music to his ears. He wanted to conquer her, make her his.


    Camille was enjoying this luxurious and scious moment when he suddenly stopped. This made her brow raise, a trace of displeasure crossing her eyes;?she was already close to that ecstatic bliss.


    "Why did you stop?" She asked, yet gyrated her hips to relieve herself of this ache.


    "Marry Me," He dropped the bomb like news out of nowhere.


    "What?" Camille couldn''t believe her ears, what was he talking about?


    "Marry me, Camille" Eden said, without making any attempt to move nor pull out of her.


    Camille shut her eyes, her vagina walls pulsed around his arousal wanting to be relieved but he kept up with this unnecessary torture, "You''re not in your right senses," she replied.


    "I know what I''m saying," Eden jerked forward in a bid to prove himself, the movement was a taste of bliss to her,


    "Marry me, Camille, and make me the happiest man on earth,"


    "You don''t know what you''re saying," She was breathless, arching her back and writhing below him, "You''re just saying this because you''re blinded by the throe of passion. You know me for less than a month," was her defense.


    Eden didn''t back down," But I know you enough to make you my wife,"


    "Eden, this is meaningless,"


    "Is it?" He intentionally moved, drawing a prurient moan from her. Eden knew her body like the back of his hand, knew what turned her on and what move stirred the demon inside of her.


    "Don''t you like me?" He hovered over her with a darkened gaze, liking that her swollen lips were caused by him.


    "I like you, Eden but we''re just together for the benefits of a good f*ck," she said, her heart mming against her chest. Camille could see the burning need in his eyes, his prick inside of her engorged.


    "If that''s the case," a dark smirk crossed his face as he nipped on her earlobe, she shivered, " Don''t you want to get the good f*ck for eternity, till death does us apart - that''s a good reason,"


    Camille''s pulse raced, her body throbbed with need as he stared into her eyes, yet that voice of caution still sang in her head.


    "You still have Maya in your heart," she told him and saw a rollercoaster of emotions disy in his eyes over a short while. Camille had expected him to get angry or end this moment, but he did neither of both instead he smiled.


    "I had Maya in my heart," He corrected the impression, "You''re the one that has consumed my heart now and you should know that once I love, I love with my all,"


    Camille was speechless, she had never seen this side of him; passionate, determined yet dangerous - in a sexy way. What was she going to say? She had never been proposed to in the middle of sex.


    "What do you say to my proposal, Camille?" His eyes twinkled with anticipation and lust.


    Camille opened her mouth, yet the words wouldn''te out.


    Eden smirked, "Why don''t I make it easier for you,"


    He at once shifted his head from her neck and kissed her, probing his mouth with his tongue and relishing his taste. Camille was so engaged in that act that she was bewildered when Eden drew out his well-lubricated member. He hadn''t withdrawn during that awkward conversation, why now?


    Abruptly, he flipped her on all fours, so that her round ass was up in the air and held onto her hips for support. Camille forgot how to breathe, her blood boiling with suspense.


    Eden guided his throbbing member to her wet entrance, pushing as far as possible into her walls, and leaving it there, without movement. Camille cried with delight as she felt it prate to her very entrails. She grasped the sheet beneath her tightly, she could feel all of him deep inside of her which made her let out a moan.


    "Do you like it?" Eden spanked her butt, hard.


    "Yes, I do," Whimpering as he began to thrust into her, Camille gave a backward push to meet him.


    "Do you want to feel it for infinity," Eden hissed out, enjoying the rapture giving pressures of her tight walls.


    Camille didn''t say a word but nodded, he hammered into her with a great shove which made her release an inhumane scream, her knees almost gave out but his hands were there to anchor her.


    "I want to hear you say it," He roared, pumping his hips as the tempo increased," Want to hear you say you''d be mine forever,"


    "Y-yes! " Camille shouted out


    "Yes, what?!" Eden brought her closer so she was now kneeling while he pounded into her from behind, his other hand groping her breasts.


    "Yes, I''ll be yours Eden...I''ll be yours only," she spoke in gasps trying to keep up with his thrusts, every logical thought flying out of her head.


    Her core tightened around him when he picked up greater speed. His clenched teeth groan and her libidinous scream was the evidence of the rippling ecstatic orgasm that crashed over them.


    Ovee with bliss, Camille sank t on the bed, drawing Jasper with her without him pulling out of her. Edeny in thep of luxury, erupting inside of her while she convulsively shuddered from time to time with the intense degree of excitement this licentious activity had produced upon her


    Theyid that way for some time grinning from ear to ear until Eden finally withdrew, stretching to grasp something from the nightstand which was hidden behind the flower vase.


    A shocked gasp left her lips when she saw Eden open a ring box revealing a beautifully crafted golden ring; he was not kidding earlier.


    Eden took hold of her hand saying,


    "Will you marry me, Camille Smith?"


    The woman blinked, this had to be a dream. She had thought Eden brought that marriage issue on a whim, she had yielded just so she could get an orgasm.


    "Y-yes" the word left her mouth before she even knew what was going on.


    Fine, Camille was not going to lie anymore, she had feelings for him since seven years ago but his love triangle with Maya made her take a step back.


    "Thank you, Camille. I promise you that you''re not going to regret this," Eden smiled, then reached out to kiss her once again.


    "I''m going to speak to Nius," He pulled from the bed, his eyes brightening with an idea, "We are going to have abined wedding,"


    "What?!" Camille received the second shock this night, "But the wedding isst than two weeks from now,"


    "You don''t have to worry," He sped her cheeks, "I would speak with Nius and see if we could make some adjustments. Also, with money, anything is possible,"

 Chapter 299 - Two Hundred And Ninety-nine: Love Advisor

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Two Hundred And Ny-nine: Love Advisor</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Guys, can you two bring it down a little," Anabelle groaned, face-palming. She had left for like five minutes and returned only to see her cousin Isabelle and Pedro eating each other''s faces.


    Anabelle felt a tight feeling in her chest but it didn''t hurt like before. She has given up on the fact that she and Pedro would ever work out again.


    Moreover, he looked so happy with Isabe - his happiness was all that matters - plus the fact those two couldn''t keep their hands to themselves. Anabelle sighed, uncle Nius might be a grandpa soon enough at this rate - she bet Pedro wouldn''t be alive to see his child.


    "Oh my God, I''m so sorry, " Isabe blushed with embarrassment, buttoning up the opened buttons of her shirt while Pedro smoothed his messy hair.


    Isabe was at Pedro''s ce and both were video calling Anabelle when she left to get something. While they waited, some stuff went down, and here they are.


    Life with Pedro has been so amazing for Isabe, he understands her and knows exactly what she wants; he was made for her. Isabe began to question herself, why hadn''t she dated him from childhood?


    [(Author''s. Ans): Because you would steal his tofu and would not take responsibility?]


    Well, she was happy she had him now. So Isabe conducted herself and faced the camera, "You were saying?"


    "You promised to go shopping with me today," she reminded her cousin with a mean moue.


    Oh shit, Isabe groaned inwardly. She knew the definition of shopping with Anabelle; she would tire her out till she had no energy left.


    "Did I?"


    "Isabe?" Anabelle growled, warningly.


    "Fine," Isabe gave in. There was no escaping this one. She turned to Pedro with a resigned sigh, "As you can see babe, my hands are tied," she hinted she had to leave.


    "Alright," Pedro understood.


    He ced a quick kiss on Isabe''s lips but that simple gesture soon deepened into a passionate one which made Anabelle shut herptop at once. She wasn''t jealous - maybe a little - but she wasn''t perverted enough to watch her cousin and ex-boyfriend swap saliva - the excessive public disy of affection was puke-inducing.


    Anabelle copsed on her bed, staring up at the ceiling; loneliness seems to be her friendtely. She was still contemting what to do with her pathetic life when a knock sounded on her door.


    "Come in!"


    The door creaked open and her father''s head peered out before the door was fully pushed aside, revealing the female by his side.


    "Oh," Anabelle sat up at once, "Dad," her eyes moved between the both of them, "Camille,"


    "Hi my pumpkin," Eden came to hug his daughter. Ever since Reina gave him the recipe for the drug, his daughter has gotten better.


    "How are you feeling today, Anabe?" Camille sat on the edge of the bed, beside Eden.


    "I''m fine," She replied with a smile. Honestly, Anabelle had no problem with Camille, the woman has been putting a smile on her father''s facetely and that''s all she wanted. Moreover, Camille took her to the Spa the other day and they had a good time together - Anabelle loved any woman who understands the need for a woman to be beautiful.


    "Anabelle," Eden took his daughter''s hands and put it in his, stroking the top of her palm affectionately, "I know this might sound sudden but we have important news to break,"


    "That you both are getting married?" Anabelle dropped.


    Eden''s jaw hung open from shock, then he turned to Camille who shook her head with a shrug, she took had no idea how she heard the news?


    "H-how did -"


    "How did I know?" Anabelle threw her head back andughed, " It''s not exactly hard to figure out,"


    She went on, "Uncle Nius got married at age sixteen; you got a girl pregnant at the same time; he gave birth to Isabe; you gave birth to me; you both are extremelypetitive, it''s not a surprise to me if you got married at the same time too,"


    Eden and Camille were stunned by her precise summary. They never saw iting.


    "Wow... " Eden was speechless, "Anabelle, you -"


    "If you are here to ask for my blessing or permission, then you shouldn''t bother - you both have it already," she added, "But my only condition is that you give me three siblings all at once, I don''t care how impossible it is; Isabe has two already - technically three," she demanded.


    "About that, Camille and I would discuss thatter," Eden rubbed circles on his fianc¨¦e''s back - he could see the fear plus disbelief in her eyes.


    "Camille love, can you give me some time alone with my daughter?" He requested, holding her gaze.


    "O-Of course," She choked, still flustered by the girl''s outrageous request.


    The moment the door was closed, Eden turned to his daughter with concern in his eyes. He has been with her for almost eighteen years of her life and knew when she was pretending to be alright.


    "How do you truly feel?" He asked, tugging her hair behind her ear.


    "Left out? Lonely?"


    Eden bit on his lower lips, "If it''s about the wedding, then I''d just -"


    "No, it''s not about the wedding, father - Gosh, I''m finally d you found your other half, it''s just me," She ran her hand through her hair, "I feel tired, defeated, like something''s missing in my heart. Why are we so unlucky when ites to love?" she fought against the urge to cry.


    Eden took a deep breath, thinking about how to settle this one. He had heard what happened between the cousins and it wasn''t surprising to him - it was almost what urred between him and Nius with a little bit of twist.


    Eden brought her daughter close,?cing his chin on her head tenderly,


    "Pumpkin, he rubbed her face affectionately with his clean-shaven jaw," If there''s anything I have learned so far in this game of love is that.... "


    He readjusted so he could look at her straight in the eyes, "Some people jump, some walk, some crawl but at the end of the day, we all get to the same destination which still requires hard work from both sides for the rtionship to work. No matter how long it takes, as far as we have faith and determination, we''d still get our chosen one... " he stroked her hair soothingly," Just have patience little one, "


    Anabelle felt like a weight was finally lifted off her chest after talking to her father - he was the only one who understood her predicament judging from the fact he went through the same.


    "And now, I need to make somete-minute nning. Apparently, your soon-to-be mother wants to have her bachelorette party with Reina''s since we''ll be having the wedding together," Eden said, standing to his feet.


    "Sure, you really do have a lot to do,"


    "What about you? I don''t want you in here alone and depressed," That idea didn''t sit well with him.


    "Isabe and I are going shopping -"


    A knock was heard


    "And that seems to be her,"


    Eden went ahead to open the door and as expected, it was Isabe.


    "Hi uncle Eden," she waved and sauntered into the room like she owned the ce.


    "Alright, you girls have fun," Eden was about to leave when he added, "I mean legit fun," He rified, knowing what Isabe was capable of doing.


    Isabe scowled, why was Eden giving her a dubious look? She''s been on her best behaviortely - when you have three siblings, you find out that every one of your attitudes is liable to be absorbed - both good and bad. She wasn''t ready to get on Reina''s bad side.


    "Let''s go! " Anabelle said, eagerly capturing Isabe''s neck in the loop of her arms and dragged her out of the room.


    Just as Isabe thought, it was a nightmare; Anabelle never settled for a thing. She bought from here and there, up and down, in and out to the point Isabelle couldn''t move her muscle.


    "How do you advise me to catch a guy?" Anabelle asked all of a sudden while checking out acy thong as they were in an interior lingerie store, "My father and your father are getting married pretty soon and I don''t want to go to the wedding without a date,"


    Isabe threw her head back and let out a moan, grateful to have found a chair she could rest her sore feet before Anabelle could continue phase two of her shopping spree - she suddenly wished they didn''t have that much money to spend.


    "I''d say go for it," Izzy said without much thought.


    "What?" Anabelle came closer to hear her better.


    "Anabelle, this world is brutal and unfair and only the fittest would survive in it," Isabe told her, somewhat vexed by her spinelessness.


    "Fine, I''ve heard you and from now on, the new Anabelle would have whatever she wants," The girl said with determination, and almost immediately, a boy walked in.


    "Oh boy," Isabe saw him, she instantly had an ominous feeling about this.


    They watched as the sales clerk attended to him and began to show him around, he even smiled at them before refocusing his attention on the disyed lingerie.


    "Isabe!" Anabelle literally screamed her head off.


    Isabe winced, her ears almost bled from her enthusiastic shout.


    "Anabelle, I think I have found him!" The girl was bubbly with excitement.


    "I love you Anabelle but he''s not the one for you," Isabe dampened her spirit at once.


    "What?" Her face fell


    "He''s in a lingerie store? Who do you think the red beautiful panty in his hand is for?"


    Anabelle turned around and true, he was holding a red panty. But she turned around to face Isabe, saying fiercely, "He could be buying it for his mother? Sister? -"


    "Girlfriend?" Isabe intentionally added.


    Her brows drew together, "Isabe, he must have been forced toe here through a ridiculous ''dare'' game and


    you told me only the violent can conquer this world,"


    Isabe tried to defend herself, "Yes, but you are clearly-" Anabelle pressed her finger against her lips, hushing her.


    "Say no more cousinˇ­" She removed her finger but Isabe didn''t move, stunned by her odd behavior.


    "This time I would be brave in chasing my destiny," Anabelle dered, fluffed her hair with her hand, and walked away dramatically as Isabe stared on.


    Well, Isabe thought, she''d just stock the fridge with enough Ice cream today; no more giving of advice from now on.

 Chapter 300 - Three Hundred: The Queens Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Three Hundred: The Queen''s Tactic''s</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Something was wrong.


    Judy had known it the moment he felt a dip in his bed, someone wasing near him and whoever that was didn''t smell like Emily.


    His eyes snapped open only to connect with fierce, determined green ones.


    "Fiona?" there was a quizzical look on his face. What was she doing in his room by this ungodly hour of the morning? It wasn''t even six yet and what in the world was she wearing?


    "What are you doing here?" Judy wondered how she even got into his room. Where were the damn guards? Who gave her ess?


    "Judy" Fiona breathed, sping his face and leaning closer to kiss him.


    Judy pulled away from her, but the girl was fast enough to push him back to the bed. She tried to straddle him but Judy flipped her over, pinning her hands to the bed.


    His eyes hardened while he heaved, "What kind of game is this?! " Judy roared at her face but the girl was unfazed. There was no doubt his mother and Fiona were in cahoots. The woman liked Fiona andtely, she had been making subtle gestures and actions for him to ept her for a wife. There was no way Fiona would have gotten into his room easily without his mother''s influence.


    "Why are you making a big deal out of this?" Sheughed frivolously, trying to get up but he gave her no chance. Fiona was decked in nothing but a revealing pastel pink nightgown. She was so seductively dressed that no man in his right senses would reject her.


    But then, Judy had always been a crazy man else he wouldn''t have dated Adam''s daughter right under his nose. Fiona''s wiles were not going to work on him, there was nothing Fiona had Emily had not given him and better. Love? sex? Child? What more could he ask for?


    "In case you haven''t gotten this into your goddamn brain, Fiona, I have a wonderful woman I love. Whatever ridiculous thought you have, wash it away. I''m taken already, so get the hell out of my room," He hissed threateningly and let go.


    At that moment, the doorknob rattled which made Judy turn to the side, someone wasing in - but that was a grave mistake.


    The impatient and desperate Fiona took advantage of that moment to strike. She reached out and wrapped her hand around Judy''s neck, drawing him close, and pressed her lips against his just as the door was opened.


    Judy was disgusted the moment Fiona kissed him, he wasted no time in pushing her away roughly and she hit her head on the headboard, wincing in pain.


    But to his greatest fear, he saw Emily at the doorway with a shocked expression; jaw almost dropping to the floor.


    Oh no.


    He didn''t need to guess what Emily was thinking. He would have thought the same if he saw her in such a promising position.


    "Emily!" he tried to go after her but someone held onto his arm as Emily fled out of the room.


    Judy saw red, "I seriously don''t understand you, women. Why are you trying so hard to snatch what doesn''t belong to you?" He tried to control the anger coursing through his vein. He had promised never to hit a woman and would stand by it.


    "Kai, she''s not the one for you," Fiona nced up at him with tender loving eyes. Why couldn''t he see the love she had for him?


    "And you''re the one?" he scoffed in disbelief.


    "Judy, you have no idea how much I would -ahh!"


    Judy tossed her over his shoulder without warning, striding out of the room with fury. He had juste into the passway when he bumped into Archie, his personal assistant.


    "I heard what happened -" Archie was still speaking when Judy practically tossed the squirming woman to him.


    He ordered, "Lock her up in the dungeon until I think of what to do with her,"


    "What?!" Fiona''s eyes went wide, "You''re joking right?" she asked him, but when she got no answer plus Judy''s one in a million stoic expression, she instantly understood he was not kidding at all.


    "No, you let me go!" She began to strive with Archie but her strength was nothingpared to his.


    "And also," Judy added just when he was about to leave, " Lock up the guards posted to watch my room alongside with her - I''m sure they would get along fine in the dungeon since they can''t honor my authority,"


    Having said that, Judy left to find Emily, ignoring Fiona''s cry for pardon. The girl had been pampered her whole life, she would faint from the shock of staying in that dirty and low ce called the royal dungeon.


    Meanwhile,


    Emily felt her heart breaking, she couldn''t believe what her eyes just saw. Though she knew this was all a setup by the queen to make her let go of Judy, her heart still hurt.


    Thanks to her son Akim, she became an early bird and was just about to go check up on him as usual when a maid rushed in to tell her that Judy needed her presence urgently.


    Thinking something bad had happened, she had rushed to find out the problem only to be treated to the scene of Judy and that woman kissing.


    She got to know about Fionast week and from the hostile look the woman gave her, Emily understood at once she had a powerfulpetitor. Fiona was pompous and tried to throw her weight around but she paid her no attention - she had better problem at hand than to squabble with the immature woman.


    "Emily, open up," She heard Judy bang on her door.


    "Go away! Just leave me alone! " She shouted, the least she wanted to see now was his face. How could he allow that woman to kiss him?


    "Seriously Emily, open the door so we could talk this out," the banging continued.


    "There''s nothing to talk about, go ahead and enjoy the kiss with her," she dered with no care.


    "Emily!" he hissed out.


    "Get lost!" She raged.


    She was just angry and disappointed.


    "Fine, suit yourself," She heard him say and he stopped pounding his fist on the door instantly.


    "Wait, just like that," Emily couldn''t believe her ears when silence descended. Did he give up on cating her?


    That asshole! She should have known he was never serious about her! He just wanted her because she was Akim''s mother! If Judy was that sincere about her, he would currently be on his knees, begging and asking for her forgiveness.


    But how could he change that easily? The Judy she knew then adored her, he would go to hell and back just to make her happy. What made him change?


    Emily was just about to cover herself with her bedsheet and cry out her heart when she heard the jiggling of keys.


    Huh?


    Wait a minute, her ears picked up the sound clearly this time. Oh no! Emily didn''t know where to hide when the door snapped open and Judy walked into the room in all his furious glory.


    Emily swallowed, taking huge steps back as he kept approaching her.


    "You were saying?" He backed her into the wall, his brow raised cockily.


    Emily''s breath hung in her throat, she was choked by his alpha masculinity and didn''t know what to say until it dawned on her that she shouldn''t be intimidated - she should be the one angry!


    "You have the nerve to show your face here after kissing -! "


    "It was a setup Emily and you yourself know that," He said to her.


    Yes, she knew it was a setup. Judy''s room was always heavily guarded but when she stumbled upon that scene, it was empty and abandoned - the queen has been trying several ways to separate them. She epted Emily as Akim''s mother but not as a wife to her son.


    Yet, Emily didn''t want to admit it, she wanted to punish him! He should have been more careful since he knew he was now on a battlefield with the queen.


    "You''re the only one I love and the only woman I would ever love," Judy dered and tried to sp her face with his palm but Emily refused to look at him.


    "Fine," He let go and began to walk in the direction of her bathroom.


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going," She called after him but he didn''t give her as much as a nce. This gave Emily no option other than to follow him and see what he was up.


    "What are you doing with my brush," She tried to snatch it out of his grasp but Judy tactically avoided her, applied a toothpaste, and began to brush his teeth.


    Emily stared, astounded.


    For five minutes, Judy scrubed his teeth vigorously to the point she had to stop him before he injured himself.


    "I''ve washed away her kiss, are you satisfied now?" Judy asked her, determined to go through another round of brushing if she still wasn''t fulfilled.


    What kind of man was this? Emily still had a hard time believing what just happened. Suddenly, a smile crossed her face and she drew him close to kiss him fiercely.


    "This should do the magic," Emily said when she pulled away for air. There was a look of happiness and contentment in her gaze.


    "Let''s try again," He eagerly leaned in for another kiss.


    Both were lost in the moment, having the time of their life when Emily''s phone rang," I need to take this, " she moved away from him.


    Judy was discontented but he endured - the call would end soon and they would continue where they stopped, so he thought.


    "Hello?" Emily picked up the familiar call, "Oh, you girls have arrived? "

 Chapter 301 - Three Hundred And One: Malevolent Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Three Hundred And One: Malevolent Eyes</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "It''s an honor to be acquainted with your royal highness, the queen," They all bowed or so - Reina almost fell from her heels. She hated wearing that torturous mountain but Camille had insisted she had finesse if they were going to have their bachelorette party together.


    Damn it! Who said she wanted their bachelorette party together? Currently, Camille has assumed the role of a mother hen, making her do things she doesn''t want to.


    Reina could only me Eden for this, why was he alwayspeting with Nius. No offense, but he met Camille for literally less than a month and decided she''s the love of his life. Well, who is she to put asunder what God has joined together. Moreover, Eden was mature enough to take responsibility for his actions.


    "You are wee to my pce," The queen said to them yet her eyes rested on Judy, questioningly, "Who are they?"


    "Oh," Judy began the introduction, "They''re friends of mine and Emily - they helped me out during my life as Judy," He exined, purposely excluding the fact that some of the faces present were unfamiliar- Camille and Lisa. But these are Reina''s friends and he trusted her enough to know she made friends with responsible people.


    "Oh,"?The queen dowager said and stood up from her throne, gliding graciously down the stairs and met them with their head slightly bowed, "A friend of my son is also a friend to the royal family. Have a great time in the pce, spend as much time as you want here,"


    "Urm, they are not staying in the pce," Judy announced.


    "They''re not?" A faint sh of disappointment crossed the queen''s eyes, she blinked it away, "Quite a pity then. But you should know that my doors are always open for you all,"


    "Thank you, your highness," They all bowed


    "You can leave now and have a happy bachelorette party," the queen dismissed them with a graceful motion of her hand.


    Without saying a word, they all left. But as expected, the crucial discussion began as soon as they left


    "Are all the royal family this pretentious - no pun intended, Prince Kai," Reina said with a hint of sarcasm as soon as they left the queen''s throne room.


    "Pun noted. But we royal family have to mask our feelings - that''s like standard royal etiquette,"


    "Royal life is boring," Lisa yawned.


    "It''s not as boring as you think, there''s enough drama to keep you upied," Emily said and as a matter of fact, had her eyes trained on Judy insinuatingly.


    The other women looked between the two of them, why does it feel like they were missing a huge drama here?


    "Your mother is lonely, take good care of her," Camille remarked. She was the perceptive and observant one amongst them.


    "Huh?" Judy was taken aback by herment. But then, thinking about it made a lot of sense. When was thest time the queen had a malepany other than him ever since her husband died?


    A smile suddenly appeared on Judy''s face, Camille just solved his problem. The only reason the queen had time to meddle in his case was that she had


    forgotten about love. Since she had the time to send women to his bed, why doesn''t he set her up for a date and keep her busy?


    More than happy for the idea, Judy reached out and hugged Camille to her shock.


    "Thank you so much," Judy ruffled her hair yet didn''t forget to turn to kiss Emily knowing how potent a woman''s jealousy was nor was he trying to create a misunderstanding.


    "You all should have fun," He ced a quick peck on her cheeks and left.


    "Judging from his expression, I can safely guess Judy has no idea that we requested for a -"


    Before Lisa could finish the rest of herment, all the girls closed her mouth with their hands plus a disapproving look.


    "The walls have ears," Reina referred to the numerous guards stationed at strategic points. The pce was as tight as a bank, even tighter, it was meticulously guarded.


    "Why do you think we''re leaving the pce?" Emily gave her a stupid look yet was conscious of the guards situated around them.


    They knew all their ns wouldn''t be fulfilled if they stayed in the pce. In here, they were expected to act refined and prim - that was the opposite of this Vagas weekend. They were here to have fun and fun they would get.


    So the girls quickly left the pce ground with a look of excitement on their faces. Judy had provided them with a low-key yet expensive car and chauffeur to cater to their needs.


    The first ce they had gone to was shopping, they were in pursuit of hedonistic pleasure.


    "No," Emily, Lisa, and Cecil became the audience andmentator as Reina and Camille began the fashion parade. They had booked the departmental store to themselves just so they could have enough fun without interruption.


    They were not frugal in their expenses because everyone here was sessful in their career or came from a wealthy family or had a rich fianc¨¦ to sponsor her luxurious spending.


    "Good. Nik is going to like the red one better and it suits your skin," Emilymented on the ruffle dress Reina had on.


    "The ck suits you better Camille since you''re paler," Lisa pointed out.


    They continued their shopping spree until it got to the lingerie section.


    "How''s this? Good for a wedding night, right?" Camille came out dded in a strappy balcte bra and matching briefs with geometric cutouts.


    Emily choked on the drink she had ordered - yeah, Vip service was in full swing. What the hell? She could now understand why Eden fell for this woman? I mean, she was flustered.


    "Did someone turn off the Ac?" Lisa fanned herself with her hand, seems she wasn''t the only one affected here.


    "You guys haven''t said anything," Camille was confused at their odd reaction. She looked down, was something wrong with her underwear?


    "You look great," Cecil said with a?thumbs up, but the others could see she was clearly ufortable like the others and one couldn''t me her.


    Camille was a very attractive woman who exuded sexual appeal effortlessly. She wouldn''t even have to try hard if she wanted to turn any of the women here gay.


    "What about me?" Reina came out of the dressing room in a halter neck bra with mesh panels andce flowers.


    "Wow," they were all awed.


    There was a clear difference between the two women. While Camille was a hot, provocative beauty, Reina was refreshingly sexy coupled with her jolly personality - it added to her charm.


    Emily whistled, "My brother and cousin are definitely going to have a blissful wedding night,"


    "Oh please," Cecil rolled her eyes yfully, "They''ve eaten the forbidden fruit already,"


    "The wedding night forbidden fruit has a different taste to it, not to add the honeymoon that follows after it," Lisa argued


    "Guys, you are drifting off the topic at hand. We asked about the undies, not whatever you trio are talking about right now," Reina tried so hard to hide the blush creeping up her face.


    "And speaking of that issue, are you nning on giving Nius another child; you have two already," Cecil raised the issue, Reina''s mouth opened and closed helplessly.


    "Anabelle wants triplets because Reina has two already and might be on her way to delivering the third one - Neon excluded," No matter how much they weed the boy, he was not a Spencer and his mother woulde to take him once she recovers her senses.


    "Good luck with that," Lisaughed at her, "This is why we marry the single ones,"


    "I''m not giving birth anymore - I have two twins I can hardly handle. I''m done," Reina concluded.


    Emily and Cecil released a stifledugh, giving each other knowing looks. If Emily could remember correctly, thest time she and her brother Nius had spoken, he had talked about having twelve kids.


    "What was that for? " Reina didn''t like the sound of thatughter.


    "Nothing," they chuckled


    Reina groaned, rubbing her temple. They didn''t believe her one bit.


    "Alright," Lisa stood up, "Let''s not dampen anyone''s mood here. This is a double bachelorette party and we''re supposed to be having fun!"


    "Yeah!!" they all roared


    "What''s our next stop?!" She shouted.


    "The casino!" They shouted back excitedly.


    And just like that, they changed into casual outfits, dumped their shopping bags in the booth of the car, and drove to the casino where they continued with their spending splurge.


    As was expected from a casino, there were many games to y but Reina was prohibited from participating in the ckjack. They had no doubt Reina was a prowess in the game having lived for seven years with her rugged father and the dangerous falcon gang, added to the fact her family had numerous scattered casinos too.


    They were all afraid that she would go on an unbeatable winning streak and draw unnecessary attention to themselves. However, the women must have misunderstood the concept of "Do not draw attention to themselves" because they stood at the sloth machine for more than an hour, squandering thousands of money in the childish game of luck unknowing that malevolent gazes were scrutinizing them intently.

 Chapter 302 - Three Hundred And Two: Something Was Not Right

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Three Hundred And Two: Something Was Not Right</h4>


    The third point of view


    "Woohoo!"


    Women d in bikinis flooded the pool area, dancing to the music sting from the speakers. Drinks were being served by passing waiters while games were yed in the water.


    "Whose idea was this?" Nius had a scowl on his face.


    Eden and Pablo pointed at each other - they had thought Nius would be overjoyed at their setup but the reverse was the case. Ever since Reina left with her friends to Lincolnshire, the man had be a brooding fellow.


    Nius wiped his face with his palm, all he wanted was a low-key party tomemorate his long gone bachelor days until Eden came up with his own devices. Left alone, he wanted a cool time with his groomsmen, y golf or some "guy sports", something like that, not this headache-inducing party.


    "You don''t like it?" Eden finally took on the me.


    "Do I look like I like it?" he red at his cousin.


    "Nius..." Eden came and put his arm on his shoulder in the middle of epting a drink a waiter offered him, "The purpose of a Bachelors party is to get together with all your closest friends, say goodbye to the single life, as you prepare to start a new chapter with your chosen partner for life - this is the day to have fun you''d never be able to for the rest of your pathetic marriage confined life - I included, technically, "


    Nius grimaced, staring at the half-naked women ying with the water balloon in the pool. One even came up to him enticingly, "Hi handsome," the woman purred, circling him as she checked him out.


    Nius in question looked casual in his grey sweatpants and a ck tank top that revealed the tattoos running down the length of his right arm to his neck, back, and receding at his chest.


    He had gotten the tattoos after Maya allegedly died, choosing to have her pictures drawn on his flesh to remember her in case his memory of her eventually fades with time; he could always look at the mirror and see her. Moreover, with her images on his body, it had made him feel she was with him.


    Nius'' cold gaze regarded the woman slowly, watching and wondering what she was up to.


    "Cool tattoo you got there," she reached out, trying to touch his arm when Nius caught her hand, tight.


    "Back off, I''m taken!" he growled threateningly like one of those alpha werewolves shown in fantasy and sci-fi movies.


    "Ouch!" thedy yelped in pain. He was almost crushing her wrist.


    "Nius," Eden intervened, sessfully detaching his cousin''s unbelievable tight grasp.


    "You''re such a bastard!" thedy huffed and stormed away.


    Eden facepalmed, this wasn''t going the way he nned it, "You can''t keep scaring the women away with that murderous gaze,"


    "I''m going to stay out of this one," Pablo quickly escaped. He had a feeling things would escte pretty soon and he would not be there to experience it.


    Nius ignored him and began to walk into the house but Eden blocked him saying, "You''re in this party today to have some fun for once,"


    "I can''t seem to agree with your definition of fun,"


    "Let loose," he urged.


    "I can''t exactly let loose in a pool filled in and out with fifty or so almost naked women. I''m sorry Eden but I''m not that same old Nius, my conscience is guilty,"


    Eden didn''t give up, "Nobody is asking you to sleep with any female. Just y around, loosen up a bit, tough boy, " He beat him on the chest but Nius wasn''t amused at all.


    "Fine, since you feel guilty, I would tell you with a hundred percent conviction that your soon-to-be wife is out having the time of her life - she must have even forgotten you exist. You''re hesitating to have simple pool fun but the girls are out there having a much better... " Eden trailed off when he realized he might have spilled more than intended in the process of trying to change Nius'' mind.


    At once, Nius narrowed his eyes at his cousin, something was not right here," Are you hiding something from me? "


    Eden gulped, Nius had sensed something? He was dead meat. He wondered whose hand he was going to die today, Nius or Camille''s.


    Camille had told him of their intention and he had not objected to their n since he was cool and trusted her enough. But knowing Nius''s extreme possessiveness and jealousy, she had begged him to keep Nius distracted hence the reason for this party - who knew it wasn''t going to work?


    "What are you talking about?" Edenughed it off but Nius''s stern expression showed he didn''t buy that bullshit.


    "Eden," Nius growled warningly.


    Though Nius was taller than him with barely noticeable inches, Eden felt towered over this very moment.


    "W-what?" he now stuttered.


    "My patience is thinning," He cautioned.


    Eden tried to look for a source of escape but Nius blocked his path, demanding, "The truth now,"


    "Fine, they are havingpany,"


    "What?"


    "They are having a private party with the presence of strippers," Eden finally disclosed and he swore he saw grim reapers descending from heaven - Reina better run far.


    A trace of rage tore across Nius'' features, his gaze darkened and his form vibrated; the fury of the heavens was about to descend on the earth.


    "God damn it! I should have known!" He roared. Unlike the sleeping tigress called Maya, Reina was an untamed cat who just showed off her paws and he was going to tame them.


    "Where are you going to, Nius?" Eden blocked his way.


    "Where do you think! " he snapped at him.


    "This is exactly why they never told you knowing you''d react this way!" Eden retorted.


    "Exactly. They guessed right! " Nius was blinded with anger.


    Eden drew him back, " I seriously can''t understand what Reina saw in you because I''m sure I won''t and would never deal with your pathetic grumpy ass,"


    "And you can never be her," He brushed his arm off.


    "This is her bachelorette party, do not ruin it for her out of your selfishness," Eden told him.


    "I lost her for seven years - I''m not about to let some random bastardp dance on her," He added, "You can choose toe or not, I would simply capture the picture of the male with your woman," He spat


    "Damn you!" Eden swore and strode after Nius. He was not going to lie, though he told Camille to go ahead with whatever they nned to do, he was still damn curious - he was just trying to be an understanding fianc¨¦.


    And just like that, they began the journey to Lincolnshire after alerting Judy beforehand - however, they didn''t tell him about the stripper part.


    Eden stared at his cousin Nius who had been quiet since the flight began; it was a journey of three hours. He wondered what was on his mind considering he looked so deep in thinking. Eden was sure Nius was not going to hit Reina but she sure better have a special strategy of coaxing him.


    Nheless, Eden had a smirk on his face while observing his cousin. This was the first time Nius was this stirred up because of a woman. Even when he had Kay, their marriage was just so so, there was no passion. But with Reina, Eden was sure his sometimes stupid cousin would dive head deep into trouble for her.


    Ugh! Camille would definitely deal with himter.


    Nius sat staring out at the cloud, his mind far from the present world. He still couldn''t believe Reina lied to him, no wonder she had been secretive and touchy about her bachelorette party ns.


    Just the thought of a stupid male stripper standing before his woman, tititing his hips in those leather pants that showed off his bulge, touching and rocking her sent rage coursing through him. May God help that stripper!


    In no time they arrived in Lincolnshire and Judy was there to wee them as expected.


    "If you had given me a better notice, I would have given you both a grand wee," Judy told them as he led them to the car.


    "You don''t need to bother yourself, I have more pressing issues than a grand reception," Nius said tautly climbing into the car, alongside Eden. Judy got in the backseat with them too as the driver took off, the discussion began.


    "Where is Emily?"


    "She''s with Reina and the rest, which you know already," Judy mused over it, "What''s the reason for this impromptu visit? " he wanted the truth now.


    "Reina and Camille organized a party- which should have began already-they extended their invitation to strippers,"


    At the mention of "strippers," Judy''s expression shifted - talk about another possessive partner.


    "Damn Emily," Judy cursed under his breath, brought out his phone, and called her at once.


    "The number you dialed is not avable at the moment, please try againter," was the reply he got.


    "I can''t get to her," Judy notified them after the fifth try.


    "I can''t connect to Camille either," Eden had his phone on his ear.


    With a frown, Nius called Reina too, "The number you dialed does not exist, please check the number and -" he cut the line.


    "Something is not right," There was a grave look on Nius'' face.

 Chapter 303 - Three Hundred And Three: Where Are My Strippers?

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Three Hundred And Three: Where Are My Strippers?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "


    You''re on a different road,


    I''m in the Milky Way


    You want me down on Earth,


    but I am up in space


    You''re so damn hard to please, we gotta kill this switch


    You''re from the ''70s, but I''m a ''90s bitch


    I don''t care, I love it


    I don''t care, I love it, I love it


    I don''t care, I love it


    I don''t care, I love it, I love it


    I don''t care, I love it "


    Icona pop''s "I don''t care" reverberated across the room, the music so loud it was a surprise the house hadn''t copsed yet. Lucky for the girls, the house was soundproof so none of their neighbors was calling the cops on them tonight - exactly why Emily had rented the ce.


    As expected, it was a mansion worth thousands of dors just for a night, but the girls weren''t bothered, they had the cash hence went all out for this party.


    "Hundred and five! Hundred and six! Hundred and seven!...." they chanted as Reina kept drinking.


    Just as anticipated, they were having a wild celebration and games, and currently, Reina was doing a keg stand. It was a drinking activity where one does a handstand on a keg of beer and attempts to drink as much for as long as possible.


    Unlike Camille, Reina didn''t need people to help hold her up since she was flexible and could manipte her own weight


    "Hundred and eight! Hundred and nine! Hundred and ten! Yes!" there was a cheerful mor as Reina removed the keg tap from her mouth and got down.


    The girl threw her head back and sprayed out the alcohol she had sipped with a triumphant roar; she won over Camille who didn''t survive past the Sixty-fifth count.


    Everyone else cheered and grabbed a cup, donning down the drinks and dancing to the music. For sure, they were going to suffer a very, very, terrible hangover the next day but who cares? They needed to get wasted tonight, tomorrow would think about itself.


    "We''ve run out of pizza," Cecilined, tossing aside the pizza boxes on the table. Everywhere was a mess; there were scattered clothes here and there from their crazy role-y earlier, empty drink bottles, pizza packages, leftover fruits, and snacks - May the lord save their soul.


    "I''ll order another one," Lisa was already on her phone.


    "Where are the strippers!" Reina bellowed, impatient. She wasn''t drunk - so she imed - well, maybe, half-drunk since her inhibitions were lowered a teeny bit. All she wanted to do was have fun and party all night.


    "They said they''re on their way," Camille said with a frown on her face, dialing their numbers once more.


    "That was like thirty minutes ago," Emily pointed out, " I''m beginning to think they''re not going to make it,"


    "No, they have to make it! This is my bachelorette party!" Reina growled.


    "Our bachelorette party," Camille corrected.


    "I don''t care!" Reina shouted, unstable on her feet. Why was the floor beckoning to her?


    "I think she''s drunk," Lisa said.


    "Agreed," Cecil seconded


    Emily turned down the music.


    "No, put the music back on!" Reina rushed at the woman like a jaguar, snatching the remote from her, "I lied to Nius for this party and must have funnnnnn!"


    At once, the girls rushed at Reina and grabbed her while she struggled fiercely.


    "Let me go, you frenemies! Give me my strippers!" She hollered as the girls struggled to hold her down.


    "Why is she so strong?" Lisained, barely avoiding getting her eyes gouged out by Reina.


    "Are you seriously underestimating someone whose father is a drug lord?" Emily heaved.


    "Drug lord!" Lisa shouted, they never told her about that part. No, she didn''t sign up for this.


    "We need a rope!" Cecil announced, "We can''t keep holding her down forever, Jesus....!"?Reina kicked her away.


    "We don''t have a rope but we have this," Camille picked the bra she found on the floor and tied up her hands.


    "One wouldn''t hold her, we need to tie her legs too," Cecil told them.


    "Oh, I know!" Lisa suddenly remembered and then rushed into one of the rooms, foraging for bras in the shopping bags amass the bed.


    "Here," She ran back and handed all she could take to them, "Would this be enough?"


    "More than enough," Cecil breathed and they began the torturous party of striving to tie Reina up; they conquered atst. Done, they are copsed in a heap on the floor and couch.


    "I promise to never get her drunk again," Cecil swore, moaning in pain from where the agitated Reina had hit her.


    "This party is a disaster," Lisa groaned.


    "Where are my strippers!" Reina cried out, beginning to pull on the restraints with her teeth to set herself free.


    "No, no, this ain''t happening, " Lisa stood and tied an extra bra at Reina''s hand, gagging her with a cloth - they couldn''t risk her losing herself.


    "Mmm!" Was Reina''s muffled protest. Her eyes were red and puffy. The angry veins protruding from her head hold a dark promise of the tortures toe once out of this bind.


    "This is all my fault," Camille cupped her mouth, "This was all my idea. I turned Reina into a stripper fanatic,"


    "No," Emily disagreed, " It''s all our fault for pumping her with alcohol till she can''t recognize her left from right - can''t me us fully, she wanted to have fun,"


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Everyone looked between one other, frozen. It can''t be that the strippers were the ones at the door right now?


    Suddenly, as if an invisible director shouted, "Action! " all the girls rushed to the door, battling to open the door first.


    Finally, the door was opened, the squabble began:


    "How could you bete?!"


    "Do you know what we went through because of yourteness?! "


    "I almost lost an eye!"


    "I thought you guys were professional!"


    "Ladies shut it!!!" Emily screamed, their chatters died down instantly.


    Emily''s chest was heaving as she stepped forward and asked the three men all dressed in ck jackets,


    "Are you guys the strippers?"


    "Yes," One who seems to be the leader answered with a wavering dry, husky voice; he must smoke a lot.


    Truth be told, Emily was not impressed by their appearance, they weren''t as good-looking as she thought.


    "Was there a change because you guys look different from what I saw on your profiles?" Lisa scrutinized them. She always had an eye out for the pretty ones.


    "Yes, you''re right," the other man acquiesced, "The initial guys had an ident on the way here - we''re their recements - hence the reason for the dy,"


    "Oh my God," Cecil, the emotional one gasped, "I''m so sorry, hope there was no life lost,"


    "We don''t know as of the moment," the first man answered.


    "Aren''t you going to invite us in?" asked the third man.


    "Of course,e in," Emily had already made way for them toe in when Camille the observant one said out of nowhere,


    "Stop right there"


    "Huh?" everyone was surprised by her halt.


    "Where are your props?" she asked.


    The three men said in unison, "Props?"


    "Why are you asking me that? I should be the one asking you thatˇ­ where is the equipment you''re going to use to do your thing as strippers..wait a minute," it dawned on her, " Are you guys even professional strippers?"


    The reply Cecil received was for guns to be pointed at her head. It happened so quickly that the girls had to process what just happened a minuteter.


    "Ahh!" the others screamed and ran back into the house while Camille lifted her hands, innocently.


    "Gerald, lock the door! Jade stop them from calling for help!" the man who seemed to be their leader barked, "You move!" he gestured to Camille to start walking into the house.


    Emily had picked her phone to call the chauffeur Judy sent to get help when the phone was ripped from her grasp and smashed against the wall.


    "Get down on your knees!" Maxwell the leader bellowed and the girls screamed yet obeyed - all except the drunk Reina still trying to free herself.


    "What do you want? We would give it to you willingly, please don''t hurt us," Emily tried to negotiate with them.


    Jade was busy searching for phones and devices formunication, disabling them.


    "Of course, I know you''re going to give me whatever I want because you all are loaded, " Maxwell said with a sleazy smile that sent shivers down their spine.


    He continued, "We''ve been watching you all day ever since the casino and checked your backgrounds.... " heughed cheekily," Turns out you all are big shots, "


    The girls looked at one another, seems like they weren''t as low-key as they thought.


    "Jade, search their rooms! Get their credit cards and whatever goodies you can find in there," Hemanded.


    "Yes, leader! " he left to begin his work.


    "Now, the rest of you would stay still like good little angels while I -"


    "Freedom!!!" Reina''s excited shout interrupted him as she finally got out of those binds.


    Both men looked on with confusion, they had not noticed her earlier.


    "Lady, get down before we st your head off," Maxwell pointed the gun at Reina which made the girls scream. They tugged at Reina''s ankle trying to make her kneel but the drunk girl kicked their grasps away and staggered over to the dazed men - she was a weird one.


    "Hey men, are you the strippers?" there was a happy glint in her eyes as she tried to hug Jade who pushed her away to Maxwell.


    "I said go down woman!" Maxwell struck Reina on the face.


    Emily and the others let out a shriek at the action, Reina''s head swiped to the side from the impact. Her eyes turned red like a robot in attacking mode, a malevolent smirk curling her lips to the side.


    "Why is she staring at us that way, boss? It''s creepy," Jade whispered to him, unsure.


    "What is creepy?!" Maxwell dismissed his im away and tried to hit Reina the second time to get her to obey his order when she caught his hand in a death grip.


    "How dare you? Are you asking for a death wish?" The man was enraged by her guts.


    No one saw what happened next because the women took cover behind the couches when Maxwell fired. However,?what filled their ears afterward were the grunts and pains of the men. Reina crippled them with a shot to both legs.


    The other partner Gerald who heard themotion came out to view what was going on only to receive a shot straight on the hand, the gun dropped from his hand; Reina crippled him too - the signature move of the Sakuzi n.


    Done, Reina tossed the guns aside while the other women climbed out of their hiding ce, still trembling.


    "Where is the stripper?" Reina yawned, tossing the gun to the side.


    They froze. They had no idea where the strippers were, would she shoot them too?


    A knock came on the door.


    Reina''s gaze hardened, instantly. Has another group of fake stripperse to harass her again? With fearless angry strides, she marched to the door, opened it, and attacked whoever was there - but the opponent was prepared.


    The strange man at the door matched her fast-paced punches as if he knew her moves, finally disabling her by pressing her against the wall. However, Reina''s eyes lit up with excitement when she saw his pretty face.


    she asked him, "Hi mister handsome, are you my stripper?"

 Chapter 304 - Three Hundred And Four: Her Type Of Guy

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Three Hundred And Four: Her Type Of Guy</h4>


    The third point of view :


    When Nius couldn''t connect to Reina, his heart was in his throat. It couldn''t be that something bad had happened to her, right? Oh no, he should have listened to his feelings. He always had a foreboding about this trip to Lincolnshire but he didn''t say it out loud because he saw how happy and excited she was about the trip. He should have listened to his guts, especially when his eyes had been twitching non-stop earlier.


    "Tell me you have a way of tracking them down," Nius was impatient. He wished he had superpowers so he could get to her and spank her hard on the butt for lying to him. Now, she put herself in danger.


    "Give me a second," Judy said to him, going ahead to call the chauffeur he sent with the girls earlier but it was the same case - his phone could not connect.


    "Archie," Hemanded his assistant, "Track down the car at once,"


    "Yes, your highness," the man answered, going to work. He had already figured out what was going on and knew dying would get his butt roasted.


    "What do you think is going on? What if we''re toote?" Eden said but received a death re from his cousin.


    Nius didn''t need any negativity, he had a strong hope that Reina and the girls were alright. She had gone through abuse in the hands of her family yet conquered, survived a fall down a bridge and an ident, what more can''t she take? Niusforted himself, he had to be strong.


    "I''ve found the car," Archie announced, disying the GPS location on hisptop.


    "Drive there, immediately," Judy ordered with a serious look on his face. He had to solve this issue as soon as possible without the queen finding out - he highly doubted that though, the woman had her eyes on him. It was bad enough that his mother dislikes Emily; if news of her hanging around with strippers reaches the queen''s ear, he could guess that there was no changing her mind about her.


    Royals were expected to be of good behavior; refined, prim, and delicate. They were to be scandal-free and know basic etiquette and so far, Emily probably scored twenty over a hundred from all this requirement. He couldn''t me her though, she wasn''t used to such a strict life - Emily was a flying butterfly.


    He sighed, they would have a deep discussion about her behavior once he found her. If she wanted them to be together, she had to contribute too. He has done his best.


    Eden was not bothered at all, he was cool with his woman - he was the only open-minded one here. If anything, he was more scared she would give him the silent treatment for failing to keep up with their deal.


    Not long after, they arrived at the property and found the car the girls drove in. It was dark and looked abandoned or so they thought.


    "Mmm," they heard muffled noises and grunts as someone kicked at the door. Nius went ahead to open the car without safety checks - what if a bomb had been nted in there? He didn''t care, he was highly anxious.


    He found a man possibly the chauffeur, tied and gagged in the back seat - which wasn''t surprising. He pulled off the blindfold and clothe used in his mouth without second thoughts.


    "Thank you for saving me," the man said immediately, "By the way who are ...." his eyes fell on the men behind him and his eyes rounded, " Your highness -"


    He was on the verge of bowing even with his hands and legs tied up when Judy interrupted him, "Where are the women? What happened? "


    "Your highness, some men came up to me - three to be exact - parading to be strippers, but I saw through their tricks and was just about to call for help when they bounced on me. They are inside with the women now, you must save -"


    Nius didn''t wait to hear the rest of his narration, he had already zoomed off with the others running after him.


    "They had guns," His mind kept telling him. Sure, Nius had faith his woman could take care of those assholes with ease. But with guns? No way. Never in history has a fist flown faster than a bullet, those men would st her head off - May God help whoever touches her. Sure, Nius would put them in burning hell, but then Reina would be gone - he still lost out.


    No! He had spent seven years thinking she was dead, he would not lose her this time. No matter where she went, to the underworld or hell, he''d drag her back. It was this determination that fueled Nius with so much adrenaline that he caught the punch that was thrown his way without warning.


    His eyes widened when he saw it was Reina herself nor could he understand why she was attacking him. But Nius was not ready to feature a ckeye which was why he went on the defensive until he had her where he wanted.


    With his arm pressed against her neck, but not with enough force to block her airways, Nius restrained her and leaned in closer only to inhale the reeking smell of alcohol - she was wasted.


    Angry was an understatement, Nius was boiling with fury and was about to give her a piece of his mind when the girl leaned closer, asking, "Hi mister handsome, are you my stripper,"


    What the f*ck...


    Nius was dazed for a second before he regained the ability to speak. However, just when he was about to ask what game she was up to, Eden chimed in.


    "Reina, what are you talking about?"


    At once, Reina''s focus left Nius and she cast those lovey-dovey eyes on Eden and Judy, "The heavens must be so generous today to give me these eye candies as strippers," she swooned over them.


    "Eh?" Eden was shocked while Judy flushed with embarrassment unlike a certain person who was drinking vinegar - he was jealous. There was a deep furrow on Nius'' face and his eyes had darkened, why was Reina giving other men attention?


    Eden felt a shiver run down his spine as a result of a re from a certain someone - Nius looked like king Yama of the underworld at that time. Just when Eden was about to find a way to save his ass, the other women cried out and ran to them, pushing Reina back to Nius'' arm in the process.


    Reina looked up to discover she was back in the arms of that stony-faced gorgeous man. She reached out and trailed his face. For some reason, he looked familiar but she couldn''t get her head around where she had known him. Her memory was hazy and scattered. She went on, "Hi handsome, are you single? You''re exactly my type and I want us to tango"


    Nius didn''t say a word this time, he could see she was drunk out of her mind and as much as he wanted to give her a piece of his mind, this drama was too funny for him to miss out on.


    Lisa, still shaken from the incident, happened to pick thement from Reina. She went red in the face and turned around to correct her, " What are you talking about Reina, this is Nius your -"


    Nius immediately put a hand to his lips gesturing her to be quiet and Lisa obeyed - both couples were one strange person. She shuddered and decided to mind her business.


    "But before then," Reina leaned closer, her chest pressed flush against his saying, "You still have to strip for me, handsome,"


    A wide grin surfaced on Nius'' face, he could not believe he woulde to like Reina''s drunk side one day. But he was more happy misfortune befell those damned strippers and now, he would take their ce - mwahaha!


    Without wasting time, Nius carried her off her feet which made her giggle, excited.


    "Clean up the mess," He ordered Eden without even ncing his way.


    "Where are you going? " Judy asked him.


    Nius told him, "You heard thedy, she wants me to strip," He added, "You guys are not allowed to watch,"


    Everyone''s jaw dropped to the ground as he left. He seriously wasn''t nning onˇ­..you know what? Never mind.


    Nius went into a room of his choice and sat the drunk fellow named Reina whose eyes were full of expectation on the edge of the bed.


    The girls had high taste because the room had everything he needed to pull this stunt off and in no time, he had set up the sound system and turned on the colored light giving the room a sexual ambiance.


    Nius leaned against the bathroom''s doorway and began as soon as the song yed,


    "Put your head on my shoulder,"


    He moved at once, taking off his zer and letting it drop to the floor enticingly - he had changed out of his casual wear beforeing to Lincolnshire.


    He recalled the way women danced in the club he had been, putting them into valuable use while Reina watched, enthralled. One by one, Nius sexily undressed until he was in nothing but his briefs.


    He titited her with gyrations and suggestive movements; his body whining and twisting to the progression of the song.


    "Squeeze me oh-so-tight," the song continued on a repeat when it ended.


    Nius looked into Reina''s eyes and saw the desire in there. It pleased him to know that she wanted him even without remembering him.


    So when she stood up to her feet, he knew things were about to go down for real; his member roared to life - he wanted her too.


    Reina came up to him and wrapped her arm around his neck, leaning closer to kiss him. Nius'' pulse zinged and his arm went around to cup her ass, pressing her against his arousal.


    But just when their lips were inches from meeting, Reina copsed on him and fell asleep. Dumbfounded, couldn''t exin how he felt at that action.


    "Reina," He shook her not once nor twice, but all he received was her loud snoring.


    "Damn it," Nius cursed out loud. He was going to need a cold shower tonight.

 Chapter 305 - Three Hundred And Five: The Unadulterated Fun

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Three Hundred And Five: The Unadulterated Fun</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Back at home


    "He was a liar and cheater!" Anabelle blew her nose on the tissue noisily. Her makeup streaked down her face as a result of her crying and her hair was disheveled; sticking out from all directions. In one word, she looked a mess.


    Isabe scratched the side of her face awkwardly while Pedro took over scing the crying Anabelle. She had seen this sceneing and tried to warn her cousin, but she had been blinded by the handsome face and now was bearing the consequences.


    "Julie was so handsome and sweet; he was the perfect gentleman for me. He said he was in the lingerie shop for his friend after he had lost out on a truth or dare game.."


    Yep, Isabe sighed. Clich¨¦ alibi.


    "We clicked at once. I thought we were soul mates!" Anabelle cried harder while Pedro rubbed her back, muttering coaxing words.


    Isabe had been the one doing theforting but she reached her limit thirty minutes ago - Anabelle was crying a river.


    She went on with her tale, "We exchanged numbers and chatted throughout the night - I thought I had found my Romeo finally. Then we set up a date and to believe I dressed up prettily for him and even straightened my hair because he loved bone straight ones - the Spencers had naturally wavy hair"


    Isabe nodded her head to show she was following her narration.


    "Julie took me to this fancy romantic restaurant and we were having the time of our life when his phone suddenly rang. I was a fool for not putting many thoughts into how stressed he looked by that call - I was just so swept up at the moment. He said he needed to use the washroom and I let him go like a dummy... " the tears couldn''t let her continue.


    "It''s okay, Anabelle, " Pedro patted her on the back," You don''t have to recount it if you can''t take it,"


    "No," Anabelle shook her head, " I need to say it out so you two could learn from my experience - never trust a guy in a lingerie store," she imed.


    Isabe felt the urge to roll her eyes but she didn''t want toe across as the viin here - Pedro, the good boy wouldn''t like that. Who needed the experience? She had seen the heartbreaking and tried to warn dear cousin but she had been headstrong about changing her fate and now? She was reaping the cost of her foolishness. Fine, be a good girl, Izzy.


    "Anabelle, you don''t have to beat yourself up over that single mistake - everyone makes mistakes,"


    "I know, Izzy, but I''m the biggest fool. I could sense the panic from him when he returned from the restroom but I waved the suspicion to the back of my mind until his uncivilized psycho girlfriend barged in. She drenched me with the entire bottle of wine, pulled my hair, and called me ''a boyfriend snatcher'' while I stood helplessly, unable to defend myself - I was the victim here, why couldn''t anyone see it,"


    The moment she heard of the abuse, Izzy who had earlier waved this matter aside became fired up - it was one thing to mislead her cousin and break her heart but it was a much greater crime toy a hand on her cousin. Anabelle was hers to bully alone, no one else was permitted to touch her.


    "Where does that asshole live?!" Isabe roared, she shot up to her feet, "I''m going to teach him a lesson,"


    Pedro who had been calming Anabelle, ran over to Isabe before she could make it past the door, carrying her back on his shoulder like a sack of rice. He didn''t dare to imagine the level of destruction she would wreck with that level of outrage.


    "Let me go, this instant, Pedro!" Isabe thrashed around on his shoulder.


    "Not until you calm that, you''re going to make things worse in this state," Pedro told her before settling her back on the couch.


    "I said let me go!" She tried to stand but he pushed her back again.


    "Isabe please," He begged, knowing her strength could rival his with that level of adrenaline rush.


    "Yes, Isabe, please listen to Pedro," Anabelle joined in calming her down.


    Isabe hissed, disappointed,


    "Are you seriously defending that bastard that did these to you? "


    "No, but I''m not going to let you do something bad and get into trouble because of a boy that isn''t worth a hair on my head," Anabelle persuaded her


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Isabe asked, checking her body for even the slightest scratch.


    "No, I''m fine. The security took her away before she could do any real damage,"


    Isabe gave her a skeptical look yet didn''t say anything. She took a deep breath, "You should stay with me tonight since the adults are not around. We could have a girl''s night just the two of us - binge on Ice cream and Netflix - what do you say?'''' Isabe proposed.


    The adults had gone to their respective parties in Lincolnshire and left them, the kids, to cater for themselves. She didn''t want Anabelle to stay alone tonight.


    "No, I''ll head home," Anabelle said to her greatest shock.


    "Why would you stay home all by yourself when Pedro and I are here - even the little ones are upstairs," Isabe just couldn''t understand.


    "The housekeepers are home and I?need to lick my wound by myself - I can''t keep depending on you, Isabe. If I''m going to be strong like you then it''s time I start taking tough decisions," Anabelle said, yet intentionally didn''t say out loud that seeing her and Pedro so sweet with each other broke her heart further.


    "But - "


    "Isabe," Pedro stepped in, "Let her be, please,"


    Isabe squeezed her eyes shut and drew in a fleeting breath. But then she did the most difficult thing she had ever done in her life. She drew Anabelle in for a hug to their greatest shock; stroking her hair affectionately as Maya once did for her.


    Anabelle stiffened like a rock, what the hell was going on? Isabe was hugging her? Was this the same Isabe she knew or another soul transmigrated into her body? But with time, she rxed and hugged her, letting her warmth engulf her. Moreover, who knew when next she would see this side of Isabe? She has to enjoy this sweetness while itsts.


    When Isabe pulled away, Pedro had a sheepish grin on his face which made her flush with embarrassment - when did she go this soft? Now people would begin to think she was a paper tiger.


    Immediately, Isabe''s attitude took a three-sixty degrees turn, "Well, what are you waiting for? Leave and begin your one-woman reformation,"


    Unlike before, Anabelle wasn''t affected by the ridicule in her voice, she had finally seen through her act.


    "Fine," She joyfully stood to her feet but not without giving Isabe onest hug, "Take care of yourself,"


    She snorted in response, "Who needs care between the both of us?" and looked away.


    "Take care of my cousin, Pedro," Anabelle told him with a wry smile.


    Isabe rolled her eyes, the one in need of care was asking another to be cared for - gullible Anabelle, no wonder she was so easily fooled.


    "Of course, Anabelle," Pedro promised her, "You don''t need to tell me twice,"


    Satisfied, Anabelle left through the front door and an awkward silence fell over the young couples.


    Pedro summoned the courage to speak, "You''re still angry," He noticed the way her leg tapped on the floor restlessly.


    "Well, what am I supposed to do?! Someone maltreated my cousin!" She snapped at him.


    Pedro was stunned at her outburst.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at you," Isabe realized what she just did.


    "I know but you need to calm down," He told her, face filled with understanding.


    "I''m trying but I can''t seem to calm down. I need to release the anger at something or someone - Julie seems like the perfect target," Isabe fought against the urge to shout at him again.


    "You''re not hitting anybody," Pedro told her and got on his feet, walking over to her side of the sofa.


    Before Isabe could open her mouth and ask him what he was going to do, Pedro lowered his head and kissed her fully on the lips.


    Isabe was struck dumb, this was one of the few times Pedro had taken the initiative to kiss her - she was the one always making the move on him because he was holding back on showing his affection.


    Her heart missed a beat while her body tingled with excitement, she was hyper-aware of his hand running through her hair and the other stroking the curve of her back. Her pulse zinged, she was going to have him tonight - enjoy him like a full course meal.


    Isabe pulled away, spellbound as she stared into his eyes, " I want you," she confessed.


    Pedro gulped, "Isabe, your father -"


    "Don''t give me that bullshitˇ­." her expression shifted abruptly, "Or don''t you want me?"


    "Of course, I want you so much that I crave you like a drug," He answered quickly.


    Isabe was so touched by his word that she pulled him in for another long, sweet kiss, "Then say no more, we''re doing it tonight with or without my father''s consent - I would deal with Niuster,"


    "Fine," Pedro gave in, he highly anticipated this moment too, "But you should know that I don''t have any protection with me,"


    Isabe giggled, "You don''t have to worry about a thing, I know where my father keeps his,"


    Pedro was stunned, this family keeps getting weirder - but he loved Isabe nheless.


    And just like that, Isabe went into Nius'' room. She headed straight to the bed, pulled out a box from under, unlocked it, and picked as many condoms as she wanted. She smiled unconsciously, tonight was going to be a great one.


    She then stored them in the pocket of her shorts and went back downstairs to take Pedro''s hand, saying enticingly, "Let''s go to my room,"


    The girl returned to her room with her back, her eyes trained on Pedro the whole time - she knew every nook and cranny of the house even without her sight.


    So entranced was she with the thought of the uing unadulterated fun they were about to have that she didn''t notice the thin, almost invisible cord nted in the doorway.


    The moment Isabe opened the door, she was drenched in a cold, wet, sticky substance while Pedro''s mouth was opened so wide a fly would have no problem getting in.


    Isabe gasped as she wiped the white paint dripping from her hair, a look of disbelief on her face - a look of fury followed afterward. She didn''t need to think about who orchestrated this prank - this was the twin''s third one this week.


    Pedro took a step back, the demon in her was slowly climbing to the surface. Even he couldn''t stop Isabe''s anger this time - the twins were sure going to get it from her this time around.


    "Ailee! Allen!!"

 Chapter 306 - Three Hundred And Six -The Gods Were Silent

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Three Hundred And Six -The Gods Were Silent</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Reina felt horrible. To make matters worse, the sun filtering through the open window didn''t help her hangover at all. She moaned, her eyes stirring open.


    What the hell happened to her? Where wasst night? What happened tost night? Why was it morning already? Questions upon questions assaulted her brain which worsened the headache.


    Why do people even drink? It was obvious that hangover was a great mood killer yet humans still kepting back for more? Were humans a sucker for pain or something?


    With a loud earth-shattering grunt, Reina drew herself so she could sit up on her bed. Her body ached; every fiber of her being hurt. It was almost as if she was run over by a truck, then died, resurrected, yet got hit again and continued the procession all over again - this was the worst hangover she had ever experienced in her entire life.


    Reina couldn''t remember anything fromst night but she had no doubt it had been goddamn crazy - she just hoped she hadn''t done anything she woulde to regret. With that thought in mind, she yawned in an udylike manner and turned to the side only to get startled out of her mind.


    "Son of the devil!" She eximed from extreme shock upon seeing Nius sitting on the chair beside her bedside.


    What the f*ck! Was she now seeing things?!


    Thest thing she remembered fromst night was finishing that kegstand challenge, everything else was nk, like a long stretch of darkness.


    Was she still drunk? Was she dreaming?


    She cleared her eyes with her hand yet that devilishly handsome face still sat where he was and seemed to have a dark smirk gracing his breathtaking features.


    This is crazy, Reina thought to herself. Did she just miss him that much that she was now conjuring his image? Only alcohol could cause this, she''s wasted! There was no hope for her! Reinamented.


    So to ensure she wasn''t dreaming, Reina pped herself on the face and shit! That was painful. However, the imaginary Nius still sat where he was.


    Damn! That must be a strong imagination!


    So to destroy this currently annoying - she had a feeling that the strippers eventually camest night - guilt in her heart, she reached out hoping to destroy this image. Reina had expected her hands to go through him like air, after all, he was her imagination, however, she touched flesh; warm, smooth cheek.


    No...way


    "Are you done?" Nius'' brow lifted arrogantly while his smirk deepened - it held a grave promise of what was toe.


    "Ahhh!" Reina tossed her covers aside and jumped out of the bed. Like someone who''s seen a ghost, she barged out of the room and ran down the flight of stairs still screaming only to bump into someone.


    "Hey, easy, look where you''re going," she heard a deep chuckle as someone tried to steady her.


    Reina shivered, a bad premonition. She nced up, Eden.


    "Ahhh!!!" Reina''s scream went up a notch as she covered down the rest of the stairs. What the hell was going on? Why were Nius and Eden here? What happened to her bachelorette party?!


    Still wailing like a banshee, Reina ran into the living room only to stumble upon the scene of Judy sitting like the prince he was and sipping a cup of coffee - oh no, not him too.


    With nowhere else to run to, Reina stood like a statue and continued her screaming - this had better be a nightmare. Someone, please tell her that this was a dream inside a dream and that very soon, she would wake up and there would be no Nius, no Eden nor Judy, just she and the girlˇ­.


    Reina''s eyes widened to the size of saucers when she saw the girls in question sitting docile like tamed cats on the long couch. Oh no, there was a fire on the mountain.


    And that was further confirmed when she turned around to see Nius striding towards her with his towering frame, she suddenly felt too little.


    Reina began to back away from him but of course who was Nius, a big bad bully who was enjoying the guilty and frightened look on her face.


    In the process of moving back, Reina didn''t look properly where she was going and tripped over a stool from behind. She would havended on her ass hard had Nius not reached out and caught her by the waist.


    "Going somewhere, Tigress?" he still had that irritating brow raised, "I bet you must have had a lot of funst night,"


    Reina gulped down the lump in her throat while shifting uneasily on her feet. She recognized that look on him - she wasn''t going to get out of this one easily.


    "Yesterday, you showed your great love for stripping services," Nius said casually but she sensed the venom beneath - how could she not know? She has lived with this crafty old fox for weeks now.


    He added, "Plus your proficiency at fooling me, "


    Wonderful, she was dead meat - officially dead. Where were the funeral homes, they should write on her gravestone, "Here lies the foolish Reina for inviting strippers to her party even after knowing she had a possessive soon-to-be husband,"


    Wait a minute, was it toote to back out of this marriage? Who was she fooling? Would this clingy man let her go? Reina was sure Nius would chase her down wherever she went, even to the end of the earth.


    Sheughed nervously, "Is not what you''re thinking," she tried to squirm out of his hold but Nius was immovable as thend of the earth, there was no fleeing for her.


    "Really?" He was half-amused? "Then you tell me? What was it then?"


    Reina had a smile on her face while facing Nius but inwardly she was so frightened that she was mentally kowtowing to the God in heaven, ''Save my soul from this devil''s son, ''


    She somehow wished she could remember what exactly happenedst night so she could choose her words carefully and notnd in deeper shit. She looked towards the girls for help but they had a forlorn face - seems she wasn''t the only one in trouble. Just what in the world happenedst night? How in the world did these men find them?


    "Reina, you should join the others. We have a great matter to discuss," Judy''s somber voice rang out.


    Oh, the heavens have finally saved her! Reina was relieved she would finally be free of this terrifying man or so she thought.


    The moment Nius released her-Freedom had never felt so good as now- Reina spread forth her wings, about to sandwich herself between her same-sex brethren when someone caught her by the waist, hoisted her up, and sat her down with him - she was sitting on Nius!


    Boohoo! Reina didn''t know whether tough or just break down in tears. Nor could she tell which was worse: The fact that she couldn''t rememberst night and might have done something cringe-worthy or the fact that her stomach was a bundle of nerves because she was sitting directly on Nius'' hard-on with his shaky hot breath burning and sending shivers down her back.


    "The strippers, whose idea was it?" Judy asked no one in particr.


    All the girls stared at one another; they weremunicating telepathically. Of course, all of them knew Camille came up with the idea but they had supported her and were as guilty as charged. Moreover, none of them was willing to throw any of them under the bus just to save their pretty asses, they might not be rted by blood but they''ve formed a bond that might even be even stronger than one between siblings - they were one sisterhood.


    So they all came to a prompt decision; each of them raised their hand up. It was one for all and all for one.


    Judy scoffed, he was not surprised by their action. The women had formed a rtionship that even him, sadly, might not even be able to break, which was why he faced Emily.


    "And you participated?"


    Emily was provoked, "What was I expected to do? Ignore them? They''re my best friends and that was Reina''s bachelorette party - she deserves the fun,"


    "At least you should have told me," He said to her, trying to reel in his anger.


    "Then what? You would have been against it since you''re a royal expected to act with decorum - what a boring life!" She snapped.


    "Of course, I''m a royal and have responsibilities to the people and as my soon-to-be wife and queen, you''re supposed to be of good behavior and maidenly, and perhaps, if you had told me I would ensure your safety from those pretenders fromst night! What if they had hurt you? '''' Judy responded with the same ferocity in one clean breath.


    Wait a minute, Reina caught his words. What does he mean by pretenders fromst night? Did something happen?


    "Well, as you can see, we''re fine and were properly able to protect our fragile feminine asses thanks to Reina," her words dripped with sarcasm.


    "Huh?" Reina blinked. She looked between them with confusion. Why was Emily thanking her? Saved their asses? What was she talking about?


    "Well, while you settle your differences, I would like to have a few words with my wife privately," Nius suddenly announced, standing with Reina in his arms.


    "What? NO?!" Reina''s eyes rounded. No, she didn''t want to go with him! Words her butt! She could sense what his "privately" meant.


    Reina would rather receive Judy''s steely re as he yells her head off than stay in a room alone with Nius especially with that sleazy sinister smirk on his lips.


    "Wife behave," Nius reprimanded her when she wouldn''t stop squirming and continued his journey to the room. Reina began to cry internally. Anyone, anything out there, save her please.


    But no, the gods were silent this time.

 Chapter 313 - Three Hundred And Thirteen : The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Three Hundred And Thirteen : The Engagement</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Isabe stared at the crafty old man, a smirk on her face. Who was he trying to deceive? The grandpa was smart but she had an upper hand: Grown up tend to look down on children.


    "Fine, I agree to the deal," Isabe said to the man''s surprise. He had seen the girl was a fierce and determined one hence didn''t expect her to give in that easily.


    At that moment, the door opened and the arrogant bastard called Julie walked in. Sure, she could see why Anabelle fell for him, he was breathtakingly handsome with soft silky blonde hair that fell over his right eye adding to his sexiness, kissable bow-shaped mouth, and blue eyes, however, he fell inparison to Pedro - at least in Isabe''s view. Though Julie had a face most women would willingly die for, his body was nothingpared to Pedro''s - and Isabe liked a well-defined sexy chest.


    The boy had a smug look on his face and it took Isabe all the strength she could mutter not to lunge at him and punch the daylight out of that annoying pretty face.


    "Grandfather," Julie bowed, still staring at Isabe out of the corner of his eye.


    "Oh, you''re here son," He acknowledged his presence, "How are you doing? Hope the injury wasn''t serious,"


    "Well, aside from a slight whish, I''m good," He said, flexing his wrist and shoulder.


    "What a great pretender," Isabe scoffed audibly, "Even Reina didn''t get an award for her great acting,"


    Reina gave Isabe the look, why was she dragging her into this matter. She was the one who brought herself into this mess in the first ce.


    "As you can see.." George ignored Isabe''s grumbles, " The perpetrator of the incident has admitted to her crimes, and to make restitution, she has agreed to be your bride,"


    Isabe winced at the mention of ''bride''. This man was really shameless, this was the twenty-first century! You can just force a girl to marry your irritating son just because you like her!! - she flips the table out of anger mentally.


    "What do you say to that, son?" George asked.


    Isabe snorted, the acting between grandpappy and son was so awesome she wanted to puke. Even if Julie doesn''t like her, it was obvious he wouldn''t disobey his decision.


    "I agree to the engagement, Grandfather, " Julie agreed, eyes fixed on Isabe.


    Reina was almost angered to death, she was hoping this little male specimen would atone for his sins by disagreeing to the engagement after what he did to Anabelle. It was no wonder her father, Valentino, was shameless too - like mentor, like mentee.


    Reina was about to step in and take matters into her own hands when Isabe said.


    "Hold your horses, old and young man. This matter has not yet been fairly settled,"


    "What are you talking about, young one?" George mumbled.


    "I got into this ridiculous engagement because I tried to hurt your precious grandson yet your son went scot-free after he hurt my precious cousin, Anabelle,"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, you''re paying for the sins of trying to harm him in a bid to avenge Anabelle," George argued, almost going red in the face. This was the first time in his entire life to encounter a shrewd child like this.


    "For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction," Isabe leisurely quoted Newton''s thirdw of motion, "There''s no equal reaction on my part - you duo are the only ones benefiting from this," the girl didn''t back down nor show signs of weakness.


    A smile crept up Reina''s face and she rxed into her seatfortably. Isabe already got this covered, she''d see how this brazen granny and his son escape her.


    "Don''t be too greedy," Julie pointed at her.


    "Haa!" Isabe harrumphed, "I''m greedy? So says the two-timer"


    "Y-you?!" Julie found himself shooting up to his foot, blood rushing to his face.


    "Shut up," His grandfather silenced him, taking control of the discussion once again. He had underestimated the girl once more and this heightened his resolve to make her a member of the family once the time was ripe.


    Marriage of convenience was not an umon thing in aristocratic families. Noble families marry off their daughters to fellow powerful families to tighten rtions and make alliances, with both sides benefiting from the arrangement.


    The girl was a rare gem. Her smartness, bravery, and shrewdness were the major factors he needed. With this attitude, she would definitely take their business ces - she must be kept in their family. If the girl could already be this smart at this young, what would she be like when she grows up into a woman? Dangerous! indisputable!


    "Fine, what do you want?" He asked.


    "Since Julie has the nerve to y around with my cousin, I want the right to be with whoever I want for two years too - that should be enough to break his heart,"


    "Impossible!" the old man refused, he knew what that means. That indicates the engagement would not be active for two years. After all, what noble family would engage their son to ady who dates another in public? He couldn''t allow this, anything could happen in that two years and the engagement coulde to a void.


    "What''s more ridiculous?" Isabeughed, "The fact that you engaged me to your womanizer grandson - no pun intended - and the fact I would have my freedom for two years?" was her question.


    George negotiated, "A year is all I can offer. Two years is too much," He intentionally didn''t say his fear but the crafty girl knew it already. His ignorant grandson could change his mind and cancel the engagement - like he would let him!


    "Two years, nothing less," Isabe leaned closer to his desk, holding the old man''s gaze, "So you know, just because you''re the Falcon''s gang past glory..." she didn''t hide the sarcasm,


    "doesn''t mean you can mess with Spencer''s group. We are on top of the game too. So you can either take the deal or leave it, we''ll dly go to your childish war, " she seriously couldn''tprehend their nonsensical rule.


    How old was this girl once again? George couldn''t help but wonder. He suddenly felt jealous, if only this foolish son was as capable as her, he wouldn''t have any problem and die a happy grandpa.


    But then, he was the only parent left for Julie and the old man wanted to ensure that before he left this world, he had set everything in ce for him to have a sessful rule and livefortably.


    This youngdy was strong enough to rule by his side. Once they both fell in love with each other naturally, they''ll surely protect each other fiercely. Which was why he wanted them together now they were still young so the feeling could be deeply rooted. But it seems the universe was working against him.


    "Fine," he agreed.


    Though he knew it was a low move, George had used the idea of war to scare Isabe into epting the engagement. He was already old to start a war with another n - he wasn''t that callous. However, desperate times call for desperate measures. Right now, he could only hope and pray that his foolish grandson ys his cards well.


    "Fine, I agree. The engagement would go into effect in two years," The old man gave in.


    Isabe smiled, it worked. However, it wasn''t over yet because this was a reckless gamble. The girl has ced all her cards on Anabelle. Since her cousin likes this pretentious Casanova so much, Isabe hopes she makes him fall for her enough that Julie''s willing to annul the engagement, under two years else she''s doomed.


    "Thank you for your time," She and Reina were already on her feet.


    "You''re wee," George added, "Even without the contract, Julie would hang around you from now,"


    Isabe featured a smile that didn''t touch her eyes. Inwardly, she was seething, that old man! He was trying to trap her from all corners!


    "Of course, he''s always wee," Isabe acquiesced with an unusually soft tone that even goosebumps appeared on Reina''s arm.


    Sure, let hime. She''d have the opportunity to put the fear of God into him plus matching him and Anabelle together would be easier. But If things get difficult, she''d have no more option than to drug both of them.


    Sex makes even the worst of idiot fall in love. Take a look at Reina and that man called Nius, which fairy in her right senses would like to marry that possessive devil? Yet good-hearted Reina did - both were pr opposite.


    Isabe cast onest long deadly look at Julie before leaving after Reina. She can''t wait for them -she and Julie- to have so much fun together.


    "You do know you have to tell Pedro the truth?" Reina, the killjoy had toment Of course as soon as they were out. Way to ruin her mood.


    Isabe had a somber look on her face as she wondered how to go about this one. She suddenly wished she had heeded Pedro''s advice. Now, she had gotten herself into deep shit

 Chapter 320 - Three Hundred And Twenty: Youd Be The Last Ill Continue To Love

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Three Hundred And Twenty: You''d Be The Last I''ll Continue To Love</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Let''s give it up for the brides and the grooms!" The Mc hollered enthusiastically.


    All heads turned to the entrance as the guests all stood with an apuse, cheering the newly wedded couples entering the hall.


    The wedding reception was held in a hotel owned by the Spencers, precisely the hotel where Maya and Nius had met. Though the hotel was the family''s property, Nius had bought it from Eden because it was a ce of importance in his heart.


    As expected, everyone fixed their eyes on the couples who were in the spotlight as they strut in one after the other, both grooms having their brides by their side.


    After the church service, they had spent a lot of time taking pictures with family and friends, so they had rushed over as not to keep the guests waiting for long.


    Reina had a blush on her face as she walked in with Nius while the Dj yed a number. Her arm was hooked around his own and the man held onto her tightly. Everything seemed surreal to her, she was now a Spencer?!


    If she had been shy, it was nothingpared to when they reached the center of the stage and the Dj changed the somewhat romantic song to an upbeat tune as the MC requested them to have their first dance as a married couple.


    To be honest, it was super nerve-wracking to be on the dance floor for the length of an entire song that appears to have gone on forever in a room full of people staring at you. But then, with Camille and Eden showing off their dancing steps, Reina had to throw her shame away.


    Now talk about Nius, the man was rocking it. She knew her man was a good dancer but he keeps on surprising her. And just like that, the couple dance was monopolized by Nius as everyone cheered him on.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the crowd, Isabe was busy searching for those mischievous siblings of hers - they had disappeared after the photoshoot - she stumbled upon Julie.


    Ugh, what bad luck.


    "Yo, fianc¨¦e," That irritating squirrel said, " You didn''t tell me my father-inw was a good dancer?"


    "What?" Isabe was confused.


    "Juste," Julie grabbed her hand and began to lead her through the crowd of people that had gathered around the dance floor just to record Nius dancing.


    "The legendary yer and ex - eligible bachelor shows a great dance move in his wedding today, " it would surely go viral on the inte.


    "I swear to God if you''re..." Isabe was still saying when Julie squeezed her between two women just so she could see what was going on and her eyes almost bulged out of her socket.


    Her father was twerking!


    No, scratch that, her father and Reina were twerking uniformly and the guests were cheering them on.


    Isabe almost spat blood. That was it! Her career was over! There was no doubt all of her fans were watching this - some of the guests were videoing live. Now, she can''t make a single video without them mentioning this twerking experience. They would make jokes - wait a minute, why not just feature Nius on her show since he was so great at dancing and people were willing to watch that shit? She could create a separate serverˇ­..


    And just like that, the once dejected look on Isabe''s face turned into a mischievous one as she thought of ways to convert her father into her money bag and followers attractor. Even Julie who was by her side couldn''t help but shiver, what evil ns does this she-devil have in mind now?


    It was a great dancing session because the groomsmen and bridesmaids joined in no time, igniting the whole ce. The MC had no choice but to give them more time to dance since the guests were enjoying themselves.


    By the time they were done, everyone was sweating and jubting, it had been one hell of dance and the couples were ushered to the head table. With the guests seated for uing speeches, waiters went around with fresh trays of champagne sses and drinks, serving the guests ording to their choice just as the father of the bride came on stage to give his speech.


    While the Dj created the perfect ambiance with the collection of his soft songs, Reina and Camille used that opportunity to slip out to change into their reception dress. The wedding dress was a bit restricting and ufortable to move around with - especially for Reina who couldn''t stand heels. She had taken walking lessons the past week hence the reason she hadsted that long in them.


    "Good afternoon everyone," Sakuzi began, "On behalf of Nius and Reina, and myself, I would like to start by weing you all and to thank you foring here to celebrate this very special, happy asion, the marriage of our daughter Reina to Nius.


    "It really is great to see so many friends and family here today. But a special thanks to those of you who have had long and difficult journeys. I know it means a great deal to Reina and Nius that you''re here with them today, especially to my ex-wife Nadia, who squeezed out time from her busy schedule toe to my daughter''s wedding,"


    The world was deceived into believing that Reina''s mother was his mistress who had died while giving birth to her and the reason Valentino had separated from his wife. It kept the gossips talking hence no one cared to check the authenticity. Moreover, Valentino was a known flirt.


    He went on, "Every wedding is special, of course. But to see your daughter get married is something else. Princess, our walk down the aisle this afternoon is a memory I shall cherish. You looked absolutely beautiful in your stunning wedding dress.


    "When the date was set for the wedding, I kept getting anxious by each passing second since I knew it was time to let you go. You see, growing up Reina was quite stubborn and strong, I''m guessing she got that from me, "


    The crowd chuckled.


    "She was so stubborn that she got twin kids for a man I never approved," He added, " At that time,"


    This time the crowd went silent as the speech enthralled them.


    "You see I love my baby girl and would never allow her to get hurt. But then, my over protectiveness hurt her and I''ve learned my lesson," He swallowed, "Which is why I let her do what she wanted and be happy for the rest of her life. She deserves all my care and my support and she has given me the best gift by making me a grandpa.


    "Allen and Ailee are a handful but they''re special kids that I would not trade for anything in the world. Anyone who''s seen the kids with their parents would know they are one happy family," he lifted his champagne.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, family and friends, could you please raise your ss to the bride and groom: Reina and Nius,"


    Reina, who had returned by then, walked over to her father and hugged him tightly, batting away the tears from ruining her makeup.


    And the next to speak was Camille''s father rendering a very emotional speech that had his daughter in tears.


    When it was Nius'' turn to speak, the whole room went dead silent and all eyes rested on him as he grasped the mic. But to everyone''s surprise, he didn''t speak immediately, instead reached out as Judy handed a Tablet to him.


    He started, "I know you all are curious but Iˇ­ ehˇ­ wrote a little something for my wife. I''m kind of nervous right now, So I have to make sure I don''t forget any. And you might be wondering why I am reading this in front of a room full of people then. Why not read this in a room with just the two of us? But since today is a celebration of our love, I thought what other way to celebrate this love than to talk about it in a room full of the people that we both love.


    "Growing up, I didn''t have the best parents a guy could ask for. The woman who would have been a lovely mother died when I was young and I don''t think I can remember her face without looking at a picture. I could say her death devastated my father who took out the anger and devastation on me- Love is the best gift that you can ever give anyone. I guess my father saw himself as a failure and chose to make me the perfect version of himself. But in all, I was grateful to have someone to call a father.


    "Growing up with such experience, you should be able to guess what I''d turn out to be. Everyone in here knows about my famous younger days, "


    There were whispers andical responses from the crowd.


    "In my experience, there are two kinds of people. The people who are romantic at heart and the people who don''t really believe in true love until they meet the one. I fit into thetter category. I was a skeptic, I was cynical and never thought love woulde calling. Until one day, it did. I had only ever read stories and heard tales of what true love was. It was not until her that I finally knew and understood what it all meant,"


    Nius turned to Reina with a smile,


    "Doesn''t my wife look stunning today?"


    The crowd burst intoughter while some concurred with his statement. Reina blushed beet red.


    "With or without your opinion, my wife, Reina, looks absolutely stunning today and every day. Whether she has on a dazzling dress and perfectly manicured nails and every strand of hair in ce or she just have a messy ponytail and some t-shirt and sweatpants on, she''d look beautiful no matter what she wears - though I personally think she''s prettier in her birthday suit," He chuckled.


    The crowd gasped and whistled suggestively at his innuendo while Reina mentally face-palmed, she should have known this would happen.


    "But then, beauty is only skin deep anyway. What counts is what I find on the inside. And the more I got to know my wife Reina, the more I fell in love with her. When we first met up in this very hotel, I could never have predicted where we would end up today, but I am sure d that this is where we are now. Now that I know you, I could not see myself with anyone else but you.


    "Naturally, I tried my best to not fall in love with her, I really did because I knew she was dangerous and I didn''t want my yboy days to end,"


    The guest burst into another round ofughter.


    "But fate has its funny ways of bringing two people together and I don''t think I''ve seen anyone who''s more selfless than her, always thinking of others.


    Marriage, of course, is a big deal. It is a hugemitment. I just want to tell you that I''m not the same person I was before I met you.


    "We went through many persecution and war when we started this special embarkment, but we conquered in the end. Thank you, Reina, for signing up to be my wife. I know you know that you''re not the first woman I ever loved but I promise you''d be thest I''ll continue to love, even in death. I love you. "

 Chapter 336 - Three Hundred And Thirty-seven: No One Can Stop Him

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Three Hundred And Thirty-seven: No One Can Stop Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What?! What do you mean she''s gone?!" Fernandez spat fire at the unlucky man in his office who had arrived to deliver the bad news.


    After the sessful raid at Cecil''s ce, he had left first to finish up at the office before heading home to unt his trophy, who knew those ipetent fools would ruin his sessful n.


    How could they not achieve that simple task? He had done most of the work, all they had to do was to bring them back to his ce, and yet, they failed!


    "So you''re trying to tell me that some men stopped you guys?" Fernandez''s dark gaze warned of a brewing storm.


    "Yes sir," said the man who had an adhesive bandage on the corner of his neck - which was just one of the many wounds on his body. He was the driver of the van and had suffered most of the impact from the collision.


    "We underestimated the woman, it seems she has her own forces," he imed.


    Suddenly, Fernandez remembered that moment Cecil had threatened him about calling for help. What help could that woman possibly have?


    Without the backing of her family, she was good as nothing. The Vincent''s had disowned her already, what connection could she have? She was nothing but an ordinary fashion designer,pared to him who runs his family''s business.


    An evil grin stretched Fernandez''s lips as he traced the wine ss on his desk - the ss he''d drank from - while the ignorant man stood with his head lowered without perceiving the malevolent aura seeping from the madman. Even if he could, what could he do anyway? Fernandez was his employer.


    "So you''re telling me that Cecil with no strong backing was strong enough to stop you with her measly guards?!" he hurled the ss directly at the man''s face and it shattered to pieces.


    Blood trickled from his temple but the man didn''t dare to move, they all knew Fernandez had a foul temper - everyone avoided him for that reason. Defending himself while Fernandez speaks would only aggravate the man''s anger, so he kept mute and endured the pain.


    Fernandez swept everything on his desk to the floor. Yes, that anger! That has always been his problem! He couldn''t control that.


    "Get out," he said yet the man didn''t move a muscle until he bellowed, "Get the hell out of here!"


    At first, the man had been too lost in his thoughts to hear Fernandez, until he screamed the second time causing him to scurry out of the office as if the devil were on his heels.


    "Damn it!" He loosened the tie on his neck out of frustration. Everything was so damn annoying nor did he think of a time that woman would rebel against him - she used to adore him.


    As the story tells, he and Cecil had once been together. However, unlike Cecil who had the dumb imagination of marrying a man who would love her unconditionally, Fernandez had an ulterior motive in agreeing to the marriage.


    Vincent''s family had just three females with no male heir to inherit the corporation. It was quite obvious that one of the sons-inw was going to inherit the business afterward. He knew it would be a tough battle considering their husbands too were from equal standing, but Fernandez was confident of winning. He just had to work extra hard and merge bothpanies in the future - that way, he would tactically take over thepany.


    Cecil had been young and dumb then, so with a few romantic acts, he wove his way into her heart. He reined in his anger and became the perfect gentlemandies envisioned in their dreams.


    Everything was going ording to ns until that bitch ruined it all. Though if he had been calm enough to reason it through, he would have salvaged the situation. However, the thought of that bitch trying to put a pregnancy that obviously wasn''t his made his blood boil. His uncontroble anger took over as usual and before he knew it, had blurted the truth to her family. And knowing how strict Vincent was with his girls, Cecil was chased away.


    At first, Fernandez was satisfied with the punishment meted out on her, but when he came to his senses, realized how much he had messed up. But the deed had already been done, there was nothing he could do anymore.


    So Fernandez went ahead living his life with the satisfaction that Cecil was somewhere suffering and bearing the stigma of being the Vincent family''s ck sheep, while he moved his sight to another target andnded a young mistress from an aristocratic family.


    Fernandez got what he wanted; the connection and power he wished for; however, disaster struck. It turned out that the only son his wife gave him wasn''t his, the bitch had cheated on him during one of his business trips- imed he couldn''t satisfy her.


    He couldn''t chase his wife away as much as he wanted to, her family was powerful. Moreover, divorcing her would announce to the world the shame she brought upon him. So he endured it all, as well as looking for another way to get a seed. There was no way on earth he would gather all this fortune without his rightful son to carry on his great legacy.


    Call it karma or something but Fernandez had two mistresses who gave him a child, yet none turned out to be a son. He wasn''t stupid enough to leave all his resources to a female who would marry off while his years of hard work get taken over by the so-called son-inw.


    Hence the man went on a fucking spree; getting into the pants of any willingdy. But then, not all thedies were able to conceive and the few who did, all turned out to be girls while the only one who was positive with a male son had a miscarriage. In total, the man had six illegitimate daughters and a legitimate son that wasn''t biologically rted to him.


    Fernandez didn''t believe in curses nor retribution nor the fact that there was a God out there paying everyone back in their own coins. He was an atheist and everything he has ever done so far was to ensure his survival. The world was a jungle and only the fittest survived.


    Over the years he has tried every possible means to get a male child and was already giving up hope when he saw Cecil in the news one day.


    Apparently, the eldest son of the famous Spencer family and his cousin got married and she had designed the wedding outfits for both brides - which was the talk of the town. He had forgotten about her and so that interview on the television made him suddenly curious about her life - how was she living fine? But most of all, Fernandez was curious about her love life and the bastard son she had tried to put on him.


    He ordered an investigation immediately and there it was revealed to him, the existence of his son all this while. The revtion felt like a huge p on Fernandez''s face, Cecil had been telling the truth? All this while, he has been going crazy about getting a male child when he had one unounted for over the years?


    Uncontroble anger surged through him, how dare Cecil put him through this hassle. He wanted his son back that instant! So he headed to her ce to take what rightfully belongs to him. For eighteen years, that woman kept his son hidden from him? She has no right!


    Fernandez didn''t dare go through thew knowing the court would inevitably favor Cecil - thew was always fair to single mothers! Just because they bore the child for nine months? What was so hard about that?


    Moreover, Pedro was grown and would undoubtedly take his mother''s side, so he had to exert his influence. Once his son was handed back to him, he''d train and give him his rightful ce as his heir, as well as breaking that bitch''s influence on him. His son would not be weak.


    So he audaciously nned to take Pedro by force knowing there was nobody that woulde to Cecil''s rescue-most of his rtives were involved with thew hence he was protected. Also, he had a lot of connections, even Cecil knew he was not to be trifled with.


    At first, Fernandez had nned to take his son only but when he met the fierce Cecil, he had the urge to conquer her too. If he remembered clearly, she had been the most passionate in his bed. He wouldn''t mind taking her too and who knows, since she''d given him a son, she might be capable of another.


    "Bang!"?Fernandez kicked his swivel chair and punched his desk. All his ns were ruined!


    Fine, he wouldn''t give up on this battle, neither has he lost any battle in his entire life. Cecil can hide but she can''t hide forever. Sooner orter, he would possess her and his son. And nobody can stop him!

 Chapter 353 - Three Hundred And Fifty-three: Stay Off My Son

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Three Hundred And Fifty-three: Stay Off My Son</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "How is it?"?Fernandez asked the hacker he had employed to track down Cecil''s location while he purposely dyed her on call.


    "Nothing," The hacker shrugged with a resigned sigh, "They have an imprable firewall, I can''t ess her location at all,"


    "What does that mean?" he was confused.


    "It means that wherever this woman is, she''s adequately protected. I''m sorry sir, but you might be dealing with a powerful figure here and I advise you to stop before it''s toote," was his sincere suggestion.


    "Powerful figure?" Fernandez chuckled, who could be powerful enough to ept that whore?


    Who knows, she might be servicing an old man - Being a sugar baby doesn''t seem that bad. However, whatever she did wasn''t his business because he needed her. At the moment, she was the cure to this maddening curse; Fernandez had a strong feeling she was the one who would give him a male child - it was already guaranteed with the birth of Pedro. It was double assurance once he had Pedro and another son, hence, he needed her desperately.


    "Why do you say so?" He asked the hacker.


    "I''ve encountered this kind of firewall and I can say it belongs to one of the powerful gangs around,"


    "What gang?" he asked out of curiosity.


    Fernandez wasn''t clueless about the existence of the mafia groups since he hires some of them to execute his dirty works. As the leader of the Fernandez family, he had to do a lot of things to keep the family business going - even if that means threatening or eliminating hispetitors.


    Which is why he needed Pedro. He can''t gather all this wealth and it goes to his illegitimate daughters who would marry off one day and the son-inw takes over or his unrted son taking over everything - that would be his worst nightmare. Moreover, with how naive Cecil had been in her youthful age, he could already imagine how she trained up his son to be -?a sissy probably.


    Fernandez pinched the bridge of his nose in exhaustion, he would have to restructure the boy; his mentality, and character. This was too much work, but he had enough time.


    "The Falcon Gang," was his reply.


    "The Falcon Gang?" his eyes widened from surprise.


    He had heard about the gang but had no rtion with them since they were picky with the missions they epted. Even the government feared them since they had knowledge and evidence of their skeletons in the wardrobe.


    The mob would have been tagged a terrorist group with the kind of power they possessed if not for the fact they liked to remain low and carried out their missions in secret. Also, the president wasn''t stupid to piss them off since they didn''t want trouble - they just wanted to carry out their business peacefully.


    No wonder Cecil had been very confident in speaking, Fernandez thought, nodding his head. She must feel so proud knowing she was protected.


    A dark smile curved his mouth. He bet she was together with one of the lower members of the gang, he had ns of meeting the superiors of the Falcon Gang. He would offer them a lot of money in exchange for the woman. There was no way a shrewd businessman wouldn''t take that.


    Fernandez knew the rules of the game, money rules the world. He''d see how much Cecil wouldugh when the same people she trusted hands her over to him on a tter of gold. He felt a twitch below and looked down to notice how hard he was. Fuck! He couldn''t wait to push her down and bury his seeds inside of her - the seed that would bore him his second male child. The thought thrilled Fernandez, he couldn''t wait to get started.


    "I''ll suggest you find another way to draw her out," the hacker told him.


    "Don''t worry, I know of a way already, '''' he smiled.


    "You do?"


    Fernandez was just about to rte his ns to him when a knock sounded on his door and one of his men came in reluctantly.


    "What is it?" he asked, not pleased with his interference.


    The man spoke with caution, "I don''t know if this would be of importance but I wanted to inform you anyway,"


    Fernandez readjusted in his seat to receive the news, "What is it?"


    "This is your son''s cell phone. It seems to have fallen off of him during the attack," he handed the phone over to Fernandez who received it, examining it.


    "So?"


    "There has been a number constantly calling him ever since," the man reported.


    "Really?" he checked the phone once more, "It''s locked," he then turned to the hacker, "I believe you can do something about it,"


    "Sure," He said, catching the phone Fernandez tossed to him and began to work on breaking the code. Since it was just an average password, it wasn''t long before he hacked it and essed the contents.


    "My strong girlfriend," The hacker called out the contact name, "Seems to be his gal," he added, "And a cute one at that," he turned theputer so Fernandez could have a look at his son and Isabe together.


    "Hmm," Fernandez said. Pedro was indeed his blood, they both shared the same interest in pretty women.


    "Do you know who she is?" he asked.


    "I''ll run a facial recognition," the hacker said, his hands flying over the keyboard in fast strokes and minutes, pulled up her information,


    "Isabe Spencer, Eighteen years of age and daughter of business Tycoon, Nius Spencer...." he nced up at Fernandez, "Should I go on?"


    "No," Fernandez halted him with a hand gesture, a smile on his face. Rtionship with the Spencer''s was a good one, his son was smart - it seems one


    cannot outrun his blood.


    Once Pedro returns to his side, he''d propose marriage to the Spencer''s and engage the kids. Pedro had done the work already, he just had to solidify their rtionship.


    "The girl is someone we cannot touch but it''d be wise to have her followed, she might be able to lead us to where Pedro is," Fernandez suggested.


    He then turned to the man that came in with the news, "Have my men follow them. If I know enough of puppy love, then I''m sure Pedro would surely try to contact her and both would meet. Then, we would strike."


    It would be so much easier. Then, he''d see whether Cecil wouldn''te with him when he had his son - It would be like killing two birds with a stone.


    Fernandez pped his hand," With these two measures in ce, I''m sure I can safely say the n is ensured. Go ahead and do not fail me this time,"


    "Alright, sir," The hacker packed his stuff and bowed before leaving, with the other man doing the same.


    There was a smile on Fernandez''s face, it wouldn''t be long now. In fact, he could already feel the faint taste of victory on his lips.


    Done with his ns, he exited his study and had made it down the stairs when he met his so-called wife waiting for him.


    "What is it?" he asked, displeased by her presence. Ever since he had the idea of her cheating on him, she became a sore in his eyes.


    "Aren''t youing for dinner?" she asked, studying his reaction.


    "Why do you ask? Have you prepared to poison me so you could hand my property over to your son? Is that it?"


    The woman was dumbfounded, extremely shocked by hisment. Was this really the man who had been so sweet to her when they first met? Why couldn''t she see through him then? Had she been that blinded by love?


    "How could you say that?" she expressed her shock by cing her hand on her chest, " You know I wouldn''t do that to you!"


    "Really?" he scoffed, "It''s quite a pity I don''t believe that. A woman who led me into believing her lover''s son was mine for years wouldn''t hesitate to cut my head off," Fernandez argued with her.


    "And whose fault was that?!" She hissed out, "You intentionally approached me ˇ­.." sheughed at herself," I was just too blind to see that - blinded by stupid emotions - when all you wanted was the wealth and power my family offered!"


    "So?" His brows raised.


    "So?" Her heart broke, how could he say that to her, "If you had gotten what you wanted, you should have at least loved me! Was that too much to ask!"


    "Are you done?" Fernandez rubbed the inside of his ear as if filtering dirt.


    "How can you be so heartless?" She whispered.


    "I don''t care about your business with your lovers - you can go to them for attention. But I just want to?inform you that my son would be reuniting with me soon, so don''t you dare try anything stupid,"


    "Your son?" the women went pale neither did Fernandez notice her hand going to her belly. How was she going to tell him she was pregnant with his baby when his interest was on this one already. Would he even believe her, after all, they had done it when he was drunk?


    "Yes," He said to her, "Pedro would lead thepany and all my resources in the future, so stay off him," he came closer, "It''s not a warning but a threat,"

 Chapter 354 - Three Hundred And Fifty-four: She Must Escape

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Three Hundred And Fifty-four: She Must Escape</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Judy felt like a living zombietely, he had so many problems on his te he didn''t know where to begin. He sighed for the umpteenth time already before standing to his feet, it was time to visit Emily.


    Well, he wasn''t Emily''s favorite person at the moment considering she doesn''t want to see him, and each time he forcefully enters, she hits him with anything she gets her hand on. Yeah, she was mad at him. And right now, he was probably going to experience another episode of her throwing things at him again.


    "Your highness, where to?" asked Archie, his assistant.


    "Going to the Royal medical wing," He answered, without ncing over his shoulder at him.


    The medical wing was in charge of the health of the royal family. Until recently, that had been Akim''s residence, however, his son was recovered now and they could only check on him in his sleeping quarters since the boy hated the smell of antiseptic and drugs.


    Like mother, like son, Emily also hated hospitals due to her horrible experiences there, but there was nothing Judy could do until the royal physician deemed her free to be discharged.


    "Emily?" he knocked on the door while bracing himself for the impact toe. She had hurled a mug at him thest time he came and had been quick to dodge it. He had to be prepared this time around too.


    There was no response to his knock as usual. Well, what was he expecting? Ever since Emily lost that baby, it was as if a part of her died, she was just not the same any longer. But he wasn''t the same too, if only she could understand he was having a bad time too - the guilt was killing him from inside out.


    "I''ming in," Judy informed her as he normally does and opened the door slowly and carefully while preparing his reflexes into action.


    However, there was nothing to get worked over because nobody was in the room. Huh? That was strange. Has she finally decided to take a breath of air after locking herself up for long?


    She must be in the garden, Judy thought and walked further into the room. The garden was one of the most attractive and wonderful ces in the pce that could offer her the serene peace she wanted - Emily needed that with the amounts of thoughts running through her head.


    Picking a seat by her bedside, Judy picked his phone and ced a call to her. There was a possibility she would not pick and would let it ring on purpose but he had faith. Who knows, a miracle might happen.


    "Please, Emily, Please," He prayed anxiously, and just when the call went through, had a bit of hope, but something happened.


    He heard a ringing tone.


    "Huh?" His brows raised in confusion when he saw her phone on the nightstand. She didn''t leave with her phone? That was strange and unlike Emily...


    Judy''s eyes widened. Oh no, it couldn''t be.


    "Your highness!" Archie who had followed after him was rmed when the prince suddenly stormed out of the room as if he saw the devil in there.


    "Your highness!" He called again but the man ignored him, going straight to the head physician''s office.


    "Where is she?! "


    The doctor was almost startled out of his seat when the prince barged into his office like a dog gone rabid.


    "Your highness," the doctor had a trace of panic on his features, confused more than ever.


    "Where is who, your highness?" the man adjusted his sses, holding his own against the majesty''s tremendous aura.


    "Where is Emily, of course, you dumbass?!" Judy had already grabbed the doctor by his scrubs and pushed him up against the wall, threateningly.


    Sweat poured down the doctor''s face, "Your highness, Lady Emily is in her room -"


    "Shut your trap up because I just came from here and guess what? She''s nowhere to be found," Judy yelled at him, "I don''t pay you guys millions of dors to give me this bullshit. She was entrusted in your care for a reason!"


    "W- we should lo-look at the cameras, y-your highness," the man stammered from fear. If he wasn''t careful here, his life would be snuffed out without anyone knowing of it.


    Fiona, who had led to Lady Emily''s miscarriage would have been dead if the queen hadn''t snuck her out of the pce dungeon and sent her out of Lincolnshire before Judy could get his hands on her.


    The doctor understood he wasn''t that precious to the queen and she wouldn''t bother about his death, rather promote his assistant to his position or even hire another to take his ce.


    "If so, I suggest you get your ass moving," his voice was grim and threatening.


    This was his mistake. Judy realized. Gosh, he''s been making a lot of mistakestely. If only he had known, he would have stationed guards right outside her door to monitor her movements but he had taken her feelings into ount.


    Emily hated being monitored especially now she was free from herte father''s grasp and supervision. Secondly, aside from raving and freaking out that moment he had told her the loss of her baby, she had been so calm and strong he hadn''t considered posting guards since the pce was safe.


    They made their way to the control room where surveince records of Emily were put up and after minutes, found exactly the time she had sneaked out of the hospital room.


    They traced her through the cameras and found out she had gone back to her quarters, packed up a few things, disguised herself, and left the pce ground. The guards probably didn''t stop her because Emily was more than just a visitor - the prince''s woman - and everyone knew that.


    "Trace that car and tell me its destination while I go to her room and check up for clues of her whereabouts," Judymanded and spirited away.


    He got to herrge living quarters, walking into her messy room. She must have parked in a hurry - he noticed- knowing her time was limited.


    "Oh shit, her passport''s missing," Judy got what he was looking for amongst the belongings she had left behind. They had only one major airport in their kingdom and if he wasn''t wrong, Emily was either on her way to the airport or had arrived there already.


    "Archie," He called him on the phone, "Call the airport and block all outgoing flights, tell them it''s an irrefutable order from the crown prince. While at that, track down Emily," Judymanded while leaving the room. He gestured to one of the guards who came closer to receive his order.


    "Prepare the car, we got my queen to catch,"


    Meanwhileˇ­.


    Emily''s heart was pounding in her chest as she waited in the departure hall. She never thought her n would work. Perhaps it was the fact they trusted her that gave her such a smooth escape.


    What was dying the flight? Her feet began to tap on the floor anxiously. She had to leave now before Judy found her else she might not have the resolve to do so anymore - and she would hate herself for that.


    Each time she closed her eyes, she dreamt of that push and the voice of her baby calling out to her. She couldn''t stay in that pce anymore, it haunted her. She needed space. Space from everyone and everything - including Judy as much as it hurts her.


    "Attention everyone, we are deeply sorry to announce that there would be a slight dy in all outgoing flights due to some technical issues. We are sorry for the inconvenience caused. Please, bear with us," the announcement came from the airport''s speakers.


    While everyone wasining about the dy in their schedules, Emily had stiffened up like a tree. Oh no, it was him. Judy was trying to stop her. The technical problem was no coincidence. Judy was here right now to find and take her back.


    Emily picked her bag. Even if she couldn''t fly out today, she can''t be found out; there would be zero chances of her leaving Lincolnshire. "He who fights and runs away lives to fight another day" As far as she wasn''t caught today, she could leave Lincolnshire by other means and with better alternatives


    While others had gone to the clerk''s desk toin about the dyed flight, Emily adjusted her cap, pulled the hood on top of it, and made her escape with her small luggage. She had packed the very essentials and left the rest - clothes and jewelry were not her problems.


    Emily intentionally avoided the cameras knowing he could be in the control room trying to trace her, while trying not to appear creepy to people with the way she was crouching around. She saw a train of men in suits and hid at once, those were unmistakably the pce guards.


    If they were this close, had Judy shut down the entrance. No, she needed a perfect hiding ce, and what good spot other than a restroom where the male couldn''t enter?

 Chapter 355 - Three Hundred And Fifty-five: She Left

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Three Hundred And Fifty-five: She Left</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I''m sorry, your highness, but we couldn''t find her," The leader of the guards Judy sent out reported back to him.


    This can''t be, he thought. From the cameras, he had seen Emily at the departure hall, and then she disappeared having sensed he was here.


    "She''s smart," Judy thought to himself. Emily couldn''t have left the airport else the guards he ced at the entrance would have caught her - she probably knew that and was hiding. Where was she hiding? The man thought hard.


    Then all of a sudden, as if his eyes were magnate to that scene, Judy watched ady leave the restroom area. A-ha! The restroom! Why didn''t he think of that earlier? That was the only ce he hadn''t thought of nor searched.


    "Keep a look at the cameras and entrance. Do not follow me," He issued themand to Archie, his most trusted subordinate before leaving with the others.


    Judy followed his instincts and went into the nearest restroom Emily could think of hiding in. As expected, the women in there shrieked upon seeing him, but his men cleared them out in a matter of minutes.


    After making sure everyone else had left, Judy ordered his men to wait outside while he began to knock on each toilet stall. With years of experience, he could already tell when a toilet was empty or not, and right now, Emily had probably climbed the toilet seat so her legs would not be discerned - quite a good n actually, but he was not giving up on her.


    "You cane out now, Emily," He said standing in front of the stall he sensed she was in.


    There was no response.


    "Don''t let me knock down the door, Emily. Come out," He added, "Please,"


    In no time, there was a soft click and a woman covered from her head to her feet emerged. If it wasn''t the fact he knew her height and body shape, Judy would have missed her with this amount of disguise.


    "Thank God," Judy released a sigh of relief, pulling the woman into a hug that made breathing almost impossible.


    "Can you let go?" Emily struggled to be freed but the man wouldn''t let go. He didn''t seem ready to release her.


    "Judy, please," he was suffocating her for Christ''s sake.


    "I''m so sorry," He apologized, "Did I hurt you?" he checked her body for injuries.


    "No," Emily wanted to inch away from him touching her. Not because it made her skin crawl or something, it just kept reminding her what she was about to leave behind.


    "We should go," Judy grabbed her hand, ready to bring her home. He already had this disturbing feeling in his chest that whatever he was doing was ineffective, but he didn''t want to believe it, he could change her mind.


    "Judy, let go,"


    "Emily, we can discuss this at home," He refused, still dragging her along.


    "Home?" she snorted, "You mean the pce or the hospital? You just let me go!" She screamed at him this time, tears streaking down her face.


    As stubborn as Judy was, his resolve burned away the moment those tears began to fall off her face. He realized he was hurting her by not listening. But he didn''t want to listen, already having a suspicion where this all was going.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t return to the pce with you,"


    "Emilyˇ­" his gaze softened


    She shook her head stubbornly, "No, I can do this anymore so stop looking at me like that!"


    He ced both hands on her shoulder, pinning her with his gaze, "We can settle this together,"


    "I just lost my baby!"


    "Our baby!" he corrected with zing intensity, "Do you think I''m not affected as well,"


    "Of course, you are," She acknowledged his share of the pain too, "But you would never understand how suffocated I feel each time I look at the mirror and realize I just lost a child - the child I''ve been searching for years - all because of the mother of the man I love," she cried, "I''m sorry, but I can''t look at the face of your mother without having murderous thoughts. It hurts too much,"


    "Then we can run away!" He suggested, "I, you and Akim! We can go live somewhere without her.... somewhere far... Somewhere you don''t have to see her face. That should do, right?"


    "I wish but you can''t. You''re a prince, Judy. You''re the prince, soon to be king. And just like a mountain, you''re a pir that can''t be moved. Hence, that dream of yours is impossible. Just leave me be, Judy,"


    "No!" the man refused, "You''re not leaving me, Emily. The queen has learned her lesson, she would not oppose us this time. I''ll have the coronation moved up earlier than usual, then we can have eh... the wedding and coronation at the same time," He looked hopeful with this n, "We can make another one. Lots of babies, Emily," He tried to convince her.


    Emily''s face darkened, a new wave of anger cursing in her veins, "How could you be this selfish?"?There was a hurt expression on her face, "You''re asking me to live as if nothing ever happened?"


    Judy was speechless, he didn''t mean it that way. He was just so frustrated already he said the first thing that came to mind.


    "Emily?"


    "Get out of my way!" her eyes held anger as she tried to sidestep him.


    "I''m sorry," Judy quickly hugged her from behind, "I''m sorry, Emily. Just don''t leave me," He buried his nose in the crook of her neck, taking in her scent as he pleaded with her.


    Emily cried harder, her heart was hurting, but there was nothing she could do. The deed has already been done. She lost her baby this time - and she wasn''t over it- who knows what she would lose next? Her life?


    She pulled away with effort, "I love you Judy but I have to go, please,"


    "What about Akim?! Are you going to leave him just like that?!" there was anger under his tone.


    "Akim has been with me for the past years, it wouldn''t hurt for him to be with you this time. Moreover, we''re not the first single parents out there, I''ll figure out a way to go about itter," She told him.


    "So this is it? After everything, you''re just going to leave like that? What about me? Do you know what I went through those past years?! You''re not the only one who sacrificed Emily! I did too!"


    "Please Judy, don''t make this any harder than it is right now!"


    "No, you need to hear this" He took a step closer, "I waited for you! I refused to take a look at any other woman or princess betrothed to me that could have made my kingdom more prosperous than it is right now just to keep my promise to you! Do you know how hard that was!"


    "Then go marry them!" She yelled back, took off her cap, and ruffled her hair from frustration, "Go and marry your betrothed bride or have a harem, I don''t care! I''m sure every one of them is better than an aged, divorced, single mo - mmmm"


    Judy swooped down and silenced her with his lips. It took Emily a whole minute toprehend he was ferociously attacking her lips. There was nothing gentle nor romantic about this kiss. It was just hard and lustful, both trying to have one of them surrender to the desire. Judy poured out all of his emotions into this kiss; fears, insecurity, affection; hoping she would change her mind.


    "Can''t I change your mind?" was the question he asked as soon as they came up for air. He held her chin in her palm carefully as if she was a fragile egg, while the other stroked her face.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to do this for the sake of my sanity," Emily told him, tears trailing down which she tried to wipe off but Judy was already on it.


    "In the end, you''re the one leaving," Heughed to himself, "Maybe, this is retribution for leaving you all of those years,"


    "Judyˇ­."


    "It''s alright. You can leave," Judy breathed, unable to believe he just said that. He was the type who never gave up what he needed. But here he was, giving up the person that meant the most to him.


    "Really?" Emily was shocked. He was letting her go like that? She had thought she would put up more of a fight.


    He looked the other way, saying, "You should leave before I change my -"


    The man was stunned when Emily suddenly kissed him one more time. And unlike earlier, this one was longer, passionate, and full of regrets. In one word, she was saying goodbye.


    "Thank you so much, Judy," Emily sped his face, "And I want you to always remember that I love you,"


    "I love you more than you know it," He rested his head on hers, caressing her face.


    "Say my goodbye to Akim. I don''t think I can face him," She said finally and turned to leave.


    "Emily!" Judy called out in desperation.


    She halted.


    However, when he didn''t say anything for almost a minute, she turned to smile at her and left finally.


    Judy stood in that particr spot, lost in his trance until his guards awoke him with the news.


    "Lady Emily has left,"


    He took a deep breath, "Let''s go," and left for the pce with his men. He would be okay, he continuously told himself. But then, the moment he came into his room and realized how empty his life was, he broke down into heart-wrenching tears.

 Chapter 356 - Three Hundred And Fifty-six: Commander Isabella

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Three Hundred And Fifty-six: Commander Isabe</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "No, the young mistress shouldn''t be awoken," One of the maids who had walked into Isabe''s room to clean up while she slept, met her phone ringing.


    She put the phone in silent mode and when it continued ringing, switched the phone off entirely - the young miss would be in a better state to answer the callter.


    And just like that, the maid ended the call Isabe had been waiting for desperately; the call from Pedro. If only Allen hadn''t drugged her.


    The next day.....


    "Where was she?" Her memory was foggy and her eyelids were too heavy to peel open. Suddenly, it all came rushing in.


    "Those little cockroaches!" Isabe bolted upright and got off the bed in a hurry, thereby inviting lightheadedness to take over. Her leg gave out and she supported herself with the bed until the dizziness wore off.


    Recovered, she stood up with a grave smirk as she thought of one thousand ways of ending those kids - after killing them mentally already. But in her imagination, she kept reviving them over and over again - she wished that was possible.


    "Allen! " Isabe stormed over to their room, "Ailee! Neon!" but their room was empty.


    Her sinister smirk deepened. They must have awoken before her and knowing she would suck the life out of them, escaped before she couldy hands on them.


    "You!" She spotted an unfortunate maid as the others dispersed, "When did the kids wake?"


    "N-not l-long ago," the girl choked on her words. Sure, they had seen Isabe angry a lot of times, but today''s anger was on another level. Especially with the fact she just woke up from sleep; with her head disheveled and flying from all directions, she looked like a female gori; everyone was scared of her - And please, let''s not forget morning breath.


    Abruptly, it crossed her mind, "How long have I been asleep?" she asked the frightened girl.


    "S-sixteen hours?" she hastily checked her watch.


    "Sixteen hours?!" Isabe screamed, gripping her hair.


    That meant sixteen hours of her life had been snatched away from her by those little imps. Sixteen hours of not knowing the whereabouts of Pedro! Sixteen fucking hours! She would rip them apart


    "Where are they?!"


    Without asking who she was referring to, the maid simply pointed downstairs and Isabe dashed down the stairs without second thoughts.


    She never asked for devils! She only asked for cute-looking angelic siblings who she would dote on and train her way. Where in the world do you find kids like Allen and Ailee?!


    "Ailee! Allen! Come the hell out before I -'''' Isabe stopped short at the scene of Allen, Ailee, and Neon kneeling with their hands raised while Sakuzi supervised their punishment with Nadia by his side, as usual, typing away on herptop.


    But there was something different this time, there was a blush on her face and she asionally spoke to him. They must have reconciled - mission aplished. While internally hoping Reina keeps to her promise of rewarding them.


    "Grandfather," she muttered, a huge surprise on her face. Watching this scene, she didn''t know whether to be happy karma caught up to them or be angry she didn''t toast them alive by herself. And the kids look grateful she wasn''t the one to.


    "Grandmother," She acknowledged their presence. Since Adam wasn''t alive any longer, she might as well give them the love and attention. Moreover, Reina''s father was extremely powerful, it wouldn''t hurt to be on his good side.


    "How are you feeling?" Sakuzi asked, concerned.


    "Ungrateful for the involuntary sleep and wishing I could break the finger that shot me," she grumbled.


    Allen shivered, a light sheen of sweat suddenly breaking out on his face. Why was his sister scary?


    "You don''t have to worry, I''m taking them back to base," He informed her.


    "Base?" she was confused.


    "My headquarters. I think they would be better controlled there instead of this limited space. I just reced millions worth of properties just so my daughter doesn''t find out," Heined.


    Thatment made Isabe look around and she realized that indeed, a lot of things had been changed. What the hell had the kids done in here? y football? Also, why was that multi-billionaire grandpa crying over a few million? She hoped he was not a stingy man because she was yet to do business with him and she loved generous people more.


    "I''ll be taking them along with me, it''s been long since I put some discipline in them, but you cane along too if you want to," He extended the invitation to her.


    Isabe wanted to turn the offer down since she wanted to stay behind and search for Pedro. She needed to inquire the reason for his silence - hopefully he hadn''t turned out to be a jerk. However, going to Sakuzi''s base or headquarter - whatever he called it - might give her a greater chance of finding her MIA -missing in action - boyfriend since they must have enough resources to track him down.


    "Sure," She agreed without dy. Annabelle would have to feud for herself.


    "You should get yourself prepared while I deal with the kids," Sakuzi told her and the girl returned to the room with a satisfied grin.


    If only she knew Sakuzi''s version of "dealing with the kids" was just rebuking them, Isabe would have stayed behind to protest strongly - the kids needed seriousshings on the butt.


    "Now, what do you say to me?" Sakuzi asked the trio of them after giving them a piece of his mind.


    "Thank you, grandpa," Allen, Ailee, and Neon all said with their heads hanging low in shame with an apologetic look.


    "Now, go and wash up for we leave immediately," He ordered them and all in one file, left for their room.


    However, unaware to everyone, the moment the trio closed the door to their room, they broke into a celebratory dance. They were leaving for the base - a dreame true.


    In the base, they were free and literally had the resources to carry out whatever they wanted. Even Neon who had never gone there joined the twins - the celebration was infectious. Moreover, Allen and Ailee had told him anything was possible in there and he couldn''t wait to get a taste of it.


    "We could get the ne if you want to," Neon started the issue that brought on the previous destruction.


    "Nah, grandpa must have moved it by now," Ailee told him, "That man''s smart. But don''t worry... " Ailee ruffled Neon''s hair, an act that brought a sheepish grin on Neon''s face, "We''d have enough fun there," she promised him.


    Unknown to the both of them, Allen was watching their interaction with a thoughtful frown. The boy was smart enough to discern Neon wasn''t his blood sibling. Doesn''t that mean Neon could marry his sister?! But then, If Neon marries his sister, the both of them would be inseparable and he would be forgotten? No! He couldn''t let that happen! He must do something!


    From then, Allen began to plot ways to get her sister away from Neon. Ailee was his alone, no stranger should take her away from him. No one at all! She''s his twin for goodness.


    "We should start preparing," Allen went in between Ailee and Neon, taking off her hand from his hair. Even Neon sensed his murderous aura and stepped back, why was he even angry?


    Thanks to the excitement, the kids didn''t dy the others and packed up in a sh - not that they had to pack much since they had previous properties at the base. Neon was the only one who had to carry extra since this was his first time there and Ailee helped him out - much to Allen''s displeasure.


    Afraid the kids would pull another trick, Sakuzi had them ride in the SUV for space and Of course with Isabe looking after them.


    "Hey, pick that up!"


    "Hey! don''t touch that!"


    "Hey! stay still!"


    "Hey, stay in a ce!"


    "Don''t you dare move!"


    If this was punishment for what they did to her, then Sakuzi seeded because the kids couldn''t move carelessly with Isabe around, In fact, they didn''t dare breathe. It was as if Isabe had this microscopic pair of eyes, each time anyone wanted to move, she''d sense it and stop that person at once. Thanks to the harsh session, none of them dared to do anything stupid - and couldn''t wait to be free of her.


    "Are you sure we''re going to the right ce," Neon whispered to Ailee since he couldn''t speak out boldly with Isabe around and watching, else she misunderstood his intention, thinking he was up to no good again.


    "Just keep watching," Was her in reply.


    And just like that, Neon kept quiet as they went through thick bushes, their cars bouncing and dancing to the uneven dusty road. However, not long after, they came into arge mansion.


    "Wow," He couldn''t believe his eyes. How could such a magnificent building lie in the middle of nowhere. It was like something out of a storybook.


    "Alright, kids. Let''s keep going," Sakuzi announced when Ailee grabbed Neon and three of them ran into the house before their witchy sister could catch them.


    "Y-you," Isabe could not do anything. She turned to Sakuzi to protest but the man merely shrugged, what could he do anyway? Those kids were hard to control.


    Well, on the bright side, that was a burden off her shoulder, Isabe thought and then picked up her things and followed the guard Sakuzi had assigned to her. She fully settled into the room before deciding to take a tour of the ce.


    Isabe refused the help of the guard knowing she had a photogenic memory hence she could trace her way back. And it was this tour that led her to the kitchen where after tracing the tantalizing smell.


    Her stomach protested the moment she perceived the scent and had just scooped her food to the tray, debating on the table to sit and have her food peacefully when her eyes were on a certain figure.


    Pedro?! She was shocked, unable to believe her eyes. What the hell was he doing here?


    However, that curiosity was altered into fury when she saw a woman touch his arm sensually. Isabe saw red that instant, that lying whore of a boyfriend!

 Chapter 357 - Three Hundred And Fifty-seven: I Dont Call Dibs On My Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Three Hundred And Fifty-seven: I Don''t Call Dibs On My Boyfriend</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Some people seem to have nothing doing, Pedro figured out. It was as if everywhere he looked, he could find Olivia. Was she stalking him? That sounded scary to the ears. This is why he returned to the kitchen to have his meal there amid his mother''s warning, just so he could tell her off. This was beginning to drive him crazy.


    "Hi, good morning," She passed him by, then made a double back and came to sit with him on his table.


    "Hi," Pedro wasn''t as enthusiastic as she was.


    "You look like you didn''t get a good restst night?" she asked with concern in her gaze.


    "Can you me me?" he shrugged, "I''m in unfamiliar territory with hundreds of gang members that could kill me without effort and a girl so obsessed with me she literally stalks me," Heined, hitting the point straight.


    Olivia chuckled, "Is that why you look so stressed?"


    "I have never heard of stalking being funny,"


    "Geez, silly. You said it yourself, you''re in an unfamiliar ce, so I was just looking out for you in case one of our members tries anything foolish - bullying is quitemon here.?This ce isn''t exactly cute for an innocent soul like you," she said to him.


    Pedro narrowed his gaze at her, "You''re telling the truth? You were not stalking me?"


    "You made it clear that you didn''t want mypanion, so I had no choice but to adopt that method. Besides, stalking is tiring and not that fun as you put it to be," She sighed like someone who was mentally exhausted.


    Well, maybe, she was telling the truth, and she was right on the avoiding part. For some reason, his mother doesn''t seem to like Olivia and warned him to stay clear from her. He was just doing what she wanted, but was that the right thing to do? He could be missing a potential friend by doing this?


    "So what are your ns for today?" She raised another topic that cleared the weird silence that descended on them.


    "Actually, I''m more interested in knowing how long I''m to remain here than the fun to get for the day. I have a life out there and I can''t keep hiding here forever," He seemed a bit disturbed.


    As much as Pedro appreciated Emerald''s help in keeping him away from his wacko father, he wondered for how long? What about her mother''spany? Sure, she could handle some things online but her presence would be needed soon. And he needed tomunicate with Isabe too.


    "Don''t worry," her hand came to rest on his shoulder which she rubbed up and down his arm in what seems to be a constion touch, "We would resolve everything soon,"


    "We?" Pedro was confused without putting many thoughts into the hand caressing his arm; he was thinking about a lot right now.


    "I would also help out,"


    "Why?"


    "Because you interest me,"


    "Olivia, I already told you, I love someone -"


    "I know. I''m not -"


    "Get your filthy hands off him! " someone boomed from behind them.


    All the hairs on Pedro''s back stood on the edge, that voice! He turned around slowly in time to see a furious Isabe stomping over to him. How in the world was that possible? Had he missed her so much that he somehow conjured her? No, that was impossible because that maiden spitting profanities with that cute mouth was Isabe in flesh and blood.


    He was doomed, Pedro realized. He tried to shrug off Olivia''s hand but the girl in question refused to let go. What was wrong with her? Gosh, Isabe must have misunderstood them. Pedro braced himself for the iing legendary p on the face - which never came.


    "I said," Isabe gritted out, standing between them, "Get your hands off him,"


    Olivia met up to her challenge, "And who the hell are you? How did you get into our turf?"


    A sinister smile appeared on Isabe''s face which made Pedro ufortable and he tried to interfere but she pinned him to the spot with that cold re, "Don''t move," was hermand and for some weird reasons, Pedro couldn''t step a foot out.


    The tension cracking in the air was so intense that even the gang members from other tables noticed it and tuned in to their drama.


    She turned to meet Olivia with a smile that didn''t touch her eyes, "I''m sorry, whoever you im to be, but I''m the only upant of Pedro''s heart and I don''t share,"


    "Well," Olivia stood to her full height and surprisingly, none towered over the other, "Sorry, but I''m interested in him too,"


    Isabe scratched her nose, "Really?"


    "Really" Olivia concurred with a hasty demeanor, "And I don''t - Oww! "


    Before she could finish the rest of her statement, Isabe had already punched her right on the face.


    "Ooh," The crowd aka gangsters cheered Isabe for that move to Pedro''s horror. To be honest, they seemed to be thrilled at the prospect of a fight breaking out between the twodies. Oh great, he had forgotten he was in a gang''s settlement, and fights like this seem like an everyday hobby.


    "As I said," Isabe said to Olivia who doubled over from the pain, face turned to the side, "I don''t call dibs on my boyfriend,"


    "I don''t give up either," Olivia sneered, and before anyone could stop her, speared Isabe to the ground like a veteran wrestler.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" echoed throughout the hall.


    With Isabe now on the floor and Olivia on top of her and pulling her hair, Pedro was stunned at the scene and moved to action by trying to separate the women. Unfortunately for him, it was at that moment that Pedro bent to pull Olivia away that Isabe kicked her in the stomach.


    Olivia jerked back and in the process headbutted Pedro, the "helper", who groaned in pain and shifted away - not that the fighting women noticed. He felt the blood run down his nose and firmly pinch the soft part of it while looking for tissue paper or anything that would help wipe the blood.


    That kick in the stomach gave Isabe a momentary control that she manipted, flipping Olivia over and dominating over her. She punched her right in the face and grabbed her hair, as Olivia grabbed hers too while they fought.


    "What the hell is going on here?!" Emerald''s deep voice thundered in the hall and the echoes of "Fight" died off instantly. Everyone took a step back as they didn''t want to be used to set as an example to the others - not that the fighting women acknowledged his presence.


    With just a grip, Emerald ripped Isabe away from Olivia, carrying her away as if she weighed nothing. Olivia, still thirsty for blood, tried to use that chance to pounce on her, but Emerald saw through her intentions and grasped her firmly on the back of her clothes. She couldn''t break out of his hold no matter how much she wriggled and kicked. This was frustrating.


    "Do you have no self-respect?!" He boomed at the girls who looked away with embarrassment yet didn''t seem keen on reconciling anytime soon.


    "And you," He turned to Olivia, "You promised not to cause any trouble!" he already knew how bothersome the girl was.


    "I did, "Olivia imed, "But she was the one who hit me first!" She pointed at Isabe.


    Emerald turned to Isabe, "You arrived not less than an hour and you''re already setting the ce on fire?!"


    Isabe didn''t say anything, rather she jerked off his grasp and strode away.


    "Isabe," Pedro called out to her but the girl gave him her signature scowl as she left.


    "Don''t tell me she''s the superhuman girlfriend you''ve been talking about?" Pedro was startled when Emerald appeared behind him.


    "The one and only," He acquiesced with a look of wariness.


    "What are you doing not going after her?" the man was surprised.


    "She''s an active volcano when angry. Trust me, you don''t want to go near her in that state" he sighed.


    "Sometimes the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. I don''t know about you, son, but I''ll be going after my woman even if she hurls a microwave oven at me," Emerald told him sincerely.


    "Thank you," the boy appreciated him and without thinking, went in search of Isabe.


    "Pedro!" Olivia, who recognized who he was about to go look for, tried to go after him but Emerald drew her back on the cloth once again.


    "You and I have a lot to discuss," He began to pull her away amidst her protest.


    "Isabe!" Pedro came to her room he had gotten after a hard search. But on getting to her door, he was surprised to see the trouble triblet guiding the entrance.


    "You are not going anywhere!" Allen harrumphed, crossing his arm across his chest and giving a look that appeared to be a grim one.


    "I really need to see your sister right now," Pedro pleaded. No matter what, if the twins decided he wouldn''t be allowed entrance, there was nothing he could do about it.


    "You hurt our sister, you''re not going anyway. Bad Pedro!" Ailee was in support.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to -"


    "Save it! We''d protect our sister from you!" Neon hollered.


    Pedro ran his hand through his hair, he didn''t have time for this. He had no choice, he had to win them over.


    "Fine, you can make one request. Each of you, nothing more, nothing less,"


    "Really?" Ailee''s eyes shone with interest.


    "Even if it means your inheritance?" Allen tested him.


    "Something reasonable and within my scope, please," He couldn''t understand these kids sometimes.


    "No! " Neon refused to be bribed, "You still can''t go -"


    Ailee pulled him away to the side, "What are you doing?"


    "Defending Isabe. I would not be thwarted by riches,"


    "Hey, everything is not money. Look at the bright side, we''re making solid connections here," she began to convince him and before one could tell what was going on, Allen had sessfully brainwashed him.


    "Alright, you can go now," The twins ushered him in.


    "Thank you," Pedro appreciated them and went in after promising them that?Isabe would never know they sold her for a favor.

 Chapter 358 - Three Hundred And Fifty-eight: Asshole

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Three Hundred And Fifty-eight: Asshole</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "No, no, no, this can''t be happening," Anabelle groaned as soon as she received the text from Isabe: She would be unable to join her in the days toe because she traveled to the base.


    "What in fuck name is the base?" Anabelle was distraught. So much for going on her cousin. She had intentionally invited Isabe over to her ce so she could put that damn Julie in his ce. Who knew she would be left alone?


    Julie was a damned bully! A creature from hell! How could someone like him exist? He was hell-bent on making her life miserable!


    And speak of the devil.


    Her phone rang almost immediately and it was him. Actually, she could have ignored him but that guy was crazy! He could barge into her house as he did previously.


    "What do you want?" her tone depicted she was not so pleased with his call.


    "You,"


    "Huh?" Anabelle''s brow raised, thatment was controversial and Julie must have sensed it as well because he coughed and rephrased.


    "I mean, your services of course," He blushed from the other line - unfortunately, she couldn''t see that.


    "I''m busy, find someone else," Anabelle lied through her teeth.


    As much as she was bored, thest person she wanted to see was him. It didn''t help matters that school had closed for the academic term - she should have just traveled.


    "What are you busy with?"


    Anabelle frowned, "None of your business"


    "Then I''lle over,"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Either you tell me what you''re up to or I woulde over and help you with whatever you''re up to," He gave her an option.


    Anabelle stomped her feet, "Seriously, what the hell is wrong with you?! You''re behaving as if you''re my boyfriend - which you''re clearly not and I''m so thankful for that,"


    "Boyfriend?" he scoffed and released a burst of mockingughter that zeroed Anabelle''s self-esteem.


    Bastard! She cursed at him in her head. And of, she did more than that; She murdered him times without number, mentally.


    "Keep on dreaming," He told her, "In this life, I can only be with my?betrothed Isabe, and I''m just being concerned because you''re my property -"


    "I am not your property!" She hissed out. He can''ty im to Isabe and her as well - the thought irritated her.


    "You''re my ve for two and a half weeks, that makes you mine," He said with ayer of pride that did nothing but piss her off more.


    "Just tell me what you want?" She was tired of that egoistic jerk.


    "I have a match this evening,"


    "What match?"


    "I car race, bike race, you name it," Julie announced it with a hint of joy - he must really love it.


    For some reason, the thought of this hobby pleased her. She heard racers had a higher percentage of idents, that way he could die and everyone would have a breath of fresh air. Hurrah!


    "So?" She pretended to be oblivious to his hint. Well, he better ask nicely.


    "What do you mean by ''so''? You''re my servant, Of course, you''reing along with me"


    Anabelle sighed, threading her hand through her hair. Well, what had she been expecting from him? Chivalry? That asshole was incapable of it.


    "Fine," She agreed - as if Julie would take no for an answer.


    "I''lle to take you by five," He added, "Dress sexily,"


    "What?!" Before she could ask the reason for that, the asshole had hung up on her.


    Dress sexily his butt! Who does he think he is? She snorted and dropped on the couch with a groan.


    Throughout the day, Anabelle couldn''t do anything effective with thoughts of that asshole in her head. She was determined not to take his word into ount, however, by the time it was an hour to five, she forced herself to the shower and began to dress up.


    Julie might find ways to torment her if she doesn''t clean up to his taste, was the excuse Anabelle gave to herself as she prepared.


    In the end, she ended up donning a dark red high waist denim bum short with a designer crop top and knee-length boot. Anabelle curled her hair and let it fall on her shoulder with her lips painted a faint pink.


    "Hmm, isn''t this a little too much?" She mused while staring at her reflection in the mirror. Well, Julie wanted her to look good, he would get nothing less than that. And just to be sure, this wasn''t a date.


    Once she was done, Anabelle didn''t have to wait long. As if the asshole was a time god, he arrived exactly the moment it clocked Five.


    "Hi," Anabelle opened the door and struggled to put on her best smile. However, she shouldn''t have bothered with the effort because Julie in question, froze up as soon as he set his eyes on her.


    Alright, that was now embarrassing, she scratched the back of her head awkwardly. The intensity in those eyes of his made her heart skip a beat, but sheposed herself - he doesn''t like her.


    "Why are you dressed like this?" He asked, to her confusion.


    "Did you hit your head somewhere? Weren''t you the one who told me to dress sexily?"


    "I did?"


    "Yes?" Anabelle rolled her eyes, "Don''t tell me you seriously forgot -"


    "Let''s go," He interrupted her.


    "Asshole," Anabelle mumbled beneath her breath, "He didn''t even tell me I looked good," she grumbled and didn''t get to see the way Julie''s face heated up.


    To her greatest surprise, the asshole opened the door for her to get in - maybe he did have a bit of chivalry in him. He slips into the front of the car and starts the car to God knows where - she hadn''t even thought of asking him the location. She couldn''t exin it but Anabelle had a feeling he wouldn''t put her in harm''s way since her father would hunt him to the ends of the earth - he knows that.


    "Where is Isabe? I don''t see her around?" Julie asked, ruining the mood.


    The only reason he had chosen to hang around her was so he could get to Isabe through her. But ever since then, he hadn''t gotten a grip of his fianc¨¦e - damn that two years contract.


    Anabelle''s face fell the moment she heard Isabe. Of course, he would think of Isabe, not her. What the hell was she even saying? She didn''t need him to think of her - Crap! You know what, she would keep her mouth shut.


    "She''s your fianc¨¦e, you should know better," she retorted and turned the other way.


    Julie didn''t say anything either, however, his head was filled with images of Anabelle - she looked so goddamn beautiful. Anabelle was beautiful but not that attractive as some other girls he had been with, there was just an innocence about her that was alluring. Fuck, what the hell was he thinking? No, he had to keep his eyes on the prize - Isabelle. No matter, she was the one for him.


    "Where are we going exactly?" She asked him, yet his eyes focused on her luscious lips. He shook his head, something must be wrong with him.


    "It''s a low area. The location is not sent out to the members until thest minute. As you know, street racing is illegal," As if he sensed what she was about to say, he added, "Don''t worry, you''re safe. I''ll make sure of that,"


    "Alright," Anabelle tried to be brave. For once, she had to live freely instead of the sheltered life her father gave her - no offense daddy.


    In no time, they arrived at their destination with the sun already gone down. It was a shutdown highway.


    "Fuck, our boy''s here!"


    There was a crowd of young people gathered already and they seem to know the asshole by her side - he must be pretty famous here.


    "Yo, is this your new girl?" One of them asked with a pervy grin and tried to touch her.


    The new girl? Annabelle picked that one. Julie must have a truckload of lovers like her uncle, Nius. Well, what was she expecting? That he had never taken any other girl here and she was his first? Total bullshit!


    "Fuck off! " There was a bit of aggressiveness in Julie''s tone which surprised her as he stood between them. Well, he was protecting his servant girl, nothing else - she couldn''t wait for their deal to be over.


    Compared to the other girls here - who were ring at her - Anabelle found out she was modestly dressed, yet guys still flooded to her like a moth drawn to a me.


    "Israel," Julie called out one of his buddies, "Keep an eye on her. And I mean watch her, not hit on her," he warned him with a growl.


    Though Anabelle did nothing but look around, guys still approached her and it was ticking him off for some strange reasons.


    "Fine, chill," the boy called Israel patted him on the back, "Now, go win that bet,"


    With one longeful look her way, Julie got into his car and set for the race.


    "He didn''t even say goodbye," Anabelle grumbled, hands wrapped around her chest as the gun went off, signaling the start of the race.


    "Don''t worry about Julie, he''s done this time without a number," Israel said from beside her, mistaking that pout for anxiety.


    "Who said I''m worried?" She snorted and then took a good look at him, "Are you, my babysitter?" Julie had told her he would assign someone to look out for her while he was away.


    "If you put it that way," He smiled at her.


    Contrary to her expectation, Israel turned out to be a goodpanion who kept her upied as they waited for the racers to return.


    "Let me have a taste," Anabelle was intrigued by the bottle he was drinking from.


    "No, buttercup, this is strong stuff," He refused her.


    "Trust me, this is not my first time,"?Yes, she had drunk once - when she was little with Pedro and Isabe. And Of course, she didn''t tell him that part.


    Thanks to her power of persuasion, Israel gave her the bottle after promising him to take just one shot. However, that single shot changed Anabelle''s perspective for the night; her inhibitions dropped to zero.


    He had won!


    Julie returned to the starting point of the race with that joy in his heart. Surprisingly, he couldn''t wait to share the good news with Anabelle. She would be in awe of him or so he thought because when he returned, it was the sight of Anabelle throwing herself and flirting with his friend that greeted him.


    His fist clenched in anger.

 Chapter 359 - Three Hundred And Fifty-nine: Vengeance For Isabella

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Three Hundred And Fifty-nine: Vengeance For Isabe</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe was freaking mad, In fact, the anger she was feeling inside was so much she let out an anguished scream; it was so frustrating!


    She had fought in public today like one of those shameless women. Why was she behaving this way? It was as if when ites to issues corrting to Pedro, she loses allmon sense - and she hates it. Love wasn''t stupidity.


    However, today, when she saw that girl touching him, she lost it. But before that fury, she had felt one other emotion; Fear. What if Pedro liked that girl better and goes after her? What If he abandoned her amid his promises and what they''ve gone through?


    Hence, that fear mixed with the anger made her see red at that moment. How dare that girl touch what belongs to her? That had been her thought.


    "Aaaaah!" Isabe screamed, she wanted a release. She was one of the most intelligent girls out there but where was her intelligence when she needed it? She had simply disgraced herself.


    Isabe''s attention was drawn to the door when she heard a click and someone walked in. She turned out of curiosity, yet froze when she saw Pedro standing right there.


    "Isabe," He breathed with a pained expression.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!" She roared, unable to stand him right now.


    "Isabe, listen to me!" he was still saying when the girl grabbed the pillow on her bed and hurled it at him - thank God, it was a pillow.


    "Get out of here," she tossed the pillow at his face yet it infuriated her more when he caught it. He should have let it hit him!


    "Just let me exin," He pleaded, still holding the pillow as some sort of shield from whatever attack she would throw his way next - you never know.


    "Exin my butt!" She threw the second pillow at him, "You must be so excited out of your mind that two women are fighting over you?!"


    "What?! No way!" He was horrified by herment. He would never think that way - but inwardly, his male ego was stroked a little. What the hell was he thinking?


    "Liar!" Isabe abandoned the use of pillows since she couldn''t find any anymore, choosing to go with her fists this time.


    "I''m not lying for Christ''s sake. It''s all a misunderstanding," He dodged a blow she sent his way, at the same time she kicked him.


    Pedro was thankful he had sparred with her before hence knew when he dodged her fist that she would try with her foot. He at once dodged the kick with the pillow - which had be his favorite.


    "You had so much time for Miss


    "Misunderstanding" yet you didn''t even bother to call your girlfriend for a whole day?!" Remembering that she had spent time worrying for him fueled her anger the more. All those while she was filled with anxiety, he was having fun with his "Misunderstanding".


    "Bullshit! I called you countless times but you didn''t pick up!"


    "What?!" Isabe couldn''t believe her ears. She never received any call from him unless he had called when she had been knocked out by those kids! Damn her siblings!


    There was a thoughtful look on Isabe''s face and Pedro took advantage of that momentary distraction to push her; he quickly pinned her down to the bed.


    "Even with that, it doesn''t dismiss the fact that I caught you flirting with another woman!" She still barked at him, struggling to be freed from his clutch.


    "I wasn''t flirting with her, Isabe. She''s the one who likes me, I don''t,"


    "Oh," It dawned on Isabe, "She has moved to the confessing part?" Isabe sneered, "You must have been so touched by her romantic confession that you began to gauge the both of us, right? No, tell me you didn''t think of -"


    Pedro swooped down and silenced her with a kiss. However, no matter how romantic this was, Isabe knew this was his tactic to keep her from telling the truth.


    Thinking he had gotten her under control, Pedro was stunned out of his mind when she flipped him over, staring him down with those zing amber orbs.


    "If you think this pathetic act of yours is going to deceive me, then you''re in a for a huge -"


    "I love you!" He announced before she could finish her words.


    "Huh?" Isabe was stupefied.


    "I love you, Isabe!" He said one more time.


    Isabe froze like a popsicle, her heart mming against her chest with a resounding thud as if she just ran a hundred kilometers. She blinked twice, what did she just hear?


    It was as if he sent a code to her brain that scrambled her logic and Isabe was still trying toprehend this confession when Pedro leaned forward and captured her lips in a kiss once more.


    This was a distraction,mon sense told her but she kicked it out of the window, choosing to respond to this passionate moment. Their lips moved against each other, relishing his taste. In no time, the passion ignited and both couldn''t keep their hands off each other.


    Meanwhile, outside the door, the triple trouble had been eavesdropping, waiting for that moment when their sister kicked Pedro''s ass and tossed him out of the door, however, the once noisy atmosphere became strangely quiet - not that silent like a graveyard, but they couldn''tprehend a thing.


    "What happened? I can''t hear a thing?" Ailee pressed her ears up against the door yet came up with nothing.


    "Do you think Isabe has killed him?" Neon gasped from his own realization.


    "Shut up, that''s impossible!" Allen gave him a stupid look.


    "Well, not entirely wrong. Our sister is strong and must have misused it,"


    "If that was the case, she would have called for help already,"


    "What are they doing then?" Neon wondered, his lips pursed.


    "I don''t know but Isabe wouldn''t be happy If we barged into her room especially with what we did to her. We should just leave them be," suggested Allen, the cool-headed one among the trio - as if his twin would listen.


    "Not if we can stare!" Ailee chirped, already peering through the ajar door she opened.


    However, the girl snapped the door closed with a startled scream, face pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    "What is it?" Allen, her twin, was concerned for her. His sister was very brave and strong, what could have frightened her to this degree?


    "Are you alright?" Neon was not left out in the care department.


    "It''s nothing," Ailee replied almost immediately. She might be a kid but she had been enlightened about sex in school and stumbled on some inappropriate content on the inte - not that she watched.


    "I should look -"


    "No!" She screamed before her brother was through with his statement to his astonishment.


    "What?" he was confused.


    "You''re not permitted to look," she stood her ground.


    "By the way, why is your face red? Your cheeks look like overripe tomatoes," Neon giggled while pointing at her and it was at that moment that Allen, the smart one got a hint of what was going on.


    "Let''s go," He announced, his back turned as he was set to leave.


    "Wait, leave?," Neon who just came out of hisughter asked out of surprise, "Aren''t we going to find out aboutˇ­.."


    He was still mumbling when Allen hooked an arm around his neck, "Come my friend, we have better things to do," pulling him away from the room.


    "Better things like what?" Neon was curious. He liked hanging around with Allen and Ailee because they were fun to be with. Most importantly, he wished he could be as cool as Allen.


    Ailee who got the hint cued in, "Nobody touches our sister and goes scot-free,"


    At once, Allen and Ailee''s eyes met and they released an evil cackle that scared the shit out of Neon standing in between them. He made a note mentally never to offend them.


    Dragging Neon along, the kids returned to their room which had been arranged by the maids already. Neon watched with interest as they went to the wardrobe and pulled a duffel bag out. They zipped it open and began to bring out some pretty cool toys he had not set his eyes on ever since.


    "Cool! Where have you been hiding these? I''ve never seen you with it?"


    Ailee smiled at him, "These are some military-grade toys but mom wouldn''t let use home with them so we keep them here,"


    It was no surprise they were more than delighted toe to the base, Neon realized. He watched them set up a few things and the next he knew, a tablet was ced on a table to view from and a robotic insect he wouldn''t have been able to see was fake if he had looked from far.


    "How does this concern the revenge?" he couldn''t understand their intention.


    "What do you think Olivia hates?" Allen snorted.


    "Just watch and learn," Ailee winked at him.


    He blushed.


    Allen noticed with a not so pleased face.


    However, the sound of that robot cockroach pping one set of its wings left Neon in awe. The static in the tablet cleared and a video of their room was seen. That was when it dawned on him that the cockroach had built-in cameras.


    Neon watched Allen who operated the cockroach with interest. It was like a video game and he steered the insect with the help of the control remote in his grasp and made sure those walking in the hallway didn''t trample it to death.


    With his direction, the cockroach slipped through the space under the door and got into Olivia''s room where she was seen through the camera lounging on her bed and going through a magazine.


    "It''s gonna be loud soon," Allen had a sinister smirk filled with anticipation as he steered the cockroach, directing it to perch directly on Olivia''s nose.


    Not less than a secondter, a scream so loud enough to wake the dead echoed throughout the base while the kids watching the video of Olivia going bananas reared back fromughter.


    Isabe would love this.

 Chapter 360 - Three Hundred And Sixty: Forgive Me, Please.

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Three Hundred And Sixty: Forgive Me, Please.</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Goodmorning beautiful," Eden was woken up from sleep by the voice of his wife.


    Wife?


    Oh right, he was married. Last night had been blurry considering the amount of fun they had. And by fun, he meant having a ss of wine with his wife, Camille, and afterward, doing it on the couch, table, you name it. Gosh, his head felt like exploding.


    "You are one hell of a woman," Eden simply pecked her on the cheek because of morning breath.


    "I''ll get the food ordered while you shower," Camille announced as he prepared to go into the shower.


    "Alright!" he said and walked into the washing area.


    Eden didn''t waste much time washing up, unlike his wife. To be honest, he was grateful she had washed up before him. Once Camille was in the shower, it was until the next day - literally. Thedy luxuriates so much in the bathroom that one often can''t help but wonder if she''s going throughbor in there.


    "What are the ns for today?" Camille asked as they had breakfast.


    Unlike Nik and his wife Reina who had everything nned, they had just left for their honeymoon unnned. ording to Eden, the unknown was much thrilling, so he chose a random country after she lost to him in the rock, paper, scissors game - damn it! Why did she choose scissors twice?


    So, here they are. Two couples from different backgrounds with no clue what to do next, except to have fun. Hopefully, they don''t experiment on crazy drinks today, her head was still pounding from yesterday.


    "Why don''t we look around? Explore the city. If it doesn''t suit us, we can leave for another?" he suggested.


    "Fine by me," Camille epted without further thought. Her husband was dynamic and crazy and she loved that about him.


    This marriage was a huge experiment. It was obvious that Eden cared for her and now they were married, it became a pledge he had to uphold. However, Camille couldn''t boost of him loving her. He hadn''t even professed he loved her yet; he still had Maya in his heart. Well, she had time and would slowly upy his heart.


    They both made crazy and dirty jokes while eating. No sooner were they done, both left to explore this new locale. They had booked the hotel uponing and it seems the universe was in support of their union because the suite they requested was unupied - lucky them.


    Since it was the winter season in the city, both dressed warmly and continued their exploration until Eden stumbled upon a kiosk.


    "Oh," He looked surprised, pointing at the ne disyed on the stand.


    "What? Is there something you need?"


    "No, but it''s a fake," He said to her.


    "Huh? What is a fake?" The woman was confused, looking around.


    "That ne," Eden said, pointing to a very exquisite crafted ne with several gems.


    "What about it? How did you know it''s a fake?" She examined the ne, "It looks real to me,"


    "Of course, I know it''s fake because I bought the fake too for five hundred million,"


    "What?!" Camille almost went bananas. She couldn''t say a word because she was shocked. Who in the world buys a single ne for five hundred dors, not to talk of a fake one. She felt like pping some sense into him. Who does that?


    "How could you make such a mistake?"


    "Nius tricked me," there was a nostalgic smile on his face, "Then, I wanted to get Maya''s attention so I bided on the ne and he did too..." Eden began to narrate the tale without noticing how Camille''s face had changed upon hearing "Maya''s" name.


    "I never knew it was a plot by Nik. He kept hyping the prizes and leading me on until I bidded that crazy amount, he stopped finally. I went crazy afterward to discover that asshole of a cousin had - hey, are you alright?" he noticed her mood had somewhat changed.


    It was wrong to say women were jealous creatures, they were possessive beings. Camille didn''t hate Reina - heck, she was her friend - but it was disheartening to hear her husband reminiscing about their time together during their honeymoon.?Maybe it was a slip of the tongue; everyone was bound to make mistakes. She decided to keep it that way.


    Pretending as nothing happened, both continued with their date;ughing and checking out the many stalls with their goods on disy. The couples were having a good time until they stumbled upon a stall selling second-hand clothes - Eden had been the one who stopped.


    "Why? Do you want to buy something?" Camille was surprised. The man was a billionaire and all of his clothes were custom made or purchased from a high-ss departmental store. He had never worn fairly used clothes as seen in this store - at least as far as she knows.


    "No, this actually brings back memories," He smiled at her, feeling the chiffon trouser.


    "Memory of what?" Camille asked, feeling this knot in the pit of her stomach. She had a sickening inking where this was headed.


    "Memory of that vacation I had years back. There was my young daughter, Anabelle, Maya, Nius'' brat, Isabe, and Cecil''s boy, Pedro. We came to the market that day and..." he continued to narrate the event while Camille''s face was as dark as shit. She didn''te to this honeymoon to hear of his voyage with his former love interest.


    "You must have had a great time, right?" she asked with a hint of annoyance in her tone - which Eden was oblivious to.


    Camille''s tolerance began to build up and lucky for Eden, he ended the narration before she reached her boiling part.


    "Let''s go," Eden gave her his arm which she hooked her arm around, having no clue what was just averted.


    To her relief, Eden didn''t bring up any issue about Maya or Reina as they continued the rest of their journey.


    The couples had a great time until their stomachs roared like thunder, demanding it was time to be fed.


    They found a suitable restaurant; though it wasn''t as luxurious as the ones they were used to, it was manageable.


    They picked the menu already ced on the table and were going through it as they waited patiently for the waiter toe and take their request when Eden released a chortle.


    "What''s funny?" Camille was intrigued. What was on the menu that made himugh like that; she wanted to know too.


    "No, I just saw the food, overly roasted chicken with county vegetable in a reduced oil dijon ze over leg grain white rice,"


    "Wow, that''s quite a name," She chuckled, cupping her mouth.


    "Yeah, Maya had the same reaction when I cooked that for her during the -"


    Bang!


    Eden was shocked when Camille banged her hand on the table, nostrils ring.


    "I''m done with you!" That was all she said and strode out of the restaurant.


    Eden was stunned by her action, what was that? It was so sudden and unexpected. Even the spectators in the restaurant were giving him using stares as If he cheated on her or something. He didn''t wait for any second and went after her. He had to know the problem.


    "Camille!" he called her, but the woman in question ignored him; she didn''t even nce over her shoulder.


    "Seriously!" he growled and ran after the furious woman, cornering her to a hidden alleyway with less audience.


    "Let me go!" Camille hissed out, struggling to free herself as he pulled her along.


    "Alright, what''s your problem?" Eden asked, ruffling his hair. He couldn''t believe they were fighting on their honeymoon.


    "What''s my problem?" She threw her head back and let out mockingughter, unable to believe he was asking her, "Shouldn''t you know better?"


    "Camille!"


    "You! You are the problem!"


    "What?" Eden was short of words.


    "Maya this! Reina that! I''m beginning to question if you''re married to me or Reina?!" She yelled out her problem.


    Eden blinked, "Wait, that''s the problem?"


    "I get that you once loved her, that she upied a very important ce in your heart and that you don''t fully love me yet, but then, you''re married to me! This is our honeymoon. It''s supposed to be about me and you - which is why we left Anabelle back home - and not an avenue to reminisce about your love interest.


    "I know it''s hard to forget about your first love, but you''re with me now and it''s truly hard to pave my way into your heart when you won''t let go. The Reina you''re dying over, is having the time of her life with Nius but here you are... " Camille''s voice cracked and her eyes watered, unable to keep the tears at bay anymore.


    "God, I''m so sorry," Eden was appalled when he discovered what he had been doing. He didn''t realize he was hurting her this much. He pulled the Camille into a tight, affectionate hug.


    "I''m so stupid, forgive me please," He begged with all sincerity as she buried her face in his neck, bawling out her eyes.

 Chapter 361 - Three Hundred And Sixty-one: Meet Fernandez Face To Face

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Three Hundred And Sixty-one: Meet Fernandez Face To Face</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Grandfather, how does it feel?" Ailee asked, massaging the shoulder of the old man who had his eyes closed, relishing the feel of his grandchildren''s small fist on his body. Allen was assigned his knees while Neon was working on the old man''s toenails.


    "Ahh, life feels good," He moaned in pleasure. Those little hands of theirs were better fitted to his body than his men trying to break his frail bones in the name of massaging him.


    Well, one can already guess the reason the triple trouble was here. After they had pranked Olivia, the girl had been furious and came after them. So they three took cover here; Olivia feared Sakuzi.


    Though Sakuzi knew what the kids had done, he kept mum and pretended to be oblivious to their deed. But now, it seems like the kids were trying to take advantage of his kindness.


    Allen''s eyes met with Ailee''s and he nodded as a form ofmunication while she winked in response.


    "Grandfather," The girl began, still massaging his shoulder tenderly.


    "Huh, what is it?" he answered, absent-mindedly.


    "About that chopper of yours, do you -" Ailee was still asking in an exaggerated innocent voice when Sakuzi suddenly winced in pain.


    "Ouch!" the man contorted his face as if he was in pain.


    "Huh? What is it, grandpa?" The girl was concerned sincerely.


    "I think your nails just cut me," Sakuzi lied through his teeth.


    He was a very tough man but when ites to these kids, his resolve just melts instantly. Whatever they wanted with his chopper couldn''t be anything good neither would Ailee let him be in peace - she was a persistent one - so he could only resort to trickery.


    "My nails?" The befuddled Ailee began to examine her nails to be sure when Sakuzi wailed.


    "See! See! How grown they are! Now, kids, go get them cut," He then gestured to one of his men who was standing guard at the verandah to take them out.


    "Follow him, he''d get you to the maids!" he waved at them.


    "But Grandfather....." Ailee was still saying when they were ushered out. And it was only when they were out, did the kids realize they had been fooled. So much for thinking they were smart!


    Sakuzi breathed in fresh air mixed with peace. However, no sooner had he decided to catch a wink, his phone rang.


    "Who now?"


    He shot up to his feet as soon as he saw Reina calling. His heart began to pound in his chest so loud that it wouldn''t have surprised him if he had died from a heart attack.


    He had threatened all the guards at home not to snitch a word of their trip to Reina. Had they betrayed him by chance? No, they wouldn''t dare.


    "Hello?" He did his best not to show nervousness.


    "Good morning father?" she said from the other line.


    "Reina darling? Why did you call?"


    "Am I not permitted to call?"


    Sakuzi mentally pped himself for that. Gosh, he had to be smart and careful here. Reina must not know he took the kids to base without her around to supervise their movements like a militarymander else she would be mad. With her absence, the kids were freer - and naughtier.


    "Of course, you''re always free to call," Heughed it off," I''m just saying, you know, shouldn''t you be more concerned about your husband - it''s your honeymoon, daughter, "


    "Nius can survive without me. I just want to know about my kids since I can''t get through to them? Also, tell me they haven''t burnt down the house?"


    Oh, they did try- but Reina doesn''t have to know that.


    "Kids are alright and the house is fine," just that we''re absent, Sakuzi added that one in his head.


    "Can you give the phone over to them? I just need to hear their voices,"


    Uh-oh


    "No, you can''t"


    "Why not? Is there something going on you''re not telling me, father?" there was suspicion in that voice.


    "Of course, nothing happened but the kids are having their usual fun with Isabe, and trust me, you don''t want to stop them," he gave her with the most believable excuse.


    "Those kids!" he heard her sigh.


    "Yeah, you have a bunch of trouble," Sakuzi acquiesced.


    "Alright, I''ll leave them in their care, and don''t forget to call me up if something happened,"


    "Of course, my child," The man was more delighted the call would end soon.


    "Alright, I''ll see you when I''m back,"


    "Alright, goodbye," Sakuzi was just about to hang up when he heard,


    "Wait!"


    His heart throbbed, has she found out anything? Damn it!


    "Yes, daughter?" he continued his calm demeanor.


    "I need to speak with Amanda, I need to tell her something,"


    Tell her something, his butt! She just wanted to verify everything was good. How would he not know that when he was the one who taught her every move she knew today?


    "I don''t think you can speak with Amanda since she''s quite busy in the kitchen," He tried to ward her off.


    "Father, " there was a low growl in her tone. He must have unknowingly done something that drew her suspicion.


    "Fine," He breathed, then said to no one but the air, "Get Amanda here,"


    However, no one - not even the air - got Amanda to answer the phone because the woman in question wasn''t here with them; she was back at the house. But good thing he had this: Sakuzi went ahead to bring out another phone from his drawer.


    "Alright, here she isˇ­" He answered after a while, making it seem as if he called for Amanda and waited for her to arrive. He then pressed a recording.


    "Hello, Amandaˇ­." Reina was still saying when what she heard next was,


    "Hi Reina, I''m sorry but my hands are kind of full in the kitchen. See youter," and she vanished, probably handing over the phone to her father.


    "See? Told you everyone''s busy," and hope you''ve been cleared of your doubt.


    "Alright, then, have a nice day," she finally left.


    As soon as the call ended, Sakuzi punched the air in celebration. One point for him - not that he was grateful he sessfully fooled his daughter. He was grateful to have prepared that recording in advance. Since Reina was now suspicious, they might have to leave the base earlier than nned and before she returns from her honeymoon.


    The door to his office was opened and in came Emerald, looking robust as usual, towering over him greatly the instant he walked over to his desk.


    "I heard about the guest," Sakuzi said just as the giant took a seat.


    "You heard right," He concurred.


    "Is she the one?" the old man asked with a knowing smile.


    "She is and would be more if she lets me in,"


    Sakuzi snorted, "If you have problems with the woman, just employ my kids - they are the best matchmakingpany you could find around here," He winked at Emerald, "I''m speaking from experience," Of course, how could the great Sakuzi not find out that his rtionship with Nadia was flourished with the help of the kids.


    "Trust me, they can''t solve this one," Emerald didn''t believe him.


    "Give them the benefit of the doubt and you''d surprised," He still didn''t give up advertising his grandkids great talent


    "Fine, I''ll give them a try if all of my ideas fail,"


    "Your choice then," the man satfortably in his swivel seat, "Why are you here?" Sakuzi knew he wouldn''t juste to see him because of a woman.


    "We have an issue and it''s concerning Cecil and her kid, Pedro," He disclosed.


    "What is it?"


    Emerald didn''t go into the details immediately, rather he began to narrate the issue of Cecil and her ex-fianc¨¦, Fernandez, and their son, Pedro.


    "So the scum wants the boy?"


    "Yes,"


    Sakuzi asked him, "Why haven''t you eliminated him off the surface of the earth yet?" the man infuriated.


    The previous Sakuzi wouldn''t have bothered about such petty issues, but ever since he got a daughter and grandchildren, he became more "human".


    "Cecil wouldn''t like that," he answered,


    Oh yeah, Sakuzi realized that would not help the rtionship at all. Women and their inability to stomach violence were infuriating at times. This wasn''t supposed to be a hard mission at all: Just slit the man''s throat and wham! Problem over.


    "So what''s the problem?" he rubbed his jaw, contemtively.


    "Fernandez contacted us, he wants to see you,"


    Sakuzi pointed at his chest, "He wants to see me?"


    "He ims he would make it worth your time," Emerald announced.


    But to his greatest surprise, Sakuzi''sughtershed out in the quiet room. He looked on with confusion, wondering what was so funny about his announcement.


    "The asshole knows Cecil is here," Sakuzi said to him.


    "I thought as much, it couldn''t be a coincidence that the invitationes days after we rescued her,"


    "I know fools like him and he''d try to offer me cash in exchange for her," The old man revealed, and that made Emerald''s blood boil.


    "Unfortunately, I''m on vacation with my grandkids," there was stillughter in his voice as he said to Emerald, "You''d make a better spokesman,"


    At the mention of that, Emerald was thrilled with anticipation. He couldn''t wait to see Fernandez face to face.

 Chapter 362 - Three Hundred And Sixty-two: The Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Three Hundred And Sixty-two: The Cheater</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Aww!" Anabelle stumbled on her stiletto heel but Israel was quick to catch her on the waist, pressing her flush against his body.


    "Easy," He cautioned her, his hand still on her curve.


    "Thank you," She giggled sheepishly, trying to stand on her two feet yet her world kept swirling and she ended up falling back on him. Annabelle was in one word, wasted.


    Israel sighed, Julie was surely going to kill him when he returned. He had thought the girl would be able to hold one shot of the drink, who knew she was a light brain.


    "Wuah " Anabelle slurred drunkenly, "You have nice pecs," she admired, already slipping her hand into the inside of his shirt which caused the boy to panic.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" His eyes were rounded from fear as he tried to pull her hand away, and that was the scene Julie was weed to when he returned.


    "You bastard!" Julie was furious and threw the boy a punch.


    Unfortunately, Israel who saw, more like he expected the treatment, dodged to the side and the blow unexpectedlynded on Annabelle.


    She fell to the ground and an odd silence reigned instantly amongst the crowd; it was as silent as a graveyard.


    "You''ve killed her!" Israel shouted after an unknown time of awkward silence. He bent and picked the unconscious girl from the ground.


    Julie stared at his fist, shocked. What did he just do? He never intended to hurt the girl. Israel was supposed to be the one hurt. Had hemitted murder? He didn''t want to go to prison! Even if he escaped now, the Spencers would hunt him down to the end of the earth.


    "She''s sleeping," Israel announced to his relief.


    He''s saved. ThankGod.


    Julie watched as Israel checked the girl''s heartbeat by cing his ear on her chest and for some reason, it irritated him greatly. He was the one supposed to be doing that.


    "Hand her over to me?" Hemanded, stretching out his hand for his request to be fulfilled.


    "Why? So you can punch her again?" Israel sneered.


    "You know that was a mistake," He was beginning to get annoyed.


    "Thank you but I''ll take her home myself. You can follow me or not - not that I care,"


    "Take her home? Are you crazy? Her people would kill me once they see that bruise on her head. I need to take her to my ce for the night so the swell could subside," He said.


    "What?" Israel was shocked, "Take her to your ce?! Do you take me for a fool?"


    "I''m not going to touch her, I swear " He raised his hand in the air already knowing what he was thinking. He never thought that one day, his great reputation woulde to haunt him.


    "Fine, you can take her to your ce but I''ll be spending the night there too," Israel gave him a condition.


    "Wait a minute here, you keep forgetting that Anabelle''s my date," Julie reminded him.


    Israel gave him a sly smirk, "I keep thinking we should send the girl home to her parents,"


    "Fine," Julie gritted his teeth, "You cane along," That sly fox. Come to think of it, why was he even friends with him?


    "By the way, how are you going to convince her people to let her stay at your ce? I wouldn''t even trust my sister with a yer like you ?" Israel asked, still giving him a doubting look.


    "I have my way. So can you please be productive with your hands and not your mouth only," He tactically insulted yet implied that he should hand the girl over.


    With no choice left, Anabelle was given to Julie who carried her over to his car possessively. The fact that Israel was hovering around Annabelle didn''t sit well with him.


    Do not be mistaken, It was not that he liked Anabelle, but he needed her to win Isabe over, but then if she dares to fall for Israel, his n would be ruined. So he had to keep the girl away from Israel by all means possible.


    And why was Israel even behaving like a love-starved puppy around Anabelle? Sure, the boy wasn''t a Cassanova like him, but Israel had gotten a share of girls too. Moreover, Anabelle was not his type.


    Both men drove in silence, preferring to keep their silence to each other and even when they arrived, worked with tactile understanding until the issue of where Anabelle was going to spend the night came up.


    "She''s going to stay in my room,"


    "What?! No way! There are plenty of rooms around for her to stay, " Israel refused.


    "What do you mean by no way? She''s my date,"


    "She''s your date doesn''t entitle you to try anything stupid with her. I might be your friend but I won''t stand and watch you harass an unconscious woman - that''s so low even for you,"


    Julie red at him, how dare he use him ridiculously. He would never do that.


    "I just need her where my eyes would be," So he imed.


    "Fine, then I''ll stay too," Israel insisted


    "What?! No way"


    Israel stepped closer, "What do you mean by no way? Don''t tell me you had evil intentions towards her from the very start?" he challenged.


    Seeing that arguing wouldn''t take them anywhere, Julie gave in.


    "Fine, you can stay. I''m sure the floor would befortable for you," He said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "But tell meˇ­" Julie continued, "Why are you suddenly interested in Anabelle? She''s not the type you usually go for?"


    "What about you?" Israel asked him back, standing with his head held high, "Why are you interested in the girl? She''s not the type you go usually for?"


    Julie was almost tempted to say he wasn''t interested, but that would give Israel the incentive to pursue after the girl and ruin his ns. But he couldn''t im Anabelle was his too since Israel would be looking on to their


    "rtionship". So he couldn''t keep nor leave her.


    Both men began a staredown. In the end, Julie didn''t answer, he simply carried the girl to the bed and tucked her in. They said silence spoke volumes. It should be left that way.


    Seeing how protective Israel was of Anabelle, Julie didn''t dare suggest he should sleep on the other side of the bed. He instead went out to order the maids to move his recliner into the room - that should befortable enough without suffering neck and back pain for the night.


    When he returned, Julie was treated to the scene of Israel applying an ice pack on Anabelle''s bruise. A jealous pang hit him, that should be him applying that treatment - Israel was just fast enough. He fought against the urge to snatch the bag from his friend and continued where he stopped.


    Fine, game on. He had been holding back, but since Israel had deredpetition, he would go all out from now on. Israel can apply the ice pack all he wants. Moreover, it''s not like Anabelle is awake to appreciate his help anyway, he snickered inwardly.


    Julie knew the way to win a woman over. Once the sunes up tomorrow, he''d wake up before hispetitor and cook her a meal. Girls always fell for guys who can cook, he would awe her with his great cooking skills. Muhaha!


    With that thought in mind, Julie went to bed with a delighted expression. Early the next morning, before the cock could crow six in the morning or the maids to start their morning duties, Julie, the young master of the house, had begun to make himself useful in the kitchen.


    By the time the maids came to the kitchen, they were stunned out of their minds. What were they seeing? Did the sunrise in the west today? The old man would have been so happy to see this if he hadn''t traveled for business.


    Meanwhile, Anabelle woke up groggily with a body full of pain. What the hell was wrong with her? It was almost as if she was run over by a truck? Gosh, her head was killing her.


    "Are you okay?"


    Anabelle was startled and looked to the source of the voice.


    "What the hell?"


    It finally dawned on her that this wasn''t her ce and what was Israel even doing here.


    "What did you do to me?!" Anabelle shot up to her foot without warning. However, she stood up too quickly and dizziness overwhelmed her; she was falling.


    Israel saw what happened and came to her rescue. Unfortunately, he miscalcted her weight and stance because bothnded on the floor with him taking the brunt of the fall.


    "What beautiful eyes," Anabelle muttered, spellbound by the face staring back at her. Why didn''t she notice he was this handsome earlier?


    Unfortunately, the door clicked open and Julie walked in on them in thatpromising position.


    "You cheater!"

 Chapter 363 - Three Hundred And Sixty-three: Healthy Stamina

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Three Hundred And Sixty-three: Healthy Stamina</h4>


    Reina''s point of view:


    "Where the hell was I?"


    My brain was foggy as I slowly roused from sleep. Then It dawned on me with the messy sheet and hair, where I was and what I had done. My honeymoon with my husband, Nius.


    "Aww!" I groaned, a piercing pain going through my head. Gosh, why was I such a masochist? It was clear to me that alcohol messes me up and yet I still go back to it. Am I a sucker for pain or something?


    "You''re awake," Nius came into the bathroom looking all robust and radiant.


    "This is so unfair," I frowned, checking him out.


    "What is unfair?" he asked, with brows knitted together perplexed.


    I leaned closer, "Why do you look so good and strong upon what we didst night while I look like shit?"


    "Because you drank?" he stated with a smirk.


    "You''re of no help at all," I groaned, throwing myself back on the bed.


    "You should go wash up, you stink,"


    "Geez, thanks," I rolled my eyes.?He had to remind me of that.


    "I''m serious here, Reina. Go and wash up," Nius said, kneeling on the bed as he pulled the bedsheet in a bid to pull me off the bed.


    "I want to but I''m tired," I whined intentionally, "Unless you carry me," I teased him, stretching out my hands like a baby wanting to be piggybacked even though I knew he wouldn''t do that.


    But to my utmost surprise, Nius scooped me up in his arms before an exmation of amazement could leave my lips. This man! Can''t he tell when I''m joking? Well, let me enjoy the free ride - it''s a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    However, I clearly have forgotten that Nius had the talent to manipte every situation in his favor. Once we made it to the sink, he picked my toothbrush and helped me brush even when I protested strongly.


    But as usual, the man ignored myint and did as he pleased. That was when I realized I had awoken the sleeping tiger; I had willingly delivered myself to him on a tter of gold. In one word, I was doomed.


    Before long, I was carried into the shower and stripped of the sheet I had used to cover my nakedness before I could even say "Jack Robinson," That is to say that I was bare as the day I was born before him.


    Of course, this wasn''t the first time Nius'' seen me naked but there was something about that intensity in his eye that made me squirm and want to cover up. It was like I was amb and he was the lion meant to devour me. And devour, he was surely going to do.


    Still dressed in his clothes, Nius grabbed the liquid soap and squirted some onto the sponge. Hethered it under the controlled running shower and drew me closer to him.


    Tentatively and slowly, he began to scrub my skin with care as if he was afraid he''d bruise me if he added more strength.


    A tingle went down my spine when he scrubbed down my back. It was more embarrassing that Nius had an apathetic look as he washed me while I in question was fighting with desire.


    Each of his moves was turning me on and I couldn''t help but almost get a heart attack when our eyes identally connected. His eyes had darkened and held a desire that stole my breath away.


    Nius was holding back. He was patiently waiting for when he was done cleaning me up. And my words couldn''t have been wrong because the instant he was finished, he attacked my lips with a fiery kiss that left me short of breath.


    I couldn''t concentrate on anything because the pleasure seemed toe from everywhere and my patience had reached the limit. Having stayed in the shower with me, Nius'' clothes were wet and clung to his body like a second skin - I would really want off right now.


    I wanted to touch him, feel him skin to skin as he was doing with me. We were mad with need. So I sessfully rid him of his shirt but there was no time to get rid of his pants, I wanted him now!


    Pulling down his pants that he didn''t care to step out of, Nius pushed me up against the shower stall and I wrapped my legs around him.


    Without wasting time, he entered me and I gasped at the fullness and nerves he awoke.


    "Fuck," I cursed, grabbing a fistful of his hair tight as he sheathed himself to the hilt. I gasped, I could feel him all the way to my entrails, and it was marvelous.


    Then he began to move against me and there was nothing gentle about him. He pumped into me with wild abandon that left me crying and moaning at the same time.


    "Fuck... yes... Ahhh... God!" My scream reverberated in the stall as he pounded into me. My nails dug into his back from the unexinable pleasure turning my senses around. It was like I was on the brink of insanity. A sweet fucking insanity.


    "How much do you love me?" Nius asked out of nowhere, the muscles on his face taut as he controlled his hips by slowing down to my annoyance.


    "To eternity," I replied breathlessly while whining my hips to receive that pleasure. I could feel it, I was close to that epassing wildfire.


    "Then tell me, do you like what I do to you?" he began to pound harder and I screamed, unable to keep up with that sudden pace.


    "Yes," I gasped. My heart was pounding so fast it was almost as if I was being suffocated.


    "Do you love the fact that I fuck you so deliciously? Do you love the fact that you''re the only woman I look at sosciviously?" he continued his thrust with no mercy while I could only keep on screaming, "Yes,"


    In no time the pleasure crashed over me and I cried in delight, convulsively shuddering from the intense degree of excitement this lovemaking had brought upon me. After three or four shoves into me, it was not that long, Nius found his own ecstatic release.


    Being done was an understatement, the moment Nius caught his breath, he whisked me off to the hydromassage bathtub where we continued with round two of this rapture-giving route.


    By the time we were done, I could no longer walk with my legs so he to carry me back and dressed me up. How could someone have so much stamina? Seeing that I was pissed this time for draining me, Nius humbly became my servant for the day.


    "You should take this opportunity to have a good rest," he said after feeding me while I red at him.


    But amid my killing stares, he still had the nerve to steal a kiss from my lips, petted me on the head like some pet, and left before I could attack him. I shook my body on the bed stubbornly.


    "Ouch, my waist!" I cried out as I identally moved my sore hips.


    That beast of a husband! Though the kiss still tasted good - shut up Reina! Don''t encourage him! It was at that moment that it dawned on me that I hadn''t called my kids. What kind of mother was I?


    I called the house first but I couldn''t get through to them which made me worried. I tried the kids and got the same response. I had already nned on telling Nius what was going on when I called my father and it finally went through.


    Throughout the call,?I could only surmise one thing: my father was pushing me away which could only mean he was hiding something. So I suggested hearing Amanda''s voice since she was the only one who wouldn''t dare to lie to me. But to my disappointment, she escaped me before I could even ask my question.


    Though I had a nagging feeling in the pit of my stomach that something was not right - my kids call for a good cause of rm - I gave up since my Father was there; he''d protect the kids. So I ended the call.


    I took the rest of the day and slept off. Resting my sore pelvic region and woketer in the early hours of the night. Bored out of my mind, I decided that we toured the bustling city at night and he agreed with no persuasion nor did he ask for a bribe - maybe he was feeling remorseful.


    Hand looped around his, my head resting on his shoulder, Nius and I explored the city that was at its busiest and finest at night. We were enjoying the colors, cultures, and food when I felt my skin crawl.


    "We are being followed," I announced to him.


    "So I noticed," Nius replied unbothered.


    "I''m guessing it''s the wild flower I pissed off yesterday," I already had an idea. That woman didn''t look like the forgive and forget type.


    Nius looked at me with a hint of a smile, "So what do you want to do? Lose them or have fun?"


    My lips curved at the Idea of Nius'' fun.


    "Sure, let''s have fun. It''s been long since I had one," I said to him.


    "Of course, anything for you my princess," He took my hand in his and we began to walk away nonchntly as if danger wasn''t pending.


    In fact, we made the work easier for our supposed abductors by walking into a dark alleyway, giving them the perfect opportunity to kidnap us.


    I pretended to be the weak princess by screaming when they captured me and of course, Nius acted as the prince in charming armors who was defeated and captured too. We were drugged and carried off.


    Our drama begins.

 Chapter 364 - Three Hundred And Sixty-four: False Illusion Of Power

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Three Hundred And Sixty-four: False Illusion Of Power</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "High time you woke up already, sleepyhead," Was the teasing Nius woke up to. Where was he?


    "Oh fuck," He cursed as soon as he recalled what had happened. They were in the kidnappers'' den.


    "How long have I been out?" He asked, groaning as she cracked his stiff neck. The ground wasn''t as soft as his bed.


    "I don''t exactly know since our phones were confiscated. But if I were to guess, I''ll say three hours," Reina pouted, "And don''t be so sad, you needed the sleep anyway," she chuckled.


    Nius readjusted himself on the floor, only to realize his hands were tied behind him and so were his wife''s too.


    "I never knew this kidnapping was R-rated," he tested the bind. They were in some kind of abandoned factory which doesn''t look like anyone would stumble in mistakenly anytime soon aka a perfect ce tomit a crime. It was perfectly lit, hinting that their abductors were probably around.


    "What? Are you hungry?" Nius asked, ufortable with the way Reina was staring at him as if he was dinner.


    "I''ll tell you what''s R-rated," she leaned closer, still with that look that was creeping him out.


    Reina whispered in his ears, "The fact we haven''t kissed with our hands tied before,"


    Nius'' face fell, what was he expecting? Of course, Reina was the only one to think of such an absurd thing in the middle of this tight spot.


    "You can''t be serious," He rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t anticipate it too," she bit his ear, "I know you Nius, you''re always in for discoveries," Reina tempted him.


    He reminded her, "We are kind of kidnapped -"


    "We are in our honeymoon," She cut him off, " No one made a rule of where or how we should have it,"


    Nius gulped, he was beginning to be persuaded by the spell of her voice.


    "I know you want it," Reina buried her face in the crook of his neck, kissing his skin there. She smirked as she felt him tense up, he wasn''t as strong as he imed to be.


    Done with her exploration there, she nced up at him and said just two words, "Give in,"


    Nius'' gaze flickered down to her lips; the pouty pink dulcet flesh was enticing him like honey and he wanted a taste of it. She was inviting him to dinner, why shouldn''t he take it.


    Without further dy, Nius lowered his head to kiss her and unlike formerly, he was gentle, taking into ounts that both of their hands were tied and the position they were in might be a bit ufortable for her.


    His lips brushed against hers, softly, as if he was rubbing off the sugar from her lips. Then he was firmer, more determined and she hungrily pushed back, her mouth open, tongue trying to push past his clenched teeth to seek the moist space within.


    Nius smiled into the kiss, who was the desperate one here? He refused to give her entrance and it pissed her. It was like a game to him and Reina tried on every tactic to pass through until she bit hard on his lower lips.


    He let her in, opening his mouth as she pushed the tip of her tongue against his, her patience had thinned. Her lips pressed harder with her tongue clinging to him, leading their movement at her own pace.


    Nius gently sucked her tongue a little and enjoyed the moan she produced. The sound egged him on and he wanted badly to thread his hand through her hair or at the least, caress the curve of her back. But he couldn''t, his hands were tied.


    He pushed her against the wall, the passion igniting between them. He bit the pulp of her lips, licking them, and went back to twirl his tongue around hers, sucking it inside his mouth aggressively.


    Reina felt an abrasion as her back hit the wall, but she didn''t care, her whole mind was stolen by this man here. She pulled away for breath and dove right in again, running her tongue across the back and front parts of his sensitive gum.


    She moaned as Nius broke away to run his lips on the skin of her neck. Reina gasped from the tingles yet tilted her head as he dwelled on her sensitive spot. Her sounds of pleasure rang across the factory and it was at that point that they were "interrupted"


    "You both are so disgusting," ire stood before them, shocked. They had been so engulfed with passions they hadn''t noticed hering in.


    "Why?" there was an arrogant smirk on Reina''s face while controlling herbored breathing, "You want to join?"


    "Not with you in the picture," ire sneered at her with contempt. Her sexual orientation was questionable, however, if she wanted to have a threesome, it would not be with this bitch.


    There was something about Reina that irritated her greatly. Was it because of the condensing she - Reina - looked at her? As if she was a mere ant and not worthy of her attention? Or because she was with the man that caught her interest?


    Anyway, whatever reason that was, ire would deal with her today. Though James was not such a huge loss, he had been pretty useful to her in certain areas and Reina cost her him, and for that, she would pay.


    "Why did you kidnap me? You do know who I am?" Nius attempted to scare her.


    "Of course, I do," ire smiled sashaying towards him in an attire that was obviously suited for sluts. She crouched down to Nius height and looked him straight in the eyes saying,


    "You are the son of Adam Spencer and the previous heir to Spencer Group. Unfortunately, power has gone to your cousin. Right now, you''re just a paper tiger whose basking on his former glory," she was pleased with his predicament.


    Reina was amused. Ever since Eden rose to power and Adam died, outsiders have been specting about how powerless Nius has be. Only family members and a close circuit of friends knew Eden was the one enjoying a false illusion of power.


    Though he might be the one in power, Nius was in reality the one with the most authority. Moreover, with an inw like Sakuzi, he could very well kick Eden off the position if he wants - his cousin knows that well - without sweating. Moreover, Nius was now the one in charge of Spencer''s secret business - the very power Adam was once obsessed with.

 Chapter 365 - Three Hundred And Sixty-Five: Beg For Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Three Hundred And Sixty-Five: Beg For Mercy</h4>


    "And you?" ire turned her attention to Reina, "Just because you have a small sessful enterprise, you think people are shit before you?"


    "No, just some sluts who think it''s okay to steal my hard-earned husband," Reina sassed. Most people with low self-esteem probably see people with self-confidence as pompous when in reality, they simply needed to work on their''s.


    "How dare you?!" She backhanded Reina across the face and it took everything in Nius not to lose the ropes and tear that woman from limb to limb had Reina not given a sign to him to stay put. Nius simmered inwardly, this wasn''t how he pictured this to go and it was getting out of hand.


    As if that was not enough, ire clutched a fistful of Reina''s hair till she winced, pulling her head back as she said, "You''re in my mercy now, do not whine your mouth carelessly," she warned.


    "Let go of that hair!" Nius growled at her, eyes red.


    ire wanted to defy his orders but the way Nius red at her, gave her the chills and she found herself obeying.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and do whatever you want with me so I can leave. It''ste already - my bed awaits me," Reina said nonchntly which greatly irked her.


    "It seems you don''t get the point here," ire decided to make it clear to her, "You''re not leaving here untouched,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Since you imed that Nius can''te to me because you''re married, I''ll destroy your marriage," she revealed to her and Reina pretended to be intimidated by her threat.


    "My menˇ­" She said and as if on cue, five or six men walked into the factory with an anticipatory demeanor,


    "They would take you in a fancy hotel room you booked all by yourself and the video would circte the globe - you wouldn''t even remember what happened until you see it yourself. Let''s see if your husband Nius would be magnanimous enough to ept you back when he sees the video too since he won''t remember this encounter too, " she cackled evilly.


    Reina''s best guess was that they were going to use an experimental drug on both of them.


    "As if I would let you do that," Nius red at her.


    "Let''s see then," She epted the challenge and turned to her men, "Take her,"


    One of them rushed to seize Reina as ordered but Nius stood in front of her protectively and to the man''s shock, his hands were freed.


    "What?!" Eximed the shocked man.


    "Surprise?" Nius punched him right in the face, the man staggered back.


    "H-how did you?" ire was stunned by the whole turn of events.


    "You should have made proper research before attempting to kidnap me, rookie," Reina simpered, throwing off the robes used on them. She was the daughter of a Mafia, knots like this were child''s y to her. They should have just cemented her hands to the ground.


    "Get them now!" ire pointed at them, enraged.


    "No, don''t hurt me," Reina winced, her eyes closed, pretending to be an innocent and delicate woman as the first man tried to hit her.


    Unfortunately, that slight hesitation caused the man greatly because the next he knew, a sharp blow was delivered to his head and his world darkened.


    "One down -" Reina was yet to celebrate her victory when an asshole out of nowhere threw her on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    She rolled her eyes, why do men think all women were damsels in distress? Reina simply reached and pulled the man''s shirt over his face, limiting his vision as she wriggled out of his grasp and rammed her knees into his stomach before giving him the finishing KO.


    Both husband and wife worked together like the wheels on the bicycle, watching each other''s back and helping out to bring down tough opponents together. And in no time, finished the men.


    ire was gripped by fear when she saw what happened, "How is this possible?"


    "You!" Reina heaved. Her hands were on her waist, catching her breath from the vigorous fight, "Come here. I''ll be merciful," she signaled her toe.


    However, she didn''t believe Reina and took off. But the interesting fact was that the couples didn''t chase after her and ire got to know the reason why because the entrance was blocked by people that weren''t on her team.


    Reina smirked. She had known from the very start that her people were around. As if daddy dearest would let her go to a strange country unprotected.


    Tears streamed down ire''s face, she was between the devil and the blue sea. What had she done? She didn''t want to die yet.


    With tears in her eyes, she began to walk back to Reina - she had to plead for mercy.


    However, Reina announced halfway, "Come on your knees,"


    The girl was stunned


    "Should I change my mind," there was a dark glint in her eyes.


    She shook her head and got on her knees instantly, walking over to her like that.


    "I''m so sorry," ire began to plead for mercy upon reaching her, "It was the devil''s handwork," she cried.


    "Oh," Reina was amused, "I didn''t see the devil pulling your hand when you wanted to have me assaulted,"


    "Ouch!" ire winced when Reina grabbed her on the hair, in the same manner, she had done to her earlier, and started to p her across both cheeks.


    "The. Next. Time. Learn. To. Respect. An. Elder."


    ire didn''t dare to utter a word even though her face was filled with handprints.


    "And dress decently," Reina added one more p, "Do you hear me?!" She boomed.


    ire nodded hastily, unable to speak.


    "Princess, what do we do with her?" Her men asked.


    "Any idea," Reina asked her husband Nius who had not said anything since.


    "I don''t fight with women, it''s your war," Nius imed.


    But inwardly, Reina knew Nius gave her the right on purpose because he would likely bestow upon her a crueler punishment than the one she was about to give.


    "Wellˇ­" Reina tapped her lips, thinking over it, "Give her one hundredshes on the butt so she can be able to acknowledge an ancestor the next she sees one,"


    ire''s eyes went wide with shock upon hearing her verdict. How would she sit after this? She began to cry and beg for mercy forgetting that Reina would have been doing the same thing if she hadn''t been a formidable opponent.


    Reina yawned, "Let''s go home, hubby," and hooked her arm around his arm.

 Chapter 391 - Three Hundred And Ninety-one: Nows My Turn

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Three Hundred And Ny-one: Now''s My Turn</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Judy was in his office working on some important papers when his phone rang. Taking a look at his screen, he observed it was an unknown number and decided to ignore it. As the prince of his kingdom, a lot of people would sacrifice their life just to have his number.


    A few times, some seeded and after hearing their request, he helped them out - if their request was reasonable. But most times, it was women expressing their immeasurable love for him, which was why he decided to ignore this one - it could be one of his many secret admirers.


    He ended the call, dedicating his attention back to his work. With his coronation around the corner, his workload increased and so did his problems.


    His cab was not happy; he was getting crowned without a wife. Since the history of Lincolnshire, it has never been done that way, they would buzz into his ears at each meeting.


    ording to their tradition, the prince and his wife were to be married first before he would be coronated king and his wife, the queen.


    Therefore one could imagine the kind of troubles the inner cab has been giving him. Though he could dismiss them off, being a prince wasn''t the same as being a president of a country.


    A president could easily fire his ministers from their position but a prince couldn''t do so on a whim, why? He alone could not run the kingdom.


    Most of his cab members were older, wise men, who had fought alongside the queen in reiming the kingdom during the rebellion. They had far more knowledge of the kingdom than him and thus needed their guidance, however, that doesn''t mean Judy was a pushover.


    They had kept murmuring and whining their mouths all week about his leadership until he shut their mouth by reminding them of the prosperity brought into the kingdom ever since he became the crowned prince.


    Surprisingly, Fiona''s father, who was the backbone of all the cab members had been on his side. Well, it wasn''t that unexpected since the man was trying to curry favor for the sake of his daughter. Though Judy had not exactly exiled her, Fiona has been on the run knowing she was dead once heid his hand on her.


    "Damn it!" Judy cursed out loud when his phone rang once more. This time he picked up the phone intending to give this strange caller a piece of his mind when he heard a familiar voice and froze.


    "Hi honey, I know this sounds sudden, but I entered your kingdom without a Visa and now I''m stuck. Can youe and get me, please?"?she hung up.


    For a full five minutes, even after the call ended, Judy stood unmoving until realization dawned on him. That was Emily''s voice? How is it that Emily was calling him? Didn''t she say she needed space from him? And what did she mean by having no visa, she needed no Visa toe to hisˇ­..


    Emily was back?! It then clicked in his head. B-but how? He had been expecting her to stay away from him for a few months or even forever - worst nightmare.


    "Oh my God!" Judy shot up to his feet with great suddenness. Emily was hinting at him toe pick her up from the airport.


    "Archie!" he hollered at the top of his voice,municating?through the inte, "Get the car ready!" He picked up his zer from the hanger and strode out of the room.


    It was at that moment that Judy wished he could fly because he was in a hurry to get to the airport. What if she left? He couldn''t exactly tell what was going on in her mind.


    As if Archie knew he had no room for dy, he raced over to the airport and that was where the huge work began. Where was he going to start his search? The airport was huge and there was more than one arrival gate.


    "Fine, just use your sovereignty once more," He sighed and gestured to his assistant who understood the sign without asking.


    Archie was a very royal and efficient deputy to him, hence didn''t doubt his capability. The man already figured out Emily was at the airport without asking questions and set to work - Emily was the only person that could drive his highness this crazy.


    Judy didn''t stay at a ce even when Archie left, he continued to search around in case he stumbled into her when his assistant called,


    "Hello, where is she?"


    "At the shared use loungeˇ­ " Archie was still exining but Judy hung up on him.


    He knew the lounge was located next to the boarding gate and is the veryst airport terminal facility used by enning passengers before boarding the ne.?Was she trying to leave again? Was this a game or what?


    The thought of her leaving once again made him furious, and he felt as if fire was running through his veins instead of blood.


    Judy broke into a run without regard for his image - the kingdom would be in an uproar if they saw their king sprinting like a mad man for God knows what. But he didn''t care, she stepped into his soil without him forcing her to, so he would not let her leave this time, not now, not forever.


    The instant Judy got into the lounge, all eyes were on him, but he had his eyes out for only one person only - Emily. And there he found her. Grinning at him. She did this on purpose. Emily intentionally ruffled him. And she would pay for that.


    He started towards Emily who still had that knowing grin on her face, however, she had her arms outstretched, as if expecting a hug. But then, he had better ns.


    A shriek left Emily''s lips when Judy lifted her to her feet with no warning,pletely ignoring her hug. She had no choice but to wrap her leg around him to anchor herself from falling and her arms around his neck.


    "Judy," She called his name, her breathing in pants. He had scared the hell out of her with that move.


    However, the man didn''t say anything, he instead grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her like there was no tomorrow.


    Emily stiffened, but only for a moment from the suddenness. She kissed him back, his tongue gliding against hers in long, deep strokes. The kiss was hot and demanding, his handing to press her flush against his chest.


    It wasn''t until they heard cheers and whistles from the crowd, that they realized they had been kissing hard-core in public. Wonderful.


    Emily pulled away yet the fierce look in Judy''s eyes told her he wasn''t done with her. He was only holding back because of the crowd. She was in big bad trouble.


    "We should leave," She reminded him when he wouldn''t stop staring at her. It was getting embarrassing. Judy still didn''t say a word to her and grabbed her hand instead, pulling her away from the fawning crowd.


    To others, that gesture might seem romantic but Emily knew otherwise. To be honest, her heart was mming against her chest in fear. Judy was the scariest when he kept mum, which means there were a lot of thoughts going on in his head right now. He kept a poker face which made her more uneasy.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have pulled his leg this way. Call her stupid or something, but Emily had done it to see if he still had an interest in her. Who knew he would take it seriously by racing to the airport for her. Perhaps, she had underestimated his feelings for her.


    Opening the car for her, he helped her in as a true gentleman, but Emily was nervous. Soon, they would be in a tightpartment with no source of escape. God help her soul.


    As soon as he climbed in, Emily felt all the air in the car vanish. To make it worse, the driver slid up the tinted sses while roaring the engine to life.


    "What are you doing?" She was about to ask the driver to lower the sses - she needed the outside world to know she was in here in case she dies - but to her horror, the man lifted the soundproofed privacypartment, cutting her away from him. In one word, she was alone with Judy.


    Damn that driver! She would have him fired once she was out of this mess!


    But no amount of cursing could stop the hairs on her back from standing on edge. Without even looking, Emily could sense Judy''s intense gaze on her and he was boring a hole in her head - if that was possible. She began to weep internally, she didn''t want to die now.


    Releasing a shaky breath, Emily turned around slowly and the instant her eyes connected with his, she felt her body leave her soul.


    "Are you finally done?" Judy spoke atst, but those four words sent shivers down her spine. She opened her mouth to speak yet no words came out.


    "Now''s my turn,"

 Chapter 403 - Four Hundred And Three : Mom Got Us A New Brother

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Four Hundred And Three : Mom Got Us A New Brother</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Did you know the instant mommented about the television, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. I thought she found out," Ailee narrated her ordeal to her twin brother, Allen.


    "Your heart was still performing?" he snorted and then said, "I?died at that moment,"


    "Oh," Ailee was stunned at theparison.


    "You know, we would be dead and buried all together if mom found out we didn''t only destroy properties but went to the base too," He told her.


    "Exactly. Thank God Grandfather has quick thinking," She breathed.


    One might ask, why were the kids so much scared of their mother, Reina?


    One: Their mother was immune to their acts. No matter how much they faked feebleness before her, Reina could never fall for it and would punish them to her heart''s satisfaction. But then their father Nius was just too sweet. The man could never afford to punish them; they were his little pumpkins. How cute!


    Two: Reina punishes them where it hurts the most. Perhaps, because they spent the longest with their mother, she knew them like the back of her hand. Hence she knew where to punish the kids and it would hurt the most, unlike their kind-hearted father - if only they knew he was crueler than their mother.


    In conclusion, to be on the safe side, better to piss off Daddy than mamma. Their fake tears can save them from papa''s hands, but not from mommy dearest.


    Ailee turned to Isabe who was rxing on her bed, and said, "Why did you ept mommy''spliment? All you ever did was take care of your boyfriend Pedro instead of us," she charged her.


    Allen added, "Just like you''re doing now,"


    Isabe nced down at them from the bed with a condescending brow, "If you''re that dissatisfied, try bing the eldest child then?- I wouldn''t mind being taken care of by you both," and infuriate you for the rest of your life just like you''re doing to me, Isabe intentionally didn''t say that one out loud.


    Well, she and the kids decided to call a truce till everything''s calm down. Which means no fighting with each other or setting traps. Any who breaks the treaty would be punished and as a gesture of goodwill, Isabe invited them into her room - something that has never happened before without them getting attacked by the mechanics she set in ce.


    However, unknown to Allen and Ailee, She did so to prevent them from ruining another stuff before Reina''s back. Isabe has nned her weeks with ces and things she would do with Pedro, those cockroaches would not get her grounded - not in her watch.


    "Whatever," Allen rolled his eyes at herment unable to think of aeback. He would rather leave the arguing to Ailee - she''s the best at it -


    however, she wasn''t concentrating at the moment.


    "What''s taking Neon so long, I want to eat something," Ailee moaned, rubbing her stomach.


    And yes, they sent Neon to go steal some food. The poor boy was deceived into believing it was part of his training to be as badass as them, when it was only for the satisfaction of their stomach.


    You see their mother banned them from eating greasy food or snacks, whatever it was,te at night since those types of foods have a lot of fat and salt that could raise the risk of cardiovascr disease.


    But then, Amanda, their housekeeper has a stock of those foods mostly French fries, potato chips, and doughnuts in her room because she orders them every night - she''s excerpted from the rule. So they just wanted to steal a "little" and satisfy their hunger.


    As if on cue, the door snapped open and Neon rushed in, out of breath, saying, "I''ve got news!"


    "Dude!" Ailee stood up angrily, "What the hell was keeping you?" her eyes then trailed to his empty hands, "You came with nothing?!"


    "About that," Neon scratched the back of his head, "Well, I did as you told me. I tiptoed into her room and found the snacks on her table, but then, as soon as I touched it, Amanda came in and caught me red-handed in the act,"


    Ailee facepalmed, what had she been thinking sending him there. No matter what she taught him, he was just not like them


    Neon''s face fell at having disappointed him, "I had no choice but to tell her everything and she was mad I would consider stealing from her, but thenˇ­" his face suddenly lit up, "She told me she would offer me some if I stayed and watched a movie with her and that was what I did. We watched,ughed, and ate the snacksˇ­ "


    Unknown to Neon, while he was, narrating his tale, Ailee had reached her boiling point. What was the use of him telling her the tale of eating the snacks meant for them all? To aggravate her craving?!


    "You!" She screamed and lunged at him.


    However, Neon''s eyes widened and he quickly escaped her on time, hiding behind Allen indifferent to their drama.


    "How could you be so heartless?!" Ailee felt her heart breaking. She had thought they were besties and partners in crimes, yet he enjoyed everything all by himself - even if it was a taste, it was something.


    "I did reserve yours,"


    "Liar!" She yelled, still chasing him but he kept evading her.


    "I mean it, I had a couple of French fries on a te for you but it slipped from my hands when I -"


    "Of course, you''re the embodiment of destruction!" She sassed.


    "No, it only happened because I was shocked," he tried to exin.


    "Shocked, my butt!"


    "Mom?got us another brother!"


    "What?!!!" Every one of them shouted.


    Isabe''s phone slipped from her hands from shock while Allen''s and Ailee''s jaw almost dropped to the ground from the news.


    "What did you just say?" Isabe asked, face taut with tension. How could her parents adopt another child without consenting her? And it was too sudden? She didn''t need to bother whose idea it was, it must have been her mother''s - Reina, the good Samaritan.


    "That''s what I was trying to say," Neon said timidly, their intense stares were making him nervous. He pointed behind him, "He''s in the living room right now,"


    As if someone released a gunshot to signal the start of the race, they all sprinted to the living room, almost bringing Neon down to the ground in the process.

 Chapter 412 - Four Hundred And Twelve: Who Stole His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Four Hundred And Twelve: Who Stole His Heart</h4>


    The third point of view:


    A memorial service was held immediately after the funeral which meant that everyone returned from the burial ground. Most people used the opportunity to convey their condolences and one of them involved Julie and his grandfather.


    "I heard what happened and you should know that I''m so sorry for your loss," George, Julie''s grandfather said to Sakuzi and his daughter, Reina. It pained him that it took this unfortunate asion to meet once again.


    "Thank you so much, George. It''s quite an honor to see you today," Sakuzi patted the old man on the shoulder. This old man was his mentor, teacher, and friend back in the days; they had fought alongside each other.


    "I promise you that her murderer will not go unpunished. I would use my resources and fish out Miguel from wherever he''s hiding," George pledged to them.


    Although both mafia lords were not even distantly rted by blood, their gangs were on good terms and that was enough reason to fight each other''s battles. That was how loyal gangs were.


    "I would really appreciate that," Reina thanked him, "My mother was killed right under our noses and if she had not done that, the target would have been me. That alone is a humiliation to a big gang like ours,"


    "You''re right. An insult on your gang is an insult to mine too. Your father and I aren''t just friends, we''re brothers bound by blood and the test of time. You don''t need to think twice abouting to me for help anytime," The man announced, busy strengthening their alliance while his grandson had his gaze somewhere else.


    Julie had a smirk on his face as soon as he spotted Anabelle from the crowd. She looked beautiful in her simple ck dress with her hair put in a bun. As if she sensed that someone was staring at her, Anabelle turned in his direction at that moment, their eyes met and held.


    Julie couldn''t exin it but at that instant, he felt something swell inside of him. Anabelle looked more beautiful than usual and his heart began to pound so fast he thought it would leap out of his chest.


    His hand unconsciously traveled to his body as if he wanted to hold back his heart threatening to jump out with that amount of throbbing. He couldn''t breathe, all the air in his lungs seemed to have been stolen - who stole his air? What the hell was going on with him?


    However, his face fell when Anabelle scowled at him and made a U-turn to God knows where. What the hell did she do that for? Were they quarreling? He couldn''t remember them having a fight? If anything, wasn''t she the one over the moonst week when their contract ended.


    Yeah, you heard him, right. Anabelle was now a free woman and she sure rubbed her freedom all over his face. Julie smiled at the memory however he suddenly went red in the face when he also remembered that kiss between them.?He felt a rise down there and cursed mentally, it couldn''t be that the memory of that silly kiss was rousing him?


    He had kissed several girls and he could tell that the kiss he shared with Anabelle that day was mediocre. However, out of the many kisses he''s shared with girls of different sizes and shapes, how could it be that one made him feel weird? He wasn''t normal today.


    "Alright, we''d discuss more on that when Ie to your officeter," George finished his conversation with Sakuzi and daughter, intentionally awakening his grandson from his internal battle.


    "Thanks foring then. Make yourselffortable," Sakuzi excused himself to go attend to the other guests in need of his attention.


    "Who was that girl?"


    Julie was startled by that question from George, it came out of nowhere.


    "What girl?" He yed dumb even though something told him his grandfather was referring to Anabelle.


    "The one you had your gaze fixated on earlier?" The man pressed and the boy knew he was not getting out of that one.


    Julie carried on with his act to the end, "Oh, that''s Anabelle, Isabe''s cousin. What do you ask? Is there any problem?"


    "What''s your rtionship with her?" George went straight to the point, pinning the boy with his knowing eyes. The way his grandson had stared at that girl disturbed him - he didn''t want any unnecessary distraction.


    Julie was his only grandson and child and as a father and grandfather - Julie''s father waste - he has done everything to make his path sessful. He hasid the groundwork, it was left for his son to follow through and a young foolish teenager would not disrupt that.


    "We''re just friends, grandfather" Julie chuckled with a shrug of his shoulders, "Why are you staring at me that way? I would never fall for that girl, I have a fianc¨¦e for Christ''s sake and you should have a bit of faith in your grandson, old man," He said yfully.


    "I hope it remains that way then. You might not know this but you''re an alpha, the leader of the great n I would be leaving in your hand once in gone,"


    "Don''t speak like that, grandfather. You would be with me for a long time and get to see your great-grandchildren,"


    The man went on nheless, "And just like every great alpha of a pack, you need a strong Luna by your side, not an omega. Do you get me?" George lectured him in a nguage" he would be able to understand.


    Julie stared at the old man in wonder and couldn''t help but ask, "Have you been watching movies again?"


    "Answer my question boy, do you get me?" George was stern.


    "Crystal. " Julie answered. It was no huge work anyway. He just had to get Isabe to fall for him, problem solved.


    "Good. Now go find her and mark your territory, alpha,"


    "Yes, old man," He almost saluted and went in search of Isabe which didn''t take time since the girl was with her boyfriend Pedro and in the open. The memorial service ended already so everyone was sharing condolences with the families of the victims and the rest of them schmoozing with friends and neighbors.


    "Hi Isabe," He waved over to them.


    "I''ll see youter," Pedro said to Isabe upon seeing that boy approach. He and Julie were not friends and would never be one - the boy was a thief who tried to steal what doesn''t belong to him and until Julie returned everything to the way they were, this feud between them would continue, even to generationsing.


    "Alright," Isabe understood his intention and didn''t push the matter?knowing how sensitive Pedro was to that engagement. Instead, she leaned down and shared one long kiss with him.


    Julie watched his fianc¨¦e and her boyfriend kissing and where he would have felt something, he felt nothing.


    No, he did feel something called jealousy but it wasn''t directed towards them, but at the thought of Anabelle doing exactly that kissing scene to another guy that wasn''t him. Where the hell did that thoughte from?

 Chapter 413 - Four Hundred And Thirteen: Leave That To Us

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Four Hundred And Thirteen: Leave That To Us</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Hi, my beautiful Fianc¨¦e," Julie made his presence known with his signature smile that has bought over the hearts of many girls. Sadly, except Isabe. What was he even doing wrong?


    "Do you have a death wish?" Isabe asked him as soon as she sent Pedro away, "Didn''t I tell you to make yourself invisible until my two years are over?" she stared at him with cold eyes that would have frozen him up if she had that ability.


    "Actually, it''s a year and ten months now," He specified


    Isabe gave him the look.


    "What?" he shrugged, then took on a goofy smile, "I''ve been counting to the day when I finally have you as my woman," Julie reached out to stroke her cheek.


    However, before Julie''s hand could touch her face, Isabe grabbed his arm and twisted his shoulder as he yelped in pain, drawing people''s attention. However, no one tried to separate them, dismissing it as a y between friends - teenagers these days were rough with one another.


    "Hey," Julie called, trying to ease his arms, but she added more pressure and caused him pain, "Must you always solve everything with violence," he spoke for crying out sake.


    "Only for people like you," Isabe replied nonchntly, "I warned you never to be within six feet of me. You''d regreting here just touch me,"


    Although Julie was capable enough to get out of her grasp, it would require deftness and might get physical which was inappropriate here - this was a funeral service, not a sparring ground - so he endured her maltreatment silently. One of these days, he would spar with her and show off his superiority once and for all.


    "Am I crazy? Why would Ie here to touch you? I came here to offer my condolences and thought to give you aforting touch, who knew you would misunderstand?" he lied through his teeth.


    Although Isabe sensed it was a lie, she still let go of him nevertheless.?It would draw unnecessary attention and ruin her reputation if she kept on with the torture. People might not show much interest in their squabble but with technology these days? It might make an appearance on the inte.


    "I''m sorry for the death of your grandmother?" Julie gave sce to her feeling of loss with all manner of seriousness - there was time for everything.


    "Whatever," Isabe was not even appreciative.


    "I''m serious here," Julie made himself clear, thinking Isabe thought he was?joking again, "I''m really sorry for your loss,"


    "And I''m serious here," Isabe gave him a long face, "I don''t need your condolences,"


    "But your grandmother just died or am I mistaken here?" Julie had furrowed brows and rubbed his jaw as he thought hard.


    "Ang is not my grandmother but Reina''s mother or whatever she was," She narrated emotionlessly


    "Why do I sense some hostility there? Did you and her mother never get along - which I wouldn''t be surprised anyway- or you simply never knew her?" he was confused by her.


    "I did not know Ang, never did I know Ang, Thank God I didn''t know Ang and I''m grateful I would nevere to know Ang," she summarized their rtionship for him.


    Julie''s mouth almost fell to the ground, how could someone be that.... cold?


    Unknown to Isabe, she didn''t know her attitude that instant turned Julie off. He couldn''t help but wonder how dreary his marriage would look in the future if this engagement between them worked out. Living with an ice queen for the rest of his life didn''t seem that appealing.


    Julie desired for a ray of sunshine and his thought unconsciously drifted to Anabelle. She was totally different from her cousin, Isabe. It was as if she was the sunshine - warm and bright and Isabe the moon, illuminative yet cold.


    At that juncture, he began to sh back to what had drawn him to Isabe in the first ce, her great will? Strength? It all seemed frivolous now. Julie was stunned to discover he desired Anabelle, the weaker yet more feminine of the cousins. She might not be as strong as Isabe but she was brave and her insecurities actually were cute.


    She was the only one who could hold his interest for more than a minute and he can freely converse without fear of getting hit. Thinking about it, he was the one always bullying her and she had never retaliated for once. Anabelle was kind, beautiful, and funny.


    Maybe Grandfather wasn''t entirely right, sometimes an alpha needed not a strong Luna that would contend for his throne, but an omega that would bnce the demons inside of him. They said opposite attracts, this might be it.


    He didn''t need his woman to be strong - he would do the fighting - she just had to have a beautiful heart.


    "Oh my God!" Julie gasped, realization dawned on him. He was in love with Anabelle, how could he not have seen that? [A/N: because love is blind]


    "What is it?" Isabe was curious at the chaotic shes of emotions on his face in such a short time.


    "See youter," He said briskly.


    "Julie?!" Isabe called after him but the boy had vanished into the crowd, "Well, goodbye then," Isabe pped her hand together as if clearing dust and was grateful for whoever or whatever drew that "annoyance" away from her.


    Now, where was Pedro? She looked around. Her face lit up with excitement, it was time to y hide and seek.


    His heart was pulsating, Julie was in a hurry. He was afraid. Afraid that someone might have stolen his spot - his side by Isabe. He was such a fool for not taking his love interest seriously. He had been too rxed around her and made her a target for other males who saw her worth. He prayed he wasn''tte.


    However, as if the universe was mocking him for his wrong choice, Julie looked out and spotted Israel and paled. What was he doing here? Was he here for Anabelle as well? Had he been serious in his pursuit of Anabelle? Or maybe he was the one who hadn''t taken his threat gravely?


    Oh no, he couldn''t let that happen? But where the hell was Anabelle? He had to find her before Israel did, else he might lose her forever.


    As if an invisible cursor directed his gaze, Julie''s sightnded on Isabe''s troublesome siblings - yes, he''s encountered them too.


    And, oh no, he was about to get more than he bargained for? But then, they were his best shots at finding Anabelle quickly and so he approached them. May God bless his soul.


    "Allen, did you cry?" Neon asked him, still clearing the tears from his eyes, "That scene of aunty reading the eulogy was so tearful,"


    "Why should I cry?" Allen rolled his eyes, "I don''t even know who she is,"


    "She''s our grandmother, dumbhead," Ailee sassed.


    "I don''t care. Nadia is my grandmother, she isn''t," he concluded.


    "Still, you should show some respect - at least that''s what mummy said," Ailee reasoned, and as if both twins were psychic, burst intoughter at the same time.


    "That''s not funny," Neon chided, yet was jealous at the same time of their twin bond.


    "Chill, Neon," Allen patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m trying but I can''t, maybe something got into my eye," He began to rub his sight.


    "Something got into your eye?" Ailee''s interest was piqued and she stepped closer, ready to blow out whatever was in his vision when Allen stopped her.


    "What are you doing?" He gave her a skeptical look.


    "What is wrong with you? I''m trying to help him get it out," she couldn''t understand her brother''s odd behaviortely.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it," He offered his help which was kind of suspicious - Allen never helps Neon, he bullies him.


    "No, you''ll be rough with him, I know you," The girl knew her brother thoroughly.


    "No, I''ll do it,"


    "No, you won''t!"


    And it was in the middle of this debate that Julie approached them.


    "Hello?"


    "Who?!.. Oh, hello?"


    There was a three-sixty degree change of attitude in them realizing he might be a prospective customer. What service do they run again? Yes, helping people. That was it.


    "Hi, I''m Julie," He went ahead to introduce himself.


    "Yeah, we know you, the guy who broke Anabelle''s heart," announced Neon, the fighter of Justice.


    "Well, since you know me, I''ll go straight to the point. I need your help,"


    "Why would we help you when you hurt Anabelle -" Ailee instantly shut Neon''s mouth with her palm


    She faked a smile at Julie, "Dm us, no, I mean, tell us,"


    And just like that, Julie narrated everything quicker than he ever thought was possible; he was losing track of time.


    "We don''t know where Anabelle is," Allen appeared to be uninterested.


    "I would give you whatever you want?" he proposed.


    "But we can find her," their testimony changed immediately.


    "Fine, but what if Israel got to him first?" he narrated his worry.


    "Leave that to us,"


    Then Julie watched as they huddled together and began to discuss in hushed tones for over a minute which made him impatient. He was just about to remind them that time was running out when they finished.


    "You''re a racer, right?"


    "Yes?" Julie had a feeling he was about to regret this.


    "Then you''re going to take us on your next race, that''s our payment,"


    "What?"


    "To be precise, drive us in your car. We want to know the thrill of racing, that''s all for payment,"


    "What?!!" Julie was horrified out of his mind. Their parents would kill him if they heard he took them racing.


    "Take it or leave it," they demanded.


    "Fine, it''s a deal," It was Anabelle or his life. Anyway, he just had to be careful and reduce his speeding - the kids knew nothing about racing anyway.


    "What about Israel? Where is Anabelle?"


    "Leave that to us,"

 Chapter 414 - Four Hundred And Fourteen: Be With His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Four Hundred And Fourteen: Be With His Wife</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Only a few people who attended the burial knew Reina was Maya and the reason she was active in the services. The other curious guests were fed with the lie that she was a friend mistaken for their dead daughter - Maya- because of their simrities hence the reason they had gotten so close. In one word, they took her as a daughter and sister.


    The lie worked pretty well because she could assume her role as a daughter without suspicious looks or probing from gossipy guests.


    And at that moment Reina was receiving condolences from visitors and well-wishers, someone also made his debut.


    "Excuse me," She paste a fake smile at the woman upying her time for a while now, and strode over to Alfred who paused as soon as their gaze met.


    "What do you think you''re doing here?" She spoke through gritted teeth.


    "I''m here to pay myst respect," He said to her, holding her gaze.


    "No, you''re not going to do that because I''m sure as hell Ang wouldn''t want you here anyway," Reina spoke through a hushed tone, she didn''t want to cause amotion.


    "I admit that I made a mistake but do not deny me the chance of saying goodbye to her onest time,"


    "Exactly, that''s it. I''m denying you the chance because you did so to her too," she was furious, "I admit that Ang did pretty horrible things, but everything she did was for you! She loved you!"


    "She loved my money!" he hollered.


    "If she loved your money, why would she leave Mr moneybags aka Valentino for you! Get your eyes fixed, she slept with my father to save your business. What woman in her right mind would do that if not for the one she loves. But yet, what did you pay her back with? You abandoned her in the time she needed you most,"


    "How dare youe here?!"


    Reina heard a roar behind her and didn''t need a prophet to tell her that it belonged to Kim. Her eyes met with Alfred''s and she smirked at him with a look that says, "Deal with her,"


    Knowing how vtile Kim could be, Reina didn''t bother to stop her, rather she took her leave and left father and daughter to settle their business. This was out of her jurisdiction, she imed.


    The instant Kim walked over to Alfred, she pushed her father on the chest, "Who do the hell gave you the permission to step in here?!" She yelled at him, attracting a crowd.


    "Kimberly, calm down!" the man said, steadying himself from falling from stumbling.


    "Calm down?" she threw her head back andughed hysterically, "I''m far from the word ''calm down''.?What do youe here to do? Laugh at my mother''s face?" She pointed at the huge framed picture of Ang on the memorial stand.


    "She begged you! I begged you! I asked you to see her just once? But what do you say? You snubbed me, told me you were busy? Busy with what? your mistress? Money?!" She shouted in his face.


    "I admit it, I was selfish. I never took your words seriously, thinking it was one of her acts to get me toe to see her," was his excuse.


    Kim smirked, "Well, as you can see, her death is not an act, so kindly take your..." she looked down at the bouquet in his grasp, "damned flowers and shove it up to your ass. I don''t ever want to set my eyes on you again,"


    "Kim -" the man tried to touch her but she shrugged him off with a deep warning,


    "Don''t you touch me If you don''t want to get it from me," Kim threatened him, took hold of her son''s hand - Tommy had appeared in the middle of the quarrel - and left.


    "Kimberly, wait -"


    "I think it''s best you left sir," Nius came out to take control of the situation. The family had washed enough of their dirtyundry in the public already.


    "No, I want to talk to her," Alfred insisted.


    "Trust me," Nius lowered his voice, saying, "If your daughter shares half the gene as my wife, then I''m sure as hell you''re not getting anything from her today - she''s so damn stubborn,"


    Alfred must have realized Nius was not kidding even though his words were amusing, he gave in immediately.


    "Come on, I''ll lead you out," Nius walked the man out from the church.


    Once they were out, Alfred looked up at the sky with a tired exhale, "I messed up big time, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, you did,"


    The man sighed. It


    "But the point is that you''re willing to atone for your sins. I would have given my father a second chance -after he paid for his crimes -?if he had repented sincerely, blood is still blood. There is no night I don''t stay awake visualizing how things would have gone if he had taken that step. So you still have hope mister, they just need time and sincerity, "


    Alfred stared at Nius, "You''re Maya''s husband, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," He answered yet questioned him, "Why do you ask? You don''t approve of me?" he lips kinked to the side amused.


    Alfred looked him over and shook his head, "No, you''re decent. Just don''tmit the same mistake I did and," He ced his hand on Nius'' shoulder as if about to vest upon him a great responsibility, "Give her the love I never gave her,"


    "You don''t need to tell me that twice. Reina is a very special woman, I did note all this way only to give up on her,"


    "Keep up the good work, while I work on amending my ways. See youter," he added, "Son-inw"


    Nius grinned, looking down at his shoe.


    Alfred stared at the flower, "I''ll give this to Ang when I''ve gotten her daughter''s approval," He finally said and left.


    With a deep breath, Nius went back to the church but this time, there was emotion swirling in his gaze.


    Gratitude.


    He just realized it wasn''t easy to have a happy and contented family. Every family has its owns problems and it''s left for them to solve them or let them escte. So Nius located his wife where she was talking to one of the guests and hugged her from behind.


    "Nius, what are you doing?" Reina gasped, surprised at the sudden hug, and spoke in a hushed tone, "We''re in -"


    "I don''t care," He didn''t even let her finish, instead he tightened his hold on her.


    Reina shed the older woman an apologetic smile who sure understood by saying, "You two are so adorable," and left.


    "Okay, what is it?" She turned around in his arms.


    "Let''s go home," He said to her


    "Sure," she nodded, rxing in his arms.


    Nius was tired of all these dramas. Ang''s death has not only stressed but tested their will, stand, and faith. Right now, he only wanted to be with his wife. Intentionally refusing to bring up the issue of her vengeance, because there was no way in hell he''d be letting her out of his sight.

 Chapter 415 - Four Hundred And Fifteen: Treacherous Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Four Hundred And Fifteen: Treacherous Thoughts</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle was free atst and that had to be the happiest day of her life, however, to her horror, it wasn''t. The girl couldn''t exin it but she wanted more time with Julie.


    It was true that the asshole bullied and made her do difficult things?- some of them being things she had never done in her entire life- but he never made her do inappropriate things and knew how to appease her anger. Although he hadn''t been that sweet the first time they met, Anabelle hade to discover that was the mask he hid beneath; he always appeared to be tough and uncaring. But in reality, he was a big, bad, softie.


    It was true that when Anabelle was freed from that contract, she had been over the moon and happily sent every single video of her celebratory cruising to him yet waited for his opinion - which didn''t fail her expectation. Julie had the special talent of demoralizing a person''s confidence with just a speech, but she didn''t take it to heart knowing he didn''t mean it - it was one of his great pretenses.


    Then it dawned on Annabelle, since when did she learn to understand him this much? This was someone who had broken her heart to the extent she had sworn never to get married - said out of disappointment at that moment,mon people, heartbreak hurts like a bitch. How could men be this heartless? Dabbling with one''s feelings?


    Recognizing her sudden feelings for him, Anabelle drew back, discovering she had overstepped a boundary she shouldn''t have. But then, it hasn''t been easy. She fought against the urge to pick up her phone, call him up and quibble like they usually do. When did they grow this close? She couldn''t possibly be that deeply in love with him. Oh no, she was doomed.


    Anabelle wasn''t a sucker for pain or something and had learned from her first experience. Julie was not the type to love a woman, he was a yer. Moreover, even if by chance he truly felt something for her, it would never grow into anything special. Why? Because he was Isabe''s fianc¨¦e and the Julie she knew would never go against his grandfather. It was ingrained in him, the boy loved the old man to the bones and would never make him unhappy.


    For the first time in her life, Anabelle loathed her cousin, Isabe. Who gave her the right to own everything she wanted? First, it had been Pedro and although that rtionship had been based on her great need forpanionship, it was still something and she snatched it away.


    Now, destiny gave her Julie by chance, it was love at first bra, yeah, no, you know what, forget the fact she had seen him at a lingerie store. But the point was that things wouldn''t have blown out of proportion if Isabe had just glued her butt to a chair. Yes, she understood Isabe had done it to get revenge for her, but her angry self didn''t want to acknowledge that as of now. Why does her cousin always get the best ones? It just made her insanely annoyed.


    The girl was so bitter inwardly that when Israel had called her up on a date, she took it. Anabelle needed a distraction, something to take her mind off the fact she might have fallen in love a second time with a guy that shattered her heart - a guy she could never have because he was beyond reach. It was humiliating and heartbreaking - that affection was doomed to fail before it even began.


    However, that date might have been for nothing because her mind wandered off now and then to him. The only thing Israel proved to her was that he was a good distraction - not at all times though. Israel was actually a good friend but he just couldn''t hold her interest as much as Julie did. To Anabelle, Julie was like a blend of sunshine mixed with danger. He was positive, of course, but there was this thrilling sense of precariousness about him that turned her on.


    So when that date with Israel ended, Anabelle was clear on what, no, who, she wanted. Sadly enough, she couldn''t have him. Plus the fact she learned never to throw herself at a man as she did in her other rtionship - with Pedro. She decided to bury her feelings for Julie while nning to withdraw from their newfound friendship - there was nothing friendly about her feelings for him.


    However, withdrawing so quickly would draw suspicion and trust her when she said Julie was stubborn, like incredibly headstrong. He would begin to probe her for the sudden change and God damns her if she dares confess. So Anabelle began by limiting the "hours" they spoke on phone, stopped sending him videos of herself and prayed he got bored of her and moved onto another "friend". However, the reverse was the case, the boy kept calling which made her wonder if he even had a life.


    She had seen his friends that day at the racing track, doesn''t he hang with them or something? The long hours he spent teasing, bullying, and infuriating her on the phone were suspicious. What about Israel? Don''t Julie hang out with him? Wasn''t there a belief that guys like sharing secrets with fellow guys? Why was she the one hearing the eww-worthy stuff he ever did?


    Well, here was the pathetic her, currently hiding in the backyard of the church, waiting out for him to leave - nobody would miss her presence anyway. Anabelle had a feeling that Julie and his stern-looking grandfather - it seems - would attend the burial today - honestly, she never expected his grandpa here - and had prepared herself mentally. But then, imagining and seeing him physically were two different things, so when their eyes met, she panicked.


    Her heart pounded so loudly blood rushed to her head and she felt dizzy. Anabelle scowled at the reaction, deciding to disappear before she made the mistake of introducing herself to grandfather dearest. Who was she kidding? She bet the man would have no interest in her. Anabelle snorted, why would he be intrigued when he had a perfect daughter-inw called Isabe. Her cousin Isabe was the perfect, capable, beautiful, and know it all child. Who wouldn''t like her? Even Julie liked her.


    Anabelle felt like a bitch with the treacherous thoughts inside of her towards Isabe. She loved her cousin but this wasn''t a good time for her. Seeing Isabe with Pedro and knowing she had another standby called Judy at her side just made her envious and bitter. She better wallow in self-pity outside than transfer this strong aggression on someone else.


    So she squatted down on the tiled floor, leaning back against the church pir and grateful for the fact that there was no audience to witness her in one of her lowest moments. Or so she thought because Anabelle felt that feeling of being watched from earlier and turned around, only to release a startled breath.


    Tell her this was a dream. No, p her.


    No way, what was he doing here?

 Chapter 416 - Four Hundred And Sixteen: Wed You Both

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Four Hundred And Sixteen: Wed You Both</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Hello mister, you must be here for the funeral," Israel was startled when a little boy came up to him out of nowhere.


    He nced down at him, blonde hair with blue innocent eyes, no sort of resemnce hit him. But why does it seem like the boy knew him, he could see it in his eyes?


    "Am I in trouble? " Israel''s brow raised at the amount of scrutiny the little boy was giving him.


    "Punch,"


    The strange boy lifted a tray to him and his eyes fell on the cup of chilled fruit punch. Speaking of which, Israel was thirsty and took a sip and at the same time watching the weird boy carefully.


    He was getting level three creepiness, not enough to make the hairs of his arm stand on edge but enough to make him cautious. He stared at his environment, already plotting an escape n mentally if he felt dizzy out of nowhere.


    "I knew you''d be thirsty," He almost spat the juice out of his men. How could the boy tell exactly what he was thinking? Also, why was he speaking as if he knew him? Israel has never set his eyes on the kid before. Maybe, this was one of those times he left already.


    "Thanks, kiddo, but I''ve got to leave," Israel said, turning to the other direction. The boy was creeping him out.


    But to his astonishment, the boy ran over to his front asking,


    "Go where? Didn''t youe for the funeral?"


    "Urm... yeah?" he answered yet changed his mind at thest minute, "You know what, I really need to find somebody right now," Exactly, Anabelle was the reason he hade here today - he hardly knew anybody here.


    After their date that day, he had a feeling that Anabelle was avoiding him and he couldn''t understand why. Their date held promises of a blossoming rtionship, right?


    "Find someone?" The kid gave him an using look that made him ufortable.


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" What a strange child.


    "You came to a funeral to chase after a girl?"


    "Yes, what? No? I mean, what are you talking about?" Israel was flustered.


    The boy gave him a straight face.


    "I really came for the memorial," Israel couldn''t even understand why he was defending himself. This was a kid for christ''s sake.


    "Fine, then," The boy gave him a smile that raised the rm bells in his head, "Then you shoulde along," the boy grabbed his hand and began to lead him further into the church, "I need to tell you the great history of the woman we''re mourning today,"


    Everything happened quicker than Israel couldprehend and before he knew it, he was being led away by the strange kid nor did he get to see the boy make secret signs to another set of kids hidden away from sight.


    "Neon seeded," Ailee informed Allen with Julie standing beside them with arms wrapped in front of his chest. These kids had real skills, maybe he should let them into their gang.


    Ah crap, they were Nius'' kids and Sakuzi''s grandkids - they already belong to the Sakuzi n. Not to add the fact his limbs would be broken if he dares to bring that up to Reina. What a loss.


    "So how are you going to find me, Anabelle?" Julie asked, restless. She wasn''t picking his calls.


    "Shhh, mister, you talk too much. Let the professionals do their job," Ailee chided him, shifting her attention back to her brother.


    Julie kept quiet yet his eyes widened when he saw Allen brought out his phone and typed into an app he couldn''t get a clear view of, yet he unmistakably saw a cursor appear on the screen.


    "You kids put a tracker on Annabelle?"


    "Pfft," Ailee was smug, "We literally have a tracker on everyone in the familyˇ­." she trailed off dreadfully when she realized what she just blurted out.


    She faked a smile to Julie, "I think we should discuss the confidentiality of our business once again,"


    "I found her!" announced Allen oblivious to the fact that the secret of their business has been revealed, "She''s at the church''s backyard," He hardly revealed before Julie zoomed off.


    Julie was exhrated, there was a ray of hope and he didn''t look back - not even when his grandfather was calling after him - he had to go where his heart summoned him.


    The boy found himself outside and in no time located Anabelle who squatted on the floor, leaning on the pir and staring out in space. Julie''s heart throbbed, did he put her in this state?


    Anabelle must have sensed his presence just like earlier - they must be attracted to each other like mas - and turned to him, their eyes locked. She froze.


    For five good minutes or so, none of them said a word, just kept staring at one another as if they had been pressed "pause" until Julie decided to break the silence.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Do you own here too? Is there aw that states that I have to answer to you?" she sassed, as usual, hoping he would feel insulted and leave.


    But to Julie, thatment warmed his heart. This was Anabelle, the warm-hearted witch he preferred to be with.


    Anabelle was dissatisfied with the grin on his face, Julie was supposed to be pissed off, not happy.


    "Were you hiding from me?" He asked, slowly approaching her.


    "Why would I hide from you? Who do you think you are?" She lifted her chin in a show of defiance.


    However, Julie kept a smile on his face as he walked over to Anabelle which made her ufortable.


    "W-what are you doing?" she asked, taking a step until he sessfully cornered her into a wall. Anabelle nced up at Julie, what was wrong with him today? He was creeping her out.


    Julie backed her against the wall, trapping her sessfully since he knew she would attempt to escape after his unbelievable confession.


    "Let''s date"


    "H-huh?" Anabelle choked on her saliva.


    "I love you, Anabelle," He finally confessed, but not without fidgeting with nervousness.


    But then, that nervousness heightened to the highest level because Anabelle stared at him, mouth agape after five minutes of his confession.


    "Please say something," His confidence dwindled like never before.


    Still yet. Nothing.


    Julie scratched the back of his head, deciding to do damage control, "I know it sounds pretty stupid but that''s how I sincerely feel about you and I''m sorry for not realizing that sooner. So if you don''t feel the same way, I''ll understand if you -"


    But Anabelle cut him off by standing on her toes and kissed him. It took him off guard that he responded to the kisste and when he did, it was the best feeling ever. Like he had found his way back home or something.


    "You like me?" That was the first question he asked the instant they broke away.


    "Duh, would I be exchanging saliva with you if I don''t?" She flicked him on the forehead.


    A rare smile broadened Julie''s face and he leaned in, kissing her once more and this time passionately until they heard a movement behind them.


    "Urmˇ­" Both of them pulled away with flushed cheeks. Oh boy.


    "Sorry, father " Anabelle apologized to the priest staring at them, shocked. She could feel all the blood rushing to her face. Of all moments the priest of God had to catch them in the grandeur of sin - lust.


    "May the Lord forgive us, amen," Julie quickly made the sign of the cross. That should do, right?


    However, the father asked to their shock, "Do I need to wed the both of you?"

 Chapter 417 - Four Hundred And Seventeen: Love Is Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Four Hundred And Seventeen: Love Is Stupid</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Tell me you''re kidding," Isabe had a massive look of disbelief on her face as Anabelle behaved lovey-dovey with Julie. What the hell was happening? One moment this asshole was bothering her and the next he''s onto her naive cousin.


    "What did you just say?" Pedro blinked twice at that announcement.


    "You heard me right," Anabelle giggled, obviously high on excitement, "We are getting married,"


    Isabe let go of Pedro''s arm and walked over to Anabelle, pulling her out of Julie''s arm with a deep frown, and then ced a hand on the girl''s forehead, checking her temperature.


    "You don''t have a fever," she observed with pursed up lips while feeling her own forehead too, "Neither do you look sick?" Isabe let go, observing her appearance, "What''s the problem then?"


    "Seriously, let go!" Anabelle pushed out of her grasp, frustrated, "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question!" Isabe retorted with furrowed brows, "You just called me here out of the memorial to?bber this nonsense about getting married?!"


    "Yes, you are right. Indeed, we are getting married," Anabelle acquiesced, rxing her head against Julie''s chest.


    "Was that his idea? Did he put you up to this? "


    "Actually, that''s the Father''s idea?" She shrugged in the direction of the Priest who straightened up with a raised brow.


    "That was meant to be a joke," The priest rified.


    "A bad joke as you can see, obviously" Isabe sassed, throwing her hand up.


    The priest defended himself, "Marriage seems to scare young people these days so I thought suggesting that?would make them both scamper away from fear - you don''t make out behind the church,"


    "Unfortunately, you gave them the worst advice in history!" Isabe bellowed at the priest.


    "Isabe," Pedro called, pulling her to his side in an attempt to calm her down, "It''s a priest you''re talking to,"


    "Oh, a priest," She pretended to be remorseful yet yelled at his face, "A priest that''s about to wed my eighteen-year-old Cousin!"


    "Hey little one, I''m not forcing anyone to take a marriage oath. As I said, it was a bad joke. Besides, I''m not even -"


    "You know what? Let''s speak the truth here," Anabelle stepped out, her jaw was tightly clenched, "Why don''t you tell me you''re simply jealous,"


    "What?" Isabe nched, taken aback by her words, "What should I even be jealous of?"


    "Jealous of the fact that I n to get married to your intended Fianc¨¦, Julie " She emphasized


    "Are you for real?" Isabe looked as if someone threw shit on her face. Was this the Anabelle she knew or someone else?


    "Yes, I''m serious here. Why are you so shocked? Because I point out the fact that you''re one selfish cousin with eyes set both on Pedro and Julie at the same time. How greedier could you get?


    "Julie and I havee to admit our feelings to one another, we love each other and thought marriage is the best n to annul your engagement to him - Of course you know that already, why won''t you know, you''re the great, smart Isabe - and yet you''re against it. Tell me why? If not the fact you''re jealous!"


    Julie was ufortable with where this was heading to so he decided to step in, "Anabelle, maybe we should -"


    "No, don''t interrupt us. This is a matter between women," She interrupted him.


    "Yes, you''re right. This is indeed?an issue between women," Isabe concurred by nodding her head and jutted out her jaw in a determined manner, "So tell me, Anabelle, why would I be interested in this piece...." she looked Julie up and down with a look of disdain, " of human -"


    "Don''t you dare insult him," Anabelle warned, staring Isabe straight in the eyes with zing intensity. This was the first time both cousins were having a serious altercation. Most often it was just a simple quarrel often settled over a pint of Ice cream but this time, bothdies were fiercely defending the men close to their hearts.


    "You think I''m fucking jealous of you? Of your rtionship with Julie? How conceited could you get Anabelle? I''m just saving you from impending doom, Anabelle!"


    "What doom!"


    "The doom my father Nius got himself into!" She said in an outburst and this time an awkward silence stretched between them.


    "You''re eighteen, Anabelle, what the hell do you know about marriage? Do you think it''s all rainbow and sunshine? Just because you had the first taste of love and you somehow think it''s enough to carry you through the roses and thorns of marriage? Marriage is sacred and real not a simtion, " Isabe shook her head with a heavy heart, "Once you''re in, you can''t leave, and if you do leave, you leave a part of yourself behind,"


    Anabelle didn''t say anything, the truth was gnawing at her heart and pping her right in the face. She had taken the Father''s idea of marriage in the spur of the moment even though she knew the man was pulling her leg.


    At that time, it had seemed the only possible means of getting Julie out of the engagement with her cousin. She was just envious of the title bestowed on Isabe - Julie''s fianc¨¦e. It was totally unfair. Why does she have to get all the men?


    "And let''s face it. Are you even ready to leave your father for the rest of your life? And yes I know you won''t live with your father for eternityˇ­" Isabe could already tell what was on her mind, "But then, this suddenly? Did you consider how he would feel about this marriage thing?"


    The guilt wed deep into her chest, Anabelle almost felt like suffocating. She hasn''t thought about her dad''s feelings? Would he ept his baby girl leaving just suddenly? She had just thought that as her father, the man would be happy and respect whatever her decision was.


    "And your future? Would you give up your dreams for marriage?" Isabe raised her voice as if to carve sense deep inside her head," Anabelle, there''s a whole big world to explore out there without being in the confinement of marriage for Christ''s sake,"


    As if that was not enough, Isabe stepped over and ced both hands on Annabelle''s head, focusing her eyes on hers announcing,


    "Love is blind, but don''t let it make you in stupid,"

 Chapter 418 - Four Hundred And Eighteen: Her Dream

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Four Hundred And Eighteen: Her Dream</h4>


    Reina''s point of view:


    Nius said it was time to leave and heck I wanted to go home too. This ce was too suffocating, which intensified each time I stared at Ang''srge frame on the disy stand.


    "That could have been me," That was the thought in my head. She had died in my ce, and what pained me the most was the fact she died in the hands of a criminal - a criminal that wasn''t worth a quarter of her life.


    I searched around the church for my kids. They were a bunch of trouble but I liked it that way because their troubles have been a source of distraction to metely. Honestly, with his good behavior, I had thought Neon would change Allen and Ailee, but what the twins did was to influence him instead - confirms the fact that bad behaviors rub off faster on a person quicker than the good counterpart.


    Suddenly my thoughts changed direction to Jennifer, I wondered how she was doing in that mental asylum. Perhaps, when all of this is over, I would take Neon to meet her - she was still his mother anyway. Don''t mind my kind-heartedness, I''m quite sensitive to the word "mother"tely.


    It wouldn''t surprise me if I be a tireless advocate for the care of mothers. Ang''s death taught me a big lesson and now, I''ve figured out my life mission. I''m going to help every parent and child - it wasn''t just restricted to the mothers, fathers too - out there who''ve fallen out with one another.


    The family was a big deal, a good family produced better kids which in turn produced better citizens for the society and country. Broken homes were a big deal, it weighed more heavily on the kids- parents should not just know that fact?- they should feel it as if it were their own pain.


    And then, to the illegitimate ones, I want a society where they''re epted and recognized, where they''re not ostracized for being the result of an illicit rtionship - which wasn''t the case often. Rape was real.


    The idea seemed unachievable in my head but I knew it was possible. I had the money, resources, and power. It was time to make that change. The world being a better ce starts from the family. But then, if the family is divided, what then happens to the world? And no child should suffer for the crimes of the parents. Society should not shackle nor exploit those innocent souls, they deserve love too.


    "Thank you," Kim appeared out of nowhere, startling me although I didn''t show it. Our rtionship after my mother''s death was so so. We only worked together because of the burial and she must have perceived we would go back to the no-talking terms after today.


    "You don''t need to thank me," I told her straightforwardly, "I didn''t do it for you,"


    "I know, but you still deserve to be thanked. I would never have done this all by myself. You might not have known, but you were a source of strength towards me during this bad time,"


    I could already imagine how hard it was for her to say those words to me. I mean, we''re talking about the proud Kim here; the Kim who couldn''t stand the sight of me and treated me like garbage.


    "I have a question for you,"


    She turned to me with a mix of wonder and curiousness which wasn''t expected. I mean this was the longest normal conversation we''ve ever held when we were not organizing Ang''s burial.


    "What is it?"


    "Those years, you mistreated me, did it make you happy? Seeing me at my lowest point, how did it feel like?" I couldn''t help but ask. I''ve always wondered how much joy bullies derived from abusing their victim.


    "Is not the joy," Kim said to my astonishment.


    My brow raised at thatment to which she exined,


    "Is the power thates with it. Yes, maltreating you then made me happy but the greater happiness was the power that came with it. Seeing you below me, made me feel powerful like you were meant to be there and would always remain there - you proved me wrong by being the woman you are today


    "So what''s my point? Most times I didn''t beat nor maltreat you because I wanted to have a goodugh at your misery, I just craved dominance - like God-level kind of glory. I wanted you to squirm and tremble at the sight of me. I called you scumbag - amongst the many others - because I wanted you to be one so I could prove that I was greater, better, and morepetent than you.


    "But then poweres with its curse. No matter what you did, I craved to bring you down because I was insatiable. To be honest, you might not have realized it but you saved me by sending me away to Africa. I was slowly turning into a monster I couldn''t recognize," Kim turned to me, took my hand with this rare kindness in her eyes, saying, "Thank you for saving me, Reina,"


    I took a deep breath, beginning toprehend the load of information I just downloaded. To think that I always thought of myself as inferior when I was Maya when it had been psychological maniption all this time.


    "Fine, if you say so," I said, checking my time and still searching around for those kids. I''ll kill them once I get my hands on them.


    "You should get Tommy toe around sometimes," I announced and watched confusion grow on her face.


    "My kids never got to know Ang, I would not deny them the opportunity of knowing their nephew too," I said to Kim, taking my leave before she could respond. Just like I said, the sins of the father should not be visited upon the children anymore - Tommy is ignorant and innocent of all things.


    I resumed my work of finding the kids and in no time located Neon with a stranger, probably histest target - they are a terror. My kids were the most questionable when on good behavior - you should never trust them.


    "Excuse me, gentleman," I faked a smile to the startled young man after I caught Neon who had attempted to slip away as soon as heid eyes on me - yes, he''s been corrupted that much by Allen and Allen.


    "Now, lead me to the others,"


    Imanded Neon amid the questioning look from the young man. Catching one of the triple troubles means catching all of them.

 Chapter 419 - Four Hundred And Nineteen: Disannul The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Four Hundred And Neen: Disannul The Engagement</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Everyone knew Isabe had a great talent for pping everyone and anyone on the face, so by the time she was done with advising her good cousin, Anabelle wished the earth could open up and swallow her. However, she stubbornly didn''t go down without a fight.


    "So then what?" Anabelle jutted out her chin unyieldingly, "Let''s say you''re right in all of this, does it solve our problem then? At the end of the day, you''re still engaged to Julie!"


    There was an expression of pain on her face as she went on, "Do you know?how difficult it is to watch you being happy with the love of your life while I sit around hopelessly?"


    "Anabelle, I understand your pain but that -"


    "No, you don''t feel a thing! You don''t understand my pain! You don''t even understand anything because you don''t?feel it?!" Anabelle yelled at her cousin, thenughed sardonically, "Of course, why would you? You''re the great Isabe after all?"


    Isabe pulled back her hand, thement had cut right through her and her eyes spat fire as she breathed, "That''s a stereotypical usation," She nodded her head bitterly, "You think that because I seem to excel at everything that I''m Miss perfect incapable of emotion?"


    Liquid fire burned through her vein as she stared her cousin straight in the eyes saying, "In case you don''t know, I''m not that perfect as you think, I just have confidence. So if you have a problem with your self-esteem, go solve it and don''t use me as an excuse,"


    "Also," Isabe continued, "You think there''s not a day that goes by without me thinking about how to break the annulment? Do you think I''m so selfish and insatiable that I enjoy having my boyfriend and that annoying jerk at the same time?" she referred to Julie and thenughed mockingly, "Heck, do you think this is some sort of game or?I practice polygamy?"


    Anabelle felt guilty, she swallowed, "That''s not what I mean - "


    "That is exactly what you''re implying!"


    Silence reigned once again until Isabe said, "You know what? I don''t care anymore, you can do anything you want with your life while I promise to solve the annulment all by myself. I wish you a happy married life," She said and then took Pedro''s hands, "Let''s leave the happily married couple,"


    "Whoa, happily married couple?" The priest brows raised, "I didn''t wed them," He added to their surprise, "And I can''t even wed them,"


    "What are you talking about?" Anabelle had a bad intuition. It couldn''t be that he''s a fake Father.


    "I''m not a real Father,"


    "What?! " Everyone shouted, including Isabe, who was hell-bent on leaving.


    Her fear just came through.


    "My uncle is the real Priest. I just dressed up in his, you know, Cassock robe to feel what it''s like to be in his shoes, and from what I''ve seen, it''s enough drama to keep one interested all through the day," He grinned, hinting he found their issue entertaining.


    Anabelle didn''t know how to feel; she suddenly became tired. All this while, they were fighting over a marriage that wasn''t even going to happen in the first ce.


    "Don''t stop me, " Isabe said to Pedro and he unconsciously nodded. However, by the time he realized the threat beneath those words, he hurriedly grabbed her from behind by the waist.


    "No, let me go! I need to teach that cunning fart a lesson!" She struggled with him fiercely. Who does the asshole think he is? He just toyed with their emotions.


    "I was trying to tell you, but you guys didn''t even let me speak," imed the fake priest.


    "You can exin better after I cripple you!" Isabe threatened him.


    Seeing that his angry girlfriend was intent on her mission to lecture the priest, Pedro quickly turned her around in his arms and kissed Isabe, her anger instantly dissolved into nothing.


    However, he felt the fury in the kiss; the way she gripped his scalp, the way she ground her lips harshly against hers, and the way she pulled him closer till there was nothing as much as space between them.


    "Whoah, I never knew the ice queen was this passionate?" Julie blurted out of astonishment and in return received a mouth shutting re from Anabelle that he would never forget in a hurry. Women were so scary sometimes.


    "Oh my God!" the fake priest suddenly shrieked as soon as he nced down at his phone, "My uncle is on his way here,"


    He then looked at Anabelle with panic since he couldn''t disrupt the kissing couples, "You have to stop your cousin, my uncle would kill me if he saw them making out in his office," he begged


    And yes, the asshole pulled the prank to the extent of inviting them to a pretend office that turned out to be his uncle''s office in the end.


    "Oh really?" Anabelle smirked as an evil thought crossed her mind. She wasn''t the avenging type but the boy went too far with his prank and she needed to transfer that aggression on someone.


    So while Mr. Fake priest was still in the middle of asking her to stop her cousin Isabe and Pedro - who was almost swallowing each other''s faces - Anabelle pulled Julie to her and started kissing him.


    The young man almost went crazy from the sudden turn of events, it was like falling from flying pants to fire. How was he going to stop this madness?


    Julie was stunned by the sudden kiss, but he quickly figured out Anabelle''s intentions and he indulged her. Who in the world says no to a free kiss anyway?


    And that was the scene that confronted the Father as soon as he stepped into his office - the real priest this time.


    "What in the world is going on here?!" the Priest bellowed like a wounded beast. His face was pale, looking as if he had seen the devil himself.


    As expected from the cousins, they pulled away from their partners looking startled as if they had been caught doing evil - Isabe had caught onto Anabelle''s n in the middle of the kiss.


    "Oh God, your uncle is here. We''re dead meat. Why didn''t you inform us on time?" They behaved like a normal teenager would in this situation yet tactically throwing me on the fake priest.


    "Elijah! Exin this atrocity!" the man boomed, the veins on his neck bulging from anger.


    The boy was right; he was in deep trouble. The kids realized that and quickly made it out of the office in giggles.


    "That was crazy!" Anabelle remarked after they had made it far away from the angry priest. They all leaned on the wall breathing heavily.


    For a moment, nobody spoke, just catching their until Anabelle and Isabe''s eyes met by mistake. They simply stared at each other, unknowing what to say.


    "I''m sorry for saying those mean words to you. I didn''t mean what I said," Anabelle apologized


    "You mean half of what you said?" Isabe smugly pointed out the fact that half of her words were from her heart.


    "Fine, you deserved those," Anabelle had no choice but to acquiesce. There was no need to deny the obvious.


    Isabe threw her hand around her cousin''s neck and brought Anabelle''s head closer so she rubbed hers against it affectionately,


    "This selfish bitch would find a way to disnnul that engagement," she promised her.

 Chapter 420 - Four Hundred And Twenty: The Raid Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Four Hundred And Twenty: The Raid Tomorrow</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The environment in the meeting room was somber yet alert. Everyone had gathered for the final meeting having found out Miguel''s location. Each one present today knew how risky the operation was and the fact that lives could be lost.


    "I''m sure you all know why you''re here today," Sakuzi began, standing in the middle of the conference room with everyone''s eyes trained on him.


    Amongst everyone present was his wife Nadia, his two sons Finley and Victor. Nius and Reina were present as well, alongside Eden and his wife, Camille - both had been weed into the family.


    Emerald was there but without the presence of Cecil. The woman was pregnant with his child and would not let her in even if she wanted to. She detested violence by the way, nor had he mentioned to Sakuzi that he wouldn''t be participating in this operation.


    Judy was present with Emily, but it was obvious to everyone that the prince wouldn''t be participating in the war tomorrow. As much as they wanted help from all sides, Sakuzi wouldn''t want to be on the bad side with the kingdom of Lincolnshire - the prince was too important to be a casualty loss. In fact, he knew the queen dowager had not consented to him being here.


    The others present in the meeting were Sakuzi''s men in diverse high-ranking positions who would then deliver the final instructions to their subordinates.


    "Tomorrow we would vanquish an enemy that had not disgraced our family but taken a precious soul from us. To some of you, Ang might have meant nothing to you, neither had she been the nicest person on earth, but then we live by a code, and that code has bonded us for years, neither would we fail to meet up with its expectation now, "


    Sakuzi walked around the room making sure to keep eye contact with everyone he passed through as he went on,


    "We are all different people from different backgrounds, cultures, and walks of life but bound by a single word, ''family''. Tomorrow! We would defend our code of honor and imprint fear into the heart of our enemies! Family is everything! "


    There was mor and apuse from everyone, encouraging him to go on. A minuteter, the noise died off as soon as he gestured to them to stop.


    "Now, this mission isn''t going to be all rainbow and sunshine. You could die. I could die," He broke the information down, "Which is why only one partner can volunteer. No two parents should join this mission no matter your rank nor position whatsoever - the danger is real,"


    As soon as he said that, Nius and Reina''s eyes met yet none of them said anything and took their gaze away. Even a blind man could sense the voiceless tension between both couples. It was obvious that deciding which of them would join the raid tomorrow would be a tough one.


    "Make a wise decision. This battle is as real as it gets and there''s no shame in withdrawing from battle. Our enemies are ruthless, we won''t be kind either. This is Kill or be killed," Sakuziid more emphasis on the dangers they would encounter tomorrow.


    "Don''t."


    Reina''s hand froze in the air as soon as she lifted it to volunteer. She turned to face Nius whose jaw was clenched tightly, staring at her with intense orbs. Reina knew that look, he was holding back from exploding.


    "Let''s face it, you always knew inwardly I won''t back down. Why make a big deal out of it now?" She told him, letting her hand fall to herps.


    "I kind of now regret sending you to Ang," He told her, the anguish reflecting in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I regret it too," Reina nodded her head, "Because I brought death to her. She would have been much alive if I haven''te to visit her,"


    "I''m sure if Ang could talk from whatever she is, she wouldn''t let you do this," Nius tried to talk her out of this. He knew he couldn''t force Reina not to go - it was her choice-?so he hoped to solicit her to change her mind.


    "And I''m sure Ang knows whenever she is that she wouldn''t be able to persuade me either. Nius, I can''t be at peace if I don''t do it,"


    "Then send me, I''m your husband. I''m the one supposed to do the fighting. Your battles are my battles too." he reminded her - almost desperately


    "Oh,e on, Nius," She fought against the urge to roll her eyes, "This isn''t the medieval ages where women''s rights are limited to the kitchen nor do I have to wait for the prince in shining armors to fight my battle,"


    Nius threw his face the other way grumpily.


    "Nius," Reina grasped his face and brought it back to her line of focus, "I know what you''re worried about, but I can assure you that nothing would happen to me. Come on, I''m going with my old man, I''m sure as hell he would protect me with his life," she promised.


    God knew how hard it was for Nius yet he gave in reluctantly, "Fine," and quickly added, "But promise me that you''d return to me. No damage done, all hale and hearty?"


    "I promise you," Reina said, bringing out her pinky finger for them to guarantee the pledge.


    Nius chuckled at her childishness yet indulged her by bringing out his pinky as well and they sealed the deal.


    A smile on her face, they leaned in at the same time and kissed, a tentative kiss that soon heightened into a passionate one.


    No matter how many times he tasted her, Nius still couldn''t get enough of those wonderful lips. It was like a drug. He sucked on her lower lips while Reina grazed his upper lips with the edges of her teeth as her hand worked in his hair.


    "Seriously, get a room you two," Emily was cringy at the sight of them exchanging saliva, "We''re approaching the apocalypse and here you two are making out," she clicked her tongue in disapproval.


    Reina pulled away from Nius with a grateful and light heart - the crisis has been averted.


    "I''ll be back," She smooched him fully on the lips briefly before standing to make her intentions of joining the raid known.


    As soon as she left, Emily took her ce beside her brother. She scrutinized him saying, "I know you brother, that was too easy. Reina must be dumb to think you surrendered," she used him.


    Nius didn''t reply, rather he turned his face away as if dering he wanted no disturbance. However, that dark look was all Emily needed to know he had something up his sleeve. This was not the end.

 Chapter 421 - Four Hundred And Twenty-One: Family

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Four Hundred And Twenty-One: Family</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Apparently, Nius and his wife, Reina weren''t the only couples around with a problem, Camille and Eden were in a simr situation as well.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going?" Camille spoke to Eden with a lowered tone although there was enough noise at the moment to drown out their voices.


    "What do you think?" Eden resorted, choosing to stare anywhere else but her face considering their impending dispute.


    "Ang isn''t even rted to you nor are you truly a part of the Sakuzi n. You don''t have to go," Camille told him.


    "Really?" Eden gave her an unbelieving look yet Camille didn''t give up.


    "Take a look at Judy, he''s not joining as well but rather providing assistance, why don''t you do that as well?" she argued


    Eden frowned yet exined, "The only reason Judy is not attending is only that he''s important a personality, everyone knows for sure that the Lincolnshire kingdom would not ept the news of their prince dying in some unrecognized war - if ites down to that. Moreover," He added, "You im I''m not a member of the Sakuzi n, yet your best friend is the daughter of the head of the Sakuzi n while my cousin, Nius is their son-inw. So tell me, Camille, how am I not rted?"


    Camille''s mouth hung open, no wordsing out of it knowing he was right. But then, she was worried for his sake neither was she ready to be a widow - she just got him, she was not losing him. But this was his choice and she had to respect that.


    As if Eden understood her fears, he drew her into aforting hug, clearing the hair from her face and tucking the others to the back of her ear, as he said, "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine,"


    He went ahead to promise her, "This is something I was born to do and I have to do as the head of the Spencer n. I might not have told you this but the Spencer n is not far away from the sakazi''s - we have our skeleton in the cupboard, although Nius would be in a much better position to exin that - but right now, a fellow n is in trouble, I have to help. It is called doing business,"


    By the time Eden was done, Camille knew she had been defeated. With this amount of exnation, the man has made up his mind already and there was little she could do to change it.


    "Fine," She finally gave in, "Just make sure to keep your promise ofing back alive," Camille rubbed her forehead against his affectionately as she said, "then maybe we can go for a baby,"


    "What?" Eden must have heard wrong. For a moment there, he thought she heard her say, baby, "Did you just baby?"


    "Duh? " Camille flocked him on the forehead yfully," I think you heard right," She told him with heavy aroused breathing and ran her lips across his. At that moment the noises and the people faded into the background, it was just her and her husband, Eden.


    Eden''s eyes darkened and his grasp on her waist tightened as he pressed her closer to him and then closed in on her lips. He kissed her roughly, his hands on her ass molding and pressing her against his erection. Camille might not have a full hold of his heart - for now - but she had a hundred percent control over his little brother down there. It always stirred alive for her only.


    "Whoah, easy over here," Judy whistled, interrupting the passionate couples.


    Both of them pulled away but there was a glint in their gazes; a dark promise of what was toe once they got home.


    Even Judy noticed it and he couldn''t help but wish he hade at a better time. Yeah, it was true that they bros discussed their sex life when they got together at times, but there was a limit and it was another thing to mentallyprehend the sexual innuendo right in front of you. It was pretty graphic and awkward.


    "Sorry, you lovebirds," He faced Camille, "But I have to borrow your husband Eden for a brief moment," He asked for her permission. Although no man would love to bring the issue up, the truth was that women had a lot of power, and unless Camille said so, he couldn''t take Eden away.


    "Sure," Camille shrugged, "You can have him, just be sure to hand him back to me intact,"


    "Duly noted,"


    Meanwhile at the far end of the room, Sakuzi and Emerald were having a deep conversation.


    "I won''t be joining in this mission," Emerald finally informed him.


    Although Sakuzi would not have him punished or something, Emerald has always been the man''s right-hand man


    -this was something he has been doing all through his life - it seems awkward to suddenly pull out in an important mission like this one.


    "Why?" Sakuzi asked him, "Cecil having your baby or something?"


    Emerald''s eyes widened in astonishment, "How did you know?"


    "Oh, you really scored a goal?" Sakuzi realized he predicted urately and both burst into a chorus ofughter.


    "Bloody Mary, I cannot believe this," It sounded surreal to the mafia lord, "I just based thatment on the fact that you''ve been celibate for years now and wouldn''t hesitate to drill her real good," He burst into another round ofughter while Emerald went beet red in the face.


    Although Sakuzi was his boss, the man had been a father, brother, friend, and mentor. Valentino knew his left and right; his capability and life as a whole.


    So it wasmon for both of them to have conversations like this. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the fact that the man was a whole lot older than him, people would have mistaken both as biological brothers. Even Finley and Victor weren''t as close to their father as he was to him. That was how special their rtionship was.


    "This good news will be celebrated after we make it back alive tomorrow," Sakuzi had a lot of positivity for this mission.


    "However, that''s not the reason why I won''t be joining," Emerald went ahead to exin everything to him.


    "Well, you have to keep your woman and your child safe," Sakuzi patted him on the back, "Trust me, children change things,"


    And to that statement, Emerald concurred fully since he would be withdrawing from the gang after this mission. It was time to start his family and keep it safe.

 Chapter 422 - Four Hundred And Twenty-two: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Four Hundred And Twenty-two: Farewell</h4>


    Reina''s point of view:


    Luke 22: 7: Then came the day of Unleavened Bread, on which the Passovermb had to be sacrificed.


    That was the only Bible verse that came to mind as I watched my family have dinner. Just like Jesus had thest supper with his disciples, this might as well be myst supper with my family - Tomorrow was the D-day.


    The kids were ignorant to what would happen the next day, the n wanted it that way to avoid unnecessary panic and drama from them. But I was sure as hell that Isabe knew what was going on, else she wouldn''t be giving me these strange looks.


    She just kept stealing nces at me and each time our gaze met, she would tear her gaze much. Isn''t that creepy or am I being too dramatic?


    As usual, the twins and Neon quibbled on the table, and surprisingly to them I didn''tin and they went on - they must think their mother had a change of heart. If only they knew I was savoring the happy moments.


    I don''t know what tomorrow might bring, so I wanted to etch every single detail into my head. ording to our supposition, Miguel hasn''t many men but that finding wasn''t urate plus the fact anything could happen.


    Although they didn''t sessfully exterminate me, Ang''s death was a clear taunt, and no crazy man would do that unless he was prepared for the war. The fact that Miguel was willing to take on a big gang like ours meant that he probably had a card up his sleeve.


    "Mommy,"


    "Huh?" Ailee roused me from my thoughts.


    "Can we catch some fun tomorrow? You know, go to the amusement park and all?" She said, fluttering her eyshes with a pouted lips.


    I didn''t have to ask what they were up to again since the answer was pretty obvious.


    "No," was my stern reply.


    "What?!" The girl didn''t believe I would say no to that, "Why? It''s just fun and we promise not to do anything evil," She whined.


    "Because tomorrow is war and I want you all as far away from it,"


    Of course, I didn''t say that out loud but that was the idea here. Yes, our gang was pretty loyal, but then, if Jesus could have a betrayal amongst his twelve disciples, ours wouldn''t be any different - we had hundreds.


    Miguel would be prepared as well and trust me, he sure as hell would fight dirty - hiding in the shadows to kill my mother was a pretty low move. I won''t let my kids into harm''s way, which is why they would be at home - guarded and safe. I knew If possible, Miguel might find ways to ckmail and threaten me, I would not let my children be the bargaining chips in his crazy game.


    "My answer remains the same, Ailee," I said to her, but of course my stubborn daughter didn''t give up. I wonder who she inherited that stubbornness from? Nius probably.


    "And I asked why?!" she demanded


    "Because whoever killed your grandmother is still out there and until we catch him, you, no, all of you are not safe. That''s why," I decided to be straightforward with them.


    You see, my kids are not your average ones and unless I don''t want my lovely daughter sneaking out tomorrow - this wasn''t the first time - I better be honest with her. To all of them.


    Allen was the worst of the twins, he was as sneaky as his father. He might not say a word but once your guard''s down, he''d be the first to sneak out. So therefore this was the best approach: giving them the background of the war at hand, not the war itself.


    "So, no sneaking out or tantly disobeying my order of leaving the house most especially tomorrow, alright?"


    "Yes, mother"


    But Allen asked out of nowhere, "Why are you so particr about tomorrow, mother? Is anything special happening?"


    "Nothing!" I said too abruptly, arousing suspicion as confirmed by Isabe who clicked her tongue disapprovingly.


    "Your mother would help the police search for the criminal tomorrow so she wants you all in the safe zone aka at home. Does that answer your question?" Nius finally spoke up for the first time since the dinner.


    Although we''ve settled the issue of me joining tomorrow''s attack, I have a feeling he''s sulking quietly - I''ll settle himter.


    "Alright, we would not move an inch out of the house," Allen promised and for that, I was grateful since promises are a huge deal to the male twin than his sister.


    As children would be children, they found another source of amusement in the next minute, and all the impending fun was limited to the house thankfully - I would simply make sure the fire extinguishers and rm are working properly before I leave tomorrow.


    In no time, dinner was over and I tucked the kids to bed even though I knew they would get up as soon as I leave - they sleep at their own time. But I just wanted to spend time with my kids - since this might be thest time. The thought of leaving them choked me but I controlled my emotions. I had to catch Miguel before he ended my kids too.


    "Sleep tight, son," I called Neon by that title for the first time and you should see the way his face widened into a grin - there was no sleeping for him tonight. He was so happy that he reached out and hugged my neck, and whispered too, "Goodnight, mother," while I hoped inwardly that Allen wasn''t watching this since he shared his father''s same jealous spirit.


    "Goodnight, kids," I said, pped my hands thrice as the light went out, and took my leave. But then, I didn''t leave right away but waited by the side and as expected, they didn''t fail my anticipation. Not less than a minute, I heard pping and the light came on.


    "Those kids," I shook my head, chuckling to myself as I went down to Isabe''s room.


    "Hey, open up, Isabe. I know you''re not asleep!" Isabe normally chattedte into the night with Pedro, so I knew her pretending to be sleeping was just an act.


    I knocked on her door for over a minute and atst, she opened it. But then, the girl had an indifferent look as she leaned against the doorway.


    "What?" I asked under her intense scrutiny.


    "If you''re here for goodbye, you better save it," Isabe said to me before I began, which confirmed my suspicion. She knew.


    "Listen Isabe - "


    "No, you listen here, mother " She interrupted me, "If you don''t return safely tomorrow, I swear to God, I''m going to convince my father to marry another woman that would take care of me and your lovely kids, you hear me?"


    And that my people, is Isabe''s version of farewell.

 Chapter 423 - Four Hundred And Twenty-three: Go All Night

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Four Hundred And Twenty-three: Go All Night</h4>


    Reina''s point of view:


    By the time I was done settling with?Isabe, it was eleven in the night and I went back into our bedroom only to see Nius by the window side, ncing outside with a ss of drink in his hand - probably whisky. He always does that when he needed to think.


    I sighed, he still wasn''t okay with me leaving tomorrow and had just conceded because he didn''t want to hurt my feelings. The fact he respected my choice warmed my heart and I walked over to Nius, hugging him from behind.


    "You''re not okay," I murmured, resting my head on his back with my nose rubbing him affectionately.


    "I''m trying to be," Was his honest answer. He was trying hard for my sake and I couldn''t help but wonder if I was being selfish here.


    No, I must go. Even without Ang being my mother, Miguel had not only insulted but threatened the Sakuzi n by sending those assassins after me. We had to treat his case and as the daughter of Sakuzi, it was expected of me to contribute to this war. This was what I''ve been training for most of my life as Reina anyway - help my family.


    "I promise you," I kissed him on the back through his clothing, his muscr scent wafting into my nose, "I woulde back safely,"


    "I''ll hold you to that," He lifted his ss as if toasting to that promise, and a small smile lit my face.


    As I hugged him together, his warmth seeped into my body and it hit me that this was ourst night before I left tomorrow. Why don''t we make good use of it?


    Then I slipped my hand into his polo, my hands blindly tracing his taut stomach, and felt him shiver.


    "Reina?" There was a warning edge to his voice while his grasp on the ss tightened - his control was resting on a single strand close to snapping.


    But I ignored his warning, rather I stood on my tiptoes so I could reach his neck, and began to kiss there while my hands explored his muscles inside his shirt.


    "Our honeymoon was cut off abruptly, mind if we finish it up tonight?" I purred into the skin on his neck, feeling the pulse on his throat. The way the vein there throbbed was so enticing that I understood why vampires were so attracted to the neck.


    "dly," Nius growled and to my horror flung the ss in his hand out through the window and spun me around with a momentum that knocked the breath out of my lungs.


    Before I could evenment on that careless faction, his hot mouth enveloped my lips. The kiss was devouring and didn''t give me space to recover because he was sucking hard on my tongue. I moaned as his hand moved to press me closer while the other caressed my breast.


    Nius didn''t just kiss me, he drained me; his tongueshing at mine while I clung to him, senses reeling. By the time we came up for air, my chest was heaving as if I had a deviated sternum.


    "Why did you throw that out there?" I spoke up when I finally found my voice


    "It seemed the faster alternative than finding somewhere else to ce the cup on. I couldn''t wait any minute to kiss you," He said, his eyes gleaming with excitement


    "Still, you could have hurt someone?" I had to address the issue else he repeats it or worse, his son picks on the behavior - Allen copies everything his father Nius does. Like father like son.


    "Well, no one yelped nor cried out, so I''ll say no loss was recorded," the words were hardly out of his mouth before he drew me closer to him, our hips touching and lips temptingly brushing against each other. I forgot how to breathe.


    "We have only this night to savor each other, so do not talk much," He silenced me once more with a kiss.


    However, unlike the earlier devouring kiss, Nius was slow and scrupulous this time as ifmitting every single detail to mind.?It was a sweet and sexual kiss as his tongue glide against mine in long slow strokes while sliding his hand into my shirt. I guess it was his turn then.


    He traced the curve of my back before moving up to the hook of her bra. But I guess he changed his mind because he drew away from the kiss, took my shirt over my head in one deft move, and went down to capture my nipples that had gone taunt into his mouth through the bra.


    I cried out, my head lulling back from pressure as wetness pooled between my legs. God, I was wet nor could I tell how long my leg could hold me.


    As if he knew what was on my mind, Nius carried me off my feet as if I weighed nothing and walked over to the bed where he ced me gently. Then he hovered over me, pulling my bra down, and exhaled a sharp breath.


    "God, you''re so beautiful," He said, eyes so dark I wondered if his pupils and iris had somewhat merged. Beneath that, I saw the desire; a hot, ravishing hunger that made me unconsciously clench my thigh together. I realized at that moment that I was a feast set before Nius and he didn''t waste further time to devour me.


    He closed down on my breast and it was all it took to moan his name. Nius tasted me as this was our first time and I could only rake my fingers through his hair desperately, pulling him harder into me. I wanted him to stop yet didn''t want him to stop at the same time.


    It was like being binge drinking on alcohol, knowing I was drunk yet the euphoric sensation was too much that I didn''t want to stop - even though I would suffer a massive hangover the next day.


    Nius didn''t touch anyway else but my breast, yet my wetness was already dripping which he confirmed by rubbing me down there with a single finger. My nerves endings tingled.


    "Guess who''s ready for me?" surfaced a wide grin that I would see as lewd if I wasn''t so aroused with passion I could hardly move.


    He then got off me and rid of the rest of his clothing and was back on top of me in a sh. My blood throbbed with excitement knowing what was toe.


    "Let''s get down to baby-making, shall we?" Nius dropped out of nowhere.


    "What -?!" I was still saying when he mmed into me with a force that stole the remaining breath I had left.


    Throughout our heated season, I could only gasp since Nius never slowed down for once. I would have almost said he was punishing me if it wasn''t the fact he had the same pleasure-filled face like mine.


    I moaned hard as I came, the ecstatic shock shaking my entire being just as Nius found his release as well. He pinned me with that amber eyes of his, lowering his head to kiss me, and almost immediately, felt his member still inside of me stir to life. I froze, what have I done?


    However, there was a blissful grin on Nius'' face, asking,


    "Are you able to go all night?"


    Crazy fucker.

 Chapter 424 - Four Hundred And Twenty-four: No One Told Him

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Four Hundred And Twenty-four: No One Told Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Damn it, not again!"


    Cecil woke up with a curse on her lips - which she hated. A day was supposed to be started positively and with blessings instead of swear words. Why was she cursing by the way?


    She had woken up quitete which wasn''t supposed to be since she still had to prepare breakfast - they weren''t leaving on an empty stomach- and prepare herself mentally and physically before leaving for her parent''s ce. Yeah, this was D-day.


    But then, Cecil had woken up quitete again which wasn''t quite surprising. Ever since she got pregnant, she easily fell asleep and mostly was too tired to go about her daily activities and that was quite infuriating.


    When she had been pregnant with Pedro, the boy never disturbed her as much as this one did. Hence why was this pregnancy so different? Could it be because she was getting old?


    Cecil stood up to her feet with a groan, her back arched terribly, had she slept in a bad position, or was it the baby''s doing as well? Her pregnancy was two days shy of clocking a month and it was disturbing her this much? She couldn''t help but dread the iing months of pure torture.


    With no idea what to do, Cecil decided to go wash up, and then perhaps inspiration from heaven on how to solve the food problem would descend on her.


    However, after luxuriating in the bathroom for inspiration purposes, nothing came into her head. Her son, Pedro, sure could cook but she had made it a duty to get breakfast ready for him - he can think about cooking for himself when he moves away or gets married. Moreover, she was pregnant and one of the doctor''s advice was to eat healthily.


    Perhaps she would order takeouts - just this once - and they - she and her son - would have their fill before heading to that hell called home. Her parent''s ce was far from here which meant they had to drive out of the city and that would take roughly three to four hours. Cecil finally decided and made it out of her room only for the smell of omelet to waft into her nose.


    Brows furrowed in confusion, she began to trace the scent of the food like a sniffer dog to the dining room where she found her son Pedro and Emerald setting the table.


    That scene was quite a shocker for Cecil because she never expected Emerald yet not to talk of himing earlier than nned to make her breakfast. Relief washed over her and she wanted to express her thanks but what came out of her mouth was the opposite.


    Emerald saw the relieved look on her face and was happy to know that the surprise breakfast worked. He had been thinking of a way to be active in this pregnancy, you know, ying his part as a father should and had sorted out her son Pedro, who was brilliant enough to suggest the idea of breakfast in bed - which won''t be possible anymore since she was off the bed.


    However, one could imagine the shock on Emerald''s face when Cecil, who should''ve been delighted, burst into tears all of a sudden, and the pleased look on his face crumbled at once.


    "Cecil?" He went over to her, "What is it?" he asked, distress written all over his face.


    "Why did you do this to me?" She used Emerald of what he had no idea about, heightening his confusion.


    Emerald scratched the back of his head, what the hell was she talking about? Here he was, a grown man like him with no clue why his woman was crying. In just a moment, he began to go over all the wrong things he had done in the past days wondering if he had unintentionally pissed her off. But after all the hard thinking, the man came up with nothing. Neither was Cecil close to stopping.


    "Cecil love, tell me what is wrong?" Emerald needed to understand her a bit.


    But she would not hear that from him, "Don''t call me love when you did this to me?!" She poked him on the chest, tears filling her eyes.


    "Did what? Exin to me, what did I do wrong?" Emerald pleaded desperately. He was almost on the point of falling on his knees to beg if she wanted him to.


    "Why did you put this baby in me?!" Asked Cecil. She didn''t even understand why she was crying as well. All she knew was that the tears kept falling.


    "Huh?" Emerald was stupefied. Was that the reason for the tears? He couldn''tprehend what was going on anymore.


    "Why did you give me a baby? Why didn''t you stop the baby froming?" She wept bitterly to the extent Emerald didn''t know where or how tofort her.


    This bing a father of a thing came too suddenly to him as well and this was his first time. He had never experienced a scene as bewildering as this one in his entire life. How was he supposed to stop the baby froming? He had no control over that.


    "Alright Cecil, don''t cry anymore, we''d sort this out together alright?" he attempted tofort her but the hormonal mother took it the wrong way.


    "You don''t want me to cry? A pregnant woman doesn''t deserve to cry, is that it?" she wept harder.


    At this point, Emerald was exhausted. If he had known that the surprise breakfast would turn out this way, he wouldn''t have bothered at all.


    Then out of the corner of his eye, he saw Pedro make a hugging gesture that made his brow raise. What? The boy wanted him to hug her?


    "Just do it!" Pedromunicated the words with his eye and Emerald had no choice but to bring Cecil into his arms, hugging her tight.


    It was at that moment that the doctor''s words crossed his mind. The woman had told him that as the fluctuating levels of estrogen and progesterone in Cecil''s bloodstream ramp up, it can make her especially moody during the first trimester. But he never took it seriously until now.


    Who knew mood swings and crying spells are a normal part of pregnancy? None of the missions he had ever partaken in scared him as much as this pregnancy.


    Emerald simply thought Cecil''s stomach would swell up in theing months and he would help with alleviating her back pain, then boom! The baby pops out from wherever ites from when the timees - no one told him there was much more work to pregnancy than it looked.


    But then, although he dreaded the months toe with its increase of anxiety levels, Emerald could not wait to wee his child into this world.


    So bring it on, pregnancy!

 Chapter 425 - Four Hundred And Twenty-five: You Promised.

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Four Hundred And Twenty-five: You Promised.</h4>


    Reina''s point of view:


    He shouldn''t have been named "Nius", "The beast," should have been much better. Nius didn''t let me sleep a winkst night. We went at it like rabbits with little breaks in between and finally, he let me sleep by five in the morning.


    I was angrier at myself. I should refuse him. I should say a firm no when he wants more, but then, the moment our lips touch, it''s as if my brain just malfunctions and nothing else matters.


    I guess he wasn''t the only greedy one because I keep on desiring more until we die away on the waves of passion. And damn it, the man had to be so good in bed. I guess his years of frolicking with the other XX chromosome was a pretty good experience - lucky me.


    "Ugh," I groaned when I felt a hot breath on my neck. I didn''t need to open my eyes to know who''s that since he''s the only person in this room, moreover, my neck was his favorite spot.


    "Goodmorning," Nius murmured into my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Don''t you ever get tired?" I yawned. I was so damn tired; my hips was sore.


    "No," He answered unabashedly, trailing kisses from my neck to my shoulder.


    Crazy man! If I don''t get pregnant from our wild sessionst night, I''ll have to double-check the effectiveness of his spooge.


    I nudged him off my shoulder, "You need to see a doctor, your appetite is unhealthy," and turned the other way.


    But then, you should already know that Nius was a tough parasite that refused to die, well in my situation, go away.


    He still chased after me and this time chuckled into my ear," Or perhaps, you''re the one with weak stamina. Shouldn''t you let me train your endurance," that statement was ambiguous.


    I nced up at Nius with a deep scowl to meet his grinning ones and said just three words,?"Let me sleep," and before he could say anything, pulled up the sheet over my head.


    If it wasn''t for the yful smirk on his face, I would have mistaken Nius'' disturbances as a n to sabotage my leaving tonight. Else why would he be so persistent in tiring me out?


    I was so damn tired to the point I was tempted to just forget about this mission. But then, an image of Ang shed in my head and my resolve was renewed. It wasn''t just for Ang, I was fighting for the pride of the Sakuzi n and the safety of my children. With Miguel out there, none of them were.


    Just as I suspected, Nius wasn''t against my ns because he let me sleep after I threw that tantrum. So I finally rested my sore body for about six or seven hours, I couldn''t tell. However, it was afternoon by the time I woke up, which meant I had less than four hours before the big event began.


    The night was the best cover for the attack. That way the police wouldn''t react quickly - although we had that one settled - with a lesser rate of casualty loss - most people would be at their homes by then.


    Also, Criminals operated in the night which meant that Miguel and his men would be at their den when we attack.?And ording to our Intel, his men would be present today since they were having a special meeting.


    I would first go to the base, alongside the others and there we would go over the ns and make other necessary adjustments before leaving. We pray the raid goes sessfully as nned.


    When I got up, Nius wasn''t around. So I used that opportunity to wash up and get every necessary thing prepared for my leave. There was no room for mistakes.?A single mistake could cost a life - mine or another. So I had to get my head in the game, no room for distractions.


    However, distraction came faster than I thought: Nius came into the room. He had a tray in hand and trust me, I knew he cooked the food from the tantalizing aroma. He''s gotten so good at cooking you could term him a professional while my cooking skill is nothing to write home about - another reason he doesn''t let him into the kitchen.


    "Lunch in bed," He announced, setting the food on my bed.


    I took a deep sniff, savoring the aroma in the air, "Smells good, I don''t regret marrying you,"


    The both of us burst intoughter instantaneously because we knew the reason I said so was that I couldn''t cook and most times, it was always the female doing the cooking. What was that saying again? The way to a man''s heart was through his stomach - yeah, that sort of thing.


    "Just eat your food," Nius said, and just when I thought he was about to hand the spoon to me, he took it and scooped the food, bringing it to my mouth.


    My brow raised at that gesture.


    He answered me, "You have less than two hours left to leave, let''s make use of that,"


    "Oh," I was quite startled by hisment. I didn''t know he was counting down to the moment he left. A trace of sadness shed in my gaze but I pushed it away. I wasn''t going away forever, it was just this night and?I''m back in his arms again.


    As if nothing was wrong, Nius made conversation and jokes throughout the meal until I was done. After that, we decided to watch some movies. Like I said, dilly dally until the time was right.


    That was what we did and thankfully there was no sex, although a little making out since he couldn''t keep his hands to himself. But then, time flies while having fun. It was finally time to leave.


    Although the kids didn''t know of my mission, I had to bid them goodbye; hugging each and everyone dearly. The sight of them tempted me once more to give up on the mission, however, this was for their good.


    Done with them, I returned to Nius - the hard part. His expression was unreadable but I could sense the war waging inside of him. So I simply hug him, saying, "I''ll be back,"


    His hand went to my waist and he hugged me back. But then things heated the instant our eyes met and the next I knew, we were kissing each other. I kissed Nius as if tomorrow didn''t exist, because truly I didn''t know if there would be a tomorrow for us - I could die.


    However, I was so immersed in the kiss that I didn''t see Nius lift a needle to my neck and it was only when the piercing pain went through me that I realized what was going on. I struggled, my nails digging into his shoulders on purpose to cause him pain, however, Nius didn''t let me go. He was determined.


    "What are you doing?" my eyes were as wide as saucers.


    "I''m sorry but I''m the one supposed to protect you," Nius said, a hint of apology in his gaze.


    My eyes watered, "But you promised!"


    "I know, but no promise is worth your life,"


    Done, Nius took out the shot as his mouth covered mine hungrily and that was thest memory I had of him before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 426 - Four Hundred And Twenty-six: Destroy What You Love Most

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Four Hundred And Twenty-six: Destroy What You Love Most</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There was a proud look on Sakuzi''s face as soon as Nius made his appearance at the base. For sure, his daughter made the right choice in a partner.


    The truth was that Sakuzi had not been happy when Reina volunteered for this mission. Not that his daughter couldn''t fight for herself, but Reina was Miguel''s target and if the bastard got her by chance, she''d be a goner. Miguel wanted to get to him, his daughter was perfect since she was the most beloved out of his children - he was not ashamed of saying that.


    Sakuzi didn''t just love Reina because she was Ang''s daughter. The Sakuzi n had this curse or something, they rarely birth female children. That was why they had arge influx of males in the family. His own brothers had mistresses give them a female child.


    Hence it was a big privilege to give birth to a female. Not to mention the fact that Reina hade to him at a point in life when he was at a crossroad of being "continuing being evil" and?"bing less evil".?But she came to him and changed his life around, and to crown it all, gave him grandchildren- that took after him. It was aplete turning point in his life hence his undiluted love for her.


    And because of his love for her, he didn''t dare to tell her not toe to the mission tonight. Reina had taken after him in being stubborn, so convincing her would be futile. Neither could he force her not toe so he had hoped on Nius - and thankfully, he didn''t fail his expectation.


    "Thank you," Sakuzi patted Nius on the back gratefully, he nodded in understanding.


    Although both weren''t in cahoots, if Reina was here to watch her father thank Nius for leaving her behind, she''d tear them both apart.


    Nius didn''t need to be told the kind of music he would face when he returns home; Reina would rip him apart. She would be freaking mad at him nor did he see the issue getting resolved any time soon.


    Although Reina always imed he- Nius- was the best at holding grudges, the truth was that Reina was more fearful when mad. He would have to find ways to cate her else he would not be invited to the bedroom as long as her angersts.


    "Alright, suit up everyone. It''s time to get that son of a bastard!" Sakuzi announced as everyone began to gear up.


    Knowing how dangerous this was, Sakuzi had gotten at least half of the people customized bulletproof. Unlike the usual bulletproof, this was much lighter and made movement easier. That way their agility was not affected much.


    "Here, take this," Sakuzi handed one of the vests to his honorable son-inw.


    Nius caught the material, surprised.


    "You sneaked out for me, the least I can do is to make sure you''re safe else my daughter cuts my head off if anything happens to you," Sakuzi grinned at him.


    Nius gave him an I''m - scared -of - her - too- smile before he put the vest on. He was just stocking his ammunition when Eden made his appearance.


    "You''rete," He pointed out yet choked on his words when he saw his appearance. Nius whistled, he sure had a good time beforeing here.


    "Is it that obvious?" Eden hurriedly began to run his hands through his hair in an attempt to smooth it.


    "You might have to erase the hickeys too, are you both animals or what?" Nius taunted him on purpose.


    They were about to stare death in the face, the least they could do was stay positive.


    "Look who''s talking," Eden red at him. Who among their circles doesn''t know of Nius'' adventures.


    Nius tossed a gun to him which Eden caught urately, "Stop talking and get dressed,"


    Both men continued to tease each other even until they got into the truck heading to the death ground.


    "What''s the possibility of us dying tonight?" Eden suddenly brought that up in the middle of their discussion.


    Nius said with great confidence, "Zero percent. No one is dying tonight. I promised Reina that I would return to her and I sure as hell would do that, just as I''m sure you promised Camille too," He squeezed Eden''s shoulder, "So my dear cousin kick that thought out of your head. Even if you want to die, it''s definitely not here,"


    Nius went on, "Just think of it as like the old times. Everything would turn out just alright. Nothing''s going to happen,"


    "Alright, great motivational speaker," Eden joked and both men released a pearl ofughter. They livened the gloomy tension in the vehicle.


    And just as Nius predicted, the mission went smoothly, In fact, so smoothly that Sakuzi shouldn''t have asked for support in the first ce.


    The sound of gunshot reverberated across the three-story building that served as Miguel''s Den and in a matter of an hour, they had cleared out the building and captured those willing to share Miguel''s whereabouts - they had not caught him here.


    "Am I the only one that feels something doesn''t feel right here?" Eden pointed out, looking around their environment.


    "This mission feels too easy, not to mention that Miguel is no way to be found. His absence makes me uneasy," Nius was squeamish. His left eyebrow keeps twitching and though he didn''t believe in superstition, this situation made him susceptible to anything.


    Nius contemted calling home until he remembered he drugged his wife. It was a small dose; enough to knock her out for two hours until they had left - she would be unable toe here.


    Even if she was awake, what was the possibility she would answer his call? She would be mad at him. He then decided to try his kids but was distracted by the man kicked to his front.


    "Where Is Miguel?!" interrogated Andrew, who hade in ce of Emerald. Yes, he and Nius had met and both men were cool.


    The manughed and spat out blood from his mouth, "Fools," He called them, "You think he didn''t know you wereing?" he sneered, "We had infiltrated your gang before he even made the first move,"


    "Tell us where the hell is Miguel!" Andrew punched him right in the stomach.


    The man moaned in pain yetughed mockingly, "He''s already far gone,"


    "Far gone where?!" Sakuzi yelled this time.


    He sniggered, "Far gone to destroy what you love the most,"


    Nius paled instantly.


    Reina.

 Chapter 427 - Four Hundred And Twenty-seven: The Assassin Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Four Hundred And Twenty-seven: The Assassin Is Coming</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe shook her head,?amusement curving her lips to the side. She had stumbled upon her father sneaking out and it took her everything not tough at the scene.


    Her mother Reina was such a fool to have believed Nius. She had known long again that Reina wouldn''t step a foot out of the house but hadn''t said a word not to ruin her father''s n. Isabe had lived long enough with her father to know he was not to be trusted.


    "What are you doing?" Ailee asked her sister suspiciously.


    The kids - who recently formed an unusual bond with Isabe- were in her room once again. Ailee was giving her a skeptical look because she was working on her warrior robot- the one that could firesers from its eye.?Isabe and the kids had called a truce on their pranks hence it was quite suspecting for the others to see her working on it.


    "Improving it," Isabe murmured, all of her gaze concentrated on the controls. Getting this customized AI robot?had cost her quite a lot of money and now, she was going to get her money''s worth.


    "Why are you improving it?" Ailee leaned closer, observing the control panel in Isabe''s hands.


    The control was simply a rectangr shaped transparent panel that blinked light whenever Isabe tapped on any of the invisible buttons.


    For the first time, Ailee was suddenly in awe of her sister''s knowledge. Isabe was so smart nor could the little girl?discern whatever it was she was tweaking in those controls.


    "Preparing for war," was Isabe''s answer.


    "War?" Ailee was confused. Why was her sister suddenly speaking in parables?


    Isabe couldn''t exin it but the moment her father Nius had left instead of Reina, she had these cold feets. She was uneasy because her guts told her something was wrong.


    Although her parents didn''t expose what was going on to her, Isabe was no longer a kid like her ignorant younger siblings and was smart enough to figure out something was wrong.


    For Nius to have tricked his wife and gone in her ce meant this wasn''t a simple "capturing a criminal" as Reina had imed, this was a war. And in war lives were lost.


    Isabe didn''t know the name of whoever killed Ang, but what if Ang wasn''t his initial target? The assassin could have killed Ang ever since, why wait till that day when Reina came?


    A smug smirk crossed Isabe''s features as she figured it out, her mother was the target. Adults always underestimate children, unfortunately, they''re the ones with the most ideas.


    Isabe put herself in the shoes of the assassin and thought hard. If she wanted to finish off Reina, what was the best way to do so if not to drawout all of her shield?


    The only reason Reina was off-limits was because of the protection of Nius and her father Sakuzi. But if those two big figures were out of the picture, boom! She had her. Checkmate.


    "Cynthia, attack mode," Isabemanded the adorable looking fifteen inches robot.


    The robot had a shiny white metallic frame with braided blonde hair and blue innocent eyes that suddenly glowed an evil red upon Isabe''smand. It didn''t look so adorable anymore.


    Immediately, a robotic voice sounded out, "Attack mode activated. Who do I exterminate, mistress?"


    At that statement, Allen and Neon, who had been arguing about a sci-fi fiction they had watched minutes ago, paused. They all stared at the robot and Isabe with probing curiosity.


    "Enemy is square shaped, brown in color with fraying edges and lying at a sixty degrees ne," Isabemanded.


    "Initiating quick searchˇ­..Five seconds ˇ­four secondsˇ­.three secondsˇ­. Two secondsˇ­. a secondˇ­. Searchpletedˇ­. Target uracy ˇ­ locatedˇ­. Fire!"


    The next they saw, the robot shot aser beam at Isabe''s pillow, charting that while the smell of burnt heft permeated their noses. For a minute, nobody talked, still immersed with what just happened.


    "Cool!!! "All three of the kids screamed in delight when they realized what just happened.


    "How did you do that?!"


    "Can I y with it?!"


    "I want one!"


    Neon, Ailee and Allen were so excited to try it out.


    "Now listen to me!" Isabe boomed at them like an army General and they obeyed immediately.


    "Cynthia, silent mode, shut down,"


    And silently, the robot shut down to the children''s awe - what they would do with a robot like that.


    "Now listen to me you three squirrels -"


    "Does that mean you''re the?sister to the three cute looking squirrels?" Ailee taunted her and Isabe in return passed the girl a sharp re. However, realizing she was the one in the wrong, Isabe tone the re down.


    "As I was saying before I was rudely interruptedˇ­." She still eyed her sister, "I think we''re all in danger,"


    "Danger?" they all chorused


    "What kind of danger?" Ailee was the one to ask.


    "The kind of danger where we all got a bullet shot in our brains. Remember Mom told us about that assassin that killed your granny Ang - definitely not my granny - I think he might being here."


    "But why?" Neon asked


    Isabe gave him a stupid look, "Does a killer need a reason to kill you"


    Allen chortled at his stupidity


    "Now I know that you all might depend on the security around but I need you guys to get anything that gives you extra protection," she added, "You''d been ying pranks all through your lives, now''s the time to put that skill into good work,"


    Although the kids didn''t fully believe her, they went ahead to do as Isabe ordered in fear of incurring her wrath.


    "What does this do?" Isabelle inspected Ailee''s weapon which was a hairpin?


    "Watch and see?'''' The girl pressed a tiny button on its side and the four clover design crackled with electricity sufficient enough to knock a man down on his ass.


    "Hmm, this should do in close range but be careful not to stun yourself as well," she showed approval,"Next"


    Allen approached her with a smirk showing off the little mechanical spider in his palm.


    "Alright what does this sick looking little toy do-Ahh!" isabelle yelled when it nipped her on the wrist


    Allen grinned, "You''re not the only one with a cool robot,"


    "Fine, it''s good for sneak attacks and nice control you got there. Now get your smug face out of my sight,"


    "My pleasure," the boy even made the gesture of bowing before leaving.


    "Neon," Isabe breathed, "And this it?" her brows raised questioningly at the mouse in his grasp.


    "Mr Smuff,"


    "What does he do exactly?"


    "Brings good luck,"


    "Well, good luck in trying not to get yourself killed," She dismissed him, shaking her head with a sigh.


    She faced them all, "Now kids I know you got good gadgets and all but do not react harshly. We''re facing men with guns, real guns, and they wouldn''t hesitate to hurt -"


    The lights went out


    Gunshots rang out.

 Chapter 428 - Four Hundred And Twenty-eight: Leave With The Kids

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Four Hundred And Twenty-eight: Leave With The Kids</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Reina had a bad dream, and in that horrible dream, Nius betrayed her. However, it was not a dream.


    She woke up with a startle, senses muddled, and definitely pissed as hell. Dizziness overwhelmed her the instant she sat up and had toy back on the bed till the whirling sensation stopped.


    Nius betrayed her, that realization drummed in her head and hummed in her blood. She had trusted him and thought he trusted her too. But then it had all been a lie; he had used her; made her lower her guards so she doesn''t suspect his intentions. The thought of it pained her greatly and with that grief, Reina made her way out of the room amid the nauseating sensation in her chest.


    Where was she going to begin? Since Nius tricked her already, that meant they were already far gone, and heading over there would do her no good.


    She would get herself harmed; get caught in the crossfire or even distract them in the fight. In one word, there was nothing she could do but wait patiently for their return - and then she could skin Nius alive with her own hands. How dare he drug her?


    Despite the fact she felt horrible, Reina made her way downstairs to find her kids, having suspected they might be in the living room watching television when the light suddenly gave out.


    What the hell? Was there a ckout or something? Reina wondered and was just about to take a step to inform the staff to change over to the backup generator when the sounds of gunshot reverberated across the house.


    Reina screamed as she ducked, choosing to take cover behind the sofa beside her. What the hell was going on? Were they under attack or what? But then who dares to attack her home? She didn''t seem to remember offending anybody and even if she did, her father''s reputation did a good job of scaring them. Exceptˇ­..


    Her eyes widened to the size of saucers when that sudden ugly thought formed in her head. Un no, it couldn''t be Miguel. No way, Nius and the others were on their way to capture Miguel. Unless they had been tricked and the real Miguel was out there shooting down their men.


    Oh God, Reina realized it was a trap. Miguel had gotten her defenders to leave so she would be alone and vulnerable. Reina''s heart began to pound in her throat, she had to inform Nius of the change of ns. However, her phone was in her room. Shit!


    Reina turned around, searching blindly for columns and hoping to God she doesn''t bump into anything to draw noise - she didn''t care about getting injured. Her whole concern now rested on the kids, she had to get to them before Miguel did - no, she can''t lose them.


    Heart pounding in the chest, Reina traced her way back to her children''s room and asionally tipped over the steps, yet she didn''t mind-her kids mattered more. Although there were troops stationed outside to protect them, Reina wasn''t foolish to think they stood a chance against the enemy.


    The fact that Miguel had sessfully deceived her father and came all the way meant that he was well prepared and could only hope the defense outside bought her enough time to escape with the kids.


    "Allen? Ailee? Neon? " Reina called, stressing her eyes to scan their room in the dark. But unfortunately, she didn''t get any reply which made her panic more, could it be that Miguel had already gotten to her kids?


    No, she refused to lose hope and headed over to Isabe''s room with difficulty. However, the instant she entered, Reina felt a whoosh in the air and instinctively bent just as something crashed into the wall beside the wall. Yep, those were her kids doing.


    "Allen?" she still called to make sure


    "Mother?"


    A sigh of relief escaped her mouth and she was so tempted to hug her kids but couldn''t locate them until someone shed the torchlight from their phone. Isabe? Thank God.


    "Mom, what Is happening?" Ailee was the first to ask after they ran into her arms.


    "We''re under attack honey but I promise you that we will make it out of here," Reina made a promise she wasn''t even sure of keeping.


    "I''ve been calling Nius, he''s not answering," Isabe informed her, still calling him.


    "Don''t bother with that, if he does not answer, that means they''ve started the raid and no distraction is needed on the battlefield," In one word, he''s fine and we''re dead meat, Reina of course didn''t say it out loud to the kids. There was no need to cause more benefit amongst them.


    "Alright, I''ll send him a text message then," Isabe''s fingers were already working as she spoke.


    "We have to leave now!" Reina announced to the kids.


    "How do we do that without getting caught in the crossfire? Bullets are flying from all angles nor would they hesitate to shoot if they sense us leaving - we can''t even leave from the entrance!" Isabe pointed out the ws in her n.


    "Which is why you are here Isabe,"


    "What?" She couldn''t understand where Reina wasing here.


    "You lived here the longest with your father and I know Nius, he must have a secret passageway out of here or a panic room where we can be safe until helpes,"


    Reina regrets never asking Nius about that. Each time the thought came to her mind, she waved it away seeing how strong Nius'' defense was. But now, that defense was being tested and she had no doubt it was just minutes before Miguel stormed the ce. She had to get her kids to a safe and fight out her own survival - if she was destined to survive tonight.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t really thought about that but I''m sure as hell, Nius must have one around," Isabe was sure of it. The house had been remodeled after they returned years ago and she hadn''t the time to explore hidden areas since she was already good with her father then.


    "Isabe, think, you''re the smartest kid I know out there and our lives depend on you at the moment!"


    "I''m trying to think, mother!" the girl snapped under pressure, "How do you expect me to know of a secret room I haven''t exploredˇ­. Maya''s old room!"


    "What?" there was a faint hope in Reina''s heart.


    "If there''s a secret escape or panic room, I bet Nik would build one in your old room since he was tormented by the guilt of your death at that time nor has anyone gone there since it was remodeled - not even me," she exined.


    "That''s great, take the kids and leave,"


    "Alrightˇ­ wait, what?!"


    "Take your siblings and leave Isabe,"


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll be fine,"


    "Are you fucking kidding me, you''d be fine? That asshole wants you dead!" Isabe cursed with no care that she would get punished for that.


    "Is me that Miguel wants, I won''t give him the leverage of getting to you kids too. He must have gotten Intel that I''m here hence would surely scour this ce to find me. So take your siblings and leave!"


    "No! We are not leaving you! We''d help you fight!"


    "Please Isabe!" The gunshots were now fewer and closer. There was no more time.


    Isabe wanted to disagree but the desperation in her mother''s tone stopped her.


    "I love you," The girl said and hugged Reina suddenly.


    "Yeah, me too!" Reina pulled back immediately, "Now leave! Keep your siblings safe!"


    It was at that moment that the crisis dawned on the triple trouble and they became hesitant to leave.


    "Come on, we should go," Isabe urged Ailee.


    "No, I want to stay with mother!"She refused to move nor did the others seem willing as well.


    "Listen to me, you have to leave. I can''t escapeter?if you be a dead weight to me, understand?" She sped her daughter''s cheeks before dropping a kiss on her forehead, "Now go. I love you guys."


    "Mother!"


    Allen whined.


    Neon cried.


    "I said GO!" Reina bellowed with intensity and this time their perseverance melted like ice.


    "I''ll see youter," Isabe told her, even though she had a disturbing feeling in her heart that this might be thest time.


    Reina simply nodded as she finally went away with the kids. Not less than a minuteter, the lights came back on and she knew,


    "It was time,"

 Chapter 429 - Four Hundred And Twenty-nine: Even In The Shadow Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Four Hundred And Twenty-nine: Even In The Shadow Of Death</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Reina knew as soon as her kids left that she couldn''t wait around for her death. If she was going to die, she had to bring down at least one of her enemies with her - that was the Sakuzi n style of dying honorably anyway.


    That was why she manipted the darkness and the little time she had left to make her way back into the bedroom. If she was going to fight herst battle all alone while hoping to bring down one of them - Miguel thankfully-?Reina had to be equipped and prepared.


    She was still in the middle of opening Nius'' secret armory - located inside their wardrobe - designed for emergencies like this when the light came alive. God, they were here.


    With a deep breath, Reina reached out and grabbed the pistol, grabbed a fair amount of ammunition, and cocked the gun.


    And like a nimbly experienced assassin, she padded back to the corridor leading to the living room and there, hid behind therge pir behind that gave her a clear view of the living room while offering protection from bullets as well. It was the best spot considering the situation she was in.


    While she waited for her enemy, Reina realized how grave her situation was. Her hands holding the gun began to shake - this might be herst moment on earth. Frightened yet resolved to see this through, Reina began to mentally chant her favorite verse in the Bible.


    "Even though I walk through the?valley of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, theyfort me,"


    That quote strengthened her and when her eyes squeeze open, it was with resolve. It was time.


    Reina heard the approaching footsteps and fought against the urge to fire - instinctual survivor mode. Her target was Miguel and until then, his men were nothing but prawns - until they threatened her safety.


    They kept pouring in into the living room and at the end, she counted about six of them excluding Miguel. From the bloody looks on their clothes, it was apparent Nius'' men gave them a tough time - although they won - and it warmed Reina''s heart to know they hadn''t been abandoned.


    Just like Nius, his men were fierce and persistent; although outnumbered, they had fought till the very end. It was her turn to fight and she couldn''t mess it up - she would be doing justice to the men who died.


    "Where''s the bitch?"


    Reina instinctively knew from the brutality and impudence in that tone that the asshole was Miguel, even before sheid her eyes on him.


    "I don''t care what you do nor how but find me that bitch even if you have to raze this ce to the ground! Find her!" were his orders as he searched around for her.


    Oh no, Reina couldn''t let them raze this ce. She wasn''t sure if her kids were safely out of here or in a panic room. Either way, his men shouldn''t cross her.


    Her eyes filled with hatred as she focused her gun, "Well, you''d be getting more from this bitch,"


    Reina focused on her target and fired with a grateful heart. This was it, a smile graced her lips. She could now die in peace.?She had brought the enemy down.


    But unfortunately, it happened that as soon as Reina fired, one of?Miguel''s men somehow saw that attempt and immediately used his body as a shield, dying in his ce.


    "The bitch''s here!" There was an announcement and panic as everyone took cover.


    "Shit, damn it!" Reina cursed out loud. Not only had she failed to kill her target, but she had also set off the enemy. How shitty was her luck? Well, this was it then.


    Reina looked out and began to fire and a man''s groan rang. One down. Four remaining, excluding Miguel. Kind of shitty, but this move assured her children''s safety. She would do anything to keep them safe.


    Her enemies didn''t wait around for her to finish them off because they engaged her in an open fire. Reina coughed, sinking further behind the structure as dust and powder covered her view, bullets rained down in her direction.


    Reina didn''t move an inch, rather she kept her ear to the ground and figured out their firing positions and timing. The instant they ran out of ammunition, Reina instantly fired and a man''s death groan greeted her. Another one down. Three remaining, excluding Miguel.


    However, she made a silly mistake. Reina forgot Miguel and that cost her because after one of his men went down, a sharp pain started in her arm and she realized she had been hit.


    "Damn, this can''t be good,!" Reina moaned in pain, cradling her injured arm that began to bleed. This wasn''t part of the n, but lucky her - it wasn''t her head.


    "Reina, I know you are here. Why don''t you do me the favor of saving my energy," He added, "And my bullets,"


    "Go to hell!" Reina retorted. There was no need to hide anymore, her position had beenpromised.


    "Oh sweetheart, you know this is hell already," He chuckled as if her plight was a source of amusement to him, "Why don''t youe out and make this easier on the both of us?"


    "Go and fuck your father," Was her response. She didn''t care about badnguage nor dignity. This was survival. Reina knew she had far more advantage here than being out in the open. No one coulde into the corridor without her shooting his head off the body - as far she doesn''t run out of ammunition.


    "Why don''t you humans ever take the easy way?" Miguel groaned in frustration and that bright a smile to Reina''s lips. Even if she died tonight, she had put up a good fight. Speaking about dying, she had to do something about her arm - it was bleeding excessively.


    "Fine, I''ll give you motivation then," Said the psychopath and that couldn''t be good.


    Just as Reina dreaded, she heard a female scream in pain and her body stiffened.


    Oh no, Amanda.


    "Do I need to go this far to get your ass out here, spitfire?" Miguel asked in a seemingly bored tone.


    God, this was a game to him, Reina realized. Another scream from Amanda roused from her thought and before Reina knew it, her legs had brought her into the living room.


    "Here, you have me now, so let go of the woman around your mother''s age, you animal!"

 Chapter 430 - Four Hundred And Thirty: Leave Our Mother Alone

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Four Hundred And Thirty: Leave Our Mother Alone</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Reina knew she couldn''t let Amanda die, that woman had far more been a motherly figure to her than Ang and Nadia put together - though both women changed in the end. Amanda was the first nice mother she ever had as Maya and she sure wouldn''t abandon her, not in this perilous circumstance.


    "You have me, now let the woman go!" She ordered Miguel, her gun still focused on him in case he tried any stupid game with her. However, all three of Miguel''s remaining men had their gun on her as well and they wouldn''t hesitate to st her body with bullets if she dared to pull the trigger.


    "Wee Reina," Miguel''s expression brightened at the sight of her; the long-awaited one.


    "Let her go!" Reina insisted through gritted teeth. The sight of Miguel''s fisted hand around Amanda''s curls was making her blood boil. Amanda was an elderly woman, she needed to be treated with care and respect, not abused this way.


    "I said let her go!" She saw red.


    "Wee to my great city of ruins, Reina, and I believe you don''t do negotiations with a gun pointed at the master," his eyes twinkled, "Or have you forgotten the rules of the games,"


    Reina knew this was a mistake, a big terrible mistake, but there was nothing she could do. Amanda''s life was hanging on the line here. So Reina did the dumbest thing; she dropped her gun to the floor with her hand raised in the air.


    She literally gave up on the weapon that might have helped her escape from here. Reina watched as his men kick the gun far away from her lest she springs a surprise attack on them.


    "Your turn now," She reminded him of their agreement.


    "Of course," Miguel smirked, then pushed Amanda away quite roughly the way a kid bored of a toy would in a condescending manner. Amanda fell to the ground, yelping in pain.


    "Amanda!" Reina was shocked at the treatment and tried to go over to her but what she received was a hit to the stomach.


    "Argh," Reina bent over in pain, clutching her stomach. She felt everything she had eaten for the day rush up to her throat. God, this was awful.


    "What was that for?" Miguel red at his subordinate that had touched her.


    The subordinate''s gaze was full of hatred as he stared at his partner on the floor dead, "She killed my partner,"


    "You killed her people as well," Miguel reminded him while Reina watched the scene with furrowed brows.


    Something wasn''t right. She could sense some sort of disparity between Miguel and his men. Although veering for the leader position wasmon amongst gangs - which was why the strongest ruled - but the tension between men was too strange. There was no respect in the eyes of the so thought subordinate which could only mean... Reina''s eyes widened, they weren''t Miguel''s men. These men were hired.


    It finally made sense. No matter how she thought about it, Miguel was not powerful enough to take on the Falcon Gang all by himself. It was impossible to resuscitate his brother Gerald''s gang in a spur of seven years without Sakuzi hearing of it. He had outside help and this realization spun hope for Reina - she had to take advantage of this.


    "We had a deal," the man insisted.


    "You all knew this mission was risky so don''t pull that shit on me. I lost men too," Miguel shut the man up. It was obvious the hitman had more to say but there was no more fault to hold on to.


    "Moreover, that''s no way to treat ady," Miguel drawled, going over to Reina who was still on her knees, clutching her stomach.


    With a sadistic smile that sent shivers down her spine, Miguel lifted her chin with two fingers, looking her over.


    "I can obviously see why that Spencer bastard can''t take his eyes off you, you''re one of a kind," Miguel''s tongue flickered out to lick his lips with a vile look that made the hairs on Reina''s arms stand on edge. She didn''t like where this was going.


    Although Reina''s beauty hadn''t been a head-turner when she lived as Maya, it was a different story now. As money was no longer a problem to her, Reina had the best skin treatment and resources to take care of her body, hence her hidden beauty all those years reflected. With the right nutrition, body instructor, and fashion, Reina was transformed into a goddess.


    "Take your hands off me!" She shook his hands off him with her good arm.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this son of a bastard was standing right in front of her and she''d witnessed his level of cruelty, one would never believe Miguel was able to hurt a fly. The man wasn''t big nor brawny as per most people''s expectations judging from his savagery.


    Miguel was tall and lean, notnky, and wore a study ss that gave him a nerdy look. Although he had a babyface, the glint in his green eyes spoke of great mischief. The quiet type were the most dangerous ones, that saying wasn''t far from home right now.


    "You''re also feisty, I like that," He grabbed her chin once again.


    This time Reina turned her head to the side in a bid to shake him off her, the man stubbornly held on. In fact, his grasp was so strong that Reina feared he was going to crush her chin.


    "I had nned to capture you and record me killing you to your father, but ever since my eyes fell on you I keep having second thoughts,"


    Reina didn''t show the fact he was hurting her nor did she dare cry. She would not show any form of weakness, not in front of the bastard. She was a Sakuzi, born strong from the womb and would not surrender easily.


    "How much did he pay you? I would pay five times more!" Reina said out of nowhere to everyone''s shock. Even Miguel released her chin and took a step back, unable to believe what just happened.


    The leader of the hitmen - the one who punched her earlier - nced up at her with an unfathomable expression,


    "What?"


    "I''ll give you five times whatever he gave you if you spare my life," Reina went on confidently, "I don''t know what mercenary guild you''re from, but you should know my father already. Sakuzi won''t give up until he eradicates everyst one of you, even to your third generation," that was how vengeful Sakuzi was once his family was touched.


    Miguel grew pale, "What are you doing you bitch!" He tried to hit her but the hitman gestured to him to stop.


    "What are you doing?" Miguel was uneasy.


    "I need to talk to her and as you said, that''s no way to treat ady," He used his own words against him.


    Although hesitant, Miguel''s let got of her but the murderous gaze he gave her wouldst forever in Reina''s memory.


    The man crouched down till they were on the same eye level, "It''s not about the money,"


    "What then?" She was desperate to do anything to save her life.


    "I would have helped you outˇ­"


    Miguel hissed at thatment, yet didn''t move.


    The man went on, "But some favors have to be paid no matter how hard it is,"


    "Oh," Reina found out the man was indebted to Miguel. This was the end then. She knew how much gangs value their promises.


    "And now we''re done," Miguel learned his lesson and didn''t hesitate to proceed with his n, "Let''s begin,"


    Reina yelped in pain, tears almost escaping her eyes as that son of a biscuit pulled her up to her feet by the hair.


    However, none of them expected kids from God knows where to burst into the room saying,


    "Leave our mother alone or.....!"

 Chapter 431 - Four Hundred And Thirty-one: Hello Darling

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Four Hundred And Thirty-one: Hello Darling</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Dread grew in Nius'' heart as soon as those words left the man''s mouth, Miguel was on his way to his family? He suddenly felt dizzy and stumbled back a bit from the shock. The universe got to be kidding with him, this wasn''t funny at all!


    Nius had intentionally tricked and lured his wife Reina to sleep and took the risk toe here just to keep her safe, but now they''re telling him all his efforts were for nothing?


    It was at that moment that Nius whipped out his phone from the back of his pocket with lightning speed to call home, he realized he had miss calls. Not just one call but several and it was from home? His heart squeezed.


    Nius wasn''t a Christian nor an atheist - he just didn''t have time for any - at that moment, he began to pray mentally to the big "G" up there, hoping he kept not only his wife but his kids safe as well.


    For the second time in his life, Nius broke into a cold sweat - the first time had been when he received news of Maya falling off the bridge. His chest tightened and he felt as if he wasn''t drawing in enough oxygen. Was this what it felt like to have a panic attack?


    There was a lot to lose on the line this time. Not only was Reina, but his kids were at risk now. Suddenly Nius regretted having tricked his wife else he would be the one facing off with that son of a bastard at home and he had a better chance at winning - realistically speaking.


    He didn''t dare to entertain the thought of returning home to his wife and children murdered in cold blood - the thought was scary. But then Miguel was a cold-blooded ass and as much as he didn''t want to confront the dire situation his family was in, he must. He had to.


    "Oh God," the guilty feeling in his chest tightened when he saw the missed calls from Isabe. Nius had put his phone on silent to avoid unnecessary disturbance in the mission, who knew he woulde to regret it.


    "It''s a code red. Miguel is here," He read out the message Isabe sent to him. Reina didn''t call and he didn''t me her; she was mad at him.


    Immediately, Nius called home but he couldn''t connect to them. With his heart in his throat, he as well tried the lines of his subordinates yet he couldn''t get through to any of them.


    "I don''t like this" He turned to Sakuzi toin, "I can''t talk to any of them, not even my men - I don''t know if my family is alright?!" He was at the point of transferring his aggression on them.


    "Miguel must be using a signal jammer, I can''t get to Amanda as well, " Eden pointed out, dragging the phone away from his ear. He was helping out as well.


    Nius ran his hands through his hair, tousling it out of frustration; He was mentally exhausted. Why does it always have to be him all the time? Hasn''t the universe suffered him already? Was he and Reina ill-fated lovers or what? For how long do they have to suffer before the universe decides to give them their happy ending?


    "I have to leave," Nius announced.


    "Going back home would take you about two hours at a moderate speed,"


    "I don''t intend to drive moderately,"


    "Nius, don''t be in such a haste. You should calm down - " Sakuzi told him.


    "Don''t be in what?! Calm down?! " Nius fired at him, "Your daughter and my kids are in danger and you''re?fucking telling me to do what? m down?!"


    "Then what are you going to do then? Leave here in a hurry and let your wife and family die on the way to them?" the man didn''t back down, "We have a much better chance at putting our knowledge together and figure a way out. Why? Because we have the resources and the connection, remember?"


    "Judy," It clicked in Nik''s head and he dialed the man''s number at once. Inwardly, he felt guilty for taking it out on Sakuzi - whose idea worked - but didn''t say a word. Apologies would be madeter.


    "Hello?"


    One couldn''t tell how relieved Nius was when his old subordinate turned friend, picked up.


    "Judy, we got a problem - "


    "You mean Miguel?"


    A trace of surprise shed across his face, "You know?"


    "Figured out at thest minute but we arrived toote,"


    The static in the call confirmed the fact Miguel had jammed the signals.


    "Can you get in?" Nius asked, even though he had an ill feeling his friend might be the first to be treated to the gory scene of his wife and children.


    But Nius hoped; he held hope that somehow his stubborn yet strong wife held her own or better more still, escaped. He wished that his smart daughter Isabe had devised a n for them to leave safely. But then, he didn''t dare to imagine that his trickster twins had pranked their way out of danger - it was too hopeful. He had to be prepared for the worst case scenario.


    "No, I can''t. None of my men can. At least for now,"


    "What do you mean by that?" The fear in his heart grew.


    Julie cursed, "The son of a bitch lined the entrance with C4, a step and we''re sted. Got the bomb specialist here already, they''re working on it as we speak,"


    "How long would that take?" How long do Reina and his kids have?


    "I can''t really tell Nius. But on the bright side, Miguel is stuck in there as well - although that might not sound as good news to you," Judy hinted to the fact they had the bastard surrounded, he wouldn''t leave there alive.


    Nius rubbed his head, this made everything worse. If the entrance was blocked, that meant every single one of them was stuck in there. It was at that moment that he regretted never telling Reina about the panic room.


    Not that he hid it from her intentionally, but it didn''t cross his mind because he had been carried away by the peaceful times that he didn''t remember danger was always lurking in the corner considering their background. Moreover, he prided on the security he had at his ce - until today.


    "How are my men?"


    "Not looking good. Three confirmed dead. Most were injured with the minority of them unconscious. The reporters are going to have a field day after this is over,"


    Nius was about to reply to thatment when he received an iing call and hung up immediately when he found out it was his wife, Reina. How could that be? Did she by chance find the panic room? Isabe''s doing?


    He picked up, "Reina?"


    "Yes, darling?"


    The excited look on Nius'' face faded away into nothing when he heard that yful male voice.


    Miguel.

 Chapter 438 - Four Hundred And Thirty-eight: A Hell Called Home

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Four Hundred And Thirty-eight: A Hell Called Home</h4>


    The third point of view:


    It was like watching a soap opera, it all felt surreal yet entertaining. No one had expected the three hundred and sixty change of event. They had alle to criticize and persecute Cecil only to get burned in the process.


    "Mom!"


    "Mother!"


    Erica was more shocked than her elder sister - it seems she loved mother more than she showed it.


    "What did you just say?" Vincent finally recovered from his own shock.


    "You heard me, right. I want a divorce,"


    "Are you mad?"


    "Yes, I am. I finally am. I''m mad enough that I want to be set free from this bondage. What am I to you?"


    "Of course, you''re my wife,"


    "Are you kidding me?" The woman seemed further agitated by that response from her husband, "Have you ever treated me like a wife? All I ever was to you was a property, a woman that should know her ce, a woman that was to fulfill her womanly role, nothing else!"


    "Mrs. Charlotte, perhaps we should discuss this -"


    "Shut up! No one invited you into our family matters," She fired at Fernandez who had tried to interfere in the issue, "Who gave you the right to mediadiate? Does my family seem like a yground to you? First, you ruined my daughter''s life and now you''re back for a second life?"


    Fernandez shifted ufortably on his seat. He didn''t like where this was going nor had he nned it that way. They hade here to discuss handing his son over to him, not resolve their marriage issues - it was none of his business. So he defended himself, "Of course not Mrs, Charlotte! I never came to ruin -"


    "I said shut up!"


    "Charlotte!" Vincent called her by her name this time. He was pissed off by her childish behavior, "Stop throwing a tantrum and behave," He cautioned her.


    Vincent knew his wife. They have been married for over forty years already and this wasn''t the first time she threw such a fit, yet came back around in the end. It was going to be the same; she was not serious about her threat.


    Charlotte nched, that was all he thought of her. That she was being childish. Does her right not matter? Does her own opinion weigh little?


    "I hope you regret saying that for the rest of your life," was all she said as she stormed out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Cecil and her family - Pedro and Emerald - remained quiet all this while. Everything was happening too quickly than they couldprehend, plus the fact that their - Charlotte and Vincent - the fight was a personal issue - they had no right to interrupt.


    As soon as mother left, Vincent cleared his throat and began, "As we were saying before the interruptionˇ­"


    Cecil shook her head, her father was not human. How could he be so inconsiderate of their mother''s feelings?


    "As I said, you''d either have to deliver Pedro to his rightful fatherˇ­"


    Another point to prove he didn''t approve of Emerald.


    "or we might have to do it the hard way," He went on, "It''s your choice, Cecil,"


    "Fine by me, we''d do the hard then," Cecil was more than confident. If there was room for being scared, they were the ones supposed to be.


    She had Pedro by her side and she knew in cases like this, the child''s opinion mattered the most. Plus Emerald, he''d simply erase Fernandez''s existence overnight - wait, what was she even thinking? Cecil was appalled by her thought. When did she even start gettingfortable with violence?


    "You''d regret this choice," Fernandez promised her, attempting to scare her.


    "The devil would try but I''ll have thestugh," Cecil made aeback that made Fernandez''s anger rise to the surface.


    But as much as he would love to put that bitch in her ce, he couldn''t do it with Emerald by her side and stroking her hair - as if inciting her to do more.


    At that same moment, loud stomps were heard and they all shifted their daughter to the woman dragging her luggage along.


    "Mother!" Both daughters sprang up to their feet, shocked to the core. Their mother had been serious?


    Emerald snorted by the side, amused by the scene. The look in Charlotte''s eyes was the look of a person who just discovered their self-worth and was determined to make a change.


    "What are you doing?" Reality finally seemed to dawn on Vincent and he aged ten years instantly. How was he going to go through a divorce at this age? It was simply absurd.


    "Doing what I should have done from the very beginning," Charlotte retorted, without looking back, "Let''s meet at the court ofw,"


    "Mother!" Erica went after her in a panic, "You should think this over, mother. It''s true that dad hurt your feelings but you''re emotional and can''t think straight right now and bound to make mistakes,"


    "My mind has never been clearer than now," Charlotte retorted and without turning back, left the ce with her daughters going after her.


    "And as much as the night has been eventful, we, unfortunately, have to leave," Cecil announced, rubbing her palm along her thigh.


    "Nice meeting with you grandfather," Pedro finally said a word since he arrived. He turned to Fernandez, "And you too, father," there was deep sarcasm in his tone.


    "And nice to see you too, father-inw," Emerald mocked as well as he stood to his feet. And together, the family of three made their exit while the devastated males - Fernandez and Vincent - gritted their teeth in shame and disgrace.


    Once outside, they ran into Erica who was as furious as hell. Although the woman wanted to rip Cecil apart, she knew she couldn''ty a finger on her with Emerald around, guiding her like a police dog. So she vomited instead, "This is your fault! All have been going well until your arrival! Now, Mom''s gone -"


    "Mom has finally been released from her misery. Now, if you would please, excuse me,"


    "Come honey," Emerald gave her a hand which she stood gracefully like the queen she was and they left the hell called home.

 Chapter 445 - Four Hundred And Forty-five: Dont Get Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Four Hundred And Forty-five: Don''t Get Pregnant</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "How''s your mother?" Nius asked Isabe since she was the only adult avable. Miranda had fainted from the shock and was under Iv medication while Judy had returned to his ce to clear up the mess. Sakuzi would be here any minute - Nius arrived before anyone else thanks to his crazy speeding.


    "Mother''s still in surgery. But you can rest assured she won''t be dying anytime soon,"


    Nius took a deep sigh, his soul finally finding peace. She was okay, that was all that mattered. They would solve any other issue between themter - yelp, he would pay for his crimester. Reina would surely kill him.


    "Did you kill anybody?" he asked his daughter after ensuring Allen wasn''t within hearing range. He must have left to go check up on his sister and Neon - the boy was overprotective of his twin.


    "No," Isabe answered with a cold tone.


    "Thank God," Nius was relieved. His daughter was not permitted to dirty her hands, she should leave it to him - his soul was already dark and dirty.


    Isabe went on, "However, I wish I did. But then I thought, killing him right away was an easy death. So..." she turned to him, "Promise me that you would give him a good suffering,"


    To be honest, Nius was slightly scared of the way his daughter knew him so well. Even without telling her, she had already guessed his intentions.


    "Promise," Nius assured her. The worst mistake one couldmit was treating Isabe like a kid, because trust him, she wasn''t one.


    Almost immediately, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps. It wasn''t just Sakuzi and the others, Emerald and Cecil, alongside her son were there as well. Emerald must have heard the news and decided toe to visit, only to bump into the others, Nius surmised.


    His gaze then rested on his daughter Isabe who had her eyes fixed on the boy Pedro, and it dawned on him, his daughter had found what he had with Reina. Love.


    A smile curved his face and he leaned down to whisper into the ears of the absent-minded Isabe, "Easy, undressing him with your eyes,"


    Isabe turned to him with a scowl, "Compared to your past, I''m a Saint," she referred to his hedonistic lifestyle when he was younger.


    "Yep, I was quite a legend. You couldn''t even beat my record," Nius shamelessly turned her sass into an honor.


    "Y-you..." Isabe was tongue-tied. How could someone be so shameless? She couldn''t help but cheer on Reina who had to put up with her crazy father.


    "Simply remember to use protection all the time the both of you do it, don''t get pregnant," He cautioned her.


    "Why?" Isabe decided to tease him for the joy of it, "You don''t want to be a grandpa at your age?"


    "No," Nius pasted a sickly sweet smile on his face as he said, "I just don''t want to have to bury your love interest, unfortunately,"


    "Whatever," Isabe stood up from the bench as the guests neared them.


    "Isabe," Pedro broke away from his group to hug her while Nius tsk-tsked, so much for the no hugging rule. That little betrayer!


    "I heard what happened," He checked her, "Did you get hurt anyway. Did they do anything to you," Pedro was concerned for her.


    "I''m not fine," he told her the truth," I''m kind of pissed. I need a release, something to focus my mind on," she leaned closer to whisper, "You in for a quickie?"


    Pedro shivered, going red in the face instantly. Of all the ces she wanted a brief "encounter". He looked around as if to make sure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "There''s no privacy here,"


    "I know of one,"


    The mischief in her tone and the glint in her eyes told Pedro he was not getting out of it easily. And thinking of it, he needed a distraction considering he just killed someone for the first time in his life.


    He had always heard people say that taking a life takes something from you, that one could never go back to the way they were. Now? He thinks it''s kind of true.


    After taking a human life today, Pedro was surprisingly calm and empty. Strangely, he felt no guilt knowing he just stole someone''s breath of life - which was unlike him. But then, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it over and over again if it meant his family would be safe.


    "Take the lead then," Pedro grabbed her ass and squeezed it - a gesture that Nius saw and scowled murderously at him. Pedro raised his hand in an innocent gesture yet grinned inwardly, if only the man knew what they were about to do.


    [A/N: Oh, Nius knows, he''s just preparing your obituary in an


    inconspicuous way]


    "I''ll be back mom," Pedro said to Cecil who was quite reluctant to let him go.


    Although her son saved their life, Cecil watched her son take another person''s life. It was unexpected and still shocking. How did he be so good with guns, she had never given him lessons nor taken him to one? The sudden changes in her baby bo?was surprising for her, it was almost as if he was slipping from her too fast. She was scared of what he might be - she was not ready to ept it yet. Maybe she would speak to Emerald about itter.


    "Don''t go too far," Cecil only let him go because of Isabe. Left for her alone, she would keep him by her side until it was confirmed Miguel and his people would not be a danger to them.


    As soon as they were out of sight, Isabe led him to the women''s restroom and after making sure it was clear, she put the "Under maintenance" sign outside and shut the door.


    Once inside, their lips found each other with eager intensity and they wed blindly at each other''s clothes. Pulling his shirt over his head while Pedro did the same to hers, Isabe reached for his pants and in no time, their clothesy on the ground abandoned.


    Pedro had her up against the wall while her legs wrapped around him as he entered her in one thrust. Isabe gasped at the fullness and then began to move her hips, urging him to move.


    There was nothing romantic about their intimacy, just pure primal needs wanting to be satisfied. He rammed into her madly and she matched her hips with his thrusts until they died away in the throes of passion.

 Chapter 460 - Four Hundred And Sixty: Lucifer Himself

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Four Hundred And Sixty: Lucifer Himself</h4>


    Note: this chapter is very dark and full of violence and might be very, very, very, ufortable for a few people. Read at your own risk or wait for the next avable gory-free chapter.


    The third point of view:


    In an abandoned apartment in the middle of the night, the shrill scream of a tortured soul was heard. However, Nius was unaffected as he made his way into the t escorted by two of his men.


    Coming into the apartment that had a stale smell, his sight fell on a man handcuffed to a chair. Lo and behold, that man was no other than the great Miguel - how had the mighty fallen.


    However, one wouldn''t be able to recognize him if they didn''t take a close, careful look at him. Miguel who previously had a head full of hair waspletely bare with a few of his scalps scraped off.


    Although the bullet Isabe shot at Miguel had not ended his life but hurt his kneel, Nius had his men only pull out the bullet to keep him alive, which meant he had not been treated properly. And thanks to that, the wound got infected with smelly pusing out of it.


    Apart from that, Miguel was quite a sight. His nose has been punched out of its natural position with bleeding from his nose. He had a prominent ck eye with his face swollen from all the blows he received that Miguel could only see through peered eyes.


    His appearance was bloody and he stunk greatly. Nius had to cover his nose with a handkerchief as soon as he came within five meters of him. Hence, it was obvious to Miguel that they were going to kill him in the worst possible way. Even if they do leave him alive - which was impossible - he would die from the infection and otherplications from their torments.


    At once, a metal chair was brought over and Nius sat on it, crossing his leg over the other. Today, he had an animalistic glint in his eyes - the dark side of him he never shows to his loved ones.?He has been waiting for that day when he lets his beast out and today happens to be it. He couldn''t wait to show why he was greatly feared even though he was no longer in power. He might not be as ruthless as Adam, but he still had his blood.


    "You look great, Miguel," Nius did not mean that as a joke - his men were doing a great job. He liked what he saw.


    "Why don''t you just kill me?" Miguel growled at him. He was so desperate to die, this was hell. He was tired of living with so much pain. Nokia''s should just end him please.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you will soon.?We just have to wait for the other guest to arrive," He said nonchntly.


    "The other guest?" Miguel repeated after him, fear in his eyes. Whoever was adventurous enough to join Nius and watch this debased show couldn''t be any different from him. They were all monsters! monsters! Miguel cried out.


    "Sorry, I''mte," A voice came from behind and everyone''s head turned to the man working on thest buttons on his suit.


    Sakuzi.


    At this point, Miguel wished for more than death. He was so sorry, but it was toote. Had he known this would happen, he wouldn''t have bothered this family. If Nius was a monster, Sakuzi was Lucifer himself. A family of assassins walking around in tailored-made suits.


    He should have known that Sakuzi would not let this go, after all, he had touched his daughter - his beloved daughter, Reina.?But then, Nius had always been the one visiting him the past days that the thought never urred to him.


    Truthfully, Miguel was never a part of his family gang, he preferred to study, and the main reason he went abroad - to avoid pressure from his father and unnecessary distraction from family members.


    But then, hearing that his brother had died, more like, murdered in cold blood, Miguel had sworn to avenge him as every other loving brother would. As the second and surviving son of the family, the gang, or what was left of it, was handed over to him to revivify. And yes, he did a great job at it causing pride to swell in his heart - he could pull this off sessfully. If only he knew he was way over his head.


    As a young and hot-blooded man, he had disregarded the warning his friends had given him about touching the Spencer''s.


    "What are they? They''re nothing but a pair of shrewd dirty businessmenpared to him awbreaker," had been his answer.


    What about Sakuzi? He had taken the man as old school - the younger ones are with the brains, technology, and all. Miguel had nned that once he seeded in getting rid of Reina and her annoying kids, he would leave the country and goy low for as long as he wanted. Miguel had been too eager, determined, and overconfident. Now, look where itnded him.


    "No, I think you''re quite on time. The show hadn''t officially begun yet," Nius stood to wee his father-inw and didn''t need to gesture to his people because another chair was ced beside his.


    Left for him, Sakuzi wanted Miguel to be handed over to him, but the bastard had been caught at Nius'' turf, so he had to respect that. But then, he decided to watch Miguel''s execution,?he had to make sure that the animal was punished to his satisfaction.


    With a gesture from him, Sakuzi''s men came over with a camera and began to set it up. The torture session would be recorded and the clip circted in the Underworld circle as a warning to the others daring to touch Sakuzi or his loved ones. It was a perfect premonition to his enemies yet to rise against him or in the middle of doing so. Miguel could only whimper and struggle against the bonds, there was no escaping for him.


    Once the camera was sessfully erected, one of Nius'' men walked over to Miguel with a small carton box and a hammer. Knowing it was time, Miguel began to thrash around but another two went ahead to hold him down.


    "I hope you enjoy the show," Nius announced to Sakuzi just as the persecutor brought out one of the many needles in the box, held it against Miguel''s skin, and hit it in with the hammer.


    A heart-wrenching scream rang out.

 Chapter 466 - Four Hundred And Sixty-six: Emerald Was Hers

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Four Hundred And Sixty-six: Emerald Was Hers</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The family was back to normal in no time; Pedro had apologized to his mother and they enjoyed Emerald''s slightly burned pancake - well, cut the man some cks, he was getting better at cooking.


    Although they were financially capable to foot a world ss chef, Emerald had refused. ording to him, the man wanted to be active in the birth of his son, urm child, and that meant taking care of everything - including her nutrition.


    Emerald took a good break from the gang and until his child was born safely, he wouldn''t participate in any mission. So he took the chance to learn his way around the home, he was taking cooking lessons, watching and reading books on how to take care of his wife, child and fatherhood.


    And the most important of all, making arrangements for their wedding. As nned with Judy, every arrangement would be made this month so Cecil could still fit in her already designed wedding gown else she murders him for getting her pregnant - as if she didn''t partake in the procreation.


    "I''m going with you," Emerald told her after she informed him of their ns for their condolence visit to Fernandez''s residence.


    "Ofcourse, you''re going with us. You''re my soon to be husband, Emerald, you''re involved in it as much as I am," Cecil broke it down to him. Moreover, she didn''t trust anyone rted to Fernandez nor her father.


    Vincent chased her out of the family for years, it wouldn''t surprise her if he betrays her. Pedro was the only heir to Fernandez''s businesses - So he imed - and knowing how much Fernandez wanted her son, his mother wouldn''t be left out in the hint either.


    "Alright," Emerald smiled at her, stroking the top of her palm.


    In no time, the whole family was loaded in Emerald''s car once again, ready to make another trip to?the one ce none of them wanted to be.


    "Emerald," Cecil called just as he turned the ignition.


    "What honey?"


    "Am I sitting on guns?"


    If not for the fact that Emerald was a highly trained assassin able to control his emotions, he would have crashed the car at that moment from shock. Instead, his grip on the steering wheel tightened till


    Pedro who was seated at the back seat whistled awkwardly and leaned back from view. He was not going to be involved in this one - this one''s on his stepfather.


    "Yep, you''re sitting beneath one," Emerald affirmed. He was following the rules Sakuzi gave him, and that?includes, no lying to his woman and soon to be wife.


    "Alright," Cecil said and nced out through the window.


    "Huh?" Emerald and Pedro said at the same time.


    "Why are the both of you staring at me that way?" she was unnerved by their creepy stare.


    "Nothing,"


    "Nothing,"


    Both of them answered at the same time. It was just strange, Cecil of all people didn''tment about the gun hidden beneath her seat. Who was this woman?


    Meanwhile, unknown to them, Cecil had a smirk on her face. She had intentionally called Emerald out just to hint she had an idea of what he was hiding,and as an addition, the look on his face was priceless.


    Why hadn''t she reacted despite the fact she was seated in a car surrounded with guns that might go off unintentionally - as she imagined. Well, she decided to trust Emerald, he would never do anything that would hurt her. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had guns hidden in the car that day they were attacked, they probably would have been dead already.


    Moreover, Cecil has tried her best, but it''s quite obvious that she can''t take away the gangster life from him. Emerald has sacrificed enough for her, the least she could do was to amodate his lifestyle.


    Emerald didn''t know the reason for the sudden change in her attitude but he sure thanked the God that was responsible for that. He was so happy right now - Cecil has finally epted him the way he was.


    A harmonious ambience surrounded the car and the family made a brief stop to get some flowers before proceeding with their journey.


    They first got to Vincent''s residence andpared to the other time, Vincent was warm to them despite the fact there was still a trace of disapproval in his eyes concerning Emerald. Cecil didn''t card anyway, no one was going to change her mind concerning Emerald.


    Cecil noticed her mother was back, it seems that they settled their misunderstanding because her father was cautious handling her.


    A smile crossed her face, sometimes people don''t know the value of what they have until they lose it. It was a good thing her mother Charlotte decided to take matters into her hands, now the man treated her with respect.


    "Let''s go," Vincent ordered the whole of them. Every member of their family - including her sisters- had made their appearance and all went with their respective cars.


    Although Cecil could sense Erica''s heavy stare on Emerald which made her hold on to the giant''s arm possessively. Thankfully, Emerald was a naturaldy charmer who opened the door for her and helped her in, making sure his hand was above her head to keep her from bumping against the roof.


    Yes, Erica, her sister, was married but the woman?was ambitious and a great opportunist . She was probably seeking ways to establish rtionships with Emerald because she was under the impression that the man''s rich and powerful.


    But then, it wouldn''t hurt to tango with her sister''s man a bit - Cecil knew how Erica''s mind works.However, she would protect her man fiercely. Nobody, be it sister or not, would toy around with her man. Emerald was hers.


    With a smirk directed at her sister who noticed the special treatment Emerald gave her, Cecil got into the car smugly. Once all of this was over, she was staying as far away as possible from her family. They were a weird bunch.

 Chapter 483 - Four Hundred And Eighty-three: Drama Queen

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Four Hundred And Eighty-three: Drama Queen</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Everything happened as Isabe had predicted, Maya''s ce was unupied. Well, the only being they encountered was the security man who let them in after they mentioned Isabe sent them - the girl''s name has be a gold mine. Pedro guessed the man was the "eye" Isabe imed she had on the ce.


    Pedro couldn''t help but think, their children in the future would have a hard time iming their inheritance because he was sure as hell Isabe would give them a run for their money.


    "It''s locked," Anabelle tried the door.


    "Give me space then," Pedro said, flexing his shoulder as he warmed up.


    Anabelle moved out of the way but not without a suspicious look as she tried to figure out his intention. She watched as Pedro took a step back and rammed his shoulder into the door. But instead of the door opening, he fell.


    "Ouch, that one hurt," He moaned, rubbing his shoulder.


    "What did you just do?" Anabelle asked, hovering over him with a questioning expression.


    "Trying to bring the door down? I''ve seen it in movies and it works ..." he frowned, "Why didn''t mine work and damn, this hurts like shit,"


    "Because you''re obviously an idiot. How would we sleep in the house if the door is down?!" She yelled at him, "I''ve never slept with my door broken and privy to thieves, and even worse rapists!"


    Pedro groaned, "Chill drama queen, there''s a security downstairs. Moreover, it''s not exactly hard to fix a broken door,"


    "Whatever," Anabelle rolled her eyes and walked over to the door. She squatted down, ruffling through her hair for something.


    "What are you doing?" Pedro sat up, intrigued.


    "Trying to pick the lock, stupid," she sassed at him, a hairpin in her grasp.


    But Pedro was amused by herment, "That''s impossible, the only person in our group who can pick a lock is...." his expression changed, "Unless you learned it from her,"


    Anabelle was smug, "Yes, Pedro, you''re not the only person that learned one or two things from Isabe," She told him.


    However, ten minutester, the lock still hasn''t been hacked.


    Pedro leaned towards the sweating Anabelle whose sole attention was focused on working the lock. He said,


    "You sure you can do this, or we can humbly contact the?security to help us with..."


    Click. The lock opened.


    Anabelle turned, cocking a brow at him, "You were saying?"


    "A-hem," Pedro cleared his throat awkwardly, "Well, you''re a woman of surprises,"


    Anabelle stood to her feet with a grunt, she had lost feeling in her legs for squatting for so long, "I''m not that useless, Pedro,"


    Pedro frowned, "I never said you were useless," He corrected her.


    "You don''t need to say it, I see it in the way you guys stare at Isabe after she''s aplished an unimaginable feat while I don''t try at all. You know, I''m the odd one in the group," She threw her hands up, "Isabe and Julie both share amon trait of being strong and badass. You? You''re smart and intelligent and have interesting skills, but me? The sheltered princess of Spencer n who can''t even take care of herself,"


    "Don''t beat yourself so hard, you have your own unique trait,"


    "Don''t try to console me,"


    "Anabelle," Pedro''s gaze softened, cing his hands on her shoulder, "I think you''re unique, and you kind of remind me of a caterpir,"


    "What?!" Anabelle''s face distorted, she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Pedro realized she misunderstood his intention and began to clear himself, "I''m not trying to be insulting but alluding to the metamorphosis of a butterfly. You know, caterpirs are often viewed as useless by most people but in reality, they are a source of food and y an important role in ecosystems. Not to mention that various species of caterpir are sources of silk, and some can be used for the biological control of invasive pest nts. But most importantly, they be beautiful butterflies in the end - "


    "Or moth," She reminded him of the other likelihood.


    Pedro gulped, awkwardly, "That wasn''t how it was supposed to go," she was supposed to beforted by his words, not the opposite - he forgot that Anabelle was more concerned for her looks than his tomboyish girlfriend, Isabe.


    "Yeah," She faked a smile to him, " And now I kind of regret breaking up with you?"


    "What?" Pedro wrapped his hands around himself protectively, "Don''t tell me you still have feelings for me?" He gave her an using stare.


    "No, so I can break up with you a second time, stupid!" She kicked his leg.


    Pedro hopped on one foot in pain, regretting why Isabe had to pair him with her emotionally constipated cousin.


    With a huff, Anabelle went into the house and froze in her footsteps. Pedro followed after her and understood the reason for her halt since he stopped as well. Everything was the same except the furniture had been covered with white clothes against dust. Aside from that, there was no change in the house.


    "Didn''t Maya move out from here before her supposed death, yet why does it look like nothing changed at all?" Anabelle asked, brows furrowed as her gaze swept over the living room.


    "It must have been Nius'' doing, everyone knew how crazy he became after he thought Maya died," Pedro answered, pulling off the cover from one of the couches. It was still the same; the couch he, Isabe, and Anabelle used to y on whenever they came over to Maya''s ce.


    He continued, "And that being said, I feel like I''m encroaching on someone else''s territory,"


    "If Isabe says it''s okay, then it''s okay. Besides, Maya is alive and this is all in the past. Also, the whole ce is dusty, how are we going to sleep in such a filthy environment?" Anabelle was disgusted. She could even see spiders, Eww!


    Pedro ignored her and went into the house, not long after, he returned with a long brush, rag, and dustpan saying,


    "We are not going to sleep in such an environment because we are going to make it clean," He tossed the brush to her which she dodged.


    "No way! I haven''t even touched that in my entire life," Anabelleined.


    "Well, you''re going to, beginning now," Pedro gave her a - pick - up - the - brush - and - sweep look.


    "Pedro," Anabelle hurried over to him, took his hand, and began to coax him, "You know how fragile I am. Moreover, females are meant to be taken care of by the males, right? Help me out, please" she fluttered her eyelids at him alluringly.


    "Nice try but you''re not Isabe," He handed the rag to her and went over to pick the brush from the ground where it hadnded.


    Anabelle stomped her feet in exasperation, was Isabe the only one he sees now? He used to be loyal to her once before! She felt like crying. If only Julie was here, he would have helped her out. But then Julie wasn''t present nor was Pedro letting her off, hence she had no choice but to clean.


    "Eww! Eww! And another Eww!" was all Anabelle sang on repeat each time she wiped off a dirty surface.


    The sight was so disgusting she felt like puking. If Anabelle had known, she wouldn''t havee here - She should have known Isabe''s idea was always bad. Perhaps, she could have persuaded Julie and the both of them would run off to a better ce like a hotel, resort or even move out of the country. It would have been much better than -!


    "Are you nning on marrying that spot?" Pedro interrupted her line of thought. He had been watching her and she has been cleaning there for over ten minutes.


    "Tsk tsk," Pedro shook his head in sympathy, finally deciding to put her out of her misery, "Hand the rag over," He stretched his hand expectantly.


    Anabelle didn''t have second thoughts, she gave him the rag with lightning speed and went over to the sink, washing her hands obsessively. She just touched germs, was she going to die from it.


    Pedro sighed, Julie had his hands full. Luckily for Anabelle, the boy was from a rich household who could afford hundreds of maids for her bidings - that is, if they do end up getting married.


    Pedro made sure the whole ce was clean. If Julie and Isabe returned from their "goose chase", they''d probably be tired and need a ce toy down their head. And it was not going to be on a dusty ce - he had to make himself useful here.


    However, after two hours of cleaning and the pair still didn''t show up, Pedro and Anabelle became worried.


    "You sure they haven''t been caught by my father, or Julie''s father?" Anabelle was having a bad feeling about this.


    "Let me call them," Pedro was just?about to dip his hand into his pocket when he recalled he tossed his phone out of the car. Oh shit.


    "And we can''t call them either," Anabelle pointed out upon noticing his action.


    "Neither can they call us," Pedro scratched his scalp feeling ufortable with the whole development, "No, they would be fine. I know Isabe, she''s smart and would return here as she said,"


    He hoped so.

 Chapter 484 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Four: Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Four: Checkmate</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What did you say you''re having this makeup for again?" the makeup artist asked, working on the make-believe wrinkles on Isabe''s face.


    "We have a y at school and why are you so interested in our affairs? We paid you enough for your service so why don''t you keep your lips sealed and go about your duties?" Isabe retorted, ring at the woman who doesn''t seem to mind her business.


    "Isabe," Julie nudged her arm and turned to the woman with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, but my friend here is a grumpy pant hence the old woman''s makeup," he quickly added when he saw the stern look from Isabe, "Please stop asking questions, she''s not in the best of mood,"


    The woman simply smiled at him in understanding without saying a word. It was kind of weird that two kids approached her at nine in the night wanting her to do an aged makeup on them for a school y. But she knew all the schools in town and none of them had a y tonight - else the school would have hired her.


    "Try to be nice," Julie whispered to Isabe just as the woman was through with her.


    "This is the nicest I can be," She shot up from her seat, "It''s time to leave. Your grandfather should be in search of us by now. We''ve given them the bait,"


    Yeah, it was time for the cat and mouse game.


    For added measure, Isabe had drawn attention away from Maya''s ce by intentionally having Julie withdraw money with his card from this town. That way his grandfather would track down his expenses, thinking they took residence here and the kids had made the careless mistake of using the card - if only they knew the kids were smarter. Being underestimated was a blessing to them right now.


    "Care to give me a hand?" Julie groaned, his hands full of uncountable shopping bags - huge thanks to her.


    "Nope. Why did you think I had youe here with me?" Isabe gave him a stupid look.


    "Your private servant?" he guessed.


    "Exactly. Now move," Isabe fluffed her silver wig and strutted away.


    Right now, both looked like some humble old couples with their greying wigs and poor-looking attires. However, if one looked closely, they would be able to decipher that they were in fact young people, plus the fact old people couldn''t carry the number of bags Julie had on him right now.


    "Taxi!" Isabe gged down one as soon as they made it outside. They went in and the driver was clearly shocked by their appearance - from his close view, he could sense they were young people - yet didn''t say anything. Kids these days were weird anyway.


    "What?" Isabe was unsettled by Julie''s using stare after he heaved their load into the boot.


    "Nothing," He gritted his teeth and turned away. Like he would be fooled by her pretty and innocent face the next time she pairs them together.


    Isabe snorted, hiding the smile on her face from view. It felt good to have someone she could maltreat, scratch that, teasefortably.


    She didn''t intend to sleep off but her body must have been worn out from all the activities - Isabe was not a machine.


    Julie''s line of thought was interrupted when someone''s headnded on his shoulder. He nced down, surprised to see Isabe sleeping on his shoulder and the first thought was to push her annoying head away.


    However, his hand hung in midair upon realizing she must be tired out from all the activities today. She saved them, allowing him and Anabelle to have a future without interference from their parents.


    So Julie let her be while hoping she doesn''t drool on his shoulder. He looked down, she looked so innocent asleep - like an angel or something. But Julie was not fooled, she was not an angel, but a reaper of hell.


    Suddenly, the car slowed down, Julie nced up at the driver questioningly and with a hint of suspicion - never trust anyone.


    "There seems to be a checkpoint ahead," The driver informed him.


    Julie rxed, there was no need to n his escape with the sleeping Isabe. The driver was clean. However, his senses tingled when he heard, ''Checkpoint''.


    "There wasn''t a checkpoint on our waying," Julie reasoned. This must be Eden or his father, or even the both of them in cahoots to capture them.


    "Isabe," He shook her.


    No response. She didn''t even stir.


    "Isabe, we''re in danger,"


    As if her body was set on autopilot, Isabe sat upright even before her eyes flew open. The sleep in her eyes vanished at once, "Where is the danger?" she asked, her eyes clear.


    "There is a checkpoint that wasn''t erected here when we arrived. They''re here,"


    "Let''s wait and see then," Isabe''s mouth was curved to the side in a smirk.


    Julie couldn''t help but shake his head, how could danger excite her? She was such a strange being.


    "Listen to me," Isabe whispered to him, "They would expect us to be in disguise but definitely not this one, moreover, it''ste, and the night''s our advantage. Nor would they expect just the two of us. So this is the script, we''re an old couple in love with one another and on our way to the city,"


    "She''s a monster," Was all Julie could think about. As an ally, Isabe was a great friend, but as an adversary, he wasn''t even sure he could defeat her.


    "Fine," He perfectly understood.


    After a few minutes, their car was the next to reach the checkpoint and both kids watched interestedly as a military personal walked up to their driver.


    "What''s going on officer?"


    "We have a missing kids situation, have you seen them?" the officer showed their pictures to him. All of them - Anabelle and Pedro Included.


    Isabe felt likeughing, missing kids, huh? That was the only alternative they could think of.


    "No, I haven''t seen anyone that looks like them," the driver shook his head.


    "What about your passengers?" the officer came over, shing a touch at them just as the driver lowered the side window.


    "Dear," Isabe wheezed, looking so weak and sickly as she squinted her eye against the torchlight, "Are we in trouble?"


    The officer couldn''t decipher if the question was meant for him or her husband. Suddenly, she entered into a coughing fit.


    "Calm down, honey," Julie''s hands went to her shoulder, rubbing her soothingly, "Don''t worry, we''d get to the hospital soon,"


    "Sorry ma''am, we are searching for some kids," the officer apologized.


    "Kids these days," Isabe tsk-tsked, shaking her head in disapproval.


    "Sorry for the disturbances, you can be on your way," The officer hit the body of the car, indicating the driver should leave.


    And just like that, the car took off but not without Isabe catching a glimpse of her uncle through the window heralding the military in their search.


    She smirked, checkmate.

 Chapter 485 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Five: Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Five: Trust Me</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "It''ste," Anabelle pointed out, swiping away the curtain as she?nced out through the window, "And they''re not yet back,"


    "They would be back," Pedro said, even though he wasn''t sure anymore.


    It was already six hours since they left and there was no sign of them - literally nothing.?To make matters worse, there was no cell phone or a way tomunicate with them.


    Could it be that they have been caught by their parents who were on their way to catch them as well? No, he didn''t want to believe it. He still had faith in Isabe.


    "They will be back?! You''ve been saying that for the past three hours and yet, where are they?!" Anabelle was freaking out. Her eyes were wide and she grabbed her hair, "What if my father or his father has Julie? What if they''re already smuggling him aboard by this time while we sit around like idiots? Would I ever see him again?! Oh my gosh, what if he''s in danger of my father?!"


    "Anabelle, you should calm down. You shouldn''t think the worst yet," Pedro attempted to calm her off but that worsened the whole thing.


    "Don''t tell me to calm down!" She hissed, picked the cushions on the seat and began to hurl them at him one after the other till there was nothing left.


    "Feel good?" He knew she just blew off some steam.


    "Yeah," Anabelle heaved, wrapping her hands around herself, and then, without warning, broke down in tears.


    "Oh boy," Pedro groaned. He hated it when Anabelle cried - because he had no idea how tofort her.


    "Please don''t," where was he going to start?


    Frustrated, Anabelle began to confess the words she had never said to Julie until now. Heck, she should have told Julie the truth before he left - damn her parents and all.


    "I miss him! I just want Julie here with me! I want to hug him and kiss him and tell himˇ­ heck, I love him! - "


    "Really?"


    Someone said from behind and the both of them froze. That voice, why did it sound so familiar?


    With their hearts filled with expectations, Anabelle and Pedro turned around while hoping to God that they were not hallucinating or something. However, when their gazended on the door, their jaws almost dropped to the floor.


    Who were those people? Their heights and voices were awfully simr to Isabe and Julie yet they looked nothing like them.


    Julie turned to Isabe, "Why are they looking at us like that? Like they don''t recognize us or something?"


    "Yes, they don''t. That''s the purpose of the makeup, dummy," she sassed, ripping off his wig.


    "Ouch!" Julie yelped. He could swear some of his stands came off with that wig. He was prepared to give Isabe a piece of his mind had Anabelle not cried out, "Julie!"


    And she ran towards him, throwing the both of them to the ground with her weight and momentum.


    "Julie!"


    "Yeah, It''s me, angel," He chuckled, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "I was scared," A tear slipped down Anabelle''s cheek which he brushed away with his thumb,


    "Don''t cry, I''m here now,"


    Without saying much, Anabelle leaned down and kissed him. The move came as a huge surprise to Julie since he was always the one making the first move in any form of intimacy between them.


    Julie moaned as she deepened the kiss. There was nothing as hot as his woman straddling him, running her hands through his hair and tasting himsciviously.


    Isabe pointed to the couples on the floor, the question directed to Pedro who was currently standing in front of her, "Was this what it felt like when we were being affectionate with each other, because I feel like kicking - ummm,"


    Pedro brought his mouth down over hers with sharp ferocity; it took her by surprise. His hands wound around her waist, pressing Isabe flush against him as he kissed her deeply. Although he looked cool and coordinated on the surface during Anabelle''s outburst, his emotions were running haywire as well. He had been worried about her.


    Isabe rxed into the kiss, draping her arms around his neck while her hand pulled on his locks. She intentionally ground her hips against his erection, drawing a moan from him while his grip tightened. At this point, he was bruising her, but she didn''t mind, she loved it hard.


    [Author: alright kids, break it up and let''s move to the next plot]


    As if they received some sort of cue from "above" they all broke apart in unison, adoration, and tenderness in their gazes as they stared at their partners.


    "This is weird," Anabelle referred to what just happened between all of them.


    "I know right? But it feels right," Julie acquiesced, rising to his feet.


    "I''m beginning to think this ce has some sort of mystic attribute to it. Why do we keeping back here and having the most magical experience?" Pedro was awed.


    "Maybe, destiny?" Anabelle suggested, still in high spirit.


    "I don''t believe in magic but science. And science would call this ce a safe haven. Man is an animal and animals are instinctively driven. We are here because our instincts told us it is safe and cozy," Isabe theorized.


    "And you had to ruin the magical moment,"?said Julie as the others groaned in disappointment.


    "By the way, what''s up with the attire and why were you guys sote? We were already thinking of the worst case scenario," Pedro brought up the issue.


    "You can ask your girlfriend, She was ying our parents like a yoyo. But then, it was for the greater good. We are safe now," Julie said to him.


    "Well, I''m not surprised anymore," Predo draped his hands around her shoulder proudly, squeezing her against him affectionately. His gaze then traveled to the shopping bags, "And that?"


    "Oh," Isabe pulled out from his embrace, and picked one of the bags, tossing a small package to them one after the other, "I knew you guys would be bored so I got you all new phones with the best prepaid sim card with unlimited data. As far as you don''t log into your previous ounts, or chat up acquaintances, you won''t be caught,"


    "Cool," Everyone was delighted.


    "And also, dinner!" She revealed boxes of pizza, "And drinks as well,"


    "Alcohol?" Anabelle frowned, wrapping her arms against her chest stubbornly, "I don''t drink. Moreover, My father wouldn''t like that when he hears of it,"


    "Loosen up a bit, miss goody two shoes. Moreover, our parents aren''t here to supervise our activities nor would they know what we did, unless you go whining your mouth to themˇ­" Isabe went over to Anabelle and took her hand, saying, "Think of our little escape as a camping trip. We are going to have so, so, so much fun together. Trust me,"


    Trusting Isabe? That was the problem. Each time Anabelle trusted her, they ended up doing something very, very, bad. This was a bad idea. The whole of it.


    But then, who could resist Isabe? The girl could talk the stripes off a Zebra. And like the wimp she was, Anabelle gave in.


    Isabe''s eyes shone with delight, this was going to be the best night ever, "Let''s begin, shall we?"

 Chapter 486 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Six: Do Something, Father

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Six: Do Something, Father</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Father, I''m so scared," Fiona cried into the phone.


    After Emily lost the baby, Prince Kai lost his mind and almost killed her. Thankfully, the queen was quick to react, she rescued and sent her out of the kingdom where her son wouldn''t be able to find her. But then, how long was she going to be in hiding? It was more than a month already and if she heard right, the both of them would be getting married soon - prince Kai and Emily.


    "You have to get me out of here, father.


    It''s so lonely. I want to get home, I miss you father, I miss Lincolnshire," She wept like a kid on the phone.


    "It''s alright, my baby girl. I''m here now. I''m about to have an audience with the queen. She would hear me out, I know it," Lord Albert assured his daughter, "You just have to hang on there, have a little patience my precious one,"


    "Thank you father, I''ll wait for your good news," Fiona was sure of it. Her father was one of the powerful lords in Lincolnshire and a member of the inner cab, he would surely be able to change the queen''s mind.


    Lord Albert sighed upon ending the call. Fiona was his only child and daughter, he would do everything to keep her safe. Moreover, having his daughter chased out of the kingdom was a huge p against his face - he was already beginning to lose respect with the other lords already.


    "You cane in now," The guards stationed at the front of the throne room ushered him in.


    The throne hall was exquisite andvishly decorated with a vermilion rug running in a circle around the room, two paths at the throne, and the main entrance with its curtains adorned with jewels and embellished borders. The roof was gilded with golden leaves and the queen was seated on an impressive throne of gold covered with exquisite engravings.


    The throne is adjoined by three simr, but smaller seats for the royal highness'' direct family. However, it was known to everyone that the queen would surrender the throne to Prince Kai soon; the smaller seats would be her ce.


    "You may leave now," Queen Roselle dismissed a man just as Lord Albert walked over to her, the top elevated tform housing the throne, being the only thing between them.


    "Lord Albert, take a seat," She gestured to the extravagant andfortable teak benches facing the room in a half-circle.


    "Your highness, I''ll rather not, because Ie with you a heavy heart. My legs found no pleasure in these seats," He refused the pleasantry.


    The queen asked knowingly, "This is about your daughter, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, your highness. Please pardon my daughter, Fiona, the girl has never been away from home for this long, not to talk of in a foreign country. Also, she didn''t mean to push Lady Emily and cause her to lose the baby, she was just following orders," He hinted the queen was responsible for what happened.


    "Outrageous!" the queen fumed, hitting her hand on the armrest with furious eyes, "Are you using me of giving Fiona an order to kill my grandchild?!"


    "Of course not your highness! Forgive my impudence!" The man lowered his head as a form of submission, but inwardly his heart was full of bitterness and indignation. How dare she act holy after pushing her daughter into this?


    "I''m just saying Fiona is a naive child who mistook your orders. Please pardon her trespasses, your highness!" he pleaded, lowering his head again.


    Queen Roselle sighed, rubbing her temple as her head throbbed. Lord Albert was right, she was responsible for what happened but then, she was a queen and a queen never submits.


    "Lord Albert, Fiona is like a daughter to me and I''ve long forgiven her. After All, if things had gone well, she would have been my daughter inw,"


    Happiness crossed his features, "So that means, she can return?"


    The queen shook her head, "I''m sorry, but that''s not possible yet. I might have forgiven her, but my son, Prince Kai hasn''t done so yet, I don''t know what he would do if he sees her," She added immediately, "But don''t worry, I''ll convince my son," That''s the least she can do.


    "You''re magnanimous, your highness," Lord Albert faked a smile to her.


    She gave him an appreciative smile, "Thank you for understanding, Albert. You''re quite an amazing man and understanding father. Just tell Fiona to hold on, at least after the wedding, I''ll do everything in my power to convince my son and have her back to Lincolnshire, her birthce,"


    "Thank you, your highness. May you reign forever," Lord?Albert bowed to her highness and took his leave.


    The instant he left, the queen let herposure leave her and sagged against her chair. She shut her eyes, her chin propped up. This throne was a heavy cross on her shoulder she has been carrying for years. Roselle couldn''t wait for Kai to take over, she wasn''t getting any younger.


    The queen opened her eyes when she sensed a presence and was surprised to see Akim standing there and probing her with his blue stares. His eyes were the only thing he inherited from his mother, appearance-wise, he was all Kai.


    "Akim?"


    "You look tired," He pointed out.


    "The throne is a battlefield. No warrior returns from battle looking the same," Roselle?stretched out her hand, "Come to me, my dear child,"


    The boy walked over to his grandmother who hoisted him up and kept him on herps, however, the queen sensed a bit of reluctance from him.


    "What is it?" she questioned him.


    "Aren''t I heavy, queen mother? I don''t want to cause you difort?" Akim fidgeted, concerned over her health.


    The queen threw her head back and released a peal of boisterous udylikeughter. It was known in the pce that the queen tosses away etiquette when ites to her family, especially when her grandson is involved.


    "Young one, don''t underestimate this old woman here. I your grandmother is not easily defeated, how do you think I was able to recover this kingdom from those up risers? Moreover, your weight is nothingpared to your father''s when he was around your age?" sheughed.


    "Really?" Akim''s eyes shone with interest, "Tell me more about my father, grandmother?"


    "Well, your father was a strong, cute child when he was growing up. However, he was plumpy. Your grandfather then..." the queen suddenly paused when she remembered herte husband.


    Akim sensed the sudden change in her demeanor, he nced up and without saying much, simply hugged her. He heard about his grandfather, the story of how he died during the uprising - grandmother must miss him.


    "Don''t worry, queen mother, I''m here now and I''ll protect you," He rubbed her back affectionately.


    "I know," The queen nodded, "And I promise to give you a prosperous kingdom, free of bloodshed. Your reign would be a peaceful one?- I promise you that," She said to him.


    Akim pursed his lips, "Grandmother, it''s going to be years before I take the throne. That is if I do rule,"


    "What do you mean by that?" the queen''s expression changed, "Who said the throne doesn''t belong to you?"


    "I mean, father and mother might give birth to another sibling who might be interested in the throne," was his point.


    "Well, until then," the queen dismissed the discussion knowing it would be hard for Emily to give birth again. A trace of sadness crossed the queen''s features, she eliminated the miracle one fate had nned to give her. Well, Akim was enough, she would do her best to protect him.


    "By the way, where are those unfilial parents of yours? How could your father leave all the responsibilities to me?" shemented, "No wonder they said male children don''t belong to the mother. Once another womanes in, she loses her ce. So irritating.


    Meanwhile, Lord Albert left the pce with a heavy heart. The queen''s response was not what he expected and as if on cue, his phone rang. It was his daughter, Fiona. His heart pounded in his chest, what was he going to tell her?


    "Hello?"


    "Hello father," her voice was excited, " What did the queen say? She wants me back, right?" Fiona was positive.


    "I''m sorry, daughter but you might have to stay there for a while. The queen says she would find a way to appease the prince''s anger,"


    After Albert dropped the news, there was an eerie silence and he thought she ended the call until he heard her shriek, "No, no, no!" and then there was the sound of things crashing.


    "Fiona!" his heart was gripped with fear. What was his daughter doing to herself?


    "This is her fault... This is all her fucking fault! Who pushed me into pushing Kai''s beloved? Her! Everything is her fault!" her voice turns to desperation, "You have to avenge me father. I cannot take this humiliation lying down. You''re the strongest lord in Lincolnshire. You have to do something, " her words dripped with hatred.

 Chapter 487 - Four Hundred And Eighty-seven: Why Did You Choose Me

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Four Hundred And Eighty-seven: Why Did You Choose Me</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "So I spoke with Reina today and they''ve going to move over to Lincolnshire," Emily exined to her fianc¨¦e Judy of the wedding ns, "Along with their triple troubles - hopefully, they don''t set the pce on fire- although that would be fun to watch. The pce is so calm sometimes I wonder if it''s a graveyard. I can''t help but wonder how the queen survives there. No offense, Judy, but being royalty is so boring. But don''t worry, I''ll always find ways to liven the ce, and..." that was when Emily realized the person she has been talking to over the past five minutes has not said a word.


    "Judy... " She nced up and froze. He was staring at her with probing intensity.


    Emily gulped, "Is anything the matter?" because she couldn''t understand why he was staring at her that way. Did she do something bad? Or did he discover a bad history about her?


    But then he knew everything about her just as she knew about him. They were perfect for each other, you know. Or has the queen gone against her word and manipted him against her because the way he was staring at her right now was beginning to scare her.


    Those grey eyes of his looked like molten silver, as if they could prate right into her soul, staring into the deepest abyss of her heart.


    "Judy..." She was breathless when he drew closer, scrutinizing her with his prative gaze she wished the ground could open up and swallow her. Was something on her face or something?


    Then without a warning, he yanked her off the seat, carrying her effortlessly as if she weighed nothing. Emily squeaked, fighting to catch her breath as her heart was really pounding in her throat right now. She couldn''t understand Judy.


    But then, as much as Judy was scaring her, she couldn''t help but get excited. Emily wrapped her legs around him, anchoring herself to him and as well rubbing against his length. He responded with a groan and that calmed her down - at least he wasn''t angry with her or something - even though she couldn''t figure out his mind.


    He carried her as if she was nothing but a baby into their bedroom and ced her on the bed. There, he began to stare at her with that unreadable prating gaze again.


    Emily''s breath hitched in her throat when their gaze met, there was a primal need in there as well as a strange inquisitiveness that scared her.


    She climbed back, giving space between them. But Judy followed after her. Emily took another step back, he did the same, holding her gaze like a predator circling his prey and searching for a weak spot - the best area to attack.


    At once like a prey with itsst dying strength, she climbed back until her head touched the headboard, and just as he was about to cover the distance between them, she lurched to the side in an attempt to escape him but Judy was faster.


    Judy grabbed her hand, pushing her back against the headboard and barricading her in between his arms so they stared at one another, their breathing in shallow pants.


    Emily nced up, trying to examine this man, to understand him. However, that was when she saw the lust in there, amongst other unrecognizable emotions in his fierce gaze. It was crazy.


    The instant he moved, that was when Emily realized Judy was hovering in between her legs and her dress had ridden up to her thighs, exposing the smooth skin there. Her pulse quickened when he touched her there, trailing caresses down her toned thigh till she was gasping with pleasure. Emily realized that move at that moment, he was slowly seducing her, and right now she was nothing but puddy in his hands.


    Slowly, Judy lowered his head till their eyes met and held, her stomach did a backflip. How could someone seduce with just a gaze alone? He reached out and cupped her cheek in hisrge palm, caressing her skin slowly and tenderly. Yet, it turned her on.


    "Why did you choose me?" was his sudden question.


    "Huh?" Emily was confused. His question instantly destroyed the sensations his caresses stirred up.?She nced up at him questioningly, "What are you talking about?"


    "While you were away, I did a lot of thinking about our past and it dawned on me, the both of us were worlds apart yet you chose me, why? You were the princess of Spencer n, pure and clearly out of reach, while I was nothing but a shadow guard, doomed for death. I had no ce in society, in your life, and yet you chose me. That is what I want to understand," He asked with all manner of seriousness.


    For a moment there, Emily didn''t say anything, just stared at him in shock until sheid back on the back and yelled with exasperation," Are you fucking kidding me right now?! "


    Judy''s brows furrowed, that was not the answer he was hoping for. Did he make a mistake by asking that?


    "So all this while I was thinking I did something wrong, it was just for this question?" she asked with disbelief. Was he for real? "You scared the shit out of me, Judy!"


    "Did I? I just had so much thought in my head and must havee on too strong. For that, I''m sorry," He apologized sincerely - she could see it in his gaze.


    As if hisment was a magic word, her anger instantly dissipated and Emily sighed. This man would be the death of her.


    She grabbed his face with her hands saying, "I don''t know what''s going on in your head, big man, but you should hold it right there. I fell in love with you, your personality - everything about you - and not your status. Besides, it''s all in the past and if it makes you feel better, you''re a prince now - your status is currently greater than mine. So hubby, let''s not go back to the past, alright?"

 Chapter 488 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Eight: Claim You

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Four Hundred And Eighty-Eight: im You</h4>


    At the mention of "hubby" something snapped inside of Judy. This was the woman he was going to spend the rest of his life with and he couldn''t imagine any better partner than her. Happiness filled his chest and his mouth curved to the side in a smile.


    He was contented. He, Emily, and Akim. One happy Family.


    "What?" Emily was surprised by the sudden changes in his demeanor. She could almost swear he was bipr, one moment he was unreadable, the next he''s grinning at her.


    "Why are you staring at me that way," Emily flushed under his fixed look. She didn''t dare to imagine what he was thinking.


    "You look beautiful tonight and I''m so d I''m going to have you as a wife," He confessed.


    "Oh please, move away, you sweet talker," Emily chuckled and pushed on his chest so she could get away, but he didn''t move a pin. Instead, he grabbed her hand and pinned them to the bed, the smile on her face fading away when she realized where they were heading to.


    "I''m going to f*ck you," He told her straightforwardly, without mincing his words, "You''re going to scream and moan my name..." his gaze darkened, " as I thrust into you,"


    Emily gulped, her body instantly throbbing with need as she rubbed her thighs together, a gesture Judy noticed and smirked. He knew the control he had over her.


    "I''m going to im you," He went on,


    "And you would im me as yours as well, your evesting love, the man you would love for eternity. And then I''ll move inside of you, filling your womb with my warm seeds, a signature of our love..."


    "Judy..." Emily breathed, grinding against him. She couldn''t take his teases anymore.


    "I''m going to hit your G-spot baby girl," He murmured, trailing kisses over her neck, "You wouldn''t be able to recognize your left from your right,"


    She shut her eyes, relishing the pleasure just as her hands traveled to his hair and yanked, not that he minded the little pain. If anything, it turned him on.


    Judy found the sweet spot on her neck and sucked on it, Emily''s grasp around him tightened and she moaned.


    The sound filled him; made his blood as if his veins were on fire and then he mmed his lips down on her. He drank from her river, deepening the kiss and touching her with his tongue in pleasurable spots.


    Emily felt the air leave her lungs, her mind was empty. She kissed him back with the same ferocity, rubbing continuously against him.


    The kiss rocked her world, moving from passionate to devouring as if he wanted to imprint his im all over her. She too lost to the sensations, the kiss getting deeper while her body pined for more.


    His hands went to her ass and in one slow fluid movement, he got rid of her underwear and settled himself on top of her, taking her lips again in a kiss while his hand found her nub already swollen from desire.


    Emily moaned when his finger moved inside of her - the moan he swallowed. At first, he stroked her slowly and tentatively, but he gained speed, his fingers moving fastly against her. She gasped, her nails biting into his flesh while her arm around his neck tightened as the pleasure built inside of her.


    "Judyˇ­" She whimpered, exploding in his arms.


    He withdrew his hands as soon as she came, smashing his lips against her. Emily didn''t doubt her lips were swollen right now, she could feel them tingle.


    Then his hands went to the hem of her dress and pulled it over her head, leaving her d in her bra. He stared at her with his wild - untamed - dark gaze that made her want to run from his simmering scrutiny.


    "You''re so beautiful," He murmured, drawing closer and took her nipples that were poking against her bra into his mouth.


    Emily moaned, the fire she had thought was doused, igniting once again. Her hands reached for his zipper, wanting to touch him but she couldn''t exactly concentrate with the way he was teasing her.


    He had her bra removed in a twinkle of an eye, his wet, hot, hungry mouth seeking her breast. Her hands threaded through his hair, clutching a fistful as she pulled. Emily arched her back, helpless against the desire surging through her. She didn''t know whether to make him stop or fuel the growing mes.


    Pulling out, Judy took the other nipple into his mouth, intent on giving them the same care. He ran his hand over her body, fondling her aching breasts. He broke away, ridding himself of his clothes till he was as naked as the day he was born.


    Emily peered up at him through half-lidded eyes, still reeling from satisfaction just as he spread apart her legs, positioning himself between her. He rubbed his arousal against her wet entrance and her body tensed with anticipation.


    Grabbing her ass, Judy drove into her in one hot thrust. She screamed, the mere size of him stretching her. He sank deeper, burying himself inside of her till he was sheathed to the hilt. A shudder of delight went through her as she felt it to her core.


    He started moving inside of her, the mere pleasure drawing moans inside of her. Emily couldn''t keep up with him as he pounds away. He was quick, hence her nails dug into his skin while her legs wrapped around him, pulling him deeper.


    Emily moaned incessantly, her breathing in pants as he drove her to the peak of pleasure. He pumped away and finally hit the right spot, she exploded in ecstasy.


    However, she rejoiced too early because Judy hoisted her up such that she was on all fours and began to pound into her. Emily wanted to bite back her screams but she couldn''t hold it in, soon her ecstatic moans tore through the house.


    "Judyˇ­!" She screamed his name as he f*cked her hard. The bed banged against the wall with each of his hard thrusts that jerked her forward each time he moved.


    But he didn''t stop, Judy pounded and pounded till she hit that ecstatic moment and her kneel gave out. Judy held her ass, pumping his hips against her with his jaw clenched, a sheen of sweat on his forehead when he cried out. His seed coating them both.


    Judy copsed on her for about five seconds, before withdrawing andid on his side, Emily snuggled next to him.


    He leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead saying, "I love you,"

 Chapter 489 - Four Hundred And Eighty-nine: The Great Instigator

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Four Hundred And Eighty-nine: The Great Instigator</h4>


    Isabe''s point of view:


    Anabelle was a killjoy. A good one at that. None of the games I brought up were good enough for her, either they were too brilliant for her to engage in -?she ims we''re too smart and can''t be beaten against - or was too tedious for her to join - Anabelle ims we''re stronger than her. Ugh! It was too irritating!


    All of my ns for the night were dashed to pieces. What the hell was fun without the thrill of it?! And now, we''re having our pizza in boredom.


    I wonder why I even listened to her? I was changing and that I knew because the previous me wouldn''t care about Anabelle''s fucked up opinion. What changed in me? Or rather, who changed me? It was almost as if I was losing my touch or something.


    Oh, gracious God, this was worse than I thought. What happened to Isabe?!!


    "This is boring," I didn''t bother to hide thev displeasure in my tone. My idea of a perfect blissful night was tossed out of the window before it even began.


    "Let''s y a game," Anabelle shed me a smile. She knew I was pissed and was looking for ways to cate me.


    Yeah, Anabelle wasn''t that hard to read. Actually, she was like an open book, a nk one, which I write upon and like a robot created like the other pathetic humans out there, acts upon it. Except that this particr robot was a bit dumb and stubborn.


    "What game?" I decided to give her the benefit of the doubt. Who knows? She might have something fun in mind.


    "Truth or dare!" she announced.


    This time, all three of us at the table groaned. Was she trying to bore us to death? Who does that game these days? Moreover, we all had deadly secrets we''d rather keep to ourselves. Yep, we were not just ordinary kids, but ones born out of crazy, dysfunctional families.


    "Nope," I was the first to object. There was no way on earth I was revealing the skeletons in my wardrobe, especially not in front of my baby, Pedro. What if he''s unable to handle it and gets scared of me? Nope, I''m not risking it.


    "I second that," Julie was in support.


    I smirked, guess I wasn''t the only one who doesn''t want their partner to know their toxic past. Itforted me - if Julie went out of line, I wouldn''t hesitate to use one of those to ckmail him.


    "Come on guys, it''s going to be fun. And to guarantee that, we''re going to use the alcohol. Anyone who fails to ept their respective truth or dare challenge would have a drink. And no, I''m not objecting this time," she persuaded us firmly.


    My brow raised in interest, this sounds like fun? Since Anabelle was so passionate about it, who was I to turn down the offer - an evil n forming in my head. Oh please, I''m not evil. It''s just a smart scheme.


    "Fine, I''m in," I pped my hand, conclusively.


    "God, no," Julie groaned, rubbing the side of his temple with a sigh, knowing my sudden change of heart was no good to him.


    "I''m in," Predo supported me as usual. I grinned at him, he was a very reliable team yer and I couldn''t ask for any better partner than him.


    Done, the three of us then turned to Julie, staring at him expectantly.


    "I don''t like this. You trio are ganging up on me," He groaned, wiping his face with his palm.


    I snorted, "There is no more time to be wasted, you in or out or what?"


    "What do you think?" he red at me.


    "He''s in," I happily tranted for Anabelle.


    "Yeah!" Anabelle celebrated and without second thoughts, cleared the pizza boxes on the floor, beginning to set the drinks while we all gathered in a circle waiting for our moderator aka Anabelle tomence the start of the game.


    "Alright," She began, "Let''s start with Isabe,"


    Oh, I''m so delighted.


    "She''s going to spin the bottle..." Anabelle said, handing an empty bottle to me and don''t even ask who emptied its contents - it''s quite obvious.


    "She''s going to spin it and whoever the bottle''s neck points to, would have to entertain her truth or dare, and that procedure pertains to practically everyone else in this room. Also, there''s no redo unless the bottle


    points at the space between two people. So now..." she readjusted on the floor, "You can begin, Isabelle,"


    "Thank you," I said and without wasting time, spun the bottle hard in the middle. The bottle began to spin and after a while,pletely stopped atˇ­..


    "Anabelle," I smirked, the universe was on my side today.


    "No, that''s impossible," Anabelle nched from shock, "How can it be me?"


    "There''s no foul y if that''s what you''re trying to say. You all saw it..." I held all of their gazes, "It was pure luck,"


    "Yeah, there was no foul y but then you''re incredibly smart and could have calcted the trigonometry, formation of the lines and stuff like that, I don''t know how you do it or say it, you''re the smart one here..." Anabelle used me of cheating. Smartly.


    And yes, I did a bit of calction in there, but in the end, it was left in the hands of probability and luck. Hence, I cannot ept her alleged ims.


    "You said there would be no redo, are you ready to y this game or?not, Anabelle?" I asked sternly. I hated dys and most of all indecisiveness.


    "Fine," She pouted and fluttered her eyelids sadly. As if that look would work on me.


    "Truth or dare," I asked.


    "Dare," Anabelle said to my surprise. Seems she has grown some balls. However, I was wrong because when she realized what she just agreed to, Anabelle''s eyes widened and she changed her mind as predicted.


    "No, I mean truth. The dare slipped out of my mouth, Izzy?" Anabelle pleaded.


    "I''m sorry, honey," I told her, "You''ve made your bed, sleep on it, "I added immediately knowing how fickle Anabelle could be," And don''t tell me, you''re about to chicken out, "


    "Of course not!" She stomped her feet, looking irritated that I would even think of that, " Bring it on, Isabe." She looked so brave.


    This would be interesting.


    My gaze shifted to Julie and our eyes met, he shivered. However, he gave me a look that says I- don''t - know - what - you''re - nning - but - keep - me-out - of - it.


    I smiled inwardly, if only he knew this one was going to favor him. I tore my gaze back to Anabelle and announced, "Anabelle, I dare you to kiss Julie on the lips. A deep french kiss,"


    For a moment there, nobody talked. Anabelle looked as if she had seen a ghost while Julie was simply stunned, he had not anticipated that from me - he thought I woulde up with something harmful to his reputation.


    However, I didn''t do it for him - even though he ended up benefiting. But the point is, Anabelle is modest and shy about her rtionship and if I want to make sure that my sacrifices of getting them away from their parent''s works, I have to make sure they''re madly in love with one another. And there was one way to solidify that, intimacy - the music "touch my body" begins to y in my head. Gosh, I love being evil. Wait, what?


    Predo coughed awkwardly by my side, rousing me back to the presence. I caught Anabelle, her face was as red as an skan pink shrimp. I caught her right where I wanted her to be.


    "Why?" I goaded her, "You don''t want to kiss your boyfriend?"


    "No! Is not thatˇ­" her voice rose from a high pitch to barely a whisper, scratching her scalp awkwardly. She was shy.


    "There''s nothing wrong with kissing the one you love in the open, I do that?all the time with Pedro -"


    "We know," Julie interrupted, "And thankfully don''t need an illustration," He knew exactly what I was thinking.


    "Well, to be frank, kissing Julie openly means you''re proud of your boyfriend and not scared to show him off. Moreover, you''re staking your im on him - so back off bitches. Yeah, that kind of thing," I can''t believe I was pep talking. What happened to the previous Isabe?"


    But then, amid my inspirational speech. Anabelle still looked conflicted and I was about to think of another approach when Pedro thought of something better.


    "Kiss him! Kiss him!" Pedro began to goad her and my grin widened. I love my man.


    I joined him, "Anabelle,e on, all you have to do is to kiss the boy!" I hollered.


    Anabelle covered her face, embarrassed and after a moment, pulled her hands down, there was a new resolution in her eyes.


    "Woohoo!" I jubted, knowing she had made up her mind. However, I rejoiced too soon.


    Before our very eyes, Anabelle choose to pick the bottle, poured herself a drink, and downed it.


    "Kissˇ­. ugh... no... " Our faces were filled with disappointment. We had so much hope that she would gather courage and move out of her shell for once. Well, so much for having hope


    But then, to our shock, Anabelle turned to Julie by her side, straddled him, and kissed him fully on the mouth.


    I was so shocked that I didn''t even realize when a scream of excitement rippled my mouth. Anabelle did it! I guess she took the drink to build up her confidence. Nheless, I was a great instigator.


    Give me an apuse, people.

 Chapter 490 - Four Hundred And Ninety: Ill Forgive Him

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Four Hundred And Ny: I''ll Forgive Him</h4>


    Isabe''s point of view:


    Julie stood as rigid as a tree, he had never expected that move from Anabelle - none of us did anyway.


    She smashed his lips against hers, moving against Julie who was frozen. But then, the alcohol must be working since Anabelle didn''t give up, rather she clutched a fistful of his hair causing him pain and as well, jerking him from his reverie.


    He pulled up for air, the both of them staring into each other''s eyes. Then his gaze flickered down to her lips, his finger gliding along her cheeks as Julie traced her lips in a sensual caress.


    His gaze was dark and lust-filled while the air around them thickened and was filled with immeasurable sexual energy. Then without a second thought, Julie leaned down and imed her lips.


    Anabelle moaned into his mouth, her hand digging into his hair while the other pulled him flush against her as she began to gyrate her hips against his erection through his pants.


    He groaned, his hand on her waist tightening as if he wanted to mold her to him, till they became one. It took only a second for their kiss to expand from gentle and sweet to salvage and devouring.


    Julie nudged her apart, his tongue thrusting into her mouth and her body quivered with pleasure. Anabelle grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled hard on it as she dry humped him while his tongue did a good job of bringing her so much pleasure that sparks filled her vision.


    Maybe it was the alcohol working or abination of the sexual energy, but Anabelle didn''t feel any inhibition anymore. She even began to wonder why she was hesitant in the first ce because this felt goddamn good.


    She kissed the top of Julie''s lips, then traced the bottom and grazed it with her teeth before adding a little tongue, ying and chasing his tongue for a couple of seconds, and then nibbed his lower lips, sucking on it.


    Julie groaned, shifting the angle of his kiss as he trailed his mouth over her throat, nipping and licking while her head rolled back, her fingers digging into his shoulder. It felt so good, pleasure was coiling at the bottom of her stomach.


    "Alright, people, cut it out," I announced to the couples who were lost in the feelings. With how high they were right now, I wouldn''t doubt if they had sex right in front of us.


    However, Anabelle let out a stubborn moan, unwilling to let go of him, instead, she ground her hips against the poor Julie whose jaw was clenched and from the look of things, mighte if she went on with her teasing.


    "Annabelle..." I said with a warning tone. My cousin was acting like a newborn vampire who just discovered how thrilling drinking blood could be. The euphoria and satisfaction blinding her as she drowned in the blood, sucking greedily.


    "Annabelle..."


    She broke away this time, reluctantly. Like a drug addict, her body still craved for a taste, I could see it, but I won''t let her have her way. This was her punishment for the earlier dy and as well, umte sexual tension between them. So when it finally explodes, all hell would break loose.


    Wow, I do feel evil.


    "So, who''s next?" Julie sniffed, a trace of pain crossing his expression as he pressed his thigh together.


    My gaze followed that move and I couldn''t help but smirk, I bet my dear cousin gave him a hard boner.


    "Stop that," Julie frowned at my snickering. He perfectly understood why I was that way.


    "Why?" I teased him, "The scene was goddamn hot,"


    "Oh God, "Julie groaned, sitting ufortably as the visuals messed with his head.


    "Isabe," Pedro warned me.


    "What?" Iughed. It wasn''t my fault that men get hard upon any dirty images that crossed their minds. I was just having fun. A harmless fun.


    However, Pedro knowing I never listen, had another n up his sleeve, "One more snicker, and you can forget about riding me,"


    "What?!" How could he be so mean?


    "You heard me right,"


    "That''s so unfair, you promised!"


    "I said ''if'', notice that condition?" he rified.


    "Fine," I gave in. Nothing was worth losing that intimacy with him.


    "It''s your turn, Julie," Anabelle informed him.


    I didn''t need a God to tell me that Julie was out for vengeance after I?embarrassed him. Well, bring it on, I''m ready for anything. But then, when the bottle was spun, itnded on...


    "Pedro,"


    Well babe, may God bless your soul. It was not a secret that there was still a lingering tension between both men - all because of Anabelle. See for once, I''m not the cause of the dispute between them.


    Julie started, "Truth or dare,"


    "Truth," Was Pedro''s option.


    There was a mischievous glint in Julie''s eyes as he asked, "How long is your weenie?"


    "Ouch," Anabelle muttered.


    I whistled. This would be interesting.


    However, Predo was not intimated, he shamelessly replied, "It''s not a weenie but a p*enis and it''s long, thick, and healthy and I don''t understand why you''re so interested in it unlessˇ­." he hinted that Julie might be gay.


    "Damn you," Julie cursed, looking as if someone tossed shit on his face causing Anabelle and me to burst intoughter. It was so funny. His n backfired on him.


    "Alright, my turn," Anabelle was so excited and I knew she was hoping tond on me. And as luck would have it, the bottle pointed toˇ­.


    Me.


    "Yes!" She was overzealous with joy. I never thought I was someone''s source of amusement until now.


    "Truth or dare,"


    "Truth," I said confidently.


    Anabelle must have been expecting a dare so she could exact her vengeance on me as well, but then I need a change of fresh air.


    "Fine," She looked vexed yet went on,?"What would you do if you found out Pedro cheated on you. Would you break up with him or forgive him, picking up your rtionship from where it was dropped?" Anabelle asked.


    For a moment there was absolute silence as everyone waited for my answer. Suddenly, I shifted closer to Pedro who gulped upon seeing my nearness. Why was he so scared? I''m not a monster. I won''t eat him - not yet.


    Reaching out with a smile, I yed with his tousled hair, caressing his gorgeous face while his breath hitched - from nervousness or attraction? I couldn''t tell.


    "Of course, I''ll forgive him," I answered.


    "Huh?" Everyone was shocked by my response, their jaws almost dropping to the ground.


    However, I wasn''t through, because I added, "After burying the girl he cheated on me with, alive,"

 Chapter 491 - Four Hundred And Ninety-One: It Was Her Room

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Four Hundred And Ny-One: It Was Her Room</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee felt as if a huge weight was crushing and suffocating her; she couldn''t breath nor move. Unconsciously, she shifted her body to the side and the weight trailed off her body. However, it wasn''t for long before the same weight returned and this time, it was almost as if it doubled by two.


    She turned and twisted her body but the weight was strong like a monster wing onto their victim. The girl began to breathe fast as the grip became tighter as if the weight waspressing her to the bed. Her breath was cut off,ing in deep pants.


    "No!" She struggled, however the?weight was stronger and her back was beginning to hurt from being pushed into the bed. The bed dipped further and farther and snap!


    Ailee jerked up, startled from her sleep. However she couldn''t sit up since a weight was pressing down on her. With a groan, she nced down and realized her brothers Allen and Neon had used her as a human bolster.


    Neon and Allen hooked their legs around her with their hands gripping her waist possessively. Even if she wanted to turn, there was no way she could do that with the way they sandwiched her between them.?No wonder she had a nightmare.


    Pissed off, Ailee pushed Allen away from her body, taking a relieved breath. However, she rejoiced too soon because he turned back around to the previous position, grabbing her once again. He inched closer as if he had missed the warmth and like a bee attracted to honey, he couldn''t stay away.


    "Fine, take a deep breath, Ailee. Don''t freak out. He''s asleep. He''s a bad sleeper," Ailee thought of an excuse for him.


    Ailee turned to the other side and pushed Neon the same way she had done to her brother. But unlike Allen, Neon didn''t budge. He didn''t move a muscle, instead his grasp on her waist tightened as if he didn''t want to be away from her.


    "Calm down...." Ailee chanted, trying to keep at bay her increasing anger, "They''re just asleep and don''t mean to suffocate you to death, figurativelyˇ­." THIS IS NOT THEIR FUCKING ROOM!


    "Get off me, you assholes!" Ailee finally lost it, jabbing the both of them at their ribs with her elbow. There''s only so much she could take.


    "Ouch!" Allen and Neon stirred finally from their sleep in pain. It was almost as if someone hit them... Or maybe someone did.


    As if on cue, both of them sat up at the same time, pointing using fingers at each other.


    "You!"


    "You!"


    "What are you doing here?!" Allen asked Neon, a captious look in his gaze.


    "I should ask you the same," Neon retorted, holding his gaze, "You were the one who had Ailee moved out of the room. So what are you doing here?"


    "I asked you first, answer me" Allen demanded.


    "I don''t have to answer you, you''re a betrayer. If you haven''t gone snitching on your sister, mom wouldn''t have..." Neon trailed off as soon as something registered in their head.


    "Mom!" both of them screamed at once.


    Before Ailee could even blink her eyelids, both of her nuisance siblings had vanished from her room and peace finally returned to her. However, the peace felt kind of lonely.


    Allen and Neon ran back to their room like a speedster, their heart pounding in their throats. They were sure Reina would punish them once she heard they sneaked into their sister''s room.


    They had separated the kids to limit their closeness - thanks to Allen''s?reminder - but they had gone contrary to their parent''s intentionst night, by not only sleeping in her room, but sharing her bed as well.


    Their hearts hammered in their chest as they settled on their respective beds. Had their mom checked on them already? It was seven in the morning already and their mother?was supposed to havee down already.


    Even without their moming over, the maids could have checked up on them and when they didn''t see a soul, would report the discovery to their mother, who would in turn put two and two together, and find out what they''ve done.


    As if the universe was on their side, they heard the doorknob turn?and with lightning speed, went back to bed and pretended as if they had been sleeping all this while.


    Reina was relieved when she saw the kids on their bed. She could have checked on them earlier, but she had overslept - thanks to Nius. That monster had not left her rest, not even to answer to their son when he knocked on their door yesterday. Fine, at this rate, she would have to bring in a second bed into their bedroom if Nius can''t keep his hands to himself.


    "Mom?" her attention was drawn to her son who woke up at that moment. Her entrance must have woken him - Allen was a light sleeper.


    "Hey honey, you could go back to sleep. I was just checking up on you guys," Reina felt guilty for waking him up.


    "Morning mom,"


    Reina was startled when her other son Neon woke up as well. She felt her guilt increase, knowing she had unintentionally woken up her kids from their beauty sleep. Doctors said kids need sleep the most to grow up well - she sure hoped she hadn''t messed up their growing pattern.


    "Don''t mind me kids, go back to sleep," She shooed them away like birds.


    "I can''t sleep anymore,"


    "Me too," Neon concurred.


    Reina sighed, running her hands through her hair, "Then you can go ahead to brush and take your baths. Amanda should have something for you guys to eat," She informed them and was just about to leave when she recalled something.


    She turned to Allen, probing him with her stare, "You knocked on our doorst night, what was the problem, Allen?"


    At once, Allen and Neon''s eyes met, electricity cackling between them as they dared each other to reveal the truth.


    "No, I suddenly had multiple inspirations about life to discuss with father before it went away, but then there was no chance to do so," Allen lied through his teeth.


    And like a fool Reina believed him. The boy had always been an inquisitive one, so she wasn''t surprised.


    "I''m sorry about that, Son. Don''t worry, your dad is up and ready to answer any question you might have for him," Reina made it up to him.


    "Sure, no problem,"Allen asked cooly,


    "And what about you mom, did the exercise with dad go well? "


    Reina was taken back by that question, yet she still faked a smile to her boy saying," Yes, it went well, "


    Absolutely well.

 Chapter 492 - Four Hundred And Ninety-two: Hormonal Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Four Hundred And Ny-two: Hormonal Monsters</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Dude, what the hell happened to you?" Nius asked the giant Emerald who looked like shit. His hair was tousled while he had a huge dark circle under his eyes as if he hadn''t slept for a century - that would have been possible if he was a vampire.


    Reina chuckled, making Nius wonder what was so funny about Emerald''s unhealthy appearance, "He''s taking his father role too seriously," she revealed to him.


    Everyone in their circle knew how much Emerald was anticipating meeting his beloved child. There was no doubt that this child would be loved immeasurably.


    Emerald sighed, simply running his hand through his hair, tracing down to his face, he rubbed down his features with hisrge palm. Who said fatherhood was easy?


    This morning, before he got down to this ce, Cecil had dressed up in hertest designs and twirled around in front of him like a model on a runway, waiting for hispliment. And then he made the worst mistake by saying.


    "You''re a good designer, Cecil. Also, you added more weight and I got to say, the dress looks good on you. Pregnancy suits you," was all Emerald said and yet that singlement changed the rest of his morning.


    At first, Cecil had said nothing and simply stared at him like she had seen a ghost and then burst into heart-wrenching wails.


    "You think I''m fat? You no longer like me because I''m fat, is that it?" she used him, lips trembling.


    "Of course not," He had tried to exin but then, she didn''t even give him a chance and went into their bedroom, banging the door right at his face.


    Emerald had tried walking in but she locked him out and to make matters worse, the spare key was in the drawer in their bedroom. Wonderful, right?


    So right now, here he was, at the house of the two perfect couples who''ve experienced parenthood back and front and are still standing firmly, searching for advice on the "dos and don''t" of pregnancy. He could have gone to Sakuzi but the man didn''t exactly have a clean record of aplete family - yep, divorce and all.


    Emerald wanted the best for his kid and wife which is why he isn''t ashamed to ask and learn. He had an unpleasant childhood and promised never to let his kid experience the same and intends on keeping it,e raine sunshine.


    So gentlemen anddies, let''s wee Reina and Nius, the couple of the year.


    "What were you thinking calling her fat," Reina scolded him after listening to his narration.


    "I didn''t call her that," He rified, shoulders tensed and jaw clenched. Why wasn''t anyone believing him? "I just pointed out the fact she looked good now she gained weight. Wellˇ­ that statement does sound like "fat"


    Reina cocked a brow at him that said, "Really now?"


    "Fine," He gave in, "She misunderstood me. Now tell me how to get out of this mess,"


    Emerald resigned to fate. Honestly, he was tired. Not the tired in an I - want - to run - away - from - my - responsibility - kind of way, rather I - just - want - a - breather. These days, he could swear his brain had been turned upside down.


    But then, if he felt this way. How much more, Cecil?


    "Emerald," Reina began, "You should know that pregnancy is a beautiful time in life but is also a difficult time for a woman and a stressful time in one''s marriage,"


    "That makes me feel good," He said ironically. Emerald couldn''t help but wonder if the baby would break his family apart or bring them closer - this was his first time being a father for crying out loud.


    "No, don''t be sad," Reina told him, "I''m just trying to say that in this condition that women experience a shit load of emotions, we became hormonal monsters -"


    "Don''t mind her," Nius butted in with a hint ofughter, "The hormonal part is what they use to use to deceive us, men, into bing pussywhipped,"


    Reina red at him, "Seriously?"


    "What?" Nius shrugged, "Is the gospel truth. We men literally be ves during pregnancy,"


    And just like that, Reina forgot about giving Emerald advice and turned to her husband, ready to argue it out with him, "Fine, let''s agree to the title of you men being ''ve''?- as you imed. But then, that is just a small sacrifice for getting us pregnant. It''s nothingpared to what we go through!"


    "Really? Getting you guys pregnant?


    It takes two to tango, remember, honey? Both parties, male and female, were active in the procreation, and let''s be honest here, you women are always the one moaning and pleading for it," Nius alluded to sex, imitating her sensual tone, "Ahhˇ­ yesˇ­ deeperˇ­ go fasterˇ­ babyˇ­ fuck meˇ­ -"


    But Nius didn''t get to finish the rest of his "foolishness" because the red-faced Reina grabbed the cushion and whacked him right on the face.


    "You animal! Fuck you!" Reina felt like rending him into pieces. How could he say that in front of their guest?


    A ripple ofughter was drawn from Nius''s mouth as he let Reina hit him with the pillow. He had intentionally riled her up and goddamn it, it was funny to see her angry face.


    "Why don''t I get rid of you and be done with your ass forever! Die you monster!" it aggravated Reina that the more she hit him, the more he cracked up. It was as if this was a source of entertainment to him. Weird bastard. What even drove her into marrying him. She must have been blind or under some sort of ck magic. Yes, he must charmed her - with his sexual energy.


    Fuck off, dirty thought.


    "Guys. I came here for a solution, not to watch you both being all over each other," Emerald rolled his eyes.


    With a final whack, Reinaposed herself but not without giving Nius a re that held dark promises - she was going to deal with him after this. However, Nius vexed her further by blowing air kisses to her and even had the nerve to whisper, "I can''t wait, darling,"


    Reining in the anger, Reina took a deep breath, pushing the thoughts of throttling Nius to the back of her mind, crossed her leg over the other, and continued with her therapy.


    "Emerald, the truth is that even the most well-meaning of husbands struggleˇ­" She gave Nius a pointed look while saying that, "But it''s essential for soon-to-be fathers to provide support. What a husband does and, more importantly, what he says, needs to be considerate, effective, and helpful to the woman he loves. But don''t worry, I''ll give you a set of rules to follow so you don''t make a mistake, "


    He hoped so.

 Chapter 493 - Four Hundred And Ninety-three: He Spoke From His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Four Hundred And Ny-three: He Spoke From His Heart</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Number one," Reinamenced.


    Emerald was full of anticipation for this moment - there was even an imaginary drumline thudding in the distance. He listened to her advice attentively like a student would in ss.


    "The first thing you should know about pregnant women is that they enjoyfort food and ice cream is one of them. Cut Cecil some ck and don''t make the mistake of monitoring portions or critiquing her requests for strange foodbinations. If she asks for pickles and peanut butter at one in the morning, give the woman what she goddamn wants no matter the distance!"


    "Orˇ­" Nius opined, "You can simply fill the refrigerator with different vors of Icecream instead of running to the supermarket at 1 A.M," He was smug, knowing his suggestion was much better.


    Reina threw daggers at him. He was set on irritating her tonight. Well, this was all for Emerald. Nothing else.


    "Secondly, never ask Cecil why she is crying again? When women are pregnant their hormones can fluctuate and don''t assume she needs a "reason" to cry. If you want to help her, just offer her a shoulder to cry on, "


    "Or to make things simpler for you or us, the men," Nius opined again, "Just put on her favoriteedy show and you can say bye-bye to tears," He made it sound so easy.


    Reina turned to him with a massive frown, "What''s your problem, Nius?"


    "Emerald came for the both of us to give us an insight on pregnancy and fatherhood - he said ''us'' remember? So while you exin from the women''s point of view, I give him more insightful tips from the men''s perspective - my view," He said.


    "He makes sense. No offense Reina, but Nius'' a fellow man, I believe he would be more empathic," Emerald pointed out.


    "Fine," Reina spoke through gritted teeth. No matter what, she believed she would be the perfect person to rte the sufferings thates with pregnancy since she''s experienced it first hand.


    "Thirdly, never tell Cecil that it would be fun if your kids were a year apart - that is if you n on having more," Reina sighed, "Trust me, thatment could quickly transform the woman you love into a raging monster. Appreciate the pain and sacrifice Cecil is going through both physically and mentally and don''t assume she wants to repeat the experience anytime soon,"


    "I support that," Nius agreed readily which made Reina narrow her gaze at him suspiciously. He didn''t argue with her as usual?


    However, it was proven that she was faster than her shadow because Nius added, "You don''t have to inform her and get your head yelled off in the process, simply score a prefect shoot in the heat of the moment," Nius hinted that he could easily get her pregnant during sex without voicing his intention.


    "Alright. This is it. You''re intentionally sabotaging this conversation," Reina used him.


    "Sabotaging what? I''m only giving him practical ideas. I knew from the start that you women would never agree with men''s view on pregnancy," Nius imed.


    "Alright, this is," Reina stood up, " If this is you rebelling because I refused us having another baby, then you should know it''s not going to work," she told him pointedly.


    "Oh boy," Emerald shrunk back into his seat. How had their conversation escted into a fight between couples? Maybe he shouldn''t have bothered them.


    "I''m not petty enough to resort to this method and you of all people knows that," Nius replied coollypared to the heaving Reina.


    Reina bit back her words. If Nius wanted to get her pregnant, he could do that in many ways - whether she was on the shots or not. Reina guessed she was just a tad bit sensitive about the


    "pregnancy" issue considering she and Nius have been going over it for days.


    "I''m sorry. I took this too personally," Reina apologized, fidgeting with her hands.


    "I know," Nius reached out and pulled her to him, "I''m sorry as well for seeming too nonchnce about the difort pregnant women go through. The truth is that pregnant women are a blessing to us men and I couldn''t ask for anyone else to be the mother of my children but you," He kissed her on the forehead.


    "Aww, that''s so wonderful," Emerald fawned over him yet sassed at them, "But that doesn''t answer my question! How do I be a good husband and a father!" he had reached the end of his patience.


    "Emerald," Reina called him, "There''s no form or procedure to be a good husband other than what you have been doing so far,"


    "Alright, I''m a bit lost now," Emerald rubbed the side of his head. This was not what he wanted to hear. Take a look at them - Nius and Reina - they were one perfect couple, surely they must have a secret to their happiness.


    Nius took over, "What my wife is trying to say is that as far as you love Cecil, that''s enough. You can''t hurt the person you love - your heart cannot take it,"


    "Oh," He finally got his point.


    "And fatherhood?" Nius went on, "Trust me, that''s fucked up. You don''t need a set of techniques to be a father because once you set your eyes on your little one? Trust me, the instincts kick in naturally. The feeling of joy swells in your chest and you feel it strongly in your bones that you want to give your little angel the best of your love, attention, v for. When you act on that feeling, my man? That''s called being a good father, "


    No one said a word as soon as Nius finished his emotional speech. Reina felt teary-eyed, upon the fact Nius had not spent seven years with the kids, nevertheless, he loved them. Those words were from the bottom of his heart.


    Emerald felt the sincerity of his words, Nius had spoken from the bottom of his heart. He smiled, it had not been a waste toe here after all.

 Chapter 494 - Four Hundred And Ninety-four: You Sound Like Adam

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Four Hundred And Ny-four: You Sound Like Adam</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Eden woke up on the wrong side of the bed today and was as grumpy as a grandpa. With just a look at his frowning face and stern gaze, one didn''t need to be told to avoid him. Human beings were instinctive creatures, hence the servants were extremely careful around him and ran away from him so they don''t piss him off.


    Even Camille had a hard time conversing with him. The woman had always thought that Nius was the most stubborn man in the family. But then, no. Eden was. He was so damn difficult that all of the advice she had offered to him to let the kids go fall on deaf eyes.


    Eden had even gone ahead to work with the military just to bring his daughter after he tracked down their location - thanks to George informing him. Out of courtesy and to avoid being used of hoarding information on the kids'' whereabouts, George had informed him of their location after his son stupidly used his credit card - they had been tracking his expenses.


    Seeing that as a good opportunity to bring back his daughter, Eden had brought in the military with his influence, knowing Isabe was stubborn and wouldn''t go down without a fight if he were to find them - no offense, but his niece Isabe can be crazy when she wants to.


    However, notwithstanding the entourage Eden came with, they were still unable to catch four teenagers, four fucking teenagers without power and connection!


    Isabe had yed him and that really pissed him off. So Eden decided to let go of Anabelle, he was no longer going to search for her again. Since she decided to rebel against him by being with that boy he was against and cutting all forms of connection with him, her father? She should go ahead with hiding from him because he doesn''t care anymore.


    Eden wasn''t going to remove his daughter from the family register or something, but he was going to estrange her till she returned to her senses.


    No matter how smart Isabe was, they couldn''t stay in hiding for a long time.


    They were kids who still had a bright future ahead of them and each one of them needed the help of their parents to achieve. Just like Pedro who would be unable to stay away from his mother anyway - he was her only child and son and support.


    Hence, this morning, Eden began "trial one" of living without his daughter Anabelle and let''s just say, it hasn''t been the best of experiences so far. At first, he had hardened his heart and was determined to prove he could survive today, but when he came into the bathroom and his gaze fell on the stubble on his face, a voice rang in his head.


    "Daddy, you look so cool and matured with the beards on,"


    He recalled the scene of Anabellementing on his beards the first time he had unintentionally grown them. Everyone knew he had an effeminate beauty and the stubble had helped give him a rugged look.


    Recalling that event, Eden''s features hardened and he grabbed the shaving cream and rubbed it around his jaw, picked the shaving stick, and got rid of all his facial hair. If Anabelle wanted his daddy to look tough, she should return home and make that happen. What the fuck! Why does he care? He wasn''t supposed to care anymore.


    With renewed determination, Eden moved ahead with the rest of his morning rituals and didn''t miss his daughter''s presence until breakfast time. He sat, watching and waiting as the maids served the meal and as soon as they were done, he dered,


    "Anabelle, pray for the meal...." Eden trailed off realizing the words had slipped out of his mouth.


    He sighed, rubbing his palm down his face. His daughter''s existence was so much linked to his that he couldn''t exist without her. How could he live without her? Anabelle was his baby girl, he raised her for eighteen years and had been the father to her and much of a mother to her than her biological mother could ever be - Anabelle''s mother was much concerned over her own family.


    "You know, your emotional constipation is bing depressing," Camillemented, waking into the dining room. She went over to her husband, pecked him on the cheeks, and took a seat beside him.


    "You don''t know what you''re saying," Eden avoided her probing stare.


    Camille sighed, "You''re trying to be brave but your facade sucks. You need Anabelle in your life and you know it. You can''t keep fighting with each other,"


    Eden frowned, "I am not fighting with her. She is the one who''s tantly going against her father''s order. My daughter is the one fighting against me,"


    "Oh please, can we stop this nonsense," Camille rolled her eyes towards heaven.


    "Nonsense," Eden''s brow raised at herment.


    "Yes, nonsense," Camille concurred, unintimidated by the darkening of his eyes knowing another argument was brewing around the corner. Anabelle has be a sensitive topic for them these few days the kids vanished.


    "Cut Anabelle some cks! The girl has grown up and found the one she loves-"


    "Which I don''t approve of," He interrupted her.


    "Oh please, take that approval and shove it up to your arse," Camille cursed at him, taking her husband by surprise. She was done being gentle with him.


    "Does your daughter''s happiness matter to you at all or would you let your overprotectiveness ruin your daughter''s happiness?" Camille stood from the seat and faced him, her fierce orbs burning into his, "These are just kids trying out at dating. There''s no assurance that they would tie the knot and be together forever,"


    "Oh, that''s where you are wrong," Eden wanted to tell her. They were Spencers and if there''s one thing that a Spencer is good at, it was loving wholeheartedly and till death does apart. Not that Camille needed to know about that - he was falling for her. He would tell her when the time is due.


    "And you know what?" Camille asked him.


    "What?" He was curious to know what she had in mind.


    "You sound like your uncle Adam right now who worked so hard to tear Nius and Maya apart but failed miserably. Why? Because of the power of their love for each other. I hope you take a look at the mirror and correct yourself before it''s toote," Camille made her point known and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Eden asked her, concern written over his face.


    "Don''t talk to me!" Camille retorted without ncing at him over her shoulder, "I''m pissed at you, right now,"


    Well, well, well, he now had a wife to cate and a daughter to find, Eden knew he was in for a rough day.


    He stared at his cell phone, tapping away on the table indecisively.

 Chapter 495 - Four Hundred And Ninety-five: A Lovetrip To Lincolnshire

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Four Hundred And Ny-five: A Lovetrip To Lincolnshire</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Son?" George was shocked out of his mind when he woke up to his son on his bed. How was that possible? He died. He buried him.


    "Father," his son said.


    "No, no, no," He shook his head stubbornly as if he wanted to jerk the image of him away, "This is just a dream,"


    "Father, it''s me," His son reached out and touched him.


    George felt him. He was real.


    "Oh my God," He gasped and cupped his son''s face with his palm, tears streaming down his face.


    "I''m so sorry," He cried, "It''s all my fault. I should have been more careful. It was as a result of my carelessness," George cried, holding onto him tightly as if he would vanish if he dared let go.


    "Where''s Julie?"


    The tears came to a sudden stop, George stiffened and he slowly let go of his son. However, when he nced up at him, his son''s expression was frozen.


    His son''s gaze was cold and empty, his face was rid of all feelings. George felt goosebumps climb his arm, he couldn''t help but wonder if this was still his son - because it didn''t feel like him anymore.


    "J-Julie," He choked, "What about Julie?"


    "I can''t find him," His voice became colder, the temperature in the room dropped.


    "Of course, Julie isˇ­" George stiffened, realizing that the kid was on the run. But then, his dead son doesn''t have to know about that. Heughed nervously, "Of course, Julie is -"


    "I trusted you," His son whispered, leaning closer with a menacing tone. The hairs on his back stood on edge, his son was bing frightening.


    "I tried my best," George told him, his eyes widening with a trace of fear as his son hovered over him with a chilling smile that could only be found on the face of a psychopath.


    "Your best wasn''t enough," he said, his hands closing around George''s neck as he began to choke him.


    "I''m sorry for everything," George was plunged with guilt so great he didn''t even bother to stop his son from strangling him. It was all his fault. He deserved to die.


    "Come and join me!" a merciless smirk curved his mouth and his grip around George''s throat tightened.


    "No!!!!!!!"


    George was startled awake from his sleep, his heart pounding loudly in his chest. He instantly felt around his neck,ing up with nothing and that was when he realized he had a nightmare less than five minutes after he dozed off.


    The old man hadn''t been able to sleep wellst night considering the fact his grandson was not home. He kept turning and tossing all night to the early mornings. Left with no choice, George decided toe into his office and work when he dozed off and experienced that horrifying nightmare.


    But no matter how frightening the dream was, George still thought over it. Could it be that histe son was angry over Julie''s disappearance? Had he unintentionally angered the dead? Was this a sign? George was conflicted.


    But then, he had to get Julie back. George was not a believer in superstition or ult, however, the dream had shaken him to the core and he had to do something about it.


    With a deep sigh, he picked up his phone. Although it hurt his pride, this was something he had to do to be at peace. Everything he ever did was for his grandson to have the best life - even when he wouldn''t be around anymore. George wanted the best for Julie so he would be able to face histe son and daughter-inw proudly in the afterlife.


    So he went to his contact list and unblocked Eden - yeah, that was how deep their animosity ran - and was just about to ce a call to his enemy when his phone rang. Shockingly, it was his Eden, his enemy calling.


    George was tempted to ignore that rude man''s call - he was older than Eden and yet Eden could not respect him as an elder - but that would seem childish.


    "Hello," He picked atst.


    "Hello. We need to talk,"


    "Yes, we need to talk," George concurred. He''d let his dear grandchild have what he wants if that would keep him happy. Moreover, kids nowadays no longerst in a rtionship, he bet Julie would be disinterested in her in a few months. Why was he so headstrong in the first ce when this could have been solved easily.


    "Where do we meet?" Eden asked from the other line.


    "At my ce," was George''s decision.


    "Why there? What if you''re nning on getting me killed?"


    Georgeughed, "I get to choose because I''m older than you, punk! And do you think I''ll invite you to a ce that would be traceable to me?" Eden was a man of influence and had underground ties - he''s a rtive to Sakuzi - his sudden disappearance would not be taken lightly.


    "Fine," He epted grumpily, the line went dead.


    George underestimated how important Anabelle was to Eden because the man arrived at his ce in ten minutes! He must have raced like a mad man to get here.


    The atmosphere between both men was awkward, they had gone from enemies to partners in a twinkle of an eye.


    "I agree with the kids dating. What do you say?" Eden got down to business immediately.


    "I also agree to the kids being together," George finally gave consent yet he added quickly, "But on one condition,"


    "What are you up to now?" Eden narrowed his gaze at him suspiciously.


    "The kids can date but Isabe remains Julie''s fianc¨¦e,"


    "Oh damn -! "


    "Hear me out," George stopped him mid-curse.


    "Fine, say it," Eden said through gritted teeth.


    "The kids can date but if they break up after three years, his engagement with Isabe stands,"


    "Isabe is not a reserve,"


    "That''s my condition,"


    "You''d have to discuss that with Nius and I''m sure as hell he wouldn''t agree," Eden told him the gospel truth.


    "But Isabe would," George smirked, "She might appear uncaring but the girl would do anything for family,"


    "You''re evil," Eden groaned.


    "It''s called business,"


    "Fine," Eden gave in but then, there was another problem, "How do we contact the kids?"


    George grinned at him, Eden shivered. He didn''t like that look at all.


    "What?" He was ufortable.


    "Not if we can send them on a love trip to Lincolnshire,"


    -----------


    Read the announcement please.

 Chapter 496 - Four Hundred And Ninety-Six: Where Did Her Breast Go?

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Four Hundred And Ny-Six: Where Did Her Breast Go?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Pedro stirred from his sleep yet didn''t open his eyes - he wanted toze around for a few moments. He felt a body by his side and instinctively knew it was Isabe.


    A contented smile tugging his lips, he reached out and warped his arm possessively around her waist and leaned closer, her back turned to him. His hand lying on her waist traced up to her chest, intending to get a quick feel of her boobs when his brows furrowed in confusion. Where did her breasts go?


    Julie was having his beauty sleep when he felt a "weed" disturbance. Warm arms circled his waist and he didn''t protest knowing it was probably his girlfriend, Anabelle. A smile tugged his lips, guess someone was restless this morning.


    He could have reacted but Julie didn''t say a word nor move a muscle; he pretended to be asleep. He wanted to test out if Anabelle''s character imnt fromst night was carried over to a new day - she had to be the one to make the first move.


    It was hard to remain still with the way her hands were traveling over his body but he forced himself to submit. It was a little sacrifice for the greater good. So when her hands went to his chest and squeezed his nipple, he stifled a moan. God this was so good. However, something happened.


    Although her movements were exciting, Julie couldn''t help but think that she was searching for something on his chest. But what? Suddenly, the hands on his chest froze in its movement and that was when it hit him as well.


    Those hands were too big and callous for Anabelle. Oh no.


    At once, Julie''s eyes popped open the same time Pedro''s did as well. He turned around with lightning speed, a disturbing premonition tugging at the pit of his belly. He had a bad feeling about this. And as expected. He was right. Anabelle wasn''t on the bed Anabelle but her ex, Pedro.


    "Ahhh!!!!!"


    Both men shrieked, scrambling off the bed as if they had seen the devil himself.


    "What the hell are you doing here?!" Pedro shrieked, shooting up to his feet. Shock, disbelief, and anger all mixed into one, crossing his gaze. What the hell had happenedst night?


    "I should be the one asking you about that, pervert!" Julie retorted, up on his feet as he checked his body for signs of assault.


    "Pervert?" Pedro couldn''t believe what he just heard, "Did you just call me a pervert?"


    "What am I supposed to call you then? Dude, you fucking harassed me - you touched my nipple!"


    "I thought it was Isabe''s breast for fucking sake!" Pedro defended himself. Fuck, that was supposed to be Isabe on his bed. How did that asshole end up there?


    "Whose breasts?" a head peered out from the door and all turned in the direction of that voice.


    Isabe narrowed her gaze at them suspiciously, "What''s this bromance in the air?"


    "Bromance?" both red at her. They were hardly friends, what bromance?! The only reason they were this close was because of their girlfriends.


    Taking a deep breath of relief, Julie went over to Isabe his savior toy down the grievance in his heart, "Your boyfriend here harassed me, you have to do something!"


    "Harassed?" Isabe was mildly surprised by that usation - you should know nothing takes her by surprise.


    "Outrageous!" Pedro was angered, "I should be asking you what you were doing on the bed? That should have been Isabe and me there!"


    "No, that should have Anabelle and me on the bed!" Julie demanded.


    "And this is why I let you two knuckleheads have the bed," Isabe revealed the truth to the both of them.


    "What?"


    Pedro and Julie were astounded.


    "We drank ourselves to stupor," Isabe gave them the details, "Clearly wasted, Pedro, dragged me to the bed wanting to sleep with me when you appeared as well demanding for the bed. The both of you started a drunken quibble and I had no choice but to leave you both. Anabelle took the couch, I slept on the floor, satisfied? "


    Ahh, that made more sense. They were drunk and ended up sleeping together. Shit, this was a memory they wished they could erase forever.


    "Wash up ande out. Breakfast is served," Isabe announced and as if she jinxed their luck, their hangover kicked in.


    "Gosh, I feel horrible," Pedro groaned, clutching his temple. Compared to?Julie who was used to the life of drinking since he was linked with the Mafia, he was a light drinker.


    Right now, his head was banging so hard as if a hammer was being brought down on his skull. He must not have noticed the sensation earlier because he was high on adrenaline thanks to the "bromance" episode.


    Julie noticed his horrible state and grinned at him, "Toughen up, sissy." He intentionally shoved Predo on the shoulder causing him to stumble on his feet. The world swirled around him, the sensation was horrible.


    "That asshole," Pedro cursed through gritted teeth.


    But he endured the difort and went on with his morning rituals.


    "Have the soup, it would help with your hangover," Isabe informed Pedro with a smile, setting the food closer to him as soon as he took a seat in the dining.


    However, before he could even thank her for her thoughtfulness, Isabe took a seat on hisp.


    Oh fuck, Pedro knew he was damned. He didn''t need to be told this was vengeance from Isabe for not riding himst night.


    Julie choked on his food, why can''t this little devil let him rest for once without suffocating him with her public disy of affection.


    While Anabelle had a stunned expression, a flush creeping up her neck. Isabe was so bold - she couldn''t do that in front of everyone. Annabelle didn''t need to bother much about a hangover since a single shot had knocked her out coldst night.


    "You know," Pedro began, trying to clear the awkward atmosphere and as well, take his mind off Isabe''s ass slowly grinding on his crotch.


    God, she was killing him. Slowly, "Yesterday, reminds me of that memory of us stealing Maya''s liquor when we were younger,"


    "Yep," Anabelle smiled, "It was all Isabe''s idea,"


    "Doesn''t surprise me," Julie chimed in.


    "And yet, you guys followed me sheepishly," Isabe said to them and reached for the sd and sat back down, wriggling her backside against Pedro''s crotch.


    At this rate he was going to die, Pedro realized and decided to choose the easier way.


    "Fine, we''d do it today," he surrendered.


    "Oh God,"


    "Gross"


    The other couples on the table whined.


    Isabe turned to her boyfriend with an innocent look, "What? Did Iin? I was just giving you what you wanted,"


    "Huh?" Pedro was confused. Was there something he was missing out here?


    Sensing his turmoil, Isabe leaned in closer like a siren ready to lull in innocent sailors to their death. She whispered into his ears, "You wanted my breast, remember?"


    Oh, realization dawned on him.


    She went on, "But now, I gave you my ass, shouldn''t you be grateful?"


    Yes, Pedro was grateful, super grateful for the fact that she arousing him yet he had to endure helplesslyˇ­. fuck it! She was giving him blue balls!

 Chapter 497 - Four Hundred And Ninety-seven: Playtimes Over

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Four Hundred And Ny-seven: ytime''s Over</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Do you think this little protest of us would change our parent''s minds?" Anabelle asked, leaning against Julie''s chest. They were in the living room watching an old movie they found in Maya''s drawer by chance.


    "Little?" Isabe''s brows raised, seemingly offended by the use of that word.


    Anabelle shrugged, "I''m just saying that is us teenagers against our grown parents. We''re runaways and they could easily dismiss this act as a little tantrum and God knows we can''t stay here for too long. We have a life out there, not in hiding,"


    "Well, point of correction, you two..." she pointed to her cousin and her boyfriend, "Are the runaways, we are just your aplices," Isabe rified.


    Just like Anabelle, she was cuddling with Pedro on the sofa. Unlike earlier, he had recovered from the blue ball attack however he still couldn''t get his mind out of the gutter with her this close to him.


    Isabe was his air and he couldn''t breathe without her. He wondered how he could love someone like that?- without holding back. It was crazy and definitely the best feeling in the world.


    "Moreover," Isabe told her, "You should have more faith in yourself, Anabelle. Your father loves you like hell and if I''m right, he''s probably on a meeting with your boyfriend''s crafty''s grandfather, for ways to bring us home,"


    "My grandfather is not crafty," Julie defended him without thinking. No matter what the old man did, he still loved him.


    "Really? Are you talking about the man who tricked me into being engaged to his son?" Isabe challenged him.


    "He did what he thought was right and let''s be frank, it was punishment for trying to hurt me, "Julie reminded her.


    "Of course" Isabe snorted, "An engagement for trying to hurt his beloved son? I don''t understand such humor,"


    "Can we change the topic?" Pedro was upset by the conversation. It was obvious that he was still offended by that "imperial rule" decreeing his girlfriend''s as a fianc¨¦e to another. It was a miracle he was tagging along when it was obvious he might get hurt in this game.


    "Sure," Anabelle readily agreed and didn''t get to see the secret gesture between Isabe and her boyfriend.


    "No," Julie shook his head, "We should go check the whole building out," He grabbed Annabelle''s hand, intending to pull her up.


    The house was a three-story building that had seen better days. Nius had bought the whole of it, emptied its upants, and yet did nothing with it. Not even to renovate the house and put it on the market. He just left it like that.


    "But I haven''t finished watching the movie yet," Anabelleined.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch the movie from the top with you once we''re back," Julie promised, already getting her on her feet.


    "Fine," She grumbled, "I pray this journey is worth leaving my movie for," Anabelle let him pull her up.


    Julie turned to the other couples - Isabe to be specific - saying, "We are going to get some air and would be back in a jiffy," He emphasized on "jiffy" as if trying to warn Isabe to be quick with whatever crazy game she wanted to catch with Pedro. He couldn''t wait to be out of here.


    However, Anabelle was ignorant to catch the hints being thrown around. Instead, she asked her cousin, "Why don''t youe with us?"


    Isabe answered immediately, "You''d bore me to death, so get your ass out of here," without even sparing her a look.


    "Fine, I''ll be back soon. Don''t miss me too much," Anabelle grinned sheepishly, hooking her arms around Julie''s own as she began to drag him away, already excited to be outside. Without knowing Isabe was not going to miss her one bit because she had better fun to catch.


    Once they were alone, Isabe and Pedro didn''t say a word to each other, the both of them pretending to be immersed in the movie.


    However, all of that changed when the characters on the television yed a kissing scene and the air around them shifted. One could say the environment intensified, almost as if someone turned on the heater on a clear summer day.


    Pedro''s breath changed as he shifted ufortably, a tightening sensation in his groin, fighting against a groan from leaving his throat. Isabe smirked, knowing what he was thinking.


    She nced up at him, "ytime''s over,"


    And Isabe moved off him and bent down such that she could trace the budge in his trouser with her teeth.


    "And you''re hard rock," there was a dark promise to her tone, "I''m going to ride your brain out," Isabe spoke dirty to him, her eyes dark with desire.


    She leaned down and bite down on his erection stretching against the fabric, Pedro cursed and clenched his fist. His girlfriend was a vixen. A truly evil demoness. Isabe would be the death of him.


    Isabe then pulled him so he sat up front instead of his previous lying position and in a swift move got on top of him so that she was straddling Pedro.


    "This is going to be fun," Isabe whispered into his ears just as she grabbed his hips a little harder and pushed herself, even more, closer to his chest, grounding against him in the process.


    Pedro moaned, she loved the sound of it. His hands went around to grab her backside, rubbing her against his member through his pants to ease himself of the difort she put him in.


    With her breast pressed against his chest, and his strong arms making her dry hump against him, Isabe''s blood roared and her heartbeat elerated. She could make out the euphoric look on Pedro''s face like someone high on drugs while she moved against him. It made her feel powerful.


    Still moving, Isabe trailed kisses over his neck, gasping when she felt her orgasm around the corner. Suddenly, she ruptured, her body quivering with pleasure as she buried her face in his neck.


    "That wasˇ­" Pedro fought to catch his breath, "Great?"


    "Yeah," Isabe concurred, her voice breathy, "But that was just the beginning,"

 Chapter 498 - Four Hundred And Ninety-Eight: Glorious

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Four Hundred And Ny-Eight: Glorious</h4>


    Warning: Erotic scene ahead. Not suitable for those below eighteen - shoo away until you grow up younglings.


    The third point of view:


    "No, this was just the beginning," Isabe told Pedro and before he could take a breather, smashed her lips against his.


    Although Pedro was not prepared, he quickly got his head back into the game, groping and squeezing every part of her soft body his hands could find. He easily found her ass and kneaded it, his membering back to life once again. Fuck! How could he want one person over and over again.


    Isabe kissed him greedily, her hands grabbing the hair at the nape of his neck as she kissed him deeper. It was a wanton kiss intended to elicit nothing but lustful pleasure.


    The kiss became harder and devouring as if she wanted to mark him, stark her im on him as hers only. Her tongue swept into his mouth, starting a duel with his as their breath thickens.


    Isabe moaned, pulling harder on his root as Pedro teased her with his tongue. Coming up for air, his mouth covers over hers again and this time, sucking on her lower lips until it was swollen.


    He kissed down to her jaw, Isabe angling her neck to give him better ess as he tasted her throat, sucking over the skin, Isabe drew a sharp breath. The kiss ran down till it got to her chest, his eyes darkening with unadulterated lust as he bent and took her nipples through her shirt.


    Isabe moaned, her head lulling back from pleasure. Pedro was getting better at this and she didn''t know whether to be happy or scared that he would turn her mindless with pleasure. Notwithstanding, her body shivered with anticipation.


    So while Pedro continued to please her, her hand reached down to caress him through his pants, already stiff and ready for her and God, what she was going to do to him.


    Pedro groaned, the mere sound throbbing through her as he sucked her harder. Isabe arched into him, her body pining for more.


    Then she pushed him away, a questioning look on his face about the interruption. However, she ignored him and simply tugged on the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head causing a smirk to tug on the corners of his mouth.


    But when her hands moved to work on his zipper, he pped her hand away.


    "What?" Isabe gave him a puzzled expression.


    "It''s unfair," He said, "I lose one article of clothing, you lose as well. How does that sound?"


    "Unfortunately," Isabe pped away


    his hand already reaching for her boobs, "I''m the one in control," She informed him as she pulled down his pants and underwear in one swift move.


    "God," She gasped, her eyes flickering to Pedro''s, and asked, holding his gaze, "Is this what I do to you?"


    Pedro took a sharp breath in response, shifting ufortably on the couch. Even without touching him, the way she stared at him with unbridled lust was enough to make hime. Her luscious look aroused him.


    Kneeling between his knees, Isabe pointed at his member standing at attention, "That looks unhealthy, should I help you out?" she smirked at him knowingly.


    "Fuck it, Isabe! You''re killing me!" Pedro cursed to his disbelief. He couldn''t believe that one day he would be begging for a woman''s touch. Isabe sure brings out the worst in him.


    "I don''t hear you asking nicely," she stood her ground.


    "You''re fucking damn serious?" he couldn''t believe her.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" her expression was stern.


    Oh God, she was serious. Fine, this was the only way out anyway, unless he was nning on jerking himself off - which was less thrilling.


    "Fine," he spoke through gritted teeth, his chest heaving, "Help me out, please,"


    "Please what?"?she demanded, pping his thigh.


    "Please mistress!" Pedro hollered. He needed this, he needed her.


    "Fine," She smiled, "Only because you asked nicely," Isabe leaned closer and reached for him, running her hand over his length.


    Pedro''s breath became hot and heavy just as his member in Isabe''s tight grasp grew in size.


    "Wow," There was astonishment in her gaze, "You can go bigger than this?" she excited him further.


    Pedro groaned, closing his eyes as his breath deepened when Isabe''s hand wrapped around him.


    "Does it feel that good?" Isabe intentionally incited as she ran the sensitive skin of his length.


    "Yes, it feels that good," He responded through a hiss, his breath nearly stopping when Isabe licked him from base to tip.


    "Isabe," He moaned her name as she took him into his mouth, stroking his head up and down. Then she covered the inch of him with her mouth until she''s full of him to the point of feeling him in her throat.


    Pedro''s hands dug into her hair, his hips bucking into her mouth causing her to gurgle yet Isabe skimmed her teeth across his length as she sucked backward till his head was all that was left in her mouth and she began to suck relentlessly. She repeated the action over and over again driving him to the edge, but just when Pedro was about toe, she stopped.


    "Please don''t, Isabe," Pedro pleaded, knowing this was one of her games. Had he made a mistake by giving her the control? He couldn''t move a muscle, he was so fucking?hard that moving was painful- very painful. Pedro could no longer recount the number of blue balls Isabe gave him in one session


    "Shhh," Isabe hushed him by pressing her finger against his lip. However, Pedro opened his mouth and took her finger into his mouth, sucking on itsciviously.


    Isabe jerked away at once.


    "Nice try, Pedro" She smirked, "But on a second thought, I would love to see you touch yourself,"


    "What?" he was stunned, "No, no, no," Pedro began to shake his head.


    "Come on baby," Isabe hovered over him, her lips temptingly ghosting over his, "It would be fun to watch,"


    Finally, she leaned down and kissed him fully on the lips as if to soothe him of his pains just as Pedro''s hand began to pump his length relentlessly.


    Isabe leaned back to enjoy the show, her lips tilting to the side in delight as she watched his head lull back in pleasure, his sensual face was quite a sight to watch.


    It didn''t take long for Pedro to explode, stars dancing in his eyes as his seed spurted out.


    Isabe grinned at him, "That was glorious,"

 Chapter 499 - Four Hundred And Ninety-nine: Dark Side To Pedro

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Four Hundred And Ny-nine: Dark Side To Pedro</h4>


    Warning: Erotic scene ahead. Not suitable for those below eighteen - shoo away until you grow up younglings.


    The third point of view:


    Pedro had had his full of her wicked mischiefs, it was time to torture her the same way she did to him. So Isabe never saw himing or so Pedro thought because when he stood and carried her off her feet to the couch, Isabe put her leg out between them before he had the opportunity to trap her with his body.


    "You never learn, do you?" Isabe pushed him away slowly with her leg poking at his stomach.


    Pedro was buck naked and her heated gaze dropped to his giant erection. Does that thing ever rest? She wondered. Not that she wasining.


    Isabe was adventurous and wouldn''t mind trying every position and move possible. Sex was an act and for one to enjoy it, one must know how to maximize pleasure.


    Her feet trailed down and teased his length, Pedro hissed at her warningly. She was ying with fire. So she had no choice but to put her feet down with an exasperated sigh. He was no fun.


    "Well, since you''ve worked so hard, I''ll give you a chance to please your mistress," Isabe said, intentionally arousing him by getting rid of her underwear in a slow sensual trail and then spread her legs, sending him an open invitation.


    Pedro gulped, his eyes glued on her red, wet, and swollen p*ssy. He knew she was ready for him, the wetness lining up her slit, his breath became ragged.


    "Why? "Isabe''s breath began husky and smoldering, "You don''t want it?" She pped her thighs close and opened it again, desperate to see him lose control.


    His member throbbed painfully and Pedro released a guttural growl, he was done being nice. It was time to get dirty.


    Isabe squeaked when Pedro grabbed both of her thighs and pulled her forward so her legs were on either side of his kneeling position. Her breath hitched when his hand stroked her inner thigh while his breath tickled the velvety lips of her p*ssy.


    And without wasting time, Pedro dove right in and ate her out like a man who had been starved for ages.


    A scream ripped from Isabe''s throat, her eyes rolling to the back of her head while her hands clenched the couch fabric tight. However, Pedro didn''t give up, instead, he caught her nub between his teeth and sucked relentlessly.


    "Oh my God!" Isabe couldn''t hold back her moan, reeling from the sensation. However, Pedro still sucked her greedily as if he wanted to devour her entirely. And boy, he did devour her.


    His tongue worked over her the way one tug at the strings of a guitar and she could only moan and whimper.


    "God, that feels good," Her eyes went unfocused with pressure.


    Isabe grabbed a fistful of his hair burying him inside of her as his tongueshes over her unrelentless, slowly driving her to the brink. But just as she was about to reach the edge, he withdrew.


    Isabe released a torrent of curses, finally realizing how bad it is to be teased and left halfway unsatisfied. She was about to curse his head off when Pedro pushed his middle finger into her, rubbing her clit.


    Isabe gasped, breathing heavily. He was a good yer. She arched her back, grinding on his hand. She was swollen, Isabe could feel it, but Pedro continued his ruthless attack.


    A moan ripped out of her throat at the same time Pedro thrust his middle finger up and down against her slick folds.


    Her body throbbing with desire, Pedro increased the pace of his fingers and she orgasmed real quick, her body quivering with pleasure.


    His hand slipped out of her fold real quick and he flipped Isabe over without warning such that she was on all fours on the couch.


    "No, no, no," Isabe, realizing what he was about to do, tried to protest when he grabbed her hips and mmed into her in one vicious stab.


    A scream ripped from Isabe''s throat, tearing through the entire house. Pedro hade into her so hard that she forgot all about fighting him - she was the one supposed to ride him, not the other way round.


    A shudder of delight rippled through her body, she had felt that single delight prates to her very entrails. Her chest heaved and a sheen of sweat covered her forehead, her center throbbing for a deep, never-ending, mind-boggling bang. That was what she had intended to give to Pedro but it seems she wasn''t the only one with that intention.


    This time Pedro leaned over so his chest covers Isabe''s back and reached under her and grabbed her breast, kneading it just as he thrust into her hard once again.


    A shout worked its way out of her throat, moaning incessantly as Pedro''s hands hooked up her bra and began to work her nipples. Isabe arched back such that her head rested on his shoulder and Pedro angled his face and imed her lips in that ufortable position, still inside of her.


    Pedro didn''t stop kissing her nor does he stop touching her, giving her a great pleasure that robbed her of all sanity. Right now and then, Isabe was sure as hell that she would agree to any ridiculous idea her boyfriend suggested to her. He held her under a spell. A strong sensual one.


    Then Pedro broke apart, pushing her back down as he began to thrust into her, harder and deeper. Isabe whimpered, going ahead to grab the top of the sofa hard, bracing herself against it, her body tightening with the intrusion.


    Pedro relentlessly pumped into her as if he was torturing her for the earlier teasing and assault of his body. He moved in and out of her body forcibly and she had no choice but to meet each and every one of his savage thrusts.


    Suddenly, sparks flooded her vision, a shudder gripped her body and she ruptured with a harsh cry. However, Pedro didn''t give up, this time, he pounded away at her. Faster. Deeper. Harder.


    Isabe thought she wouldn''t be able to take it but her body came back alive without a trace of pain. She must have a huge appetite or something else why would her body keep betraying her for more.


    "Fuck! Yes!" She moaned, rolling her backside in tune to his powerful thrusts. This dark side was new to Pedro or maybe he had it all along - hidden abd tamed - she loved it.


    Isabe screamed, shaking, shivering, and clinging to the couch for dear life as he pumped into her ferociously hard as if he wanted to bury himself inside of her.


    A choking scream was ripped from Isabe''s throat as she came violently while a guttural groan was released by Pedro secondster, the waves crashing over him.


    Pedroy on her for a few seconds before he wrapped his hands around her waist andid down with her on the sofa, Isabe snuggled right on top of him. The both of them were naked.


    For the first time, Isabe didn''t have the energy to deal with Pedro for manipting and taking advantage of her big opportunity to "fuck his brain out ". She was tired and needed sleep.

 Chapter 500 - Five Hundred: How Long, Julie?

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Five Hundred: How Long, Julie?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Everywhere is empty," Anabelle noticed as they walked into one of the apartments in the building.


    "Yeah, Nius sent everyone off after he purchased the building," Julie reminded her as he closed the door behind them.


    The ce was literally vacant with only furniture and a few items avable. The paint on the wall was faded, already peeling off. It was obvious that whoever would reside here in the future - that is if Nius gives permission - would have to refurbish the whole ce.


    "This is a waste of money," Julie shook his head, staring at the property wasting away.


    "What is a waste of money?" Anabelle nced at him with a questioning look.


    "Do you know how much this property would fetch on the market? All Nius has to do is fix some things here and there and bam! This property would be worth millions depending if he wants to lease or sell it off," Julie calcted, sighing at Nius''sck of foresight.


    "You''re right, Julie," Anabelle agreed with him, yet added, "But then, everything is not money," she walked over to the firece, trailing her finger across the dusty mantel.


    Julie followed after her and pressed his chest against her back while circling her waist with his strong arms and rested his lips next to her ears asking, "How so, my love?"


    Anabelle stiffened, his smoldering voice made her stomach flutter and her heartbeat elerated. She immediately cleared her throat to take her mind off the way her body reacted to him.


    "Well, the fact is that some humans are nostalgic. To uncle Nius, this ce might be his turning point in life and as well a haven. So when he feels lost or depressed, this ce might be the drug he wants. In one word, you can think of Maya''s ce as his monument. He just can''t part from it,"


    "Well in my view," Julie opined, "Your uncle Nius is just being unnecessary soppy and dramatic,"


    Anabelle turned to him annoyed. The girl was a helpless romantic at heart, hence sweet gestures like this won her over. But then, here was her boyfriend acting so indifferent and unromantic. She couldn''t take it.


    She frowned down at him," So you''re trying to say we would not even havemon trinkets that would express the love we have for each other as normal couples do? You''re so mean," Anabelle was disheartened. What kind of boyfriend does she gave? He was supposed to give her a love that sweeps her off her feet.


    However, a shriek left her throat when Julie suddenly carried her off her feet, causing her to wrap her legs around him to anchor herself from falling as Julie pushed her up against the wall.


    He stared into her eyes, holding her gaze, her heart began to pound so erratically it might have jumped out of her chest.


    Julie leaned close to her lips, her breath hitched and she leaned back into the wall. His breath brushed across her lips and she instinctively parted her lips just a bit, expectantly.


    However, Julie simply moved to her ears, whispering, "I don''t need a fancy ornament whose appeal fades away with time to express my affection for you, rather I''ll prove it to you with actions that would stand the test of time," He nibbled her earlobe, his hands trailing down her arms sensually. Anabelle gasped, her body seemed toe alive with that touch.


    What was he doing to her? That single move had almost fried her brain.


    "That is if you would let me," Julie said, then moved over to her neck where he peppered her smooth skin with small kisses.


    Anabelle shivered, her head lulling back in pleasure with her hips beginning to gyrate against him.


    Julie groaned, his control almost slipping away. Anabelle was a sly siren. He quickly brought her down to Anabelle''s disappointment.


    "Why? What is it?" Anabelle couldn''t understand why he would reject her advances - he started it first. She was trying to emte Isabe, Pedro never rejected her cousin''s advances.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to lose control," Julie told her.


    "That''s exactly what I want you to do, Julie," she narrowed her gaze at him, "Or don''t you find me attractive?"


    "Fuck it Anabelle because attractive or not, you''re my girlfriend and I would love you nheless. But fuck! You''re an attractive woman!" he confessed.


    "Then what''s the problem? Tell me!"


    "Because it''s not the right time," was his answer but Anabelle misunderstood him.


    "Holy shit! Don''t tell me you''re waiting for our wedding day to consummate?" her mouth was wide open with wild imagination running through her head.


    Julie flicked her on the forehead, "You''re one silly woman, what are you thinking?" heughed at her.


    Anabelle shot him a grimace, rubbing that painful spot.


    "As I told you previously, Anabelle, I''m going to prove to you how much I love you before I would even think of having sex with you. I''ve had my dick inside so many women that right now, abstinence is the best way I can prove I''m not after your body but your heart. Moreover, even if I wanted to take you, it would not be in this dust-ridden forsaken ce, " He pointed out, rubbing his hand across the dusty mantel to prove his point.


    "Fine," Anabelle decided to take it that way. As long as he wasn''t cheating or toying around with her, he could abstain as long as he wanted.


    Relieved, Anabelle walked to the door and opened it, ready to leave, and turned to take his hand when she met a grin on his face. Almost a lewd one.


    "What?" she was ufortable with his heated gaze.


    "I might abstain, but that doesn''t mean I can''t kiss you," He cupped her face and began to lean down.


    "W-what?" Anabelle choked, bing red in the face. Her heart once again began to pound like a drum at a carnival for the gods. She gulped; swallowing down every saliva she could as his face drew closer and closer until -


    "Aah!"


    The both of them broke away at that sound.


    "Did you hear that?" Anabelle''s ear quirked up as if trying to sense where the sound hade from.


    "No, I didn''t," Julie said and tried to resume the kiss but Anabelle put some distance between them. Julie was lying, She was sure she heard something.


    As if to prove her point, the same sound came again and this time, it was loud and clear.


    "That''s Isabe," She recognized the voice and at the same time, her face changed into a scared one, "Oh my God, could it be that something had happened?..." she pulled on Julie''s sleeve, "Come on, we have to go!"


    However, Julie, who was stronger, simply tugged on her grip and she came stumbling back into his arms.


    Anabelle red at him, "What are you doing? Are you crazy?! Isabe is in dan -!"


    "There is no danger," He said to her.


    Her anger intensified, "Are you seriously kidding me?" Anabelle was annoyed, how could Julie of all people note to his friend''s rescue, "I just heard Isabe -"


    Julie hushed her with his finger, then said, "Listen carefully,"


    And that was when Anabelle heard the words that apanied the screams. Perhaps because the property was void of human presence except theirs, the screams echoed loud and clear in their ears.


    "Aah!... Damn you, Pedro!.... Yes, fuck me harderˇ­. Yesˇ­ oh Godˇ­. Yesˇ­ deeperˇ­ Ahhˇ­. Godˇ­ you''re so bad!"


    Upon realizing what they were doing, Anabelle could feel the warmth of a blush crawl up her neck, "They''re -"


    "Fucking like rabbits. Yes, you thought, right," Julie concurred with her before she could say it out loud. Albeit in a crude way.


    Anabelle was mortified. Although she knew Isabe and Pedro were having sex considering she was quite open about it, it still shocked her to hear thosescivious wordsing from her. Although she felt a tinge of jealousy, unlike Isabe, she was still a virgin.


    Yes, Julie had touched her a bit and it felt damn good, she couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to have him inside of her.


    Bang!


    The thud from the door closing jerked her out of her stupid trance. From the flushed look on Julie''s face, it was obvious that the amorous sounds were affecting him as well. She could make out a small tent in his trousers.


    God, her face burned.


    "How long are they going to do that?" she asked, her voice breathy while avoiding his gaze, "You know, go at it?" because it was bing so damn ufortable.


    It sounded revolting, right? But wait until you''re in a room with your boyfriend with an arousing moan filling your ears. Yeah, it''s quite a thrilling experience - note the sarcasm - because while Isabe''s having the time of her life, her brain being flooded with x- rated visuals


    "How long Julie?" She asked again when he didn''t answer the first time


    "Well," Julie released a shaky breath, "That''s what I''m afraid of,"

 Chapter 501 - Five Hundred And One: I Dont Do Charity Work

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Five Hundred And One: I Don''t Do Charity Work</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe woke up with a satisfied smile on her face. They had fucked thoroughly - every single ce in the house had not gone untouched. She must have an insatiable libido else how was she able to keep up the pace with Pedro? Well, it was pleasing to know that her boyfriend had the stamina to satisfy her sexual appetite.


    A smile lit up Isabe''s face when she discovered they had broken the other leg of the bed. One foot of the bed had always been broken as far as she recalled and Isabe didn''t need to guess who was responsible nor what they were doing that led to it.


    At least it was a huge achievement to have broken the other leg and left her mark here. Who knows what Nius'' face would look like when he sees it? Isabe couldn''t help butugh at her imagination.


    Looking around, she discovered that it was alreadyte and Anabelle and her boyfriend should be back by now.


    "Pedro," She tapped him but the boy simply stirred and went back to sleep.


    "Alright," she sat up, "I need you to get yourzy ass off that -" Isabe didn''t get to finish the rest of her words because he tugged on her grip and drew her into his arms.


    Isabe rolled her eyes when she felt something poke her stomach. He still wanted more? Wasn''t that unhealthy? Seems they might need to see a doctor about this problem.


    Isabe told Pedro, "Tell your mister down there that he ain''t doing any shit as far as I''m concerned," Gosh, she was so goddamn sore. And yes, she''sining - although she''s notining about riding him. That was the best part of the whole rumpy-pumpy.


    "Get your ass off the bed, Pedro, or I''ll help you myself," there was a threat beneath her tone.


    "Fine," Pedro knew better than to try his luck with Isabe. She might be his girlfriend but her alter ego was a cold demoness.


    Isabe never premeditated that as soon as Pedro sat up, he would lift her chin and kiss her. A sweet, long kiss that would have expanded into devouring and lustful if she hadn''t pulled away.


    "Thank you," Isabe said to him and stood up, intentionally sashaying her bare ass as she walked over to the wardrobe to put on clothes since the one she wore earlier had been abandoned in the living room during their "business". With Anabelle and Julie around, she couldn''t walk in there naked.


    In no time, they dressed up and went into the living room.?There, they met Anabelle and Julie on the sofa with an annoyed face - Julie to be precise.


    "Hi guys," Isabe waved at them as if nothing happened, "So how was your Urmˇ­ sightseeing?"


    Anabelle answered, "It was great -"


    Julie cut her, "It would have been great if you''re weren''t so fucking loud -" Anabelle shut his mouth with her palm at once but Isabe had gotten all the info she wanted.


    "Guys, I''m so sorry for not realizing I would be so loud in the throes of passion," Isabe apologized?


    "Is that even an apology?" Julie couldn''t believe her. For once he was thankful he was not in love else they would fight every day - that was for sure.


    "Of course, I don''t apologize for Christ sake, I''m Isabe," She found the thought of that funny, "If you feel so angry, why don''t you go have your sex with Anabelle - my cousin needs to beid already or don''t tell me you can''t perform?"


    "Isabe!" Anabelle went red in the face.


    How had Isabe known they haven''t done it yet? Well, their truth or dare gamest night had been quite educative -?if you know what she means.


    Pedro sighed, "Sometimes, the both of you fight like rivals in love," He referred to his girlfriend Isabe and Julie.


    "And you," Julie pointed at him, "You don''t get to talk," He picked something from behind him and tossed it at Pedro.


    Having no idea what it was, Pedro still had a faint premonition and reached out immediately, only to see he caught his boxers.


    "And you," Anabelle took her vengeance as well by tossing Isabe''s underwear to her.


    "Thank you," Isabe caught it without an ounce of shame. She turned to Pedro, "My boyfriend here would take good care of it for me," She dipped it into the pocket of his jeans.


    Anabelle and Julie were stunned, why did it feel like their n backfired. They had intended to humiliate, no, punish the couples for tormenting them for over three hours. But it seems, all they got was a p to the face - Julie was the only one who got a slight satisfaction in Pedro''s embarrassed face .


    "Well,", Isabe pped, "To make it to you two, we''d be eating out today,"


    "Yes!" Anabelle was happy


    "No!" Julie disagreed


    "What''s the no about? Aren''t you tired of being cooped here all day?" Isabe asked him.


    "If that''s all the case, what is all the talk about keeping us safe and away from our parents? We are leaving our haven!" Julie pointed out,


    "We are not going to eat in a high-ss restaurant or hotel where we are reliable to be caught by our parents thanks to the cameras. Rather we would go to the local market," Isabe informed him.


    "Eww," Anabelle''s expression fell at once. How could she stomach that local food? Disgusting.


    However, Isabe ignored her distaste and went on, "We would tangle with the crowds and as well use that opportunity to have a change of fresh air - we''re runaways, not prisoners. Moreover, we will go in disguise,"


    "But stillˇ­" Julie turned to Pedro,


    "Don''t me you don''t agree to this?" he hoped the boy would be with him on this one.


    Pedro shrugged, "Don''t ask me that, I''m always on Isabe''s side,"


    Isabe was delighted at the response while Julie''s face darkened like shit. So much for royalty between bros.


    "By the way, do we even have enough money tost us here. I don''t want to starve," Anabelle had to ask since she had note with cash nor her cards.


    "Of course," Isabe assured her with a smile, "I made sure to take enough money from your boyfriend''s ount during our detour," She referred to that day they had tricked Eden and George.


    Julie threw his hands up, "Of course, you would take my money," there was deep sarcasm in his tone.


    "Hey, don''t give me that look," Isabe told him strictly, "If I''m going to help your love life, you have to sponsor my services. I don''t do charity work,"

 Chapter 502 - Five Hundred And Two: Hey, Julie! Look At This!

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Five Hundred And Two: Hey, Julie! Look At This!</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You look cute!" Anabelle squealed.


    "You look ridiculous," Isabe countered her cousin, her gaze running over Julie''s new look scrupulously, "But then, you look nothing like yourself, so that''s a good thing,"


    Julie didn''t know whether to take that as apliment or insult? Right now, he was wearing a long brown wig, fake eyebrows, and a fake goatee that disguised his features. He was sure that not even his grandfather would be able to recognize him in this new appearance - thanks to Isabe''s confirmation- not to talk of the men sent after them.


    "I hope this is worth it," He grumbled, putting on his zer.


    Anabelle, seeing his difort, leaned closer and ced her hands on his shoulder, "Don''t be so sad, you look sexy in a matured way..." her hand dug into his wig, "And I think long hair suits you. Promise me you''d grow it out," she pouted.


    Julie groaned, Isabe just lulled him into an evesting trap. He faked a smile to his girlfriend, "Of course, I would. Anything for you," He leaned and kissed her cheek when in reality, he was sobbing inside.


    What longer hair?! He would look effeminate. Well, perhaps he''d grown beards as well. Come to think of it, maybe this wasn''t a bad idea, after all.


    "Where''s Pedro?" It finally crossed Isabe''s mind. She had been busy assessing Julie that it didn''t cross her mind that her boyfriend hadn''t made his own appearance.


    "I''m here," Pedro announced, walking into the living room while tousling his dark hair.


    "Whoah," Isabe and Anabelle said at the same time, clearly stunned at the color of his hair.


    "You dyed your hair dark?" Julie was surprised. He added, "And what''s with the whiskers?" he pointed at the top of Pedro''s lips.


    "Oh, this," Pedro gestured to his hair and artificial mustache, "I was wondering if I dyed my blonde hair ck, I''ll look something like Emerald, but I''m clearly wrong. I only ended up emphasizing my mother''s gene,"


    "Yeah, you failed woefully," Isabe pointed out.


    "And you.." Pedro pointed to his girlfriend''s hair, "You dyed yours as well? blonde?" he was clearly surprised yet amused. How had she thought of dying her hair? He never told her his ns. Maybe they couldmunicate telepathically as well.


    Wasn''t there an unproved theory that once two lovers be one in heart, body, and soul, they could begin to read each other''s minds and moves?


    "tinum blonde to be precise," Isabe fluffed her hair dramatically, "Well if I''m living up to my reputation of being the legendary cold witch, I might as well look the part,"


    Isabe took steps towards Pedro and casually draped her arms around his neck "I hope you love my new look because it''s going to stay for a while,"


    "Of course," Pedro smiled, "I love your new hair," As if he had a choice.


    Nheless, the color suited Isabe, she looked like those saintess from ancient Chinese history. Only that Isabe wasn''t a saintess but a demoness. Mind you, a good demoness. Notwithstanding what people said about her, but Isabe was a kind person if one looked beyond the surface.


    "A-hem!" Julie intentionally coughed loudly, destroying the moment between the two couples. He didn''t need to guess what would have happened next - Isabe and Pedro were just about to give them one of their puke-inducing kisses.


    "Asshole," Isabe cursed out loud, settling for a peck instead.


    "We should go!" Announced Anabelle who was wearing a pink bob wig and make-up. She donned a poker-dotted knee-length dress looking cute and innocent like those white lotus characters from Japanese animes.


    Although Anabelle looked nothing like herself, her personality didn''t change. She was as bubbly as usual.


    "Let''s go,"


    And just like that, they all left the house after Isabe made sure to bribe, no, tip the security man keeping the building safe from "unnecessary intrusion".


    Walking down the street, they gged down a taxi and got in. It wasn''t a long journey and soon got to their destination.


    "Wow," Was the first sentence Anabelle made as soon as they got to their destination. She finally understood why Isabe was not worried about them getting caught.


    The market wasrge, like really, reallyrge and though, it was night, it was was bustling. Even without their disguise, they could roam in this ce and no one would notice since everyone was busy with their trade. But then, it pays to be careful. After all, anybody here could be working for their fathers and might stumble upon them.


    Isabe turned to Julie, "Hold tight onto your girlfriend,"


    "Why?"Julie frowned. Not that he wasining about holding hands with Anabelle, but Isabe made it seem as if he was restraining a baby.


    "This is thergest market in the city and Anabelle has never set foot in here since she was born. I''m afraid she might get distracted by the mour. Worse, even get lost in the process,"


    "Hey!" Anabelle took offense, "I''m not a kid!" she imed.


    "Yes, stop treating her like one," Julie supported his girlfriend.


    Five minutesterˇ­..


    "Hey, Julie! Take a look at this!" She dragged him to a store selling consumer goods, amazed at the giant sizes of the fruits being sold.


    "Hey, Julie! Look at this!" was Anabelle''s announcement the next five minutes after she sweet talked Isabe into buying some fruits - the giant-sized ones.


    "It seems I''m in a jewelry paradise!" She eximed, eyes wild at themercial line selling so many pieces of jewelry.


    "Hey, Julie! Look at this!" She dragged him to an antique line, leaving Isabe and Pedro no choice but to follow after them. Right now, Anabelle looked like a kid obsessed over so many goodies having seen them the first time.


    "Hey, Julie! Let''s see what''s going on!" She dragged him over to a small crowd that had gathered around a performer.


    "Hey, Julie! look at this!"


    "Hey, Julie! Look at this!


    "Hey, Julie! Look at this!"


    "Hey, Julie, look at this!"


    "Hey, Julie, look at this!!!"


    Those words were finally imprinted into Julie''s minds, ying over and over in a loop like someone hypnotized as Anabelle dragged him from one store to the store.


    By the time they finally settled down to eat, Julie had aged ten years; his eyes were red, veins were pouting out his head and he looked worn out - in fact, emergency wrinkles surfaced. That was when he decided Spencers were a bunch of terrors. None of them were normal. What in the name of the lord had he gotten himself into?

 Chapter 503 - Five Hundred And Three: As Hungry As A Rhino

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Five Hundred And Three: As Hungry As A Rhino</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What is this?" Anabelle poked her food with the fork in distaste.


    "ssic spaghetti with tomato sauce," Isabe tipped her head questioningly, "What were you expecting?"


    "Well for starters, sausage and spinach Fettine Alfredo, my favorite," Anabelle hoped her cousin would change her mind. Look at this, the spaghetti wasn''t even deliciously garnished. Who in the world eats this?


    [A/N: well, almost everybody in the world?who doesn''t have six zero digits in their ount]


    "For starters, in your dream," She retorted with a smile that didn''t reach her cheeks, "Now, shut your mouth and eat," Isabe pointed out her bad table manners.


    However, Anabelle didn''t give up.


    "Come on Izzy, we''re eating in the open." She hinted it''s less hygienic.


    Although they were eating outside the kiosk, the environment was clean but less mboyant than the fancy restaurant Anabelle was used to. Moreover, it was cheap - that was the best part.


    Isabe had high hopes they wouldn''tst much in hiding but then, they had to be prepared for the worst. This is why she had she had to be scrupulous in finances since their credit cards have been blocked - their parents were hoping they would run out of finances and return home.


    "Anabelle, the ce is clean - I don''t see what you''re fussing about. Also, you get to eat under the open sky which is full of stars right now - you see, great view," Pedro attempted to persuade her.


    "Sure, babe. Try it, it''s quite tasty," Julie rolled the noodles with his fork and brought it to her lips enticingly, "Here, have a bite,"


    There was a deep furrow between Anabelle''s brows as she stared at the food.


    "Say ahh," Julie pressed on.


    Just for his sake, Anabelle opened her mouth and swallowed the disgusting thing. One should see the way her face distorted as if a bitter liquid was shoved down her throat. However, her tongue performed its purpose and something strange happened.


    "Huh?" One of Anabelle''s brows raised when she detected something sweet.


    "You want more?" Julie noticed the sudden change in her.


    Anabelle slowly nodded.


    He dly fed her.


    Although her response wasn''t eager, she took the food willingly.


    "Again?" Julie was surprised. Didn''t she say she didn''t like it? Moreover, why wasn''t she eating from her te right in front of her, why his? He hadn''t even eaten much - god damn it, he was hungry.


    "Again?"


    She nodded.


    "Why don''t you eat yours?" he tipped his head in the direction of her te.


    Anabelle pouted, "Yours taste much better,"


    "Tsk tsk, low key flirting," Isabemented while Pedro was amused by how everything turned out.


    As expected, Julie ended up sacrificing his own food for his girlfriend; feeding her in the mouth until both foods finished. Yet, Anabelle had the nerve to announce,


    "I''m still not full,"


    Everyone stared at her as if she''s an alien.


    "What?" why were they giving her dirty looks? Annabelle wondered. Did she say something wrong?


    "Nothing," Everyone answered in unison, including her boyfriend.


    Julie fought against the urge to spank her hard on the butt - not for sexual pleasure, mind you - to punish her. How could she still want more after eating two servings? Was there a bottomless pit in her surprisingly still t stomach?


    "Isabe," Anabelle whined, taking hold of her hand, "I still want to eat more. The food is so delicious,"


    Isabe almost spat out blood, wasn''t she the one against the food moments ago.


    "I''m sorry, but we''ve gone over our budget," Isabe announced.


    Anabelle''s face fell.


    Secretly, Julie''s heart sank as well. He was hungry and he had never fasted in his entire life.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that," Pedro announced.


    "What do you mean?"


    He pointed behind them and everyone turned to the source of the sudden disturbance only to discover people gathered around a long table. It turned out an eatingpetition was being organized to Anabelle''s delight.


    "Come on, let''s sign up!" She tugged on Isabe''s arm excitedly.


    "I''m sorry but I''m going to burst if I eat more," Isabe pointed to her full stomach. She then pointed to Julie to his shock, "Why don''t youpete against your boyfriend, he should be hungry after you consumed his food,"


    Julie red at Isabe, cursing inaudibly. Yes, he was hungry but he would never admit it, not in front of his girlfriend, Anabelle. He was a man and supposed to be tough and unwavering. But Isabe, that white witch has blown his cover - the white hair suited her personality anyway.


    "Why?" Isabe smirked at Julie, holding his gaze, "You don''t want to? Don''t tell me you''re full with the few bite you took," she taunted him.


    Julie gritted his teeth. What did he ever do to her to receive her wrath?


    However, Anabelle who Julie was trying so hard to be brave in front of, didn''t even mind nor notice his efforts. She turned to him excitedly," Tell me you''d do it, Julie, please? You beat me in a lot of activities, it''s time to prove my strength,"


    "Fine," He agreed grudgingly. But in reality, Julie was so happy he got to eat. He didn''t care about winning, he only wanted something in his stomach.


    So the both of them ended up signing up for thepetition. Unlike the crowd that had gathered earlier, there were only a total of ten contestants, the others being put off by the sheer size of the food - most people hade with their family or friends, hence no one would want to lose. It would be embarrassing.


    On the table, each contestant was served twenty hot dogs and buns, expected to be finished within five minutes. Compared to others, Anabelle was the only slimdy in there - she looked like something the wind would blow away easily. She simply had no stamina. The audience essed her body, hence didn''t look her way.


    "Who do you think would win?" Pedro couldn''t help but ask Isabe as he watched the scene. If there''s anything he''s learned so far, it was to trust his girlfriend - the girl was blessed with foresight.


    But Isabeughed in response, "Who do you think is as hungry as a rhino?"

 Chapter 504 - Five Hundred And Four: What Just Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Five Hundred And Four: What Just Happened?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "On your mark. Set. Go!" the whistle was blown.


    There was an outcry of cheers from the crowd as each participant dug into their food. There was no room to be gentle or well-mannered as everyone had their faces stuffed with food. Every one of them was determined to win.


    Even Anabelle who was always all about etiquette didn''t care anymore for her image. This wasn''t just apetition, but a war - her pride was on the line here. She had to prove to Isabe and the others that she was good at something. Yes, the only thing they couldn''t do was what she could.


    "Eat! Eat! Eat!" rang out from the crowd with every one of them showing their support by calling out the name of their favorite contestants or loved ones, encouraging them to fight on.


    Compared to Pedro who was immersed in thepetition, Isabe was busy video recording Julie with her cellphone. The boy was quite a sight with those puffed-out cheeks and there was no way on earth she was going to miss out on an opportunity to tease him - the video would make a good ckmail.


    "Aren''t you anxious about thepetition?" Pedro asked Isabe, "What if Anabelle loses?"


    "Then it''s as a result of her ipetence," Isabe retorted nonchntly.


    Pedro frowned, "Didn''t you say she would win? Who is as hungry as a rhino?" he reminded her.


    But Isabe arched her brow at him, "Did I?" then chucked at his ignorance.


    Pedro''s brow furrowed in confusion, then nced back at thepetitors. Could it be.....


    As expected, not everyone was made for eating because a minute into the game, two people had given up, their stomachs unable to take anymore.


    Although there was a medic by the side in case an ident happens - which was prettymon in this kind ofpetition - the contestants were advised not to eat beyond their limit. Dying from overeating was real.


    There were a total of eight people left in the game and Anabelle managed to secure the fifth position.


    "No, this can''t happen!" She resolved in her heart. This was her game. She had resolved to win and would win. Filled with enthusiasm, she increased the pace of her eating and for the first time, the crowd recognized the fragile-looking girl as a strong opponent.


    Three minutester, two people had given up. Eating hot dog without water or any sort of consumable liquid by the side was quite suffocating.


    Anabelle looked to her left, surprised to see her boyfriend Julie still in the game. She had thought he would be eliminated by now - seems he was quite hungry than he looked. Unlike the others who were desperate to win, he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    She then turned to the man on her right. He was her big opponent and from the little food on his te, it was obvious that the man would probably finish even before the five minutes was over.


    However, it seems that luck was on Anabelle''s side today because her opponent suddenly threw up, and God! It was so gross! As a reflex action, she gagged yet willed her body not to throw up. No matter what happens, the game must go on.


    And so the honorable princess of the Spencer group who gets creeped out at the mere sight of a crawling cockroach endured the horrible mess by her side and continued consuming her hotdog.


    Four minutes into the game, another person was eliminated leaving just her, Julie, and another man as thesting opponents.


    A smile tugged Anabelle''s mouth to the side, she was the leading eater. Although she could feel her stomach beginning toin, Anabelle knew she could do this.


    "Nine....! "


    "Eight....! "


    Everyone joined in counting down to the seconds the game ended. The excitement was high in the air, Anabelle could feel it.


    "Seven...! "


    "Six....! "


    Her blood throbbed, they were chanting her name. It made her feel good. Was this what it feels like to be on the top because it was so satisfying.


    "Five...! "


    "Four...! "


    Gosh, victory was on her side.


    "Three...! "


    Anabelle was on top of the world. For once, she was not going to be a loser.


    "Two....!"


    She shut her eyes, putting thest bite into her mouth. The victory was hers and now her name would be shouted high.


    "One....!"


    The whole crowd went into a frenzy, excitement in the air. It was a tough match.


    But wait a minute, why weren''t they chanting her name, or was this the dy before the dramatic round of apuse. Anabelle opened her eyes to see what was going on when she heard,


    "Jordan! Jordan! Jordan!"


    Huh, who was Jordan?


    But then her eyes suddenly widened and Anabelle turned to her boyfriend. Jordan was the fake name Julie had given to them so as not to blow his cover.


    Anabelle was rooted to the ground, the once celebratory smile of her pending victory frozen in ce while her heart felt like it had been stabbed with a knife. Did he win instead of her?


    "Huh?" was Julie''s shocked response when the crowd began to cheer him. What just happened? Did he win?


    All Julie knew was that he had been trying to devour all of his food before the time was up - they would be stopped whether the hotdog and buns were finished or not. Since the universe has provided free food for him, why shouldn''t he take advantage of the whole thing?


    That had been Julie''s thought, who knew he would beat..... Oh no. It finally dawned on him who hispetitor was and he nced up to meet her hurt expression.


    Oh God, he hadn''t meant to win but he had been too immersed in his eating to notice.


    "And now, we have the winner of our -"


    "Anabelle!" Julie called after his furious girlfriend who took off to God knows where.


    "Sit down," Isabemanded Pedro who had stood to go after her.


    "What?" Pedro shot a displeased frown at her cold attitude. She knew this would happen and yet intentionally kept quiet. By the way, how was she able to predict the oue? He was beginning to get scared of her.


    "This is a fight between couples, do not interfere," was her warning.

 Chapter 505 - Five Hundred And Five: I Need My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Five Hundred And Five: I Need My Girlfriend</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Anabelle!" Julie reached for her but she slipped through his fingers and took off.


    At once he attempted to go after her, but the announcer blocked his way. Since Julie was taller, he nced over the man''s shoulder only to discover Anabelle was getting further away.


    Sweat broke out on his face, what if she got lost? She didn''t know this ce nor anyone here. Isabe would kill him if such a thing happened. She already warned him.


    "Sir Jordan, where are you going? You just won thepetition and need to receive your award!" the man made every desperate effort to block his way.


    "Award my butt! I need my girlfriend!" He pushed the annoying man out of the way and went after his Anabelle, leaving the stupefied crowd in confusion.


    Anabelle wiped furiously at the tears blurring her sight. She hated to cry, she wasn''t a cry baby, but the stupid tears wouldn''t stop falling. Although she knew it was stupid to cry over the fact her boyfriend defeated her, it still hurt her.


    Thatpetition was supposed to be a tform for her to prove her worth, her capability, but he took it all away from her! Even if he was a better eater, he could have pretended to lose and saved her face.


    "Anabelle!" She heard him call her name and that made her quicken her steps. She didn''t want to look at him right now even though she had no clue where she was going.


    "Anabelle!" Julie finally caught onto her and grabbed her on the waist, turning her to him.


    "No, let me go!" She struggled fiercely with him. He was thest person she wanted to see in her lowest moment.


    "Annabelle!" he?refused to let go knowing she would only try to escape him, "Just listen to me,"


    "No, I don''t want to hear a thing. Just let me go!" She cried out, punching him on the chest.


    With no choice left, Julie simply pulled her to him and imed her lips, knowing it was the most effective way to calm her down at the moment.


    Anabelle pushed against him with all of her strength but he didn''t budge at all. She tried to fight him but her body betrayed her and the next she knew, she was kissing him back with intensity.


    Julie groaned when Anabelle pushed him hard against the wall.


    Thankfully they were behind a shop and the night camouged their appearance. Moreover, even if people saw them, none dared toment.


    Her hand went around his neck and yanked tight on his hair. She was angry and pouring all of her frustration into the kiss. Not that he wasining anyway.


    The kiss was hard and devouring as Julie parted her lips with his tongue, exploring her mouth in intimate ces?that made her moan in pleasure. His grip on her waist tightened just as her fingers dug into his arms. They wanted more.


    But then, all good things muste to an end. Both of them came up for air.?Chest heaving, the couples simply stared at each other as they tried to catch their breath.


    "I''m sorry," Julie breathed, "I shouldn''t have won,"


    "No, it''s not your fault," Anabelle told him.


    "What do you mean it''s not my fault? You were supposed to win but I ruined everything with my carelessness," Julie said.


    "No, everything is all my fault! I''m just angry at myself!" She yelled at him, digging her hands through her hair, "I''m not good at anything. I''m useless,"


    Julie grasped her arm, "Don''t say that Anabelle. You''re not useless,"


    "Then what am I then?!" She yelled in his face, "I was supposed to win thatpetition! I was supposed to prove to everyone that I wasn''t entirely useless! I was supposed to win for once! I was..." Emotions clogged her throat and she couldn''t speak anymore, instead, Anabelle burst into tears.


    She was not as good as them.


    Julie drew her into his arms and hugged her tight, smoothing her hair soothingly. He hated to see her cry. It broke his heart. Anabelle was his woman, he was supposed to make her happy not hurt her.


    "I love you just the way that you are Anabelle. You don''t need to prove any shit to me because you''re you, Anabelle. The funny, clumsy, optimistic -"


    "Naive?" She added


    He smiled, "Well naive, beautiful maiden that I fell in love with. And I''m sure the others appreciate you as well. Anabelle, you''re the only normal one in our crazy group and I would love for you to keep that innocence...." his dumb traced her cheeks, "You don''t need to fight any wars nor dirty your hands, I''ll do that for youˇ­."


    His gaze moved to the side and added, "We''d do that for you," Julie smiled at her.


    Anabelle read meaning into his words and turned to the side only to see Pedro and Isabe watching them. As usual, Isabe had a poker face while Pedro seemed relieved the both of them had made up.


    "Are you guys going to keep hiding in here or do I need to go pick up the award for you?" That sarcastic question was obviously targeted at Julie.


    The boy rolled his eyes in response. He said it! That white witch hated his guts.


    "I won''t mind keeping the award though," Isabe went on after none of them attempted to move.


    Thanks to her pestering, Julie had no choice but to go ept the award as if Isabe knew he was nning on rejecting it. But then, he shared the glory of the win with Anabelle who got second ce, praising and gushing over her in his short speech that made the crowd go, "Aww, he''s so romantic," "What a perfect couple,"


    The award was no other than a hot dog sculpture, alongside a moderate cash prize. Julie spent the next hour taking pictures and shaking hands with the organizers and as well his new fans. Although he made sure to keep a good distance from the girls else Anabelle wears a green hat.


    Well, before the night was over, the dark cloud hanging above Anabelle''s head vanished without a trace because Julie spent all of his cash prizes on shopping. They had so much fun together that the mention of home brought a grimace to her face. The fun was going to end?


    With their hands full with shopping bags and packing nylon bags, they made their way back home merrily. But then, they didn''t get tough for long because standing at the entrance of the building was someone they never expected to see.


    Oh shit, they''ve been discovered.

 Chapter 506 - Five Hundred And Six : She Was Not Daddys Girl

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Five Hundred And Six : She Was Not Daddy''s Girl</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Oh my God, tonight was so fun. I wish we can do that over again," Anabelle squealed happily, forgetting she had been crying hours ago. Compared to the others, she was the only one who wasn''t carrying any bag and walked ahead of everyone else.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out there myself after all this is over," Julie said to her, a tender look in his eyes when he saw her smile. He loved seeing her smile.


    There was something about Anabelle''s smiles that warms the heart. Each time her lips stretched and exposed that little dimple in her cheeks and the crinkle around her eyes, it was marvelous. A hungry man could get satisfied just by watching her smile all day. It was charming unlike Isabe''s.


    Julie shuddered. Isabe never smiled but whenever she did, that surely meant trouble for whoever the smile was "dedicated" to. Isabe doesn''t have a dark cloud looming over her head but she always had this mean demeanor, like don''t - fuck - me or - I''ll - fuck- you aura. In conclusion, her smile was more frightening than her grim expression and always bore evil intentions.


    "You know," Anabelle turned around and began to walk with her back, having known they were close to home, "I''ve got to admit, living without our parents is a lot more fun, don''t you think Izzy?"


    "What''s your point?" Isabe drawled as if she was tired of Annabelle''s constantly changing her mind. One moment the girl was all in support and the next... meh.


    "I''m wondering if there''s a possibility we could all leave home," she added immediately, "Legally this time. Not as runaways but as kids who want their independence. All four of us, " Her eyes brightened with the suggestion.


    "Nice thought but not ideal for me," Pedro kicked against the idea, "I can''t leave my mother, especially not now she''s having another issue after so many years. She needs my support,"


    The excitement in Anabelle''s gaze died while Isabe snorted by the side.


    Julie red at Isabe and then smiled at his girlfriend, "Don''t worry babe, I''m always with you. If you like, we can even leave the country," He hoped to make her feel good.


    "Really?" There was a mocking tone in Isabe''s voice, "I''ll love to see you try," She subtly hinted at the fact that his grandfather would track him down wherever he went.


    The idea of them living together was not ideal unless they all nned on going to the same university, then it was feasible. However, Isabe was not going to give that idea to Anabelle knowing how stubborn the girl could be when she wants something achieved.


    Yes, she loved Anabelle, but she doesn''t n on spending her university daysforting the crybaby. University was going to be her liberation, her escape from her father''s clutch - hopefully. So, she would not escape Nius only to fall into Anabelle''s endless circle of tears.


    "Maybe, it would be just the both of us Isabe if the guys can''t make it," Anabelle chose her as Isabe had premeditated.


    "No, thanks," Isabe rejected the offer without a second thought.


    "Ohe on, Izzy," Anabelle continued walking with her back having mastered the way, "You''ve always wanted to be away from your father,"


    Surprisingly, everyone stopped in their footsteps, their eyes widening. But Anabelle didn''t read much meaning into it and continued her journey, thinking they were simply stunned by her revtion.


    "Being away from uncle Nius, hasn''t that been your lifelong dream?" She asked her.


    "A-Anabelle?" Isabe called her, clearly ufortable with the conversation.


    "Oh please," Anabelle frowned, rolling her eyes, "Don''t lie to me now simply because your boyfriend, Pedro is here. Even he knows it -"


    "Really? I never knew it," A voice boomed into her ears from behind, a hot breath fanning against her ears. But why does that voice sound familiar?


    "Ahh!! " Anabelle burst into a scream and ran towards the others, Julie caught her. Only then did she turn around and her eyes almost bulged out of her socket as she recognized the man grinning at her.


    "U-uncle Nius," She stammered. Her heart began to pound in her throat. She had not heard his footsteps. No, most importantly, they''ve been found out?!


    There he was, standing outside the building with a cool demeanor and looking as handsome as usual. His hands were in the pocket of his zer as the cool night air tousled his hair like an actor advertising a hair product.


    "So much for being safe," Julie pointed out Isabe''s fault in iming this was a safe ce from their parents. Now they''ve been discovered. If Nius was here, the others couldn''t be far away.


    "Anabelle," Nius breathed, as if testing her name on his lips, "You won''t mind having tea with me afterward, you seem to have a lot to want to tell me,"


    Isabe facepalmed, here goes her independent life. STRAIGHT INTO THE DRAIN!


    Anabelle gulped, had she said something bad by chance? She couldn''t remember what she had been saying - not with the intense look from uncle Nius daring her to say contrary to her words.


    "Y-yes," She agreed without a second thought. Although he wouldn''t hurt her, Anabelle knew how scary Nius could get.


    Then he turned to his daughter, "What''s with that look?" He pointed to her hair, "Are you trying to look albino or something?"


    Julie snickered at the side.


    Isabe''s face hardened. What had she been expecting, that her father would understand her fashion taste?


    "Aside from that," Nius went on, "Aren''t you going to greet your father you haven''t seen in days?"


    "Two days to be precise," she corrected him sternly.


    "So?" he cocked a brow at her.


    "Aren''t you going to hug your father? A-hem," Julie hid hisment that was meant to be sarcastic with a cough.


    Isabe winced inside, her tough girl image was about to be crumpled. No, She was not daddy''s girl.


    "Isabe," Nius pressed. It was an order.


    Reluctantly, Isabe made her way over to Nius who had his arms open wide as ifpelling her toe to daddy.


    God, this was the most embarrassing day of her life.


    The instant she hugged him, Isabe could feel Julie''s mockingughter echoing loud in her ears. She was going to kill that asshole once she was released from this prison. Nius hugged her tight, he almost crushed her.


    Meanwhile, unknown to Isabe, her father Nius was having a staring contest with Pedro. The old man held Pedro''s gaze as if saying, "At the end of the day, she is still my baby girl. Know your ce,"


    Of course, Isabe was unaware of this.


    "That''s enough," She pulled away forcibly. In reality, the hug hadsted for barely a minute but to Isabe, it had seemed like an hour.


    "How did you find us?" Isabe went straight to business. Although she had a feeling he would find them, she still wanted to know how - so she could hide better next time.


    "I knew you would attempt this stunt one day so I simply had a tracking chip imnted in your mrs during your dental appointment,"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 507 - Five Hundred And Seven: That Little Thing Never Sees The Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Five Hundred And Seven: That Little Thing Never Sees The Limelight</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What?!" Isabe was stunned out of her mind and apparently, she wasn''t the only one startled as well since the others had simr shocked expressions. Like who does that? Put a tracker on their kid.


    Isabe''s mind began to function a mile per minute as she assessed her brain. When had Nius put a tracker in her? When was thest time she had a dental appointment? How hasn''t she noticed? She couldn''t remember having dental surgery? It seems her father was always one step ahead of her.


    "Of course, I''m pulling your leg," Nius smiled at her and for once, Isabe pulled a relived breath, her heart pounding against her chest. That wasn''t funny one bit.


    But was that really a joke? She couldn''t help but wonder. Nius was a nut job, it wouldn''t startle her if he really went through it. Seems she had no choice but to check it when she returns. It always pays to be careful.


    "I don''t need to track you down to know that the only ce you would hide is Maya''s ce where Eden would never think of. Moreover, I own the building. What makes you think I wouldn''t notice someone moved in no matter how much you bribed my security," He said to her.


    "I wasn''t bribing him, I simplyˇ­. " She scratched the back of her head, "You know, helped out in looking after Maya''s ce. You''re not the only one who has a special tether to the building," Isabe couldn''t even believe her own lie.


    "Anyway," Nius waved it aside, "Pack your bag, we''re leaving," he dropped the not so weed news.


    "What?!" Isabe paled. No, this was what she dreaded. He can''t just take her away from the others, they were in this together.


    "I meant all of you," Nius added as if he read her inner turmoil.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped, they weren''t expecting this. In the worst scenario, they imagined all of their parent''sing to take them one after the other.


    "Unless of course, you want Eden to do the job, and trust me, he''s not as enthusiastic as I am right now," Nius checked his wristwatch, "You have less than thirty minutes before he blocks all possible routes in and out of here,"


    Isabe was furious, "You told him about our location?! I can''t believe you".


    "I didn''t need to do anything after your friends literally gave out your location," Nius handed his phone to her.


    "Anabelle!" It yed the footage of Julie going after Anabelle the time she took off during thepetitive eating. Apparently, someone had caught it on camera.


    "Right now, I bet Eden has seen the video and it''s trying to map out your location. It won''t be long before he figures Maya''s ce had been the missing puzzle all this while. So it''s up to you," Nius referred to all of them because whether they agreed or not, he''s leaving with Isabe, " You can choose toe with me and spend the night over at my ce. Come morning, we settle whatever it is going on with you guys or you can choose to stay, try to run, or something,"


    His gaze darkened, "But trust me, Eden has eyes all over the city and who knows, I might lend him my strength as well. You guys can only run far enough before you''re captured like rats in a cage trap," He gave them the option to choose.


    "So in one word," Julie started, "We can choose to go with you the greater evil who is kind of tamed right now or my future father-inw who''s on a mission to break up us..." he looked around, "I''ll go with option one,"


    Julie walked over to Nius, "Nice to meet you, Sir Nius, I''m Julie. I believe this is our first official meeting,"


    But Nius gave him the look, "You''re the kid who got my daughter into an unofficial engagement and this mess. What makes you think I wouldn''t bury you in a shallow grave right now?"


    Julie awkwardly withdrew his hand. The man was scary but he bet he had more to him than he showed. Although Julie couldn''t be too sure. With a crazy daughter Isabe, he wouldn''t be surprised if Nius, her father, turned out worse.


    "Sir, although we had a rocky start," Julie draped his arms casually around Isabe''s shoulder, pressing her closer to him, "I believe Isabe and I have resolved our differences and we are the best of buddies right now," Julie lied through his teeth. He and Isabe were like Fire and Ice.


    But then, Julie never expected that he made a wrong move because Nius'' gaze narrowed at his hand on his daughter''s shoulder and roared,


    "Get your paws off her right now!"


    Before Julie could even obey his order, Nius had already grabbed his shirt, tugging him forward, and growled at his face, "I don''t know what your deal is by getting my daughter engaged to you and dating Anabelle at the same time but if you hurt either of them, I''ll make sure..." his gaze traveled south, "That little thing never sees the limelight,"


    Although it was just a gaze - a scorching one at it - Julie had felt as if Nius had reached out and squeezed his balls tight to prove his threat. That single nce had been quite lethal. Perhaps, he had been too hasty in making decisions because right now it seemed as if Eden was a better inw.


    "Am I clearly understood?" Nius asked him, sternly.


    Julie didn''t find the voice to speak, he simply moped at Nius while nodding his head obediently. You should know he had never cowered under someone''s gaze, not even his grandfather. Nius was a devil. His easy-going nature from earlier was simply a front to make people lower their guards only to be taken by surprise. The apple never falls far from the tree, Isabe was indeed his product.


    Meanwhile, Isabe covered her face in shame while Pedro stifled hisughter by the side. Her father had not given up scaring little kids. What a big bully.


    "Now get your ass up there and get your things before I change my mind," Niusmanded and Julie went in without second thoughts followed by Anabelle who red at her uncle for scaring her boyfriend. She huffed and strutted after him. The next was Pedro who simply lowered his head in greeting and left, leaving only Isabe.


    For a moment, Father and daughter stared at each other, eyeball to eyeball, tension thickening between them as if World War Three was about to begin. However, both of them suddenly burst intoughter.

 Chapter 508 - Five Hundred And Eight: Getting Pregnant At A Young Age

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Five Hundred And Eight: Getting Pregnant At A Young Age</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "That was so funny, you should have seen his face," Isabeughed hard, clutching her stomach. It was beginning to hurt from the excessiveughter but damn, that felt so good.


    Nius''s heart swelled with joy when he saw Isabeugh sincerely. She almost seemed like that sweet innocent girl he knew when she was younger. But unfortunately, life took away that innocence and made her this way.


    His daughter encountered things kids her age would never dream of experiencing and it was partly his fault. But he''s making it up to her in every way possible. Why? Because he''s her father and his responsibility towards her.


    "Thank you," Isabe forced the words out of her mouth. She knew her father had intentionally done that for her. At least for once, he did something right. Well, he''s been doing a lot of things right recently, beginning by marrying Reina. She''d see how long thissts.


    "Aww," Nius smiled, "I''m so touched. You''re beginning to go soft,"


    "Whatever," Isabe rolled her eyes and went in, climbing the stairs that led to Maya''s apartment with her father closely behind her.


    Nius felt nostalgic the instant he came into the house, memories flooding his head. This was the point where his life changed and where they?- he and Maya- conceived the twins. So yeah, you get why this ce is so special to him.


    When Maya died, a part of him died with her. He had been so afraid that one day he might never remember what she looked like which was why he had all of her properties moved back here and to their previous position.


    Thus, each time Nius was plunged with the guilt of her death, he woulde here.?And like magic, he would find peace, and could almost swear he sensed her presence. Like a shadow, he had always felt her linger around him. Gosh, he sounded like a lunatic. Perhaps, he would have really lost his sanity if he hadn''t moved away from the city.


    The kids were packing up the few stuff they came in with when he arrived. Call it instinct or something, but he was drawn to the room where he and Maya made love. The bed was still the way it was and a smile tugged his mouth to the side as he recalled he and Maya having bed-breaking sex..... Wait a minute.


    Nius'' gaze narrowed at the bed as he discovered that the bed had lost another foot. Although the bed was old and squeaky, it wouldn''t break that easily unless.....


    Nius'' using gaze rested on his daughter who was moving an item of clothing from the old wardrobe.


    Sensing that someone was boring a hole into her head, Isabe turned around and her eyes connected with her father''s intense ones. Call it sixth sense or something, but her gaze drifted to the bed, and from the way, her father followed her gaze told her all she needed to know. Her cheeks heated with embarrassment.


    Oh boy, his theory was right. Nius found out from her blushing. His daughter rarely blushed but when she does, whatever caused it must be intense.


    "Isabe," He growled, a low rumbling in his chest.


    Isabe threw her hands up, "Don''t give me that look, that''s like the pot calling the kettle ck, and get out of here, you pervert!" She walked over to him and pushed her father out of the room.


    "What pervert!" Nius hollered from outside, "Maya and I owned that room,"


    "Well, not anymore!" Isabe retorted from the inside.


    "What are you looking at?!" He barked at Julie who had nced up to watch what was going on.


    "Nothing," He quickly shook his head and left as quickly as his legs could take him.


    Julie was seriously having second thoughts about sleeping over at Nius'' ce. Nius hated his guts, Isabe disliked him, what if the both of them coborated and ended him in his sleep. They had the power to disguise his death as suicide and with the friction between him and grandfather, they might take advantage of that to cover their crime - father and daughter were smart. Well, if thingse to that, Julie was sure Anabelle would avenge him.


    They were done in no time and all headed down the street where Nius had packed his car.


    "Wow," Isabe couldn''t help but praise her father mentally. His car was packed in an inconspicuous corner. No wonder they didn''t see it else she would have noticed it and known he was here.


    "Get in here," Nius ordered when all of them hurried into the back seat. However the seat could only amodate three people and they were four in number unless one of them decided to settle on another person''sp - which is impossible with the front seat empty.


    Isabe groaned in disappointment knowing her father was referring to her and was prepared to step out when?Nius announced,


    "I mean you, Pedro. Get your ass here. Now,"


    Everyone froze. What had Pedro done this time? However a smile lit Julie''s face, maybe it was Pedro''s turn to receive a taste of what he went through - he heard Pedro and Nius weren''t exactly close. It was his turn tough, mwahaha.


    "Dad -!"


    "It''s alright," Pedro stopped Isabe who was about to protest for him. He was a man and would take care of his own problems.


    Pedro quickly got into the front seat and sat down.


    "Your seat belt, are you waiting for me to help you with that?" Nius asked him coldly.


    "Oh, sorry,"


    Pedro nced down and barely buckled on the seat belt that seemed jammed when Nius turned on the ignition and started the car that jerked him forward.


    "Geez, dad!" Isabe spoke in anger, "You might as well murder him!"


    Nius clenched his jaw hard as he drove, he never knew his daughter was serious with the boy. He simply thought he was one of her toys that she passed time with like she usually does back then with Jennifer. Nius sighed, he just hoped Isabe doesn''t make the same mistake he did by getting pregnant at a young age.

 Chapter 509 - Five Hundred And Nine: The Same Mistake I Made

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Five Hundred And Nine: The Same Mistake I Made</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The drive to Nius'' ce was silent and strained. No one said a word nor did Nius find any other unnecessary fault with Pedro after Isabe''s outburst.


    Everyone minded their business until Anabelle, who was leaning against the window, noticed for the third time as a police car zoomed past them, "That''s weird, another police car just passed us at high speed. Do you think something happened?"


    Everyone shook their head at Anabelle''s brainlessness. How could she not figure out what''s going on?


    As usual, Julie choose to answer her when everyone else remained dumb, "That''s your father''s handwork,"


    "My father''s handwork?" Anabelle frowned, "Why would my father send....oh," It finally clicked in her head. Guess, she wasn''t that dumb after all.


    "Uncle Eden must have figured out our location and sent them to capture us," Pedro exined, trying hard not to catch Nius'' gaze in the rear view mirror. Yes, he looked rxed but his mind was far from the word, "calm". However, Pedro had his ns, he would sort this out with Nius once and for all.


    "But why send the police? Isn''t that too mean? He makes us look like criminals!" Anabelle could not believe it. She never thought her father was that insensitive.


    Eden was a kind, loving, tender man and father, who would never hurt her or anyone precious to her. Or had she been living under a false illusion all this while?


    "Your father loves you," Isabe assured her as if she had read her mind and seen her insecurity, "He''s just being overprotective of his daughter. However, parents don''t understand they also hurt their kids in the process of keeping them safe,"


    For some reason, Anabelle couldn''t help but feel that those words were somehow being alluded to something, or rather someone... Her gaze found her uncle Nius who drove ahead with an expressionless face.


    Anabelle sighed, it seemed every family had its problems. Isabe might be smart but her social skills were highlycking and she hadmunication problems. Seeing this in a new light, Anabelle realized she might be more blessed than she thought. Isabe was right, she should give herself more credit.


    By the time they arrived at Nius'' residence, it was eleven and quitete in the night. But Anabelle was happier because that meant the triple trouble was fast asleep.


    Anabelle loved and wished for more siblings but she was not a huge fan of the triple trouble. Each time she came here, the kids, especially Allen, would always find a way of pranking her. To make it worse, they were all smarter than her - smartness runs in their genes - the oppression was too much.


    "Go to bed. Isabe would show you the rooms," Nius ordered, preparing to retreat for the night when Julie asked.


    "May I share a room with my girlfriend, Anabelle?"


    "No, you may not," Nius replied immediately, ring at him as he said, "Remain pure till marriage, until then, you''d be sharing a room with Pedro,"


    At thatment, Isabe gave her father the look. Remain pure, her butt! He got her mom pregnant with her at age sixteen for crying out loud.


    "A-hem," Nius cleared his throat awkwardly after his daughter subtly called him out on hisment with her re.


    "You should all go to bed," He said and turned to leave.


    "Sir Nius, can I speak to you," Pedro said to everyone''s surprise.


    What has gotten into him? Wasn''t he the one being grilled by Nius in the car? Why would he want to see him? Unless he was a sucker for pain.


    "Privately," Pedro added upon sensing everyone''s curious and questioning look.


    Nius fixed his intent gaze on the boy and when he didn''t cower under his intimidation, rxed and turned to the others, "Go to bed. You know what to do, Isabe,"


    "Yes, tuck them to bed like the babies they are," Isabe almost sassed yet sheposed herself, and simply said, "Yes, father," before gesturing to them with her gaze to follow her.


    "Let''s go," Nius said to Pedro and together, led him to the balcony where he leaned on the balustrade, inhaling the cool night breeze.


    "You want to talk to me, go on," He said to the young boy whose earlier confidence was now declining. Nius could tell from the panic written all over his face.


    Nius sighed, wiping his face with his palm. Maybe he had been too spiteful with the boy so he alleviated his suppressing aura and said in a smooth, calm tone, "Free your mind with me, I''m not going to bite,"


    Perhaps, thatment gave Pedro the courage to say, "I think you''re being too unfair to me,"


    Nius'' brows raised interestedly. This is going to be a serious discussion.


    "I am?" he pointed to his chest, intrigued by that pliant.


    "Yes, you are, Sir Nius. You know I love your daughter Isabe and yet, you intentionally make things hard for me. Why Sir Nius? I want to know the reason. Did I unintentionally upset you or something or you just don''t like me? Don''t I meet the requirements you need for your daughter''s boyfriend? Tell me where I''mcking and I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations" he pleaded sincerely.


    "You''re a good boy, Pedro. You don''t need to live up to my expectations," Nius told him.


    "Then why? Why are you so bitter towards me?" Pedro wanted the truth from him.


    "Because I''m trying to protect Isabe!" Nius added with a gentler voice, "I''m trying to protect the both of you,"


    "From what?! You can''t tell me you''re protecting us by being mean without telling me the actual -"


    "I''m trying to prevent you both from making the same mistakes I did!" Nius yelled at him and that shut Pedro up.


    The mistake he made? Pedro thought hard. Oh, Isabe. He remembered.?Nius was scared Isabe would get pregnant?


    "Isabe would not get pregnant," Pedro told him.


    Nius chuckled wryly, "How would you know?"


    "We do it with protection -"


    "Which is not hundred percent guaranteed. No matter how many shots she takes or the condoms you roll on, it is still not a hundred percent safe - there is still that probability in there. And if there''s anything I''ve learned about life, it''s the fact that it loves to fuck humans when it''s least expected," Nius'' chest heaved with effort, his words sinking into Pedro''s head.


    "Also," Nius revealed, "I know about Isabe''s insatiable appetite,"


    Oh well, Pedro scratched the back of his head awkwardly. This is surely the best topic to discuss with the father of his girlfriend.

 Chapter 510 - Five Hundred And Ten: Say No To Sex

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Five Hundred And Ten: Say No To Sex</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I know Isabe, Pedro, we are not so different from each other," Nius went ahead, "The both of us thrive on excitement and we would plunge head deep into whatever gives us the thrill, only thinking about the consequences at thest minute,"


    Pedro took a deep breath, this was not how he imagined their conversation would go. He had summoned the courage to speak with Nius about why he disapproved of him, who knew they would sink deeper into this sensitive discussion.


    "So why are you telling me this? You want me to break up with your daughter?" Pedro shook his head stubbornly, "With all due respect, sir, I love your daughter too much to lose her," He confessed the truth.


    Nius smiled at him, "I know, why do you think I haven''t fulfilled my promise of burying you alive after you took her?"


    Pedro gulped. He knew all along. Well, it was not like he made an effort to hide it.


    "Pedro..." Nius drew closer to him, the boy took a step back. Nius'' noticed that yet he didn''t say anything and went on,?"I want you to change her priority. I can''t stop you both from having sex - heck! Isabe wouldn''t even listen to me,"


    Nius took a deep breath, "Sex shouldn''t be the foundation and the primacy of your rtionship, trust me, if that''s the case, I promise you, it''s going to break up with time.


    "The both of you should work on yourselves, find out what interests the both of you, that attraction that created the spark in the first ce. You hear me? "


    Although Pedro nodded, God knew everything Nius said had gone through his ear and left through the other side. All he understood from the pep talk was they should limit the number of sex they had and strived on having a healthy rtionship. Yep, that was pretty much all he picked - not that he was going to admit that to Nius. He still valued his life, please.


    "I believe that''s all for tonight. Are we good now?" Nius asked him.


    "Yes, we''re good. Totally good. You don''t hate me, that''s all I needed to know," Pedro said quickly, kicking against this horrible idea in his head.


    "Alright. Now, go to your bed. Straight to your room," Nius pointed out he didn''t want him sneaking around his daughter tonight.


    "Yes, sir!" Pedro saluted and turned to leave, taking just a few steps when he stopped in his tracks. He groaned inwardly, he was going to regret this.


    Nius frowned when he noticed Pedro still standing there. His gaze narrowed, could it be he was not going to do what he asked of him.


    "What is it?" he asked in a not so pleased tone.


    "You''re right, sir," Pedro concurred, "You and Isabe are a lot simr in a lot of ways which is why I think you''re indirectly pushing your responsibility to me,"


    "What?" Nius'' face changed.


    Yep, it''s official, he''s toasted.


    However, Pedro looked past Nius'' dark demeanor and went on, "I might be Isabe''s boyfriend but you''re her father who''s raised her for over eighteen years and no offense, the both of you share the same hedonistic lifestyle...." Pedro intentionally trailed off to study Nius who had an impassive face. For sure, he was going to be buried alive after saying this.


    "This is my first time dating but you have lots of experiences and I somehow think Isabe is highly influenced by your past. In conclusion, I''ll y my part but I think you''re the key to curbing her appetite. Both of you need a one on one conversation like father and daughter. Open up to one other, tell her your fears instead of fighting and throwing remarks at one another. Isabe is the most reasonable girl I know out there, she''d understand, "


    Pedro could hear his heart pounding loud in his ears by the time he was done. It didn''t help matters that Nius was eerily silent and pinned him with a gaze that made him want to pee in his pants.


    "You have quite the guts, " Nius finally said after the stretched silence.


    Pedro gulped. He knew it, he was dead. He had offended the great Nius.


    "But I like it," his mouth was pulled to the side in a smirk.


    "Huh?" Pedro blinked twice, trying to conjure back the bloodlust he thought he had seen surrounding Nius earlier. What just happened?


    "Congrattions son," Nius patted him on the back, "You just earned the right to call me by my first name. Now, go get a goodnight''s sleep. I''ll talk to my daughterter and hopefully, it works," He squeezed the boy''s shoulder tenderly and left.


    For a full five minutes, Pedro stood at the spot, mystified. What had happened? How could Nius'' mood go from downright scary to tender loving? The sudden fluctuations confused him greatly.


    And what does Nius mean by calling him by his name, Pedro would rather die than do that. Maybe he was thinking too hard and should get some sleep. Yeah, It would be much better to think in the morning and as well, be able to observe the situation.


    By the time Pedro returned to the hallway, he discovered he didn''t know the room assigned to him. He dipped his hand into his pocket to pull out his phone only to recall he had put the cellphone in the little bag he came with - the bag Isabe must have kept in the room he was supposed to spend the night.


    Pedro contemted going to Isabe''s room but remembered Nius'' warning from earlier. Damn it, the universe was ying him tonight. He couldn''t go knocking and disturbing everyone in the name of finding his own room. Pedro was in a dilemma.


    Atst, he decided to sleep on the couch in the living room and had just turned when a voice called from above, "Missed your way?"


    Isabe.


    A smile crossed his lips as he turned around and found her leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. He went to her.


    "You''re still awake?" Pedro was pretty sure he spent quite a while with Nius.


    "I couldn''t sleep with you alone with my father. With him being so harsh to you, who knows what he would do?" Isabe expressed her concerns, caressing his cheek with her hand.


    Pedro leaned into her touch, "Well, I''m good now, and your dad isn''t as scary as you think,"


    "What did you discuss with him?" Isabe asked suddenly, staring right into his eyes.


    Pedro was taken aback by the suddenness of the question. However, he recollected himself and answered calmly, "It''s nothing serious," He intentionally didn''t go into details.


    "Fine, since you said so," Isabe didn''t push him to say more, "You should go and have a rest. It''s been a long day," She led him to his room.


    Standing at the door, they both stared at each other for a long time without muttering anything. It was obvious they had a lot to say, but none opened up.


    Suddenly, Isabelle leaned in, about to kiss his lips when Pedro took a step back. Nius'' warning was still fresh in his mind. She noticed that move.


    "I''m sorry, I just -" he began to apologize when Isabe tugged on his shirt, and he stumbled forward, only for Isabe to shut him up with a sweet, long kiss that blew his mind away.


    "Goodnight Pedro," She smacked him on the lips once more.


    "Goodnight, Isabe," Pedro grinned sheepishly.


    Say no to sex, not kisses, right?

 Chapter 511 - Five Hundred And Eleven: The Phantom Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Five Hundred And Eleven: The Phantom Ghost</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You''re back alive and even get to kiss the girl," Was the firstment Julie weed Pedro with as soon as he walked into the room. From his sarcasticment, Pedro surmised the idiot must have seen Isabe kissing him goodnight.


    "And what is your royal highness still doing awake? Shouldn''t aristocrats like you be asleep by now in order not to ruin their perfect skin?" Pedro gave him a taste of his sharp tongue as well.


    He was going to say it over and over and over again. He and Julie were not friends and were just mutually associating because of their girlfriend''s closeness. Fate was the only reason to be med for their entanglement.


    Julie didn''t bother him anymore and Pedro took that opportunity to take in the room.?It was quite spacious?and mboyantly decorated with the floor made of dark cherry wood. The only thing that didn''t please him was the idea of sharing a bed with Julie.


    It would have been better to sleep on an ufortable bunk bed than share a soft,fortable bed with him. But then, the only other option was the floor, hence Pedro had no choice but to give in.


    Pedro took off every cloth he had on his body until he was in nothing but his briefs while his chest was bare. Pedro could almost swear he felt Julie''s gaze on him the entire time. To confirm his suspicion, he turned around and caught his gaze.


    "Hey!" Pedro called him out, "I don''t know what you''re thinking but don''t you dare try anything funny with me,"


    Julie retorted, "I should be the oneining about that. Why did you undress? Are you nning on seducing me or what?" he added quickly, "Moreover, how did you know I was staring at?you? Wasn''t it the same way you stared at me that I stared back at you?" he imed.


    Unable to refute his ridiculous im, Pedro simply harrumphed and climbed into his side of the bed. He was simply going to remain awake and catch that pervert in the act. Yes! that was it.


    However, not less than a minute after his head touched the pillow, Pedro fell into deep sleep. He was exhausted both physically and mentally from the day''s activities.


    However, that was the cue the devil called Julie needed to make his move. He had intentionally remained awake, waiting for Pedro toe in and sleep so he could sneaked out of the room without being seen


    There was no way he was sleeping without Anabelle in his arms tonight notwithstanding Nius'' warning - he was dating Anabelle, not Isabe, his daughter. He missed her even though it was barely an hour since they separated - the both were like newly wedded couples who couldn''t stay away from each other.


    Although Isabe had no idea of this n of his, Julie was sure Isabe wouldn''t kick against the idea of sharing the bed with Pedro while he does the same with Anabelle.


    Who knows? Something "sweet" might blossom between them - Isabe and Pedro - tonight and they would have the space and privacy to go at it as long as they wanted. Julie grinned in satisfaction, her overprotective father, Nius wouldn''t even know a thing.


    Julie sat up and was just about to bring his legs down on the floor when his gaze rested on Pedro''s pants. His eyes followed the slight bulge of his member through his pants, the sight piquing his interest.


    Could it be that Pedro''s thing was longer than his own, Julie couldn''t help but wonder. During the truth or dare game, the boy had imed it had been long and thick.


    But of course, how could Julie?confirm that when Pedro had never answered nature''s call alongside him - the boy was reserved. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and Isabe almost do it all the time, plus the fact he had no breast, Julie could have swore he was a girl in disguise.


    But then, the opportunity was here to discover the great secret, was he going to take it or lose it like a coward. Only the brave take risks.


    So Julie reached slowly for Pedro''s brief and was just about to pull down his waistband and take a peek when he returned to his senses and pped his hand away.


    What the hell? He was behaving like a pervert right now! Seriously, he had to get away from Pedro. The boy must have cast a weird spell on him else he wouldn''t behave this strange.


    Padding across the room, Julie made it to the door and opened it slowly and carefully. It was time to see his dearest Anabelle.


    Meanwhile in the other room not?far from theirs ...


    Neon woke up with a start and the first ce his gaze rested was on Allen''s bed, which was empty. Oh shit! Allen had left before him. This was not good.


    The both of them had been sneaking into Ailee''s room ever since that night. And so far, they''ve been lucky enough to wake and return back to their room before any maid or their mother discovered their absence.


    Ailee didn''tin either, it seems she needed thepany as well. So the three of them decided to keep it a secret since they had nothing to lose except their parents finding out.


    The only thing Neon had to contend with was Allen upying most of the bed space and with him being the first to leave for Ailee''s room today, there was no doubt he would monopolize the space again.


    Neon got off the bed after he had dressed his pillow to look like someone was sleeping on it and tiptoed across the room. With the days gone by, he had be proficient in sneaking out without making a noise. Yeah, you could call him the phantom ghost.


    He reached outside and as usual the hallway was dimmed with most of the light put out. Ailee''s room was at the corner of the hallway and he looked left and right before proceeding. He knew the patrol team and the intervals at which they supervise the area - he had just five minutes before they returned.


    He moved stealthily with his back pressed closely to the wall and had just reached the corner, intending to turn around when his skin first touched something fleshy and warm. Being the scaredy cat he was, Neon jumped out of his skin with a scream loud enough to wake the dead.


    Uh-no, it seems he had just woken the whole household.

 Chapter 512 - Five Hundred And Twelve: Intruder Alert

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Five Hundred And Twelve: Intruder Alert</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Nius was not surprised when his phone rang and he nced at the caller ID to discover it was no other than Eden. His skills must be getting rustic if he only just discovered he had the kids. He paused in the hallway and answered the call - he had been on his way to his room.


    "Hello, Eden?"


    "You didn''t tell me you took the kids. At least that would have saved me the trouble of dealing with the police and their unending curiosity," Edenined, vexed.


    "What were you expecting when you tricked the police into finding your kid? Moreover, I didn''t tell you because it''s fulfilling to see you suffer a bit. It''s been a while we fought, my blood lust keeps growing," Nius teased him.


    Eden sneered, "If you want a fight, go find your father inw, he''s a mafia and capable enough to entertain you," He changed the topic swiftly, "When do I get my daughter?"


    "You cane to take her early in the morning, only if she agrees to go with you. But for Julie?" There was a sudden chillness in his tone, "You can inform George that I''m doing the kidnapping this time. His grandson would not leave my house until he cancels whatever fucking engagement he tricked my daughter into," Nius made it clear to him.


    Nius hadn''t put much attention into the engagement of a thing because he believed the whole thing was fake and that the sly man had only been trying to scare his daughter Isabe until recently.


    Eden had called him on the phone and blurted out some nonsense about Isabe remaining as Julie''s fianc¨¦e for two years or something - he hadn''t put much of his attention to the rest of his words.


    But Nius decided that absurdity had to end. Isabe was his precious daughter, no one used nor bullied her and went scot-free. This was why he had taken the kids before their parents reached them. Now, the boy was his hostage and until George agreed to his terms, Julie would live with them, albeit with limited freedom - not that he knows yet.


    "You shouldn''t go there," Eden advised him, "You''re trying to trigger a war that would lead you both nowhere. George is Sakuzi''s teacher while you''re his son-inw. Knowing Sakuzi would choose you, why are you still intent on driving a wedge between mentor and mentee?"


    Nius answered him saying, "Isabe has gone through a lot of hardships, and as her father, it is my responsibility to protect her from harm. Have a nice night, Eden. You can see your daughter tomorrow,"


    "W-wait -"


    He ended the call before Eden had the chance to finish what he had to say.


    With a sigh, Nius finally went into his bedroom and wasn''t surprised to find his wife asleep or so he thought. He had just taken off his shirt when he sensed someone''s gaze and turned around to see her propped up on her arms.


    "You''re back?" Reina stated.


    "Yes," Nius smiled at her, the stress on his face vanishing instantly, "Why are you still awake?"


    "I tried to sleep but the bed is lonely without my husband here to warm it," She said coquettishly.


    "Well, I''m here now and I can do a lot more than warm the bed," He dived right into the mattress and swept her into his arms as she giggled in delight.


    "Stop It, Nius, that tickles," Reinaughed uncontrobly as Nius rubbed his hands down her lungs.


    The couples yed around for a while before they decided to go to bed -without doing the "do".?You get the point? It was almost one in the morning, Nius was not too inconsiderate to stress his wife out - he''s not a beast.


    But then, they didn''t sleep for long before they heard a blood-curdling scream that roused them from their sleep.


    Their eyes popped open in unison as if they were cued or put on autopilot. Nius instantly reached for his gun under the pillow while Reina reached under the bed for her gun, none of the couples surprised by their actions.


    After the attack from Miguel, in which he surrounded and made them defenseless. Nius and Reina decided it was better they had their weapons close to them. That way they would be able to react faster and as well, be able to defend themselves - and others.


    "Tell me you heard that too," Nius asked his wife as he cocked his gun, holding it securely in his hands as they headed out of the room carefully.


    "Yes, I did. It sounds awfully familiar and it came from downstairs," Reina observed.


    "Or to be precise, from the first floor," Nius suggested, holding her gaze.


    "Shit," Reina cursed, "The kids,"


    In the meantimeˇ­.


    Julie had been quite careful when he made it outside the room. Back at his ce, he had people who patrolled the house and they did so in shifts and intervals. He didn''t know the intervals at which the guards patrolled this arena but since there was no one at the moment, he was sure as hell they would return soon.


    So he hastened his footsteps. Julie knew Isabe''s room, he had watched her walk in and Anabelle was sharing the room with her for tonight. It was at the far end of the hall but the tricky part was passing through the corner without being discovered. But thankfully, the hallway was dim, he could work it to his advantage.


    So he looked left and right before proceeding. He kept his ears to the ground, trying to make out the guards or servants talking but none was heard. Julie choosed to press himself closer to the wall since the cameras might capture him if he came out too much in the open.


    Although Julie hasn''t studied the position of the cameras or if the control room was doing their surveince job without slipping but he felt more secure that way. He continued to sneak forward and had reached the corner, intending to take a long peek before crossing to the other end in high speed when he felt something tickle his arm.


    Julie jumped out of his skin and had not intended to scream. However, when the thing that tickled him released a high, piercing cry, he found himself shouting as well, paralyzed to the ground.


    Almost immediately, the hallway was showered in red blinking red as a robotic voice began to sound,


    "Intruder alert! Intruder alert!"


    "Oh shit! What had he done?" Julie cursed out loud. He was dead meat.

 Chapter 513 - Five Hundred And Thirteen: Neon, Mamas Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Five Hundred And Thirteen: Neon, Mama''s Waiting</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Everything happened too quickly for him toprehend. After Julie bumped into whatever that was, he turned around screaming instinctively. However, a huge frown crossed his countenance when he discovered what had startled him.


    It was no other than Isabe''s mischievous brother Neon and he was still screaming even after he - Julie - had stopped. It must have been his hair - Julie had screamed in fright because he felt something bristle touch him in the first ce. Obviously, he was all scared for nothing.


    But then his eyes widened, "Oh no," That screambined with Neon was enough to wake the whole household - and the street as well.


    As if someone said "Jack Robinson" the hallway bulbs lit up immediately and illuminated the environment while blinding him momentarily. Light switches began to be turned on one after the other in each room and panic set in.


    Julie and Neon broke into a cold sweat, they were in a dilemma. Both of them didn''t know whether to go left or right or up or down and the anxiety increased when they heard footsteps approaching.


    "What?are we going to do?!" Neon asked in apprehension. He was dead meat once his parents found him.


    "I don''t know!" Julie replied, agitated. All he wanted to do was just to share a bed with Anabelle, who knew that it would escte to this crazy situation or that crazy Nius had motion sensors installed in his house.


    "Why don''t we hide?" Neon suggested.


    "Where?!" They were in an open hallway and the approaching footsteps were getting louder and closer.


    Suddenly, one of the doors opened and Isabe peeked out.


    "Or maybe we should go back to our rooms and pretend none of this ever happened!" Julie said and ran off, leaving Neon all by himself.


    "Hey! Don''t leave me!" Neon went after him.


    Julie intended to run back into his room and as if the universe was helping him, Pedro opened the door while rubbing his eye - the scream must have woken him as well.


    Yes, his freedom was here, Julie stretched his hand as if he was reaching out for his salvation, his redemption -?the scene would have been quiteical if he wasn''t running for his life right now.


    However, just as he was about to touch the door, he was tackled to the ground, his hands seized backward while a knee was wedged between his neck, forcing his face to the ground - he could not turn. A metallic object which he could identify as a gun even with his eyes closed was pressed against his head.


    "Make a sudden move and I''ll st your brain out" a deep voice warned and though it wasn''t Nius, Julie knew it was undoubtedly one of his guards.


    *Boohoo* Julie felt like crying. He just wanted to sleep with the love of his life, not rob them. Why were they treating him like a criminal?


    "I''m innocent!" Neon at once lifted his little hands in the air as numerous guns pointed at him.


    "Master Neon?" The guards recognized him, confusion in their gazes. They had heard a scream or could it be.... At once their gaze flickered from Neon to Julie on the floor, suspicion in their eyes as everyone made up theories in their head.


    "What''s going on here?" Isabe got out of her room and walked towards them with a dumbstruck Anabelle clearly behind.


    Pedro closed his door but everyone assumed he wanted to make himself presentable since he was in nothing but pants.


    "Mom? Dad?" Isabe''s brow raised when she saw her parents climb down the stairs with guns in their grips.


    Unlike regr kids, she was not even startled by the sight of their parents with such dangerous weapons. They were already used to it. Besides, she also had one lying somewhere in her room, not that they needed to know.


    After Miguel attacked them, Isabe realized she couldn''t keep relying on her parents for her security. That incident had traumatized her and she swore never to be defenseless. She would protect herself and her loved ones.


    "We heard a scream," Was Nius brief exnation for the guns, "What happened?"


    "That''s what we''re asking too, Uncle," Anabelle answered.


    It was at that moment that Pedro came out, looking decent and with a lot of questions as to why his rival, Julie was being manhandled on the floor.


    Nius made his way to the guards who bowed their heads slightly in acknowledgment. But he went straight to ask, "What did he do?"


    Yeah, note the "he" Nius asked, instead of "they", notwithstanding that he saw Neon with his hands still up in the air. But then, his son Neon was an obedient child. Sadly, the same couldn''t be said for Julie.


    The first thought that came to Nius was that the boy must have somehow discovered his n of keeping him here and was trying to escape here. But then, that doesn''t exin the screaming.


    "I think he was trying to do something bad to young master Neon but cowered when Neon screamed and triggered the motion sensors. He was trying to escape back into the room when we caught up to him,"


    "What?!" Julie was shocked by that ridiculous usation and tried to exin himself but the man tightened his hold.


    Neon bit his lips nervously. He could throw Julie under the bus and escape his parent''s wrath. But then, that would be bad behavior and he was sure Ailee wouldn''t encourage that.


    Neon was just about to confess when Ailee and Allen joined the party and he became speechless. If he confessed, there was no doubt that Allen would be implicated as well. What was he going to do?


    "Wait a minute," Reina''s sharp eyes like a hawk?narrowed on the twins, "Did you two juste out from the same room?"


    Uh oh.


    Busted.


    Allen and Ailee had been startled by the noise that they came out together, forgetting they weren''t supposed to share the room.


    "Eh?" the twins said at the same time. They gulped and looked at each other as ifmunicating telepathically, thinking of an excuse.


    As their mother, Reina was quick to notice the subtle exchange of information and began to walk towards them with slow, calcted steps.


    "Don''t you dare lie to me," She warned in a dangerously low tone that made goosebumps rise on their arms.


    However, the twins were smart kids and Ailee immediately answered, "Allen came to my room to take back his shirt I stole from him when we heard the scream and naturally came out to investigate," the little girl lied conveniently knowing that both of them stole stuff from each other.


    "Really?" Reina faked a smile. She could sense it, her daughter was lying to her even though her excuse seemed pretty convincing.


    Although the twins were of different genders,petition between the both of them was high, plus the fact Ailee was a bit of a tomboy - Allen''s clothes fitted her.


    "So Allen came to take back the cloth you stole from his roomˇ­" She checked her cellphone, "by one in the night?" she pressed. Her intimidating gaze was fixed on her daughter.


    But Ailee was calm, she knew this was her mom''s tactic to rip the truth out of her mouth, "Mommy?" She asked with a sigh, "What''s the meaning of stealing? It''s snatching someone''s property uwfully. Why would Allen take back what I stole from him while I''m awake and ready to attack him? Of course, the thief would alwayse while the master of the house is asleep," she exined and at the same time, indirectly insulted her brother.


    At once, everyone was brought over by the excuse, including Nius, except two people - Reina, and Isabe. Isabe leaned against the wall with her arms across her chest while scrutinizing Ailee. Her excuse was pretty good but a trapped animal would always do anything to escape. In one word, her sister was lying. And she''s pretty good at it.


    Allen had not said a word, Reina realized. Why? Their words wouldn''t match because they had not made any prior practice together - she caught them in the heat of the moment. The kids were incredibly smart, she would give them that. But then, as smart as they were, she was their mother and older.


    "If that''s the case," Reina turned to Neon, "He should know about the stolen shirt since you three are quite close,"


    The twins stiffened. Oh no, Alert! Alert! Danger!


    Neon almost jumped out of his skin when his eyes connected with Reina''s. God, he was so scared.


    "Neon darling," Reina started towards him with a sickly sweet voice. She sounded like some of the viinesses in cartoons who lured innocent children into their carefullyid ns with sugary words and promises.


    "You should know about the stolen shirt, right?" Reina three the bait, "Is it true your sister stole Allen''s shirt?"


    Neon pressed his lips together, he was not going to say anything no matter the temptation to.


    "He was lying to mother," his conscience gnawed at him. But Neon couldn''t betray Ailee.


    "Neon? Mama''s waiting?" Reina said in a sing-song.


    God, what was he going to do? He was between the devil and the blue sea.

 Chapter 514 - Five Hundred And Fourteen: Neon Is Not My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Five Hundred And Fourteen: Neon Is Not My Brother</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Neon''s heart began to pound so hard against his chest that he feared he might die of a heart attack. This was the first time he had to look his mother in the eyes at close quarters. Though she smiled, it was a faked sweet smile that sent shivers down his spine.


    This was the first time mummy Reina was being mean towards him. She always adored him and right now, he couldn''t help but wonder if she would stop loving him because of this. Neon knew his ce in the family, he was just a boy being taken care of by Nius because he had no other family ever since his mom went crazy.


    Neon passed an apologetic look in Ailee''s direction and she knew that instant from his expression that they''ve lost. Unable to hide the truth anymore, Neon''s lips trembled and he burst into tears,


    "I''ll tell you the truth, mother," He cried.


    "Huh?" Reina was confused by his sudden reaction. Had shee on too strong enough to make him cry? Oh no, she hasn''t intended to make him cry.


    Because he had been hanging out with the twins, Reina had naturally assumed he''d be difficult like Ailee and Allen. But then, Neon was her cute, tender loving baby.


    "Aww, please don''t cry, my baby," Reina brought Neon into her arms and hugged him tight while the twins watched in shock, their jaws almost dropping to the ground. Who is this? They weren''t sure this was their mother? Wasn''t she the one who went fullmando moments ago and currently was this meek-looking mother? Because of Neon?


    No, this was oppression! Totally unfair! Allen began a protest in his heart.


    Seeing the drama going on, Nius motioned to his men to release Julie and they let go of him immediately. However, their eyes were still on him having gotten instructions from Nius earlier that he wasn''t to leave the residence - not that Julie knew yet.


    Julie stood up with a groan, stretching his arms which were kind of sore and painful from their harsh grip. This was so humiliating, he had never been treated like this in his entire life - all because he wanted to sneak into his girlfriend''s bedroom.


    "Are you okay?" Anabelle came over to him, asking with a concerned look. Her uncle Nius had gone far this time but she couldn''t interfere with his investigation.


    "Yeah, I''m good. Don''t worry...." he was still saying when Anabelle draped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Julie was stunned, then smiled. Maybe it was worth going through that humiliating moment because he got blessed with Anabelle''s unexpected kisses. It was well worth it.


    Anabelle didn''t care that people were watching her. She wanted people to watch because this kiss was to scorn Nius. Yeah, she was very, very pissed at him.


    "Neon, baby, stop crying and talk to me. Mama''s not going to hurt you, I promise you," Reina attempted to calm him down. She wondered what they had done wrong to make him this scared - she suspected this involved the twins.


    Neon sniffed, clearing his eyes with the back of his hands. He didn''t want to cry but he was so scared that Reina would not like him after this. What if she decides to send him to the orphanage or a foster home? He didn''t want to leave here. He loved it here.


    "Fine," Allen stepped forward grudgingly to confess after getting a push from his sister, to tell the truth, and stop Neon''s tears - the scene was breaking her heart, "I''ll tell you the truth,".


    "What truth?" Nius folded his arms across his chest, eager to hear what the kids had been keeping from him. It seemed pretty serious.


    "The truth is that...." Allen took a deep breath, "We''ve been sneaking into Ailee''s room and sleeping on her bed," He finally confessed.


    "What?!" Reina was stunned.


    "Yep, pretty much that," now you''re free to kill us, Allen added in his head.


    "Why would you guys do that?" Reina couldn''t understand her kids at all.


    "Because her presence is no longer with me," He answered.


    Nius frowned, "But you were the one who wanted her out of the room because of puberty. Didn''t you say you needed your independence and separation from the other sex?" He asked him.


    "Well, I lied. I made you send Ailee away out of spite," Allen slowly revealed.


    "What?!" Everyone in the house was shocked, all except the triple trouble. Even Neon had stopped crying.


    "You did what?" Reina asked this time.


    "I intentionally made up that n to separate Ailee and Neon," Allen further confessed.


    "Alright, this keeps getting better. Where is my popcorn and soda," Isabe found the drama intriguing. Who knew her siblings were so much fun.


    "What?" Reina was extremely dumbfounded. She had her hand on her heart asking, "Why would you do that, Allen? I thought you sincerely cared for your sister?"


    "Because I was jealous. She gives Neon so much more time than she gives me. I''m her brother! Her twin!" Allen said emotionally.


    "Well, I don''t give you time because you''re too mean to Neon and he''s our brother as well,"


    "No, Neon is not our brother!" Allen stood his ground, "He''s is just someone mom took-"


    "Allen!" Nius and Reina bellowed at the same time, furious. How could their son think that way? How long has this hostility been going on?


    Neon''s face fell. What had he been thinking, that he belonged here?


    "Go downstairs," Niusmanded Allen, "Wait for me in the living room,"


    "Dad, I -"


    "Do it now!" Nius bellowed, there was not a single smile on his face.


    Allen didn''t push his luck, knowing his father was pissed and any more disobedience would aggravate the whole thing. He obeyed and went down.


    Nius'' gazended on Ailee, who stiffened. Why was her father looking at her that way? She hadn''t done anything wrong - except amodate them in her room.


    "Join Allen down as well," He ordered her.


    Ailee didn''t say a word, having learned from her brother''s mistake. She left withoutint.


    "Now you," Nius finally came to Julie''s case, "What were you doing sneaking around my house,"

 Chapter 515 - Five Hundred And Fifteen: Family Is One

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Five Hundred And Fifteen: Family Is One</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The look in Nius'' eye reminded Julie of a lion fiercely protecting his cub. Just a wrong move and he could be ripped into pieces.


    "I-I just wanted to see Anabelle," Julie found himself stammering. He could not help that he was scared of Nius right now.


    "You were sneaking into the girl''s room when you bumped into Neon, isn''t it?" Nius surmised.


    His cheeks heated up in shame.


    "Really? Amid my warning?" Nius raised a dark blow. That was tantly disobeying his order.


    "I just wanted to see my girlfriend, what''s so bad about it?" Julie imed.


    "Really?" A smile that didn''t touch Nius'' eyes appeared on his face, "Well, what''s so wrong about it, is that you''re staying under my roof at the moment and as long as you''re in my house, young man, you are under my rule. So when I say no meeting the girls at one in the morning, my word bes thew," Nius gestured to his security guard who came up beside Julie.


    "Take him to a different room and this time, make sure he doesn''t sneak out," There was a hidden message beneath those words only his men understood.


    "Uncle," Anabelle came and stood between Julie and the guards with her arms stretched defensively, "You''ve gone far this time!" She red at him.


    Nius asked her, "Do you wish to join him?"


    Upon hearing that, Anabelle''s eyes widened as if her uncle just did the best thing for her. However, the instant she was about to say a happy "Yes", Nius flopped her n by adding,


    "In a different room. Alone."


    Her face fell at once. Her uncle was a monster.


    Anabelle turned to Julie, "Don''t worry, we''d fight through this. Our love would never die no matter how much they try to tear us apart,"


    "Of course, my love. I''ll dream of you even though I''ll be tormented without you in my arms tonight," Julie replied, caressing her face.


    "Oh please, take that idiot away," Nius was tired of their drama, "Go to your room," Hemanded Anabelle who huffed and strode away.


    He turned to Isabe, "Come down, we have an emergency family meeting,"


    "Seriously? It''s almost two in the morning," Isabe reminded him.


    "The more you talk, the more time flies," Nius replied to her and took his leave.


    "Really? You''re not going to talk this time?" Isabe faced her mother, Reina.


    Reina shrugged, "I''m not the head of the family, he is. His decision is final," She intentionallyid back.


    Therees a time in a family when the father needs to do his work as an enforcer and right now was that time. She had pampered the kids too much it seems, and now, they''ve taken too much liberty with her. It was time for daddy to straighten them out.


    A somber mood surrounded everyone in the living room. Neon had his head bowed while fidgeting with his fingers unwilling to look anyone in the face. All of this wouldn''t have happened if he hadn''t gotten caught. However, Allen''s words hurt him more. He thought he was family.


    Allen had an impassive expression, looking at no one in particr. He knew he was wrong by saying those words to Neon but he won''t let anyone see through his regret.


    Ailee was filled with guilt, she couldn''t help but feel that she was responsible for all of this. Perhaps what Allen said was true? She had distanced herself from him and partially caused all of this.


    Isabe was vexed. Why were they dragging her into this drama? After Anabelle stressed her in the marketce, all she needed was sleep, not an iing pep talk from her father.


    Reina stared at her kids, what were all of them thinking right now? She wished that she could read minds.


    Nius'' gaze took in his kids one after the other. Divisions in the family was thest thing he expected to see.


    "Family is one," Nius started.


    Isabe sighed, then muttered under her breath, "Yes, preach on father,"


    "And when I mean family, you don''t have to necessarily be my biological child to be one," Nius emphasized that and it was obvious that everyone understood him because their eyes flickered to Neon who wished the earth could open and swallow him. Their gaze was intense right now.


    "You might be my kids but Neon was here before the both of you returned to me and was one of the reasons I pulled through those years after I thought your mother was dead," the twins knew the history, "Hence I love him as much as I love you two and expect you to treat him like one.


    "Neon might not have my hair, eyes, or appearance but he has my heart and I hope that all of you would work as one because a family that works as one, stays together, while a family that fights amongst one another is blown off from the surface of the earth like chaff when the storms of life hit them hard," Nius made sure to hold their gazes as he spoke.


    Allen bowed his head in shame. The truth is that he had not meant to say that earlier, it had slipped out of his mouth.


    "So right now, here''s what we''re going to do," Nius instructed them like an army general, "You are going to go to your brothers and sisters and apologize to one another,"


    Isabe''s gaze whipped towards her father, "I''m not expected to do that, right?" She asked hopefully.


    "Are you really asking me that?" Nius gave her a dirty look.


    "Seriously," Isabe couldn''t believe it, "I haven''t bullied nor make Neon feel out of ce. I always treat him right. Why should I apologize?"


    "Because if you had fulfilled your role as an elder sibling well instead of kidnapping other people''s grown kidsˇ­" he referred to the incident at the hospital "The hostility between your siblings wouldn''t have escted to this level. But then, you left them all on their own"


    "Fine," Isabe sighed and went to make peace with those annoying siblings of hers she loved so much nheless.


    "I''m sorry for ignoring our ys, "Ailee was the first to apologize to her twin brother.


    "And I''m sorry for picking on Neon," Allen apologized as well, "I''m going to be good from now onˇ­" he turned towards the boy in question, "Would you forgive us, Neon?"


    "Of course!" the boy squealed, "Why won''t I? You both are my family!" a smile crossed his face and he drew all three of them into a hug.


    "Aww, so adorable," Reina couldn''t help but feel emotional. Her children were so cute.


    Isabe rolled her eyes yet stepped forward to announce, "I''m sorry for not keeping my eyes on you. But don''t worry, I''ve got my eyes on you from now on,"


    The children couldn''t help but shiver. That sounded more like a threat than an apology.


    "Well," Reina decide to take things from where Nius stopped, "Since you all are good again, I''d love to announce that Ailee would return to her previous room with you guys until she decides to leave,"


    "Yes!" Neon celebrated the news more than Allen, her twin.


    "Butˇ­" Reina suddenly said and everyone frowned, that doesn''t sound good. She went on, "Because you all lied to me, your mother, you''d be doing yourundry for the week," she added, "Hand washed,"


    "No!!!!"

 Chapter 516 - Five Hundred And Sixteen: She Was Done Helping Him

    <h4>Chapter 516 - Five Hundred And Sixteen: She Was Done Helping Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Camille dressed up hastily. It was morning already and time to go get Anabelle from Nius ce. She had missed the girl''s chirpy presence around the house - they had been lonely without her.


    But then she had woken upte and had to meet up with her husband Eden who was already set to go. She knew Eden was irked; he was anxious to get his daughter home.


    Camille slipped on her heels and was taking one final look at the mirror when her phone rang. She picked the phone from the dresser without looking at the screen.


    "Hello?" She answered, intending to tell the person to call herter since she''s upied at the moment, when she heard a voice that made shivers run down her spine.


    "You finally decided to answer your father, you unfilial child,"


    Camille stiffened, the once excited look on her face vanishing at once. The woman released a heavy sigh with her eyes squeezed shut, she should have really looked before answering.


    Camille straightened up, staring at her unsmiling reflection on the mirror as she said, "What do you want now?"


    "What do I want now?" The man scoffed from the other line, "You''ve not called your father for God knows how many years. You didn''t even invite me to your wedding and had your uncle fill my role. Isn''t that unfair? Just because I divorced your mother doesn''t mean I''m not entitled to you,"


    Camille pinched the space between her brows, this was why she never picked any of his calls. Her head throbbed, this man was a parasite to her life.


    "I''m in no mood to listen to yourints or sob story," She spat through gritted teeth, "If this is why you called me, then I''m sorry, I''m not interested. Don''t ever bother me again," She was just about to end the call when she heard,


    "Wait!" Her father shouted.


    She halted her n, "What did you want, father," There was heavy sarcasm beneath her tone.


    "I need some cash,"


    Cecil swallowed bitterly. Of course, what had she expected? That her father had called because he cared about her well-being? Oh please, who was she kidding? The man was a selfish asshole!


    "What do you mean you need some money? What happened to the one I sent you?!" Camille shouted into the phone, vexed. This man was killing her!


    "Why are you asking me such a question?" the man said grudgingly, "Of course, that was two months ago, the money got exhausted. Were you expecting the money to never finish?"


    Camille seethed, "You gambled with it, didn''t you?"


    "N-no," He stammered.


    "Answer me now!" She bellowed


    "Yes, I did,"


    Her heart broke. He hadn''t changed at all.


    "You promised me never to gamble again,"


    "It was just once," was his excuse, "I didn''t intend to gamble but my friends called me out for a drink and from there, things took a different turn. I swear, I didn''t gamble intentionally!" the man swore.


    "This is what you keep saying over and over again. I''m sick and tired of your pathetic excuses!"


    "Camille, just this once. I promise you, this one would be the end of it,"


    Even though Camille knew he would still break her heart, she gave in, "How much do you need?"


    "Five million,"


    "Five what?!" Her eyes bulged as she screamed in disbelief, palming her mouth immediately. She didn''t want Eden to know about this - her embarrassing father.


    During her wedding, her uncle had taken the role of her father and she didn''t regret it one bit. However, from time to time she couldn''t help but wonder if things could have been different. When Eden asked about her father, she had simply told him he was divorced from her mother and stayed abroad. When he tried convincing her to send an invitation, Camille told him they weren''t on good terms and the matter was closed.


    But now it seems her lies wereing back to haunt her. Camille was sure that Eden would be mad at her for hiding her father from him. But she just didn''t want him to know about her messy past, to be entangled with her father who would try to milk him dry. That was a big blow to her pride and there''s so much she could take.


    She didn''t want him to look down on her. Camille did note from a badass family like Maya''s or a family as aristocratic as Cecil''s. She had worked hard enough to move out of the gutters and bring her family to the glory it was today. She had strived hard to erase the memory of that child whose father had beaten her mother just to get money from her for his gambles. No, she would not show him that past.


    "What did you do to incur such an amount of debt?! " She whisper-yelled into the phone.


    "All of this is not for gambling, Camille. I have seen a good business that I want to invest money into. It''s a good n, I''ll get more money and won''t bother you in the future for any reason. Shouldn''t you be happy for me?"


    Happy her butt! This was not the first time he had talked crazy shit about investing and all. But in the end, he only got duped. She was sick of the same old story.


    "Well, investment or not, I don''t have that kind of money with me," She told him.


    Her fatherughed sarcastically, "Who are you kidding? You''re married to a rich husband," he pointed out.


    Camille ran her hand through her hair, gripping the root tight. This was it, she would go crazy at this rate.


    The truth was that Camille had money in her ount but it was for her business. As someone who had been in the entertainment industry for years, she wanted her ownpany. But then, herees her father to ruin her ns.


    Upon their marriage, Eden handed an unlimited ck card for her expenses. But if she withdrew such a tremendous amount of money immediately, it would seem suspicious and the Eden she knew would surely investigate. That would lead to the discovery of her father, she didn''t want that.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t help you," Camille said to him. She was done with him. There was no helping him this time.


    "Fine then," There was a trace of anger in his voice as he said, "I''ll go bother your mother then. I know you must have sent something to her,"

 Chapter 517 - Five Hundred And Seventeen: Roll Under The Sheet

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Five Hundred And Seventeen: Roll Under The Sheet</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What?" Camille felt as if someone just pped her hard on the face, "What did you just say?"


    "You heard me right. Even if your mother prevents me from entering like thest time, I''ll make sure to stalk her till I get what I want" Her father threatened her.


    "You wouldn''t dare!" She saw red. Camille never joked with her mother and how dare he threaten her. The woman had once been his wife for goodness sake.


    But her dad was not moved by her warning, "Who knows? I cane to your ce and meet your husband. He''s my son-inw and the both of us hadn''t even officially met yet. Don''t you think it''s time the both of us met already," He taunted her.


    Camille''s Jaws ticked while she gripped the phone tightly. She wanted to explode right now, give her father a piece of her mind. But she couldn''t, not with her mother at risk. She couldn''t tell what that mad man would do in the name of bothering her. After this, she was going to secretly get a restraining order. The harassment had to stop.


    "Alright, I''ll forward the money to you," She agreed just for the sake of peace.


    "No," Her father disagreed, "I need the money in cash immediately,"


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" She couldn''t believe him, "I''m a busy person. I don''t have the time toe to find you, plus the fact I can''t carry money around!"


    "Well," Her father said, "Find a way to bring the money, or I can dlye over to your ce. Your choice," He ended the call.


    At once, Camille tossed the phone to the bed and hurried into the bathroom. She at once turned on the water and began to scream out her vexation. The noise of the running shower covering up her screams.


    Camille was so angry and stuffed inside. She wanted a release. What had she done to deserve this?! It pained her the most that the person who hurt the most was her father. Over the years, she had prayed and hoped that he would change, but the reverse was the case. He became worse.


    Although she was in a position where he couldn''t hurt her mother anymore, his ckmails and threats were bing too much. Fine, this would be thest time. Once she gave the money to him, she would exin her stand - she was done with his shit.


    Camille washed her tears-stricken face, wiping off her makeup and applying a new one - Eden can''t notice she cried.


    "You''re a strong woman," Camille said to herself as she stared at therge mirror. She put on her smile and turned the doorknob, heading into the bedroom only to bump into her husband.


    "Eden!" her eyes widened, her heart skipping a beat. She couldn''t help but wonder if he had heard everything. God, she didn''t want that.


    "W-why are you staring at me that way?" She asked nervously, faking a smile. Maybe he hasn''t heard a thing but was suspecting something. It was not entirely impossible since she had spent a lot of time upstairs.


    "Were you making up all this while?" Eden asked to her astonishment. Of all questions, she never expected that.


    "Oh," She touched her cheeks, "Yes, so do I look beautiful?" she posed, intentionally teasing him to get rid of that awkward tension that had wrapped the both of them upon his arrival.


    "Ugh, women," He groaned, rolling his eyes.


    Sheughed.


    But theughter soon died off and the both of them were back to staring at each other. This was weird.


    "You look tired," Eden suddenly said, observing her.


    "Oh, about that - "


    "Take a rest,"


    "Huh?" She blinked. What did he just say?


    "You must be stressed out with everything," Eden said.


    As his wife, Eden had given her a high position in thepany. So she went from being a previous manager to an executive director, answering only to him. However, Camille wanted her own establishment - that was her dream - and as couples, bothpanies would work closely together.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get Anabelle home. You should just have enough rest, alright?"


    Camille waspletely dumbfounded. She had just been looking for an excuse to back out of the trip when fate presented one on a tter of gold.


    "Alright," She dly took the offer, "I''ll wait for the both of you to return,"


    "Sure," Eden walked over to her and held her close to his chest, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    The spot where he kissed tingled and for some reason, she envisioned him kissing her on the lips deeply. Shoo away, evil though, Camille rebuked her dirty mind.


    However, she looked up and froze, Eden''s eyes had darkened and he was staring down at her lips.


    "A-hem," She intentionally cleared her throat, rousing her husband from the X-rated imagination.


    "I''m leaving," He said, yet the way his hands lingered and squeezed her shoulder told Camille he would be doing more than just leaving if she gives him the invitation.


    But then, this wasn''t the time to roll under the sheet with him. She was grateful for the fact that her marriage has been going welltely, denying Eden just once wouldn''t kill him.


    "See you," was her goodbye and her husband let her be atst. Thankfully. Camille saw him off and was sure he had left beforeing back to change into casual clothes, took her car keys, and left.


    Camille went to the bank where she requested a withdrawal. Being Eden''s wife had its perks because she was weed into the manager''s office immediately amid the long queue. They didn''t even ask what she needed the money for and processed her request.


    Camille didn''t move a finger, the bank staff served her and were even the ones who moved the money to her car.


    "We hope to bank with you another day, Mrs. Spencer," the staff said to her as she climbed into her car. Camille simply tipped the banker for his hard work and took off to the location her father had sent to her.

 Chapter 518 - Five Hundred And Eighteen: This Was A Game To Him

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Five Hundred And Eighteen: This Was A Game To Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    It wasn''t hard for Cecil to locate her father in the cafe, he was seated by the window and found her before she set her eyes on him.


    With a grin that irked her the more, her father waved her over to his table and she walked over to him.


    Camille wanted to simply dump the duffel bag containing the money on the table without care whether she spilled his coffee or not and leave. But she reconsidered after realizing that might draw unnecessary attention.


    Although the cafe was moderate, one could never tell who was who. She had to be careful here before someone targets her. Now married to a Spencer, her worth had increased and kidnappers would be so delighted to have their hands on her.


    So Camille eased into the seat, keeping the money on the chair beside her, seating directly across her father.


    "I''m here," was the only word she said.


    Her father looked her over from her head to the sole of her feet, scrutinizing and observing the changes in her body as she did the same to him.


    He was dressed in a simple polo and brown pants. His once dark hair was now a pepper and salt version. The man had a rugged appearance from harsh living over the years. But Camille didn''t care, he brought it on himself.


    "You look..." He breathed, "Beautiful. Your husband must be treating you well I see,"


    Camille retorted, "And you look awful. I see karma has been paying you back in your own coins,"


    The man chuckled, "You''re still mad at me,"


    Her blood boiled, how could everything that happened so far be entertaining to him.


    "You made our life miserable. You cheated on my mother and treated us like we were animals. What gives you the right to demand things from me?" she spoke through gritted teeth, her chest heaving.


    "What gives me the right?" He scoffed as if she had asked the most ridiculous thing, "Because the life you''re living was made possible through me. If I haven''t f*cked your mother, you wouldn''t be here on earth,"


    "You did nothing for me at all! All you did was simply contribute a sperm that I''m wholefully ashamed of," She told him straight away.


    "Well..." The man rxed into his chair, "Be ashamed of me all you want but you can''t remove my blood that runs through your veins. And thankfully you married into a rich household, you won''t have any problems fulfilling your filial piety to me," he said shamelessly.


    All expression ceased from Camille''s face. She was disgusted, feeling as if bugs were crawling all over her body each time he opened his mouth to speak.


    She simply picked the bag and ced it on the table, "This is the five million you requested," She pushed it towards him.


    Her father looked around to see if anyone was staring before unzipping it and taking a look. He licked his lips, the smell of money and the wads of note was quite alluring.


    "This should be thest time you call me on the phone and demand money. The next time you bug me or you harass my mother, I''ll have you locked up," Camille warned him.


    However, her fatherughed at her, "Stop wasting your saliva, I know you can''t do it,"


    "Oh," she raised a dark brow, "Really?" Camille was challenged.


    Slowly, she stood up from her seat and grabbed the edges of the table, leaning towards her father with a smile that didn''t touch her eyes.


    "In case you don''t know father," Her voice dripped with sarcasm, "I''m not that same scared little Camille. As you know, I married into a powerful family and I can make you disappear from the surface of the earth without a trace with just a snap of my fingers," she lowered her voice but was firm, "Don''t tempt me, again. I don''t know what I might do to you,"


    "Is that a threat?" her father asked, holding her gaze.


    Camille stood her ground, "Take it or leave it," She said and took her keys, about to leave when she heard him say.


    "I bet your new husband doesn''t know you once worked as a prostitute,",


    At once, Camille''s eyes widened, her entire body stiffened up. How had he known? Her heart began to pound loudly. She never told any of her family members about that - not even her mother knows.


    She turned around with furious eyes,


    "How did you get that information?" Camille was eager to know.


    "So you really did it," Her father?nodded his head in understanding, "I never believed my friend until now,"


    Camille felt her throat constrict and saw dots in her vision, she felt she could copse any moment from now. She was finished. Her bastard father would take advantage of this secret and ckmail her.


    Camille was not proud of her dirty past at all, but everything she had done was to survive. Living in a family where all her hard work and mother''s were snatched - and sometimes stolen - by her father, she had to go the extra miles to get money and save her mother from that hell hole called marriage! She had to support her mother and education without help from her father and it was not easy at all.


    However, this little secret was here now to ruin all of her efforts and sacrifices. All thanks to her father, the devil.


    "I bet your husband doesn''t know about that," He teased her.


    Camille dragged herself back to her seat, "What do you want from me?"


    "For you to take care of me," he added immediately, "And this is not maniption, you''re just fulfilling your responsibility as a daughter....." Her father was still saying when he suddenly trailed off, his eyes slightly widening.


    Camille narrowed her eyes at that reaction. Following the direction of his intense gaze, Camille turned around and her heart almost leaped to her throat upon seeing her husband heading over to their table.


    "Hide the money now!" She mouthed the words to her father who didn''t need to be told twice.


    Camille stood up in a panic and hid the sight of the money bag away from Eden with her body just as her father hid it under the table.


    "Eden!" Camile tried topose herself amid her flustered countenance. What was he doing here? Did he by chance heard her conversation or was it by chance he found her? But this wasn''t Nius'' ce? Either way, Camille decided she would keep her cool until she finds out what''s happening.


    "Honey," Eden hugged her and then wrapped his arms around her waist possessively, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you''d be resting at home?"


    "A-ah right," Camille stuttered, a bit confused. Was this an act or was Eden sincerely ignorant? "I was actually nning on resting but my father returned and wanted to see me..." she turned with a smile that acted as well as a signal to her father, "Sweetie, this is my father. Father, this is my husband, Eden. Eden meet my father. Father meet Eden, "


    "Nice to meet you, sir." Eden stretched out his hand.


    "Nice to you son," The man epted the handshake but subtly gave Camille questioning looks. This wasn''t what they nned. What was he going to do next?


    "I''m sorry for the fact that I didn''t invite you to our wedding. Camille said you were out of reach," Eden said, breaking their secret gestures.


    "I was?"


    "You were abroad, remember?" Camille tactically filled him in.


    "Ah, yes," Her father said, "I was abroad and out of reach," there was a bit of resentment in his tone as he stared at Camille.


    "Could I have a seat, father? This is my first time officially meeting with you,"


    "Huh?" The man was stunned, " Of course, yes, yes," he agreed, contrary to what he wanted.


    However, before Eden could get in, Camille quickly shifted to the seat at the edge since it was closer to the spot where the money was hidden. Her father saw her gesture and approved with a nod of his head, Camille rolled her eyes.


    She was not helping her father, but herself. Eden would not be happy to learn that she not only hid facts about her father but sent money to him behind his back. Plus the fact that her secret mighte into the limelight. There was just too much to lose. Even if she would tell him, it wasn''t now - not at the crime scene.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be on your way to Nius?" Camille couldn''t help but ask. She had to know if this was a coincidence or not.


    "Oh, about that. I forgot something at home and decided to go get it when I returned and couldn''t find you. The housekeeper couldn''t give me clear details of your whereabouts so I decided to track you down in case you ran into trouble. But then, here you are, no need to worry, " He exined, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Camille was confused, she didn''t know what to believe anymore. Eden''s exnation seemed like a petty excuse but his actions and expression were sincere.


    "You know what?" Eden turned to her father, "Because this is our first official meeting, I want to take you out for breakfast at a ssic restaurant while?Camille goes home for a rest. She''s been too stressed uptely, don''t you think it''s a good idea, honey?"


    Camille paled at once as the truth dawned on her. Eden knew. He knew all this while and was simply ying along. This was a game to him.

 Chapter 519 - Five Hundred And Nineteen: Enjoy His Son-In-Laws Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Five Hundred And Neen: Enjoy His Son-In-Law''s Wealth</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Who were the Spencers? A dysfunctional family of professionally trained criminals walking around in suits and dresses. A family where trust is won and betrayal is highly frowned upon. A family so united that one touching one of their own equals asking for bloodshed. With their beautiful and elegant exterior, the world sees them as perfect, but Camille knew those monsters were only human to the one precious to them. Beneath that mour, they were ruthless, cold-blooded killers when pissed off.


    What made her think she had been able to fool him, Camille''s brain finally functioned properly. This was Eden, the man who had trust issues. What makes her think he would take her as a wife without looking into her background thoroughly - in and out.


    He knew. Camille''s blood chilled. Had he married her upon knowing the fact she once was a prostitute? What made him marry her nevertheless. Wasn''t she tainted? Dirty.


    She wasn''t conceited enough to think they were in love with each other - at least then. Sex and the need for apanion was the only thing that brought them together. But now, she doesn''t know anymore.


    "What did you say?"


    "Huh?" Camille was dazed. Like a car, her brain was moving a million miles an hour and she was a little dazed.


    "Don''t you want to go home?" Eden asked her.


    "Huh? Go home?" She looked between Eden and her father. Her mouth opened, Camille wanted to tell her father to run for his life but no words coulde out. She was dumbstruck.


    She hated her father, yes, but she''d rather him die a natural death than in the hands of Eden. She wouldn''t be able to live knowing her husband was responsible for...


    Camille squeezed her eyes shut. No, she didn''t want to think about it and jinx her luck. So she made up her mind, this dinner between her father and Eden was not going to happen. She would save her father one more time.


    However, just as she opened her mouth to speak, Eden''s hands closed over her hand on the table and she almost jumped out of her skin.


    She gave him a puzzling look.


    "You should go and rest," Eden tucked her hair behind her ear, "You look pale,"


    Why wouldn''t she look sick when her husband just caught her giving a huge sum of money to a father she imed she wasn''t on good terms with. Although others might see the action of Eden squeezing her hand tenderly as being affectionate, Camille knew otherwise. This was an order, he didn''t want her to protest or go contrary to his orders.


    Camille stared into his eyes and though there was the usual yful tug of his lips, Eden''s eyes were cold and emotionless - he was angry. With her. Her breath hitched and she tried to wrench her hand out of his but Eden stopped her. No, she couldn''t move her hand at all, his grip was concrete.


    "I don''t want you to get sick in case you''re pregnant with my child," Of course, he had to y that game with her. She denied him a child while keeping such a secret from him. Talk about trust. Ouch.


    "Fine, I''ll go," Camille gave in atst, he smiled down at her. She did not care anymore, he should do whatever he wanted with her father. The man had never been a father to her anyway, why care what happens to him?


    "What?" her father seemed shocked. Camille bet he had been expecting her to turn down the offer. Well, he has met his waterloo. Eden was like a tick parasite when he wanted something, he''d pierce his way around until he got what he wanted.


    "We can leave now, father," Eden smiled warmly to her father - the kind of smile one uses to lower the guard of an enemy until a bullet is scored between their eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, I''ll cover the expenses and a lot more," Eden enticed him.


    Camille saw the way her father''s eyes opened slightly upon reading between the lines. She snorted, why worry too much about a man who would do anything for money. Camille bet he would have sold her when she was younger if the need had arisen.


    "Sure, sure," The man nodded without knowing he just dug his grave. With an unsmiling face, Camille was the first to push back her seat and stand, Eden following after her.


    However, as soon as her father stood, Eden pointed to the bag beneath the table, "What''s that?"


    Immediately, her father stiffened and looked to Camille for help, however, she ignored him. She was done with him; her father was on his own.


    "Oh, this?" Heughed nervously, "This is nothing, just a few clothes Camille got me beforeing here, isn''t it?" her father threw the question at her.


    "Of course, it is. Clothes I got for you." Camille retorted with a heavy sarcasm that even a blind man could notice.


    Does he think Eden is stupid or something? Camille wondered. The man was the president of the Spencer Group for crying out sake. Does he think a dumb man could get to such heights?


    Camille''s father frowned down at her for the sarcastic reply but heposed himself with a smile since Eden was watching. Fine, he knew how to deal with his rude daughter - he was with her secret.


    "Alright, let me help you out with it," Eden bent to pick the bag but he quickly stopped him.


    "No, no, you''re my son inw and this is the first time we just met, I don''t want to stress you," her father imed.


    "No, I don''t mind," Eden pressed, but the man was faster. He picked the bag and pressed it to his side protectively.


    "Don''t worry, son. You''re an important man, you shouldn''t bother yourself with such small stuff," He said.


    "Fine, if you think so," Eden said and then turned to his wife, leading her outside by the elbow.


    "Wait for me at home and this time, don''t go anywhere," He subtly ordered, pecking her on the cheek. Camille didn''t say a word to him and left. Since she came with her car, she would leave in it.


    Eden''s men came over and took the money bag from her father who released it reluctantly, keeping it in the boot. Her father knew it would seem suspicious if he held onto it longer. Maybe he shouldn''t have agreed to this breakfast of a thing. If only that stupid daughter of his has yed her cards well, he wouldn''t be dealing with his son-inw and should be enjoying his money by now.


    "Get in sir," Eden''s chauffeur opened the car door for him with a bow.


    His mouth tugged to the side. Well, he was being treated like a big personality here. It wouldn''t hurt to enjoy his son-inw''s wealth for a while.

 Chapter 520 - Five Hundred And Twenty: Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Five Hundred And Twenty: Son-inw</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Having a rich so inw was the best feeling in the world, Baz, Camille''s father decided. When he climbed into the car, it was the perfect definition of luxury. The car seat was sofortable that he could take a nap in there and his back nor body would suffer any pain.


    Unlike what he thought earlier, his son-inw Eden was kind of easy to talk with. The young man was quite taken with him. Baz was delighted inwardly, at this rate he might not even need to bother his unfilial daughter with his finances; Eden would give him all he needed.


    In no time, they got to their destination and it was a high-ss hotel. Baz''s eyes widened with shock and admiration at his son-inw at the level of respect the staff gave to him - even the hotel manager came to wee him.


    "Son, you seem to be favored here, you must be a regr.?A VIP or something?"?Baz inquired.


    "I own the hotel," Eden said so nonchntly it shocked the man.


    He owned the hotel? The entire skyscraper? Baz gulped, how much was his son-inw worth? This was a lot of money. His hidden grin widened, that meant that giving him - Baz - a few millions wouldn''t hurt, right? His greediness grew.


    In no time they got to the hotel''s restaurant where they were given the best service. Baz couldn''t help but rx, he was in safe hands. Their dish of tantalizing steak was served to them and both dug into the food.


    The food tasted like heaven and Baz felt bitter inside. He bet his daughter was enjoying this kind of extravagant food every day but all he got was the locally made one.


    That ungrateful bitch! She was living in luxury while he lived like a church rat. He was the one who made what he was today. She was his seed and yet this was how he treated him, giving all the best to her mother instead.


    "How''s your family?"


    "Huh?" Baz was startled


    "I heard you''re divorced. How''s your new family?" Eden asked, slicing his meat gracefully.


    "About that. I''m divorced from her my second wife as well," Baz revealed with a hint of anger.


    "Oh," Was all Eden said.


    "Son, you should never trust women, they are only a bunch of cheating scoundrels," Baz told him like it was the biggest advice of the century.


    "Really?" Eden was amused, "Didn''t it say Camille''s mother divorced you because you cheated on her?"


    Baz''s smile dropped. He scratched his head awkwardly, "Well, son, you should know that we are men...." he leaned closer and whispered, "We, men, never taste one woman for a lifetime. We should experiment, different vors because it''s in our nature," He grinned and sat back.


    "I concur," Eden said and it warmed his heart. Of course, his son-inw gets him - he liked the man.


    "But then," Eden suddenly added with a passive expression, "I believe that real men keep up to their wedding vows made at the altar,"


    Baz''s expression changed, that was not the statement he expected from him, "Well, you''re correct," heughed awkwardly, "We should try to be faithful,"


    Silence reigned between them, the both of them eating their meal in peace with Baz stealing nces at his son-inw from time to time. By chance, had he ruined the new rtionship with Eden?


    "A-hem," He cleared his throat, "Has my daughter been giving you any problem?"


    "Problem likeˇ­ ?" Eden asked him.


    "Just any problem," he merely shrugged, "If she''s giving you any difficulty, you know, I''m her father, I can sanction her," Baz said proudly.


    "Really?" Eden chuckled, "Her father, right?" he took a sip of his wine, his eyes full of amusement.


    Baz frowned, why did that statement seem sarcastic? He couldn''t help but feel his son-inw''s attitude took a disfavourable turn.


    None of them said a word after that moment till they finished their meal and Eden didn''t even pay the bill. He didn''t have to; the hotel let them go. Well, he owned it anyway.


    If Baz thought Eden''s attitude towards him changed, it reached a frosty level when they entered the car. Unlike earlier, Eden didn''t start a conversation with him this time and the little discussion he tried to raise, he dismissed them.


    As the car drive on, it dawned on Baz that he hadn''t given Eden his residential address, so where was he taking him?


    "Urm, son, I think I have to stop here. Can I get -"


    "Sit."


    It was only onemand but it resonated deep in his soul. He couldn''t make a move, paralyzed.


    "Eh?"


    "Sit back down,"


    "What?" Baz''s expression changed, "What do you mean I should sit back down?!" He raised his voice upon realizing himself. He''s just a young man and he -Baz- was his father-inw, why should he be scared of him!


    However, everything happened too quickly. All he knew was that Eden suddenly pointed a gun at him and his soul flew out of his body.


    His body trembled and his heart pounded deep in his chest. What the hell was going on? Why was Eden pointing a gun at him? He was his father-inw, right?


    "I don''t want to stain my leather with your pathetic blood, so sit down without a sound. We''d arrive soon," Eden said with no trace of human emotion.


    Arrive soon? Where? Ice cold dread seized Baz. What had he gotten himself into? No, what did Camille his daughter marry? A monster? God, he didn''t want to die yet.


    Not long after, they arrived at an abandoned factory at the outskirt of the city. As soon as the door was opened, Baz attempted to escape but Eden''s men beat him down instantly.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Is it because of the money? You can have it all, I don''t need it anymore," Baz surmised he must have figured out he took money from Camille.


    But Eden didn''t say a word, instead, he plucked a pack of cigarettes from his shirt pocket and ced it at the corner of his mouth just as one of his men lit it. He took a long puff before resting his dark intense gaze on him saying,


    "I heard you love to beat women. Let''s test out that theory, shall we?"

 Chapter 521 - Five Hundred And Twenty-one: Money Or Family

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Five Hundred And Twenty-one: Money Or Family</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I heard you love to beat women. Let''s test out that theory, shall we?" Eden grinned, but to a certain human called Baz, he looked like a grim reaper from hell.


    All blood drained from Baz''s face, what did he just hear? A sheen of sweat covered his forehead and his palms became mmy from fright. However, the man still decided to test out his luck. For all he knows, his son-inw might be pulling his legs.


    "Hehe," Heughed nervously, "Son, you have a dark sense of humor. I almost thought that you meant that," Baz attempted to lighten the tense environment, "You didn''t mean it right?"


    Eden didn''t say a word to him, instead he bent down and took a long puff of his cigarette, blowing the smoke at his face and released a smile that didn''t touch his eyes. He said, "I always mean what I say,"


    At once, ice-cold fear like the ws of a tiger gripped Baz''s heart tightly and goosebumps appeared on his arms. Eden''s blue gaze was so dark it seemed he was staring into a bottomless pit.


    "I always forgive the past but I never forgive the present because it means your cup has finally run over," Eden stood up, gesturing, "Bring him in. It''s time to teach the elderly how to behave,"


    "No, no, no!" Baz screamed, trying to escape their clutches but he couldn''t fight against three able-bodied young men who subdued him in no time, bringing him into the factory.


    Baz could only scream and whimper as they dragged him into the ghost factory. The factory wasrge and decaying with a section of the roof ripped off. There were rows upon rows of gigantic machinery - more than a hundred - and they took up more than the floor of a football pitch.


    The man couldn''t tell what was previously being manufactured in the factory but a part of his heart told him he didn''t want to know - he just wanted to get out of here. Baz swore mentally that he would never bother Camille if Eden gave him a second chance. He didn''t want to die, boohoo.


    The man was roughly dragged to a part of the factory where arger machineryy and he gulped upon seeing the opening. If the machine was still functioning, he would be ground into a paste if he fell in by mistake or in this case, thrown into it.


    "It''s still operational," Eden told him as if he had been reading his mind. Well, one didn''t need to be a werewolf to smell Baz''s pheromones since he stunk of fear greatly.


    His legs were trembling as he stared open-mouthed at the machinery that would smash him into a paste.


    Baz immediately rushed at Eden, his guards dragged him back roughly, he fell. But the man got on his knees and began to kowtow to him.


    "P-please, have mercy. I''m just an ignorant old man who got too greedy for money... You can take all the cash," He gestured, "I don''t need them anymore. You can have them all. Take them away!"


    Eden chuckled, the sound reverberating through the empty factory, "You think a man like me needs money. I have all the money that I could ever want," He made it clear to him.


    "Then what do you want?" He rubbed his palms together in a pleading manner, "I would do it just for you to spare my life,"


    "Really? Spare your life so you could find another way to make Camille''s life miserable?"


    "No, no," Baz shook his head quickly, "I''m not going to disturb her anymore. I just got too greedy,"


    Eden said with a heavy heart, "You see that''s the thing with a pest. You give them a chance to live by not pulling them out by the root, the next, they grow up beautifully and bountifully, even choking the beautiful flowers one nts,"


    He added immediately, "Even up to now, you still haven''t acknowledged your sins, ming your greed instead of apologizing to your daughter who you almost ruined her LIFE! " Eden said in an outburst that made Baz shiver.


    "I''m sorry, forgive me please," Baz cried out.


    "You''re sorry?" Eden smiled cruelly, "What are you sorry for? Sorry for the fact your daughter sold her body just to provide for herself and her family? The fact that you failed as a man and as a father? Sorry for the fact that you don''t deserve to live? You know what?" he threw up his hands, "Even death is a merciful punishment for your crimes,"


    "Which is why..." Eden stretched his hand over and a document was handed over to him, "You''re going to sign this,"


    "What are those?" Baz found himself asking with dread. What if that was his death warrant?


    "It''s a document stating that you sold your family to me for five million,"


    "What?!" Baz was stunned.


    "Yes, you heard me right. Since you love money so much, I want you ousted from the family. Once you sign those, you have nothing with Camille and her mother ever in this life. In return, you leave freely with the money but you won''t ever make contact with them," Eden stated.


    Baz gulped, his hand trembling. That means he could leave with the money without trouble. But then, he would no longer have a family - his own family.


    "Why?" Eden shot him a brow, "The money is not enough? Fine, I would add five million to it. What do you say?"


    "T-ten million," Baz trembled, his throat going dry. That was so much money. He hadn''t even touched that tremendous amount in his entire life. Even the so-called family had not given him such huge money.


    "What?" Eden sensed his hesitation, "You think it''s still not enough? Fine, I''ll add ten million to it bringing it to a total of twenty million, so make your choice. Is it money or your family?" He threw the ball in his court.


    There was silence as Baz hadn''t made a choice. His eyes kept shifting between Eden and the document in his hands.


    "I don''t have the time to wait for your decision all day. I''m a businessman, but to help you outˇ­" He squatted down till his eyes were on the same level as Baz''s, "Think from your heart, what do you want so much? Or rather what''s more important to you, family or money. It''s time to make that decision,"


    One might ask, why was Eden helping out the asshole? He was simply helping Camille. No matter how much one loathes their parents, there''s still that glimmer of hope in their heart that they would one day change. And Camille has been holding onto that hope.


    Eden knew his smart wife Camille knew many ways to get rid of her father - even forevermore - but has been giving him second chances over and over again, getting hurt in the process instead. He knew all about their history even before they got married. He knew of her working as a prostitute - although for a short time - and her I''ll rtionship with her father.


    Why wouldn''t he know? He was a Spencer and before they weed anyone into the family as a wife or husband, they would have to be sure that one wouldn''t pose a threat to the entire n or worse a double spy.


    The reason he married her nevertheless? Well, he was no different from her. Camille sinned, he was a much better sinner. Unlike Camille, he was a killer and had taken lives - knowingly and unknowingly. Hence, if anyone was to be charged guilty, he was the one. Although Eden had waited for her toe clean with him. But since she kept mum, he did the same as well. That secret was hers to tell, not his to judge.


    "I want the money!" Baz announced. Unknown to him, the deration shocked Eden - the man had given him a second chance to redeem himself


    "W-what?"


    "Yes, I''ll choose the money as long as you don''t go back on your word of letting me go safely," Baz told him.


    At that moment, Eden regretted not killing him. At first, he had nned to flog Baz mercilessly, inflicting the same pain he had done to Camille, but Eden realized it wasn''t worth it. As much as he hated it, that man was his father inw and he was sure Camille wouldn''t appreciate killing or physically harming him. So he set this test to know Baz''s stance once and for all. It was time to let go of all toxic rtionships - Camille needed peace.


    "Give me the money, I need the money," said Baz.


    "You''re not going to regret it?" Eden asked him to be sure.


    "I''m not," Baz decided, fists clenched resolutely. What had his wife and daughter done for him? This time with this huge sum of money he''d establish himself.


    What''s their use then? With enough money, women would flock around him notwithstanding his age. He''d even get a young wife that would bore him a male heir - something Camille''s mother hadn''t been able to do


    "Fool," Eden called him mentally. Why give up your family for twenty million when your son is worth more than it. It was better this way then, he didn''t need such parasites around Camille.


    "Fine then, let''s sign the deal,"

 Chapter 522 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Two: A Sinner

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Two: A Sinner</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Camille told herself she didn''t care, however when she got home,?she kept pacing up and down in agitation. She considered calling Eden, to tell him to let the man go - her father wasn''t worth getting his hands dirtied with blood - but she couldn''t. Not when she had been lying to him all this while.


    "God," Camille ran her hands through her root, clutching her hair. What was she going to do? What was the possibility she still had a marriage after this? Would Eden take her back with all her lies? Wasn''t it better she started packing her things and left? Before he handed her the divorce papers? Yeah, that would be better.


    She knew from the beginning that this arrangement between them wasn''t going to work - even though she was beginning to like him. Wiping her face with her palm, Camille took a deep breath and stood to her feet, it was time to leave. She would make things easier on Eden by leaving first.


    So she went into the room and set her luggage on the bed, beginning to pack her stuff. Camille didn''t realize she had a lot of things until now - Eden had spoilt her with a lot of goodies. She decided to pick a few and order the rest to be moved to her after she''s settled down.


    "What are you doing, Madam?" Mrs. El, the housekeeper stopped her when she moved her suitcase to the living room.


    "I have to leave," She told her.


    "Leave? But Master Eden didn''t inform me you''d be traveling today. If anything, he said you''d be should be getting enough rest," she didn''tprehend her idea of ''leaving?''


    "I''m not traveling but leaving here,"


    "Leaving?" The housekeeper''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her, "You can''t be leaving Master Eden, are you? I mean why? Did he do something wrong?"


    Camille pinched the space between her brows, this wasn''t something she could tell the woman although they were quite close.


    "Mrs. El, you won''t understand -"


    "Perhaps, you can make me understand," A voice echoed from behind, and her breath hitched.


    How was he back so fast? If he killed her father, doesn''t he need to bury him in a faraway ce where no one would ever find his body? She had seen a lot of that scenes in movies.


    "Thank you Mrs, El, you can leave the both of us now," Eden dismissed the butleress without even looking at her, his gaze the entire time locked on his wife.


    "No, please don''t leave me," Camille said mentally, wishing she could reach out and stop the woman from leaving her all alone with Eden - she was so scared of facing her husband right now. But then she couldn''t avoid this moment forever, so she watched Mrs. El leave. It was just her and Eden.


    Eden''s eyes were still on hers, the intensity made her wish the ground would open up and swallow her. Since she couldn''t look him in the eyes, her gaze traveled down to other areas; she checked his body for blood.


    Camille searched for evidence of him killing her father, but when she came up with nothing - not even a patch of blood - her brows furrowed in confusion. How was that possible? She had seen his eyes shed with anger and blood lust in the restaurant. Could it be he let her father go?


    Her gaze traveled back up and connected with Eden''s, she froze. He knew what she thinking and the guilt gnawed at her chest. But still, the question lingered on her lips, what had he done with her father?


    Camille gasped as she was startled by her phone ringing suddenly. She nced down at the screen and her eyes bulged when she discovered it was her father calling.


    It relived Camille that her father was calling but at the same time, panicked, Eden hated her father. She couldn''t answer this call in front of her husband.


    Camille couldn''t me him anyway - she hated her father as well even though she kept helping him.


    She was just about to end the call and settle this issue between the both of them when Eden announced.


    "Pick it," He said.


    "Huh," her brow raised.


    "Answer the damn phone, Camille," It was an order.


    She realized that moment that Eden knew it was her father calling. It was almost as if he had been waiting for the call.


    "Hello," Camille picked. Since Eden wanted it, who was she to refuse.


    "Camille?" His father asked as if he wanted to be sure she was the one speaking. Inwardly, it relived her that he sounded fine. If anything, he sounded a bit excited like he''s won a lottery or something.


    "What do you want?"


    "Ahh, nothing," He was happy, "I just wanted to inform you that I''m leaving. You married a good man and I''m sure he''d take care of you well - something I wasn''t been able to do..."


    Camille felt an ufortable sensation in the pit of her belly. Her father was saying goodbye.


    "You can be happy now, I won''t bother you and your mother anymore - I promised your husband that. I was never a good father and would never be one. Maybe this is for the best for all of us. Anyway, I wish you the best and goodbye Camille," the line went dead.


    Ever since she was little, Camille had always imagined when she would be free from her father, now it finally happened, she didn''t know what to feel anymore. Perhaps, like a victim of Stockholm syndrome, she had became inured to her father''s maniptions, It was now weird to be free from it.


    "Thank you," Was the only word she said to Eden when she brought her phone down. She didn''t need to guess what Eden had done. There was only one word her father understood and that was money. Since Eden hadn''t killed him, it meant he bought her freedom at a price her father couldn''t refuse.


    No, this was better. Now she could breathe without having to worry about her mother, without harassment from her father and ckmailˇ­. Oh, talk about her secret.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Camille, it''s my responsibility to you as your husband. But now...." Eden began to stalk towards her, his daze gaze on her like a hungry lion searching for the best opening to ponce on its prey.


    Camille wanted to be brave, to stand her ground, but those cold blue orbs intimidated her so much that she unconsciously let go of her suitcase''s handle and took a step back.


    "Were you nning on leaving me?" Eden asked, still walking towards her.


    "You already know the truth," She said, moving back.


    "So?"


    "So you know I can''t beˇ­" her back hit the wall, "With you," Shepleted, gasping at their nearness as Eden trapped her in between his hands. She hated this position, it made her vulnerable, easy to be read. She couldn''t hide from his prating gaze.


    "Did Iin?" He asked, staring straight in the eyes, "Did I ever make you feel one less human?"


    "I don''t knowˇ­" Camille bit on her lips, "I just assumed that you would be angry that I hide the fact that I worked as a prostitute. I practically deceived you"


    "I would be angry?" He snorted a chuckle, "At the fact that my wife had been with other men?" he intentionally didn''t use the word, "prostitute". It was condescending, "Come on, Camille, this is the twenty-first century,"


    Tears stung her eyes, "You don''t find me dirty?" she asked, searching his eyes for sincerity.


    Although she had left the trade, society wasn''t exactly weing to those "who had sold their body for money". They were seen as inferior. As sinners.


    "No, you''re not dirty at all," Eden wiped away the tears that slipped down her cheeks with his palm, "You''re a special, wonderful, beautiful,?woman to me. You are not dirty at all,"


    "Why?" Camille shook her head, "Why would you say so? Why would you still put up with me even after I did things behind your back? You''re rich and powerful, you could have any other woman as plentiful as you want, you don''t even love me -"


    "Who said I don''t love you?" Eden interrupted her.


    "W-what?" Camille felt the breath leave her lungs. What did she just hear?


    "I love you, Camille Spencer,"


    Camille scratched her head in confusion, "How''s that possible? Didn''t you say Maya is the -"


    "Fuck you, woman, I''m confessing to you and you''re bringing up the past," Eden cursed, yet took a breath and exined carefully, "I admit I once felt something for Maya but then feelings change and right now, I don''t think I can live without you,".


    For a moment, Camille didn''t say anything, rather tears flow down and the next, she threw herself on Eden, kissing him fully on the mouth.


    "I love you too, Eden Spencer," She told him, her heart bursting with happiness.


    Eden kissed her this time and she kissed him back eagerly. However, what was intended as a sweet, short kiss evolved into something deeper and both knew they wouldn''t be able to keep their hands off each other.


    "What about Anabelle?" Camille gasped as Eden trailed a zing kiss over her neck, "We have to get her, remember?" she breathed with difficulty.


    "Don''t worry, Anabelle can wait a little more, I can''t. Moreover, I''m sure as hell she''s having the time of her life at Nik''s ce,"

 Chapter 523 - Five Hundred And Twenty-three: His Daughter Is A Daredevil

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Five Hundred And Twenty-three: His Daughter Is A Daredevil</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle wasn''t having the time of her life at Nik''s ce at all. Everyone had gathered around for breakfast and she''s going to say, it was the most awkward breakfast she had ever participated.


    Nius was at the table with them and the awkwardness skyrocketed to level hundred. She wondered what was going on in her uncle''s mind, joining them for dinner - he probably wanted to monitor them. Annabelle wouldn''t mind having breakfast with Julie in Isabe''s room. Having breakfast with Nius present was equivalent to having a dark cloud over their heads.


    None of the kids at the table attempted to speak in fear of incurring Nius'' wrath except the triple trouble who were bickering in whispers as usual. Reina was not present because she was speaking with Emily and Camille about the wedding arrangements and the trip to Lincolnshire.


    Anabelle looked across the table at her boyfriend who didn''t seem as elevated as she was about this breakfast of a thing. Neither was Isabe. However, her cousin was not someone to be overthrown by such a mere setback. Isabe had better ns.


    Anabelle was startled when someone''s feet touched her and turned to give Isabe a look. What the hell was that for? However, Isabe gave her cousin her signature nk look and continued her search.


    Pedro was diligently eating his breakfast when something touched his thigh and he almost jumped out of his skin.


    "What is it?" Nius asked with a deep furrow, noticing his action.


    "Sorry," Pedro apologized, "The hot soup hurt my tongue," He lied through his teeth. What soup? It was simply Isabe''s feet treading into forbidden territory blindly.


    "Eat carefully," Nius told him, which took Pedro by surprise. Was that care he sensed in the man''s voice? Were they good now? The boy wondered.


    Having averted that tragedy, Pedro turned to Isabe and both began tomunicate with their eyes.


    "Be good," He warned.


    Isabe smirked, "Why? Isn''t it fun?"


    "I''m serious," Pedro scowled at her. It was fun until her father buries him alive.


    Meanwhile, Julie, who was seated beside Pedro, couldn''t help but notice the silentmunication. What the hell was wrong with the both of them? They were so weird.


    Then his gaze fell on Anabelle and there was longing in there. Although he hadn''t told anyone, Julie sensed he was being held prisoner here. As someone who was raised in a crime family, he could read the tell-tale. The way he was being guarded with their eyes following every one of his movements exined it all. Even when he was called down for breakfast, the guards had watched him like a hawk, hence it was too real to be waved aside as a coincidence.


    Anyway, he was not bothered by the vignce knowing Nius would never harm him. Doing so would only set off a war between both families - a war that would not end well. Julie surmised this had to do with his engagement with Isabe - Nius was not stupid nor petty enough to imprison him just to keep him away from Anabelle. Nius is a busy man, you know.


    A foot touched him, Julie frowned. Then he tactically looked down only to see Pedro and Isabe ying a game of tug beneath the table. Those two rascals. Can''t they have decency at all!


    Pedro was in hot trouble. Isabe was unrelenting and he didn''t want to get on the bad side of Nius, not now their rtionship had been patched a bit - that is if Nius found out. So he let her have her way just so peace could reign.


    There was a grin on Isabe''s face as her feet trailed up Pedro''s thigh, dragging her toes across the rough fabric of his pants. His breath hitched and it excited her.


    However, looking upon Isabe''s expression, her face was passive as she ate her meal. If it wasn''t the fact she had unintentionally touched Julie and Anabelle, both of them wouldn''t have known what was happening at all.


    Sweat dripped down Pedro''s face as Isabe rubbed his crotch through his pant. He almost released a moan if it wasn''t the fact he stuffed his mouth with the food at once.


    "Mmm," his moan came out that way instead, "Delicious," Pedro grinned at Nius who smiled - he was the one who cooked. Since this was the first (and thest time) they would be eating together, Nius decided to bless them with his excellent cooking skill.


    Isabe chuckled, "Is it that good?" she alluded to the - you - know - what - I''m - talking - about.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t it be good," Nius said proudly, "It''s your father''s cooking," He misunderstood the whole thing.


    Pedro gulped, he was dead meat once Nius found out what was going on. The man trusted him! But what could he do? His daughter was simply a daredevil!


    "Pedro, are you sick?" Neon asked him, startling him from his thoughts.


    "W-what?"


    "Veins are bulging out from your neck," The boy innocently pointed out, "You almost look like me when I''m constipated," Neon joked.


    Why wouldn''t he have veins bulging out his neck when Isabe was almost driving him mad with need?


    "Eww, do you really have to talk about your constipation during breakfast?" Allenined, "You''re so disgusting!"


    "Quit it, Allen, you don''t have to be so dramatic. Who in here doesn''t take a poop?" Ailee came to Neon''s defense as usual and the dining table became a battlefield.


    Amid their quibbling, that innocent remark from Neon drew Nius'' attention and his eyes narrowed on his daughter Isabe who swiftly withdrew her feet at once. Uh oh, seems like she''s busted.


    "I think I need the toilet," Pedro stood up and ran out before anyone could make out the huge bulge in his trousers.


    As soon as Pedro was in the toilet, he pulled down his pants and began to relieve himself of the torment Isabe put him through. If he doesn''t die in Isabe''s hands, he was sure nothing on earth could end him.


    In the dining, Julie whistled by the side, someone''s in trouble.?Annabelle facepalmed while Isabe wasn''t bothered at all.


    Nius took a deep breath, then pinched the space between his brows, "Isabe, living room. Now," hemanded.


    "Yes, daddy,"

 Chapter 524 - Four Hundred And Twenty-Four: Worlds Greatest Player

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Four Hundred And Twenty-Four: World''s Greatest yer</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You don''t have to worry about a thing, the kids would be on their best behavior. Moreover, I''m sure their cousin Akim would do a good chat of watching over them and keeping them in line," Reina was in a video call with Emily and Cecil. For some reason, they couldn''t connect to Camille as agreed. Perhaps, something came up


    [A/N: Yep, something came up indeed]


    "I think I''m going to have the kids measured and make their designs when theye over here. Cecil, you''re pregnant right now and don''t need to be stressed by Reina''s little devils - no offense, Reina," Emily said.


    "No offense taken since you''d be dealing with those devils in Lincolnshire pretty soon," Reina teased her.


    "I''m not scared, the twins love me anyway," Emily was smug. She was their aunt anyway.


    Suddenly, the door to Reina''s bedroom opened and Nius hurriedly came in, "Babe," He came up beside Reina to stare at the other woman online with her.


    "Hi brother," Emily waved.


    "Hi Emily," He added, "Nice belly you got there, Cecil,"


    "Thank you," Cecil groaned at the fact her belly was beginning to show. She wanted her wedding dress to look ttering on her figure but it seems she was only going to look like an over-bloated balloon now. Wonderful.


    "Why are you here Nius? I said no disturbances during our meeting," Reinained.


    "I need your help," Nius pleaded.


    "What help?"


    "Help with Isabe? Sex?" his brows arched in a manner that says ''told you it was urgent, "


    Reina sighed," Nius, I think you need to talk to your daughter one on one this time, "


    "What?!" Nius shrieked, "Are you kidding me? Talk about sex with Isabe? Have you seen the look she gives me when I mention the ''S'' word?"


    "Isn''t that the same look you give me whenever you want to eat me up?" Reina asked him, his throat dried up.


    "Alright guys, there''s still an audience here. Trust me, I don''t want to hear about my brother''s sex life, that is so disgusting," Emily said, her hands in the air in refusal.


    "It doesn''t sound disgusting, rather it seems interesting," Was Camille''s opinion while chewing on an almond nut, "I want more stories,"


    "Eww," Emily was repulsed.


    "Trust me, you''d cringe to death remembering this certainment nine monthster, Cecil. Pregnancy is so weird," Reina said, grateful for the fact she was done giving birth. Yes, you heard her right, no more babies.


    "Reina Princess," Nius tugged on her arm, pouting his lips in an adorable manner - that always charms her, " Help out your boo, please,"


    For a moment, Reina was almost bought over by his adorable face until she remembered father and daughter needed enoughmunication between the both of them. So she simply grabbed his face and pecked him on the forehead saying, "Go on and speak to your daughter. I''m sure she doesn''t bite," and turned back to her screen.


    From that kiss, Nius knew his mission had failed and had no choice but to return to the lion''s den. Isabe was in the sitting room as he hadmanded and she had a knowing smirk on her face. Damn it, it was infuriating sometimes to have a daughter who could see right through you.


    "A-hem," Nius cleared his throat, wondering where he was going to begin. His well-prepared speech sounded so much better in his head.


    "As a teenager approaching adulthood," Nius started, may God help his poor soul, "We experience so many changes that we sometimes cannot handle and it''s overwhelming. Girls experience certain bodily alterations and a need to be acknowledged by the opposite sex while the boys get extremely attracted to women''s -"


    "Dad, I was taught puberty in school and certainly can''t count the number of sex education lessons I had during P.E," Isabe interrupted him, her eyes boring into his.


    Nius pursed his lips, "Oh. Right?" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. What was he going to say next? Suddenly, Reina''s voice floated into his ears, ''Just open up to her''


    Alright, open up to Isabe. Yes, here he goes. Isabe is not going to bite him anyway - she would probably never talk to him again if things go wrong. Yeah, pretty encouraging.


    "I regret my teenagehood," Nik said.


    Isabe was startled by that sudden revtion by her father


    "W-what?" She choked.


    "I was carried away by the throes of passion that I didn''t work on developing my rtionship with your mother," He referred to Kay, "Isabe, trust me when I say you''re not a mistake, I love you with all my whole heart, but sometimes I wonder how things would have gone if we hadn''t had you suddenly. Would we be one happy family by now? Kay and I would probably have you at ater time but then, we''d be so much happier and content with each other. We''d be much responsible and a better parent," he said slowly, "She wouldn''t have to die,"


    Isabe didn''t say a word after that awkward confession so Nius took that as a cue to continue, "I don''t want you to get pregnant, "


    Isabe opened her mouth to protest but Nius put up his hand, stopping her.


    "I know what you''re going to say, that you''re on the shots and Pedro uses protection. But then, life is pretty unpredictable and shitty at times. You never know what might happen, your shot could expire or the protection breaks - life doesn''t need permission to fuck you up. I think at this point, you shouldn''t focus entirely on sex but other aspects of your rtionship. Sex can only take a rtionship just so far - Pedro could always cheat on you or both of you fall out of love - "


    "That is not going to happen," Isabe was resolute, her fists clenched and eyes zing with fire. No one was going to take what belonged to her.


    "Why?" Nius snorted, "You think you can stop Pedro if he wants to leave you with sex? Come on Isabe, I was once a dude before I married your mother and I can assure you that we men have plenty of ways to get sex,"


    Isabe swallowed, realizing her father was right. Sex was not going to keep Pedro if he wanted to break up with her. Moreover, they would leave for university pretty soon, she can''t keep her eyes on him every time - that would be creepy.


    "But you don''t have to worry," Nius came and sat beside his daughter, throwing his arm over her shoulder, "You have the world''s greatest yer as a father and I can teach you many ways of keeping your boyfriend in a rtionship," He winked at her.

 Chapter 525 - Five Hundred And Twenty-five: Emerald Is A White Swan

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Five Hundred And Twenty-five: Emerald Is A White Swan</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Cecil was stunned when someone closed the lid of herptop. Her gaze trailed up to rest on Emerald, her soon-to-be husband.


    "Rest your eyes, you''ve been staring at the screen for over five hours," He said. No, that was an order.


    Cecil sighed. What could she do? Emerald stopped her from going to work with the im that she shouldn''t stress the baby. Now, all of her workloads were handed over to her assistant, and could only work from home for a limited time - he made sure to monitor her working hours as well.


    So after the meeting with the girls -Reina and Emily, she decided to y some games on herptop - something she hasn''t done in a long time until recently. Cecil had been so engaged with work, Pedro, and making money she''s forgotten how fun such leisure could be. But then, her husband ruined it again.


    Yes, Cecil was grateful for the fact that she had someone by her side during her pregnancy this time unlike Pedro''s. Emerald was sweet and all but his overprotectiveness was beginning to get on her nerves. He was babysitting her. She was a pregnant woman, not a baby!


    Fine, she would endure. Yes, endure Cecil. A few months more and you''ll be free from this ordeal. She encouraged herself.


    "Fine," She sighed, cing the device by the side of the couch and leaned her head back.


    "You''re not happy," Emerald detected with a frown. He had been careful enough to treat her well and observe the rules and regtions Reina and Nius gave him as well. Has he done anyone wrong?


    "What is it?" He pressed, "Talk to me, Cecil,"


    Cecil turned her gaze on him, "I''m bored,"


    "Bored?"


    "I can''t work. I can''t y games. I can''t even watch movies. And I''m tired of sleeping plus the fact that excess sleeping would make me fat. So tell me, Emerald, if you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you be irritated?" she questioned him sternly.


    Emerald scratched his head, what was he going to do? His wife was upset? Then he asked cautiously, "What do you want to do then?"


    "Well," Cecil threw her hands up, "I don''t know. Most of the things I want to do are marked red by you,"


    Emerald felt guilty, had he overdone his duty, "So there''s anything that can keep you entertained?" he wanted to be sure before he rxed the rules.


    "Yes, there is nothing...." Cecil faltered at once as an idea hit her like a shbulb. Her lips tugged to the side with a delighted glint in her eyes, "There''s indeed something,".


    Emerald shivered, hoping to God he wasn''t going to regret this - he knew that look in her eyes. Well, this was for his wife and the sake of his kid. He would make a great sacrifice.


    "Follow me," Cecil stood, grabbed his hand, and dragged him to his feet before he could even obey the order.


    Although he was hesitant about this surprise of hers, the smile on Cecil''s face made him content. That was all he wanted, for her to be happy. And like amb to the sacrifice, he followed her. Willingly. Yes, a willing sacrifice.


    Emerald was surprised when she led him to her creation room - yeah, the room she had never let him enter. Art attuned, Cecil loved all of her creations and treated them like her babies - Pedro doesn''t even touch them unless she permits him. So one could imagine how happy Emerald was after she finally let him in. That meant a lot to him -Cecil trusted him.


    "Be careful," Cecil warned him, "Some things are fragile,"


    "No problem," Emerald epted obediently, almost to the point of giving her a salute, "Sir yes sir!"


    The very spacious room was a mix of everything ranging from an art studio to a photo studio to a dressing room. There was a walk-in closet at the far end of the room and that was where Cecil led him into.


    "I make clothes for men as well," Cecil kept him informed as she walked into the room full of all manner of apparel - it could easily pass as a private boutique.


    Emerald followed her, having an inking where this was heading to. Fine, it was for the greater good.


    "What we are going to do right now is that...." Camille went through the racks of clothes, "You are going to model my clothes while I take pictures. Sounds exciting, right?" She couldn''t wait to begin.


    And just like that, Emerald went through the past thirty minutes searching for the perfect outfit with his partner and when they found one, he went through the tortures of makeup. Yeah, you heard him right, make-up.


    Throughout his entire life, Emerald had only makeup two times in his entire life. The first time was during his birthday and the second time was right now.


    "My God, you''re so handsome," Cecil chuckled, applying thestyer of white mascara on top of his eyelid.


    Handsome? That wasn''t his opinion. Honestly, Emerald didn''t know what he looked like right now. He simply looked hrious.


    "Alright, the theme for this photoshoot is a white swan,"


    "I know," Emerald said. His absurd costume made it pretty obvious. He was wearing an unzipped white vest with white long ruffled trousers with feathers. This was fashion? Who wears this? Emerald couldn''t help but wonder. This was simply outrageous.


    "That design is sost season but don''t worry, with your handsome face, I''m sure you would make the clothe alive," Cecil told him while Emerald tactically checked his face in the mirror. Was he that handsome?


    "White swan is a huge contrast to your brooding dark personality but I''m sure you can bring out the innocence of the legendary white swan," Cecil said to him.


    Emerald raised his hand like a student during ss, "What are you going to do with the pictures afterward?"


    "What I''m going to do with the pictures?" She gave him the look as if he just asked the most ridiculous question on earth, "Of course, I''m going to post it on my social media handles,"


    Emerald gulped. No, the lump stuck in his throat. This was not good. Over the years, he has built a great terrifying reputation that men thought twice before crossing him. But then, his "reaper" reputation would crumble into dust as soon as his subordinates and enemies saw that. Wonderful.


    Cecil went on without even noticing the war waging inside of Emerald, "We are getting married soon and I''m a brand influencer. The world has to know about my soon-to-be husband," She turned to him, "By the way, why do you ask?"

 Chapter 526 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Six: Emerald Is A White-Swan -2

    <h4>Chapter 526 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Six: Emerald Is A White-Swan -2</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "By the way, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing," Emerald answered, quickly. His wife was worth more than his reputation. Moreover, if anyone dared to make fun of him, he would simply punch out their teeth, problem solved - his men knew better than to get on his nerves.


    "Let''s begin," He couldn''t wait for this to be over.


    "No, one more essory," Cecil said and began to search through the drawers beforeing up with a swan masquerade headband. The sassy fascinator was made with a mesh and hard solid feathers. Most of all, it was feminine.


    God, no, Emerald wanted the ground to open up and swallow him. Yet, no matter how much he cringed, he still stood at attention as Cecil got on her tiptoes, brushed his bang aside, and ced the headband on his hair.


    "Yes, done," She smiled at him, the warmth radiating like the morning sun that he forgot his worries - for that moment.


    "Alright, get in position,"?Cecil said, assembling her camera as Emerald posed awkwardly behind the modern 3D mural art on the wall.


    "You look stiff," Cecil told him, "Rx those muscles, Emerald love. No one''s going to eat you, at least no yet," she alluded to sex and that seemed to work. The huge man loosened up.


    "Alright, I need confidence," Cecil?focused her camera, ready to take a shot, "In one... two... three...."


    There was a sh.


    Cecil looked at the shot she took, it was okay but Emerald looked like some Titan ready to vaporize his opponent with his intense gaze. He was not smiling at all.


    "Emerald love, could you smile at me. Your unsmiling confidence is overwhelming," sheined.


    And of course, Emerald did smile. But then, it came out as a cold sneer instead.


    Cecil facepalmed, she had to teach how to smile at a photographer as well?


    With a sigh, She went over to the giant who still hadn''t moved from that position - he didn''t want to spoil her shoot. Cecil got on tiptoes and stretched his lips with both hands to form a smile.


    "Fine, the second shotes in one... two... three,"


    The camera shed. Cecil looked down at the picture. It was horrible. The smile was unnatural.


    Camille put her camera down, "What are you doing?" she asked, face-palming a second time.


    "Smiling?" Emerald said awkwardly, his lips set in that smile Cecil forced his mouth into.


    "Exactly," Cecil told him, "I stretched your lips to give you a hint of what I want but you''re so dense....." she trailed off as soon as his expression sank.


    Cecil sighed, this wasn''t his fault anyway. Emerald was only doing it because of her and had even offered to model willingly. This was someone who was used to violence and death, smiling must be hard for him.


    But Cecil couldn''t stop the photoshoot either, all of his efforts would be in vain - he even applied makeup for her. What was she going to do? She didn''t want to seem like an ungrateful woman.


    An idea struck her. Cecil asked him, "Babe, how would you feel the day I give birth?"


    His expression lit up.


    Cecil took a snap. She nced down, the photo was good. The idea seems to be a good one.


    Emerald''s eyes narrowed at her action.


    "Keep on talking," Was the only word Cecil said to him.


    Emerald obeyed nheless, "Honestly," He said to her, "I don''t know. I''ve never had my own child,"


    "Then imagine it," Cecil reminded him, "You said you want a son, right? Then conjure him. Assume he''s right there in your arms,"


    Emerald''s gaze flickered down to the invisible child in his arm and though it didn''t work at first, he began to see it.?He imagined a little babe with ck curls, the boy would have his hair with his mother''s sensuous lips and eyes. A feeling of joy filled Emerald at the thought and a smile curled his mouth unconsciously.


    Cecil captured it.


    "I would be very happy," Emerald said more to himself. His heart began to pound and the once shy man began to talk excitedly, "I would be so delighted to have him in my arms and can''t wait for his first front teeth or when he calls me daddy. My God, I''m going to ensure he has the best in life and I''ll give him the best of my love. I''ll drive him to school every morning and be sure to be there when he returns..... '''' Emerald gushed out animatedly and by the time he was through, Cecil had taken enough shots.


    "Spectacr," Cecil was ted at the pictures she took. There was one where Emerald looked happy with anticipation - anticipation for their baby.


    Her hand unconsciously rubbed her belly. This baby of theirs was definitely going to be loved. She flipped through the other pictures and grinned lewdly as she ogled her husband''s six-packs. Shit, if she had known him sooner, he would have pushed him into the modeling industry. Maybe it wasn''t thatte. Cecil began to make ns in her head of what she would do once the baby was done.


    The picture was a mix of nobility like the white swan with masculinity and confidence. All the women were going to suffer from nosebleeds, her husband was too hot. God, look at those strong arms and rippling musclesˇ­


    "What are you staring at?" a deep voice resonated in her ears and Cecil almost dropped her camera.


    "Seriously!" She hit him on the arm, "You scared the hell out of me," because you were staring at his six-packs. Shut up!


    "Are they good?" Emerald asked since she was the professional, "Or do you want me to pose for another,"


    Cecil was just about to reply that he shouldn''t worry when she bit back her words. Why stop when she could have many other tantalizing pictures she could ogle, no, look at privately. Maybe she should draw him nude this time.


    Shut up! Cecil cautioned her inner devil. Why was she thinking like a sex-deprived woman?


    With a deep breath, Cecil was just about to implement her evil n when her phone rang suddenly. It was an unknown number. She picked up the phone anyway.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Hi, I''m sorry for calling like this but I''m Fernandez''s wife. Can we meet?"

 Chapter 527 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Seven: Friend Or Foe

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Seven: Friend Or Foe</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What does she want from you?" Emerald questioned her as soon as the call ended. The man was beside her when the call came in, hence it was natural he heard everything.


    "She just wants us to meet," Cecil told him, packing up everything. This was the end of their photoshoot and she couldn''t wait to be outside. She needed a change of fresh air.


    He grabbed her waist and turned her to him, "You sincerely don''t know?" his probing gaze searched her.


    "This is the first time we''re meeting, how would I know?"


    "Fine, I''ming along with you," He decided.


    "What?!" She was astounded, "Why would you tag along? It''s just a conversation between two women," she added abruptly, "And don''t tell me you''re tagging along to keep the baby safe,"


    "I don''t trust your family nor anyone connected to Fernandez. Moreover, Lucinda has not been happy with you since you started the petition for Maggie. So yeah, I''m keeping you and our baby safe," He told her sternly.


    Knowing when ites down to business, there was no changing Emerald''s mind, Cecil gave in. Besides, what he said made sense, there was no doubt that Fernandez''s mother might try to get rid of her. It would be killing two birds with one stone; Maggie dies while the woman gets Pedro, her grandson, as well.


    Cecil was one hundred percent sure that her father wouldn''t hesitate to hand Pedro over to that evil woman if something happens to her. But then, their n would foil if she marries Emerald - he bes Pedro''s legal father unless her son wants otherwise.


    "Fine, but you''re staying in the car. You''re not crashing our meeting unless you sense danger or foul y," Cecil gave him a condition.


    "Sure. Cross my heart," Emerald promised her.


    "Then, go get ready," She gave him a brief kiss before leaving to change as well.


    Both couples dressed up and left with Emerald driving as usual. Even before leaving, Cecil watched him ess their environment in case someone was lurking at the corner and monitoring their movements.


    Seeing him this conscious of their safety saddened Cecil. Emerald was always looking out for her and the baby while she did nothing. She had nothing to offer him - she couldn''t even protect herself, not to talk of him.


    "Teach me how to handle a gun,"


    Emerald was startled out of his mind when he heard that.


    "W-what?"


    "I want to know how to use a gun," She was resolute. No matter how much she kept dodging violence, they kept finding her. The best she could do now was to protect her family and the ones precious to her.


    "Why do you need a gun? You don''t like guns," He pointed out looking quite surprised.


    "Well I don''t like it but I have to now, especially if I want to protect my family,"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I''ll protect you,"


    "You can''t keep protecting me," Cecil told him, "What if you''re not around, who would protect me? Who would protect Pedro and me if you''re not close by?"


    Moreover, with Emerald about to be the head of the Sakuzi n, whether she liked it or not, her enemies were about to increase. She was not a fool to think that everyone was cool with Valentino''s decision. Emerald was not a Sakuzi by birth, he wasn''t even adopted legally yet Sakuzi epted him and was making him the head? That would surely spark a revolution.


    "Fine, I''ll teach you," Emerald agreed to her request. It also warmed his heart to know Cecil was slowly epting everything about him - the dark ones included.


    They reached the meeting ce in no time and even before they stepped out, Emerald scanned the environment with his keen eyes checking for possible hiding spots for snipers. When he came up with nothing, he said to her,


    "It''s safe. You can go now,"


    However, before Cecil could step out of the car, he turned her around and kissed her on the lips, "Be quick," He told her.


    "Sure," She pecked him on the cheeks and left.


    Putting on her aviator sses, Cecil stepped into the restaurant and it wasn''t hard to locate Fernandez''s house. She still looked the same, except she looked thinner - Fernandez''s burial ceremony must have been stressful on her.


    "You''re here," The woman stood up as soon as she saw her, "Hi, I''m Rita, it''s nice to finally meet you," She stretched her hand for a handshake.


    "I''m Cecil, thanks for having me," She epted the woman''s handshake.


    "Have a seat," she gestured to Cecil.


    They both sat down.


    "Can I get you anything?" The woman offered.


    "Never have anything with someone you don''t trust. But if you must, take water. Water is a colorless liquid, if otherwise, you don''t need to be told twice," Cecil could hear Emerald''s warning ringing aloud in her ears. Her husband was truly cautious and thorough.


    "Fine, I''ll take water then," Cecil faked a smile to her. She didn''t know whether this woman was a friend or foe, hence she couldn''t risk exposing her true feeling.


    A waiter came to take their orders and left.


    "Now I know why I Emerald chose me," Rita said, scrutinizing Cecil.


    Although Cecil was ufortable with that stare, she concealed her emotion and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ritaughed, sad mirth in her gaze, "I''m simply your recement. Blonde hair, blue eyes, tall with a sexy curve, an heiress? He was recreating you, can''t you see that?"


    Speaking about it, Cecil noticed the simrities between them the first time they had met at Lucinda''s ce. However, as simr as they looked, both of them couldn''t wlessly pull off as sisters because they shared zero facial resemnce.


    She went on, "Speaking of which, I think you are the only one Fernandez might have truly loved. He was just too arrogant to admit -"


    Cecil cut her off, "I''m sure you didn''t call me here to narrate how much your husband loved me because the sound of Fernandez''s name alone makes me ufortable. I''ll rather you don''t?bring him up at all,"


    "Alright, if you say so," Rita said.


    "So tell me, why am I here?" Cecil asked her.


    "It''s about Fernandez''s wealth,"

 Chapter 528 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Eight: Arent We All Evil

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Eight: Aren''t We All Evil</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "It''s about Fernandez''s wealth,"


    "What about Fernandez''s wealth?" Cecil asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Rita stared at her like she has grown two heads, "Fernandez left everything he has for your son, Pedro,"


    Cecil was sincerely taken aback by her revtion. Although when he was alive, Fernandez had imed he wanted her son so he could inherit his "great empire", but she never thought he was serious. Cecil had assumed he was trying to entice her with his riches into giving Pedro to him. So the asshole still had a heart.


    "Well, I''m thankful for the fact that he had his son in mind but I''m sorry, my son Pedro doesn''t need anything from that monster," Cecil concluded.


    No, that money sponsored his evil lifestyle when he was alive. There was no way Pedro was touching those resources else the same spirit from her father possessed him. Cecil was spiritual and knew some attributes were inherent. Moreover, wealth when not controlled and at a young age has a way of messing with people''s minds.


    "I''m sorry," Rita smiled at her, "But it doesn''t work that way,"


    "What do you mean by that?" Cecil didn''t like where this was going, she had a bad premonition about it.


    "Unless Pedro epts his responsibility as his son, Fernandez''s family members will be unable to receive their share of their inheritance. If Pedro goes ahead to reject the offer, then his wealth will be distributed to the society," Rita voice''s became serious, "You of all people should know Lucinda wouldn''t stand for this,"


    And yes, Fernandez''s crazy-ass mother wouldn''t ept this.


    Cecil pressed her temple, her head was throbbing. Even in death, the man still wouldn''t let go. She could already imagine Fernandezughing his lungs out from hell at her helplessness.


    "This is not as easy as I thought," Cecil murmured more to herself.


    "Of course, I lived with that crazy man for years. He would surely give you a thrill for his money,"


    That moment the waiter arrived with her water and Cecil epted it,?looking into the water, no faint bubbles or particles were floating, it was clean, and downed everything in one gulp. She felt better.


    "But you don''t have to worry, I have a way of exploiting the will," Rita''s eyes gleamed.


    "You have?" Cecil''s gaze narrowed suspiciously.


    "Unlike you who want nothing from Fernandez, I want everything from him aspensation for the horror I?went through in his hands," Rita said to her.


    Cecil reminded her, "No one forced you into marrying him, it was your choice,"


    "I was deceived just like you," the woman imed, but Cecil had a different opinion on that.


    "No, I was the one who was deceived, not you. I was his first victim and you probably went ahead to marry him even after hearing my story and probably other women''s stories before he married you. But then, you were blinded by his riches and dived head deep into the marriage nheless. However, when you saw he wasn''t what you expected nor did he change, your eyes became open and sought for a way out which was impossible,"


    Embarrassment burned her cheeks, Cecilpletely saw through her.


    "Let''s hear your opinion anyway," Cecil waved aside.


    "I''m pregnant," Rita confessed, rubbing her hand over the slight bump.


    "Oh," Was all Cecil said.


    "And it''s Fernandez''s this time," she added. Everyone knew she cheated on Fernandez with her first son hence the man''s crazy search for a male child.


    "You would have a hard time convincing Lucinda that is his, nor would she even have time for you if it turns out to be a girl," Cecil pointed out.


    "It''s a boy. I''ve gone for a scan, the doctors are hundred percent sure of the gender," she assured her.


    Cecil was dumbfounded by the revtion. Atst, Fernandez got the son he wanted, but he wasn''t alive to see it. Life was really fucked up.


    "So? What''s the n?"


    "Fernandez says his heritage is for his son, if I give birth to a boy, doesn''t he count as his son as well?" The woman reasoned.


    Cecil inhaled deeply, her expression taut in concentration, "So you intend to contend for the inheritance with Pedro?"


    "Yes, no," Rita quickly changed her mind, "Since you don''t like the inheritance and Pedro probably doesn''t want it as well, he can willingly hand over everything to my son when the timees,"


    "Alright, let me get something straight here," Cecil scratch the side of her head, "So while your son is young and growing, Predo works his ass off growing Fernandez''s empire and at the end of the day, he hands everything over to your son on a tter of gold, is that it? Really?"


    Shame washed over her and Rita pressed her lips together realizing how dumb she sounded, "I didn''t mean it that way," She said in a low voice.


    "Listen," Cecil told her, "I don''t know you and you don''t know me either. So until I receive an official summons for the reading of his will, I advise you don''t call me out again," She stood up to her feet saying, " And I don''t know how you got to hear about the will or the validity of what you just vomited but I''ll advise you not to start a war you can''t win," her gaze bored into the eyes of a desperate woman.


    Either the woman had chanced upon the will while Fernandez was still alive or Fernandez''swyer was questionable. Cecil would go with the second option; Fernandez was not careless enough to let his will lying about


    Cecil went on, "Fernandez fucked your life? Yes, but it''s only because you let him do so. You''re without mes either, if you had the time to give another man a son, you should have given him one and maybe, he wouldn''t have had the time toe after Pedro and I," She advised her, "You better pick up the pieces and move on with your lives before you lose yourself and be a bigger monster than your husband, Fernandez. After all, character rubs off on another with time," she finished and Rita didn''t move, stunned by her words


    Done, Cecil put back on her sses, ready to struct out of the ce when Rita announced,


    "Fernandez is gone, do you think Lucinda would give up on her grandson Pedro? Especially now you tantly went ahead to support that murderer Maggie?" She snorted, "You''re nothing but an evil woman to her now,"


    However, Cecil turned and replied with a smirk, "Aren''t we all evil?" and sashayed out of the restaurant.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 529 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Nine: Power Hungry Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Five Hundred And Twenty-Nine: Power Hungry Wolf</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Aristotle argued that morality is something we learn. And that we are born as ''amoral'' creatures. Our nature is inherently good. We are born with an ability to distinguish right from wrong. But we are not exempt from acting violently or selfishly. The good and bad debate is endless. We are not either good or bad, but both.


    Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn wrote that the mind is a constant battle?ˇŞ?even if we don''t notice it. Two wolves are fighting inside our minds to see which will take over. One is full of anger, greed, resentment, and doubt. The other wolf is full of joy,passion, kindness, and rity.


    Which wolf will win? Probably the one you feed the most.


    Those were the thoughts in Cecil''s mind as she found her way back to Emerald.


    "How did it go?" He asked the soonest she climbed in, hitting the gas.


    "Intriguing but a waste. My mood plummeted," Cecilined grudgingly. The thought that Pedro still had to deal with Fernandez''s family irritated him greatly.


    Can''t she have some peace for once? But Cecil knew the answer was no. She has dabbled with the Underworld mafia and pissed off her high profile mother-inw as well, she has to deal with the consequences thate with it.


    "What about her?"


    She frowned, "What about who?"


    "Fernandez''s wife. What do you think about her? Is she to be trusted?" He asked, subtly ncing at the side mirror without her noticing.


    "She''s a wounded sheep," Cecil said to him.


    "Alright," Emerald nodded his head in understanding but Cecil wasn''t through.


    "Who might turn into a ferocious power-hunger wolf, " She finalized, "Rita is like a bnce scale and I don''t know what direction she''s going to tip when a load presses down on her. At the moment, I''ll say it''s best to stay away from her,"


    "Okay," He said.


    Cecil turned to him, "Why do you ask by the way? Are you trying to cklist her as well?"


    "No, because we''re being followed," Emerald announced with a calm demeanor.


    "What?!" Cecil shouted and turned around only to see a ck SUV slowly trailing them. She wanted to panic but seeing how calm Emerald was, she knew at once he got everything covered.


    "You think she''s responsible for this? What about your own enemies?" Cecil didn''t want to believe it.


    Emerald chortled but it sounded more like a mocking sneer, "My enemies wouldn''t be so obvious in trailing me, they know better. Whoever organized this is a beginner and probably underestimated me,"


    Well, he got everything covered, that was Cecil''s constion. Yes, she doesn''t have to worry about dying, Emerald would protect her. Although it doesn''t sound terrible dying alongside her husband... Just shut it!


    "So you think Rita send these people to murder me? She doesn''t seem that capable. Yet," Cecil expressed her doubt.


    "I think Lucinda might have used her to draw you out without her knowing or she knows and let Lucinda intentionally use her," Was his theory.


    "So what do we do now?"Cecil hoped for a positive answer.


    Emerald grinned at her, "We give them the show of their life. By the way, love, how many action movies have you watchedtely?"


    "Eh?" She was surprised by Emerald''s strange question, "I''ve watched enough, why do you ask?" Cecil didn''t like the sound of that.


    "Don''t know but I feel we''re going to perform a bit of practice," Emerald said, eyes intent on the road as his hands tightened around the wheel.


    He slowed down, staring out through the rearview mirror to discover they''d been blocked from all corners. They''ve driven into a long and secluded highway. They''ve been following them, searching for a perfect spot to strike them - which is here.


    Suddenly, Emerald shot backward, and the car closely behind them swerved to the side to avoid mming into their rear.


    Emerald snorted derisively, "Amateurs. They''re scared,"


    But Cecil had a different view on that, "Amateur or not, we''re overpowered," She was not finding it funny, "It''s you against them," She gestured, "Many of them,"


    His brows arched up, "Who said it''s just me?"


    "Huh? Do you have any secret reinforcements somewhere around here?" Cecil was hopeful.


    That should make sense, hence the reason he was so rxed? Knowing Emerald, he must have premeditated all of this.


    However, when Cecil saw that yful glint in his eyes, she knew otherwise. He did not have any reinforcement at all. She was his reinforcement.


    "No, no, no," she shook her head stubbornly.


    "Cecil babe," He tried to entice her but Cecil didn''t want to listen until he announced, "They''re getting ready to fire at us,"


    Her attention was garnered.


    "What do you want me to do?" Cecil didn''t know where the confidence came from but she guessed it was survival instincts.


    "Spin the car at a continuous three-sixty degree while I do the rest," He announced, already shifting from the driver seat for her to take over just as numerous gun safety clicks.


    "What?!" Cecil was still saying when Emerald grabbed her tiny waist and seated her on the driver seat with quick reflexes. How was that even possible?


    Sincerely, Cecil couldn''t tell what happened next but all she knew was as soon as her hands touched the wheels, she spun the car. The men began to fire.


    All the skills she had watched in action movies came back to her and she ducked down under the steering wheel while spinning as a hail of bullets rained on them.


    At the same time, Emerald smoothly drew the guns hidden on the roof in a very organic motion and kicked the door open. Bending across the seat, he fired at everyone with both hands.


    Groans of pain filled the air as their opponents fell one after the other as Cecil spun around while Emerald shot without missing. Both of them working in coordination like the wheels of a bicycle.


    It wasn''t until Emerald jumped out of the moving car did Cecil stop, feeling dizzy. What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 530 - Five Hundred And Thirty: Give Birth In Prison

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Five Hundred And Thirty: Give Birth In Prison</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Emerald was quick and urate. None of the men stood a chance against him and Cecil finally saw the reason he was so cocky in the first ce. He was a monster with guns. In just a matter of minutes, the scene was cleared.


    The strong metallic scent of blood assaulted Cecil''s nostril and she felt like throwing up even though nothing came out. Her hands could not help but rub over her belly, hoping her child had not detected any of this. A child born in the throes of violence, she hoped he wouldn''t turn out much worse than her father.


    Wait a minute, what he? She was going to birth a lovely princess. Her baby girl was going to love dresses and pink barbie dolls, not guns and whatever else her father was hiding in this car. She would train her to be cute and well-mannered like her, not smutty, ill-tempered, and rugged like her father.


    Emerald was satisfied with his result, everyone was down except for one. He loved leaving one witness alive to send the message across to their benefactor. But then, he was in a foul mood today, they dared to fire at his wife, there would be no survival ratio today.


    "No, please, spare me," The gunman pleaded, dragging himself backward. He was shot on the legs, "I was just following orders,"


    "Well, sadly for you, I don''t condone orders meant to harm my wife," He pulled the trigger.


    The gunman squeezed his eyes waiting for his death. He had seen Emerald''s move, he was like a panther, quick and relentless. However, when nothing happened, he slowly opened his eyes,


    "Huh?"


    "Oh shit," Emerald cursed, discovering he had run out of bullets. Nope, this was not good. He watched out of the corner of his eyes as the killer took advantage of that little opportunity and picked up an abandoned gun beside him.


    The giant was just about to dodge when the man fired. Oh no, he was dead. But then, why does death seem painless?


    Emerald slowly popped open his eyes; he had closed them instinctively. At once he checked his body, he was unharmed. But how? He had heard a gunshotˇ­.


    His eyes flickered down to see the gunman who now had a bullet wedged in between his brows. He was dead on the spot. Then he turned to find Cecil outside the car with a gun in her grip - her shaking hands. Cecil was the one who fired and not the killer and she was a natural at it. Guess he doesn''t have to teach her how to use one anymore.


    Cecil didn''t know what happened but all she knew was that when that killer became a threat to her husband, she picked up one of the guns from the floor and fired. She simply envisioned and followed the way Emerald handled his guns.


    "Did I kill him?" She asked Emerald even though the result was obvious. Her hands shook greatly, she hadn''t meant to kill him. She just wanted to stop him from hurting Emerald.


    Emerald simply took the gun from her grasp, flung it away, and hugged her tight, "It was self-defense. You just did what was right," He told her.


    "Was that right?" She asked him, holding his gaze.


    Emerald didn''t back down from the challenge, he answered while staring into her eyes, "It is in our nature to want to survive, or would you have given up without a fighting chance. Even the court ofw has a provision for self-defense. Moreover, these people were sent to take your life, why feel pity for them? They wouldn''t have shown mercy to you even if you pleaded, so don''t go wasting your emotion on persons who don''t deserve it, "


    Cecil couldn''t refute his statement, she knew he was right. They had fired at their car without a care, it was obvious they wanted them dead.


    Fine, they got what they asked for. Cecil leaned into Emerald''s embrace until it hit her. When did she start to take all this violence rtively cool? She facepalmed mentally, Emerald has corrupted her soul. Sigh.


    "Who are you calling?" Cecil watched him pick his phone.


    "The cleaning crew," Emerald said, and it hit her immediately.


    "God, the cameras!" She began to look around the highway. There was no car in sight because the gunshot had chased any that dared to approach. "I''ve be a criminal! The police are going to storm in here any moment,"


    Speaking about the police, Cecil still had the words in her mouth when the sounds of sirens rang out. She began to panic, she was going to prison? Didn''t Emerald say he got this under control?


    Even if this was self-defense, it would take some time to be processed. What were the chances that his gun was even licensed? Would she give birth under trial? Not only would it tarnish her reputation, but Pedro would be left alone. Oh no, this was not happening.


    She turned to Emerald with furious eyes, "You promised that you''d keep me out of this?" she began to hit him on the chest.


    "Easy, Cecil,?I think you''re overreacting," He tried to calm her.


    "Easy what?! We''re about to be apprehended by the police and you still it''s okay?!"


    Still speaking, the police arrived and pulled over, Cecil mentally prepared herself for the legendary "drop your weapons and put your hands behind your head" speech.


    However, none of it happened, instead, one of them walked over to them asking with concern, "What happened here, sir Emerald? Are you hurt?"


    "Huh?" That was not the speech she had anticipated.


    Emerald caught the shock on her face and winked at her, before facing the officer saying, "We were attacked but thankfully, my wife and I narrowly escaped the ws of death by God''s grace," He spoke humbly.


    Cecil''s jaw almost dropped to the ground. Ten gunmen who faced off against them were dead and the police were taking it mildly. What the hell was going on here? What charm had Emerald used? More like what kind of power does the Sakuzi n possess? It was terrifying.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, sir Emerald. We''d take care of the scene," the officer bowed to him.


    Emerald smiled, "Then you wouldn''t mind taking my wife and me in one of your cars seeing ours is deformedˇ­" He gestured to their bullet-ridden car, "We have to go get our son from a friend''s ce,"


    "Sure, get in, Sir," he respectfully led the shocked Cecil and Emerald to one of the police vans.


    Someone should p her.

 Chapter 531 - Five Hundred And Thirty-one: Where Is My Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Five Hundred And Thirty-one: Where Is My Grandson</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle knew something was wrong by the time she went to see Julie and the men stationed outside wouldn''t let her in.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?! I just want to see my boyfriend!" She yelled at the top of her lungs.


    "I''m sorry but we''re under strict orders from Sir Nius not to let anyone in," was their automatic response.


    "You!" She saw red, "How dare -"


    "What''s the ruckus this early morning," a voice said from behind and Anabelle whirled around to see her uncle approaching her alongside Isabe.


    "Oh, thankGod," Anabelle breathed in relief, walking over to them, "Uncle, your men keep stopping me from seeing -"


    "It''s my orders," Nius interrupted her firmly.


    "But uncleˇ­?"


    Nius turned to Isabe, " Take Anabelle and make sure she doesn''t interrupt anything today,"


    "Sure," Isabe said and walked over to her cousin, looping her arm across hers, "Come, Anabelle, we have better things to discuss than a pair of oldies fighting unnecessary,"


    Nicus'' brows furrowed at thatment but didn''t say anything about it.


    "Huh?" Anabelle was confused as Isabe dragged her away. All she knew was that something was not right.


    Isabe took her to the kitchen and picked a bowl, then went to the refrigerator where she began to fill her te with any edible substance she could find.


    "What''s happening, Isabe? Talk to me," Anabelle couldn''t stand being kept in the dark anymore.


    "Nius is not happy regarding my engagement with Julie and has locked up your lover as an incentive to get his grandfather''s ass over here,"


    At the mention of that, Anabelle didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. If things go well, that stupid engagement would be annulled and she would be happy as hell. But then, if things go wrong, not only are there chances of a war breaking out in the family, she''d be reminded over again that Isabe is betrothed to her boyfriend. Yep, that sucks.


    "Judging from my father''s tenacity and George''s hot-temper, I''m hundred percent sure that they would tear each other apart before they would even think of a solution," Isabe pointed out nonchntly rummaging through the refrigerator.


    "Isabe, that''s not encouraging at all!" Anabelle was appalled by her indifference to the situation as if she wasn''t involved at all. When in reality, she was the reason the engagement came about in the first ce.


    "What? You wanted the truth, I gave you one," Isabe couldn''t understand humans at times.


    "Give me a positive one!"Anabelle retorted.


    "Well, on the bright side, Reina is there to rein in the two unruly horses. Happy?" She faked a smile and went back to her search.


    "By the way, do you want the chocte-vored Icecream or the vani-vored one," Isabe, whose head was in the fridge, asked Anabelle heading over to the window. Something had caught her attention and she had an inkling it was connected to the impending war - as Isabe borated.


    Upon getting to the window, Anabelle froze at the scene. Oh shit. She turned, "Isabe, you gotta see this!"


    "What?!" Isabe screamed from the refrigerator. She was thinking about the best ice cream to take and hated to be disturbed when deep in contemtion.


    "You need to see this,"


    "Why?" she sounded annoyed.


    "I think they''re here,"


    "They?" Isabe''s brows raised interestedly. She abandoned everything she had in her arms and rushed to the window just as the wind beat harshly at her face.


    "Oh heavens," Isabe was stunned, "This is better than I expected,"


    Anabelle red at her.


    At the children''s room.....


    Allen decided to make up for all the bad pranks he had yed on Neon by teaching him how to y video games. To his surprise, Neon wasn''t as dense as he thought and with a few practices would be skillful enough.


    Ailee decided to leave the two all to themselves, focusing on the drawing instead. She had her drawing paper and pencil on the desk while her eyes were shut close as she thought of what to draw.


    "Neon?" could she draw him? It sounded hard. Well, nothing was too hard if one tried enough. Moreover, Neon was a good candidate since his features were embedded in her memory.


    "Well, here we go," She smiled and was about to pick the pencil when it rolled off the desk. Ailee was about to bend and pick it up when she noticed something. Her Deak was vibrating.


    "Holy shit!" Neon, who could view the outside from his position, eximed and dropped the gaming pad, heading over to the window.


    "Allen! Ailee! We are having an air parade!" Neon announced to the kids who were beginning to wonder about the sudden rumblings.


    At once, Ailee and Allen dropped whatever they were doing and raced to the window, their mouth widening to an ''O'' at the sight before them.


    "That is not an air parade," Ailee said.


    Allen added, "Those arebat aircraft and helicopter,"


    Meanwhileˇ­.


    "Sir, he''s here," Nius was not surprised when one of his men came to announce the news.


    "And he''s not alone, he came with quite an entourage," the guard further informed him.


    "Lead me to him," Nius ordered, rising to his feet.


    Immediately, a number of his men followed Nius to the backyard where the rest of the property sprawled across the spaciousnd and a perfectnding spot for a helicopter as well.


    The wind from the choppers blew strongly at his face but Nius was not averted, he kept walking until he got to a safe spot watching as George stepped out of the Mi-35 helicopter while two other Tu-22M3 aircraft hovered in the air.


    A rope appeared from above the aircraft as men in military gear began to descend from it. Nius snorted derisively, he hired the military? The helicopter took off but George strode over to him in all his furious glory.


    "Where''s my grandson?!" the man roared.


    "Not with an attitude like that?!" Nius retorted, blocking the old man from passing.


    At once, the military men George hired focused their guns on Nius.


    So did Nius'' men do the same to George.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 532 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Three: You Must Be An Alien

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Three: You Must Be An Alien</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Sweat trickling down their faces.


    Body positioned and taut.


    Eyes focused on targets.


    Hands curled around the trigger, ready to fire.


    That was how tense everyone was as Nius and George had a face-off. All of them present knew only one possible way this situation could turn out and that was "disastrous" yet none of them backed away. This was what they were employed for, was paid for. They are warriors in the face of battle.


    "Where is my grandson?" George asked once again, his voice almost a growl, and spoke of ferocity. He was at the edge of losing.


    One couldn''t imagine how happy the man was when he got information that his grandkid''s location had been discovered. But that jubtion was short-lived when he heard Nius had taken the boy hostage.


    He would have arrived that night but had spent it gathering his forces knowing he had time - Nius wouldn''t hurt Julie, he wouldn''t dare to. However, since Nius wanted a war, he brought one to his doorstep.


    "Why?" Nius sneered at him, "Are you going to have them fire those guns at me if I don''t tell you?"


    "Don''t test my patience!" George warned him.


    "Alright, stop it both of you!" Someone emerged from behind and Nius wasn''t surprised to see his wife Reina, striding over to them with fury.


    "Stop it this instant!" She boomed, her eyes shooting molten fire as she got in between the both of them.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Reina whipped towards her husband, ring at him.


    "I - I" Nius was suddenly out of words to say, especially when facing this rare, furious side of Reina. She looked like a goddess of war with her arms akimbo and her eyes narrowed in tension. All that was missing was for Reina to wear her personalized armor, indestructible bracelets, projectile tiara, sword, shield, and thesso of truth, then her Wonder Woman look would bepleted - thankfully for him, she couldn''t read his thoughts.


    "Your job is to wee our guest and make him feelfortable, yet here you are, starting a war with one. Is that it?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way," Nius said, dropping his gaze like a kid who was caught doing bad.


    "Now, put down your guns,"


    "What?"


    Even Nius was shaken by that order, not to talk of his men who were hesitant, and looked between both couples, wondering whom to obey without getting their heads cut off. Even George watched the scene amused, it seems that Nius wasn''t as strong as they thought when it came to his wife.


    "Do as your Madam says," Nius ordered his men when he sensed their reluctance.


    And just like that, they brought down their guns even though their opponents still had their''s pointed at them - which was dangerous. Nius knew they would be all dead if George issued an order.


    Satisfied with their cooperation, Reina turned around to face George who was somehow stunned by the fire in her eyes. She was a warrior woman.


    "And you, sir George, with all due respect!" Reina spat bitterly, "I gave your grandson a roof over his head, food to rid his hunger, and a soft bed to rest his tired body and this is how you repay me? By bringing war to my home?"


    George tried to speak, to defend himself, but Reina didn''t let him say a word.


    "Even the heavens can testify that I did your son no harm but yet, here you are, pointing a gun at my husband''s head? To make me a widow? Is that your repayment for my favor?" She pressed a hand to her chest.


    "N-no, Reina, is not that,"


    "Then what is it? You''re my father''s mentor and a family friend as well, yet you mean me evil?" Reina sounded sincerely hurt.


    George swallowed, short of words. What he had been told was that his son, Julie, had been captured by Nius and had not even anticipated this - not one bit. He had hurried over here with that anger and apprehension, however, here he was, hearing the opposite.


    George sighed, "I''m sorry for themotion and inconveniences I might have caused your family," He apologized, then turned to his army, and even without saying it, every one of them lowered their weapons.


    At the side, Nius had a smile on his face, he was so fucking proud of his wife. Perhaps, he would show his appreciation in bed tonight. Hehe.


    "Alright," Reina pped her hands, "Since we are all good here, then I''m inviting you inside," she winked at George, "I made a feast for us to dine and discuss diplomatically,"


    And for a moment there George forgot the reason he was there in the first ce as Reina charmed him with her warm smile, looping her arm his own as she led him inside the house while Nius sulked at the corner.


    Why was his wife suddenly giving all of her attention to the old man,pletely ignoring him, her husband? Was she now into older people? Maybe he should grow out his beards more. Nius massaged his jaw thinking of ways to achieve an older appearance.


    Meanwhile.....


    Anabelle leaned back against the wall with a deep sigh of relief, "That was a close one,"


    "Tsk tsk," Someone made a sound of disapproval by her side, "No fun at all. Mother made her appearance too early," Isabe was disappointed.


    Anabelle gave her the look as if she was an alien, "Are you for real? They would have hurt each other down there. Those are guns with bullets and bodies would have piled up,"


    "Nobody would have died, just one of the fools throwing a punch at another and losing a few teeth. George is not stupid, his grandson is at Nicus'' mercy, why would he risk that by firing first?" Isabeid it all out for her and Anabelle''s jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    Almost immediately, Anabelle went over to Isabe and began to pull at her face.


    "You! What are you doing?!"


    "You must be an alien!" Anabelle stated, pulling her face as if she wanted to drag off her human mask or something.


    "What?!" Isabe couldn''t believe her ears. With a bit more strength, she sessfully pushed away Anabelle who had clung on too tight.


    "Are you crazy," Isabe rubbed her abused cheeks.


    "Or you are not," Anabelle thought hard after the alien mask refused to fall off Isabe''s face. Her eyes brightened with an idea, "Perhaps, you''re a superhuman and your power is your brain which exins why you''re so smart!"


    Unable to take it anymore, Isabeshed out at her, "Instead of thinking nonsense, why don''t you pray that the meeting goes well else you''d be the chief bridesmaids at your boyfriend''s wedding!!"

 Chapter 533 - Five Hundred And Thirty-four: The Betrothment

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Five Hundred And Thirty-four: The Betrothment</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Julie couldn''t understand this family at all; one moment they looked like they wanted to murder him and the next he was a very important person.


    He had been locked up in the room right after breakfast and had not be allowed out, not even when Anabelle banged on his door?- which was quite infuriating. Why was he suffering for an engagement he wanted no part in anymore?


    "Oh right, because you''re the one who had happily said yes to Grandaddy in the first ce," Julie could already hear Isabe''s voice in his head, taunting him.


    Well, maybe, he did deserve that one. It seemed harmless at first, and Isabe was beautiful then - until he discovered she was a cold witch - furthermore, everything wentpletely wrong when he fell for the wrong cousin. Yeah, Fate fucked him really hard - not that he wasining.


    So he was surprised when the guards let him out and led him to the dining room where he met his grandfather.


    Honestly, Julie didn''t know what to feel. On one hand, he longed for his grandfather - the only parent he has left - and was grateful he was fine. But on the other hand, he was scared that he would try to separate him from Anabelle again. Hence, the boy was conflicted with his emotion.


    "What are you standing there for?" Reina asked him, "Go sit beside your grandfather," She pushed him.


    Julie found him staggering towards his grandfather and when he reached him, awkwardly took the seat beside the man.


    "A-hem?" He cleared his throat, "H-how have you been?"


    His grandfather nodded, swallowing down his food, and when he was done, gestured to his te, "Want a bite? I never knew Reina was a good cook," he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    Julie shook his head, intentionally not pointing out the lie. Reina cook? Pfft! She was the worst cook in history. His best shot was that Nius prepared those but Julie was not going to say that. Not when his grandfather would throw up the food thinking he had been poisoned because Nius made them.


    Moreover, Julie was sure Nius would not be delighted if the world knew he was a great cook. The man had a notorious reputation to maintain.


    There was no more room for awkwardness because Eden and his wife Camille arrived at that moment and the whole attention was shifted to them. Julie attempted what was called a smile at his future father-inw and he couldn''tprehend if the man had given him a silent appreciation or simply ignored him.


    As if they were in a race or something, Emerald and his wife arrived almost immediately and the whole ce became a beehive of conversation. At least that allowed Julie some time to fade into the background and prepare himself mentally for the judgment toe.


    Not long after, the kids - who engaged in the runaway - filed into the living room one after the other - his grandfather as well was done with the sumptuous breakfast prepared by Nius. Julie''s evil mind wished he could finally y the prank on his grandfather by revealing who prepared the food he ate but he couldn''t, not when his fate was about to be sealed. At a moment like this, he needed friends not enemies - especially not one from his family.


    "I''m sure you all know why we are here, both the directly involved parties and the ones who had onlye to drag their kids home, which was made possible through me - you''re wee by the way, " Nius, of course, hasn''t lost his dry sense of humor, "We are here to decide on this engagement which was made without my consent and of course, to which, I don''t ept at all. The floor is open for deliberation. I rest my case," Nius took his seat, crossing his leg over the other with his expression taut. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for.


    George was the next to speak,


    "I''m the initiator of this engagement and I admit to the fact that Nius hadn''t been present when the agreement was made-"


    "Agreement my butt, that was coercion!" Isabe shouted from her seat but her father Nius hissed disapprovingly at her, she shut up.


    "However," George went on," His wife Reina was present when the agreement was made and as his wife, her words are the same as Nicus'' authority, isn''t it?" the question was thrown at nobody in question.


    No one said a word, knowing he was right. That was the problem with aristocratic families, their words held a lot of weight. Be it from the husband or wife. Hence, they had to be careful with agreements. Also, it would be a shame on Nius and his wife as well, if he renounced his wife''s words. Doing that was indirectly crippling her authority in the household.


    Reina shrank into her chair, hiding her face and wishing the ground would open up and swallow her. She had agreed to that in the heat of the moment without giving it much thought. Now, she had only brought problems for Nius.


    "Perhaps, we should give the kids the opportunity to express themselves?" Cecil suggested.


    For her alone, she didn''t care about engagement, betrothment, and all. Her kid Pedro was free to date whoever he wanted. She was still suffering from the effects of the political marriage her father had made with Fernandez. Cecil would not let her son go through the same ordeal.


    "That''s right," Emerald supported her, "Let''s hear the kid''s opinion,"


    At the mention of that, Isabe was the first to get on her feet as if she had been patiently waiting for this moment.


    She faced George, "I have nothing to say other than the fact that your son has a very gloomy future with me if you insist on bringing us together," she smiled darkly, " It''s a promise," And sat back down.


    "Alright?" Cecil tried to lighten the environment. No one was bothered by Isabe''s statement. Yep, no one at all. It must be a joke. Isabe was simply pulling their legs. But inwardly, the woman knew that was no joke. Isabe never jokes.


    "So who''s next?"

 Chapter 534 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Five: Give Him Anabelle

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Five: Give Him Anabelle</h4>


    The third point of view:


    George''s face was taut but full of certainty. He knew no matter the verdict today he was going to win but it still broke his heart that his chosen daughter-inw was not in support of this marriage. Anyway, she''s just a kid and knows nothing. The man was sure that with time feelings would develop between both kids. With a kid as smart as Isabe as his grandson''s wife, he would be at peace wherever he is - including the grave.


    "Can I speak?" Pedro raised his hand, "I know I''m not rted to the case but Isabe''s my girlfriend hence I have to speak out my grievances," He said.


    "The floor is yours," Reina permitted him.


    Pedro stood to his feet with a deep breath, he looked around his surroundings and finally settled his gaze on Isabe and said, "I love Isabe,"


    Cecil whistled.


    Camille and Reina swoon.


    The men said nothing but there was a look of respect on their faces. George was the only one who had a look of unease. It was obvious that he didn''t like the fact the boy was gaining supporters without even knowing it.


    Isabe was the only one who stood as still as a rock. This wasn''t the first time Pedro had expressed his love for her but this was the first time he was saying it in front of everyone; in front of her parents and the whole world. Her heart began to beat so fast she was having difficulty breathing.


    "I don''t care whatever decision you guys make but I''m never letting go of Isabe. You might break me, torture me or even worse kill me but I''ll be more at peace knowing myst moments were for her than living an unfulfilled life without her," Pedro said, all the while holding her gaze.


    The both of them stared at each other, the others present with them fading into the background, making it seem like it was just the both of them at the moment. Both of them against the world.


    Isabe knew at that moment that Pedro owned her heart. No one could have her, body, mind, and soul but him. She had thought it was over between the both of them when the engagement surfaced, but Pedro stood by her. What else could she ask for?


    Tears stung her eyes, but as Isabe would always be Isabe, she blinked them away, refusing to show weakness. If only there was a way to solve this shit or at least exploit a loophole, then things would have been...


    Suddenly, an idea hit her, Isabe''s eyes widened. How had she not thought of that? She immediately searched for her father and when their eyes met, the information was conveyed. They needed to talk. Privately.


    Pedro sat down as soon as he was done, his gaze following Isabe who had taken off her eyes at thest minute. He was a bit disappointed, why wasn''t she listening?


    Anabelle was the next to lift her hands, she wanted to speak; Pedro''s speech motivated her. However, almost immediately, Nius announced,


    "I need a minute with my daughter," He stood, surprising everyone. Nius gestured to Isabe to follow after him while everyone stared on.


    George stared at them suspiciously, he didn''t like father and daughter going for a secret meeting. Who knows what they are up to? Nius and Isabe together were a force to be reckoned with.


    Thankfully, everything settled down when Anabelle began her speech, "Hi," She waved at them politely, "I''m sure everyone here has someone close to their heart that they want to protect and I''m proud to say that person is Judy. Yes, he''s made mistakes but we all are humans, who haven''t made one. So I''m pleading we all reconsider this engagement. Isabe and I love each other and she would never do anything to harm me - even though she doesn''t show it - but the engagement is trying to tear us apart,"


    Anabelle took a deep breath, "My father, Eden raised me with love and I''m privileged to have my uncle Nius as well, who''s helplessly in love with his wife, Reina. So I''m sure you all feel what I''m talking about,"


    Their parents shifted ufortably in their chair, her speech was close to home.


    Anabelle went on, "You might say that teenage love is a mirage, that it''s just infatuation, it doesn''tst. But the truth is that we are kids still trying to find our way, don''t force us to grow up quickly," and with that Anabelle took her seat, the living room as dead as a graveyard.


    Quickly, Julie stood to share his viewpoint. He knew their speeches were beginning to affect the other parents so he had to strike while the iron is hot.


    "Grandfather," He faced George this time, "I know you have great ns for me but no amount of achievement can give me the joy I feel when around Anabelle. I know it''s wrong of me to go back on my words, but I agreed to the engagement out of carelessness.


    "Moreover, the Isabe you engaged me to has another in her heart. How do you expect me to live with that? That would only make me miserable. You said an Alpha needs a strong Luna but then, the alpha is the king already and no two kings can rule a kingdom. I need a helper and a friend, not a fellow ruler. So people reconsider, "


    Julie looked up, his grandfather looked the other way with a huff and his heart sank. The old man was determined. But he didn''t give up as well.


    "Anabelle might not be strong, smart, and capable like Isabe but she has her perks...." He hesitated before speaking, "She''s like a ray of sunshine that spreads warmth upon the face, the kind of warmth that melts even the coldest of hearts. She''s beautiful, friendly, kind, thoughtful and the mostpassionate soul I''ve ever seen. I know you''re concerned about the gang but we can''t have wars all the time, everything doesn''t have to be solved with violence - "


    "She''s weak and would make you weak," George retorted.


    "She makes me weak in a good way. Her positivity is all I need to fight my battles,"


    "Our business is bloody, she just cannot handle it. You need a strong wife,"


    "I''ll be there to protect her and you keep forgetting that Anabelle is a Spencer, what hasn''t she seen?"


    "A lot," Reina almost said. Compared to the others, Anabelle was the innocent queen of the bloody Spencer group - Eden had made sure of it. But Reina was sure that Julie would be able to cover her from the violence just as?Eden had done.


    "You''re not marrying her, simple!" George concluded.


    "Why not?!" Eden chimed in this time. All this while, he had remained silent on purpose, but no more, "What''s wrong with my daughter? Are you trying to say I didn''t raise her well?"


    "Exactly," Camille supported her husband, "Do you know many noble families will fight each other just to have our daughter betrothed to them? Yet, here, you are, treating her like she''s worth nothing," she was furious. Anabelle was a nice girlpared to Isabe.


    "Your son doesn''t even love Isabe, why force him? Give the children freedom of rtionship," Cecil joined in


    "Let your son be happy old man," Emerald persuaded him, "Give him the girl after his heart,"


    "Just give him Anabelle," Reina yawned.


    "Yes, give him Anabelle!" A voice shouted from behind and all turned back and found the triple trouble, they''ve been spying and eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Allen facepalmed, this fool called Neon just gave out their position.


    "No, this is a good thing," Ailee said upon seeing the disappointment on her brother''s face.


    "How is this a good thing?" He pointed to the numerous eyes on them.


    "Follow me," Ailee smiled and then shouted, "Give him Anabelle!"


    Allen frowned but Neon didn''t hesitate to join her in shouting out, "Give him Anabelle!"


    "Oh well," Allen rolled his eyes exasperatedly yet cried out, "Give him Anabelle!" As always, they would get in trouble, together.


    And just like that, the kids began to chant, "Give him Anabelle!" stamping their feet and pping their hands, forming a rhythm of their own.


    George''s face distorted in anger and he turned around to give Reina a look that says control - your - monkey - of - a - children.


    However, Reina merely shrugged. What could she do anyway? Ailee, Allen, and Neon were obviously expressing their opinion on the issue.


    "Give him Anabelle!" they kept on pestering the old man and he lost it.


    "Enough!" George roared with an intensity that shut everyone up. The ce became as silent as a graveyard.


    George''s eyes were wide and red as he said, "I''ve made my decision and no one is going to stop?-"


    "That decision is invalid," Someone said.


    There was a collective gasp. Everyone turned to the source of the voice only to see Nius and his daughtering into view. Isabe was as confident as usual while her father had his smirk on. Something was going to happen, they could all feel it . It was about to go down.


    "What do you mean by that?" He had a bad feeling about this.


    Isabe boldly said, "You im that Reina''s words have the same power as Nius''. But then, you forgot one thing, Reina had not been married to my father, Nius, when she made that agreement. Remember?" she grinned.


    "No," George''s expression changed. That is impossible.

 Chapter 535 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Six: Agree To The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Six: Agree To The Engagement</h4>


    The third point of view:


    He knew it! George said it! Father and daughter together were no good and now they''ve finally proved him right.


    "I will not stand this!" George bellowed.


    "What can''t you stand? We all are here to ensure a fair and good conclusion," Although Nius said that, there was a sly smirk on his face. He has finally yed his trump card, the chances of him winning this battle rose significantly - thanks to his daughter. Maybe Isabe''s shrewdness was a good thing after all.


    "You are trying to trick your way out of your responsibility," No one knew if thatment was directed at Isabe or her father, Nius.


    However, Isabe made it personal by answering, "It is not trickery, it''s called being smart. Moreover, weren''t you confident all along, why so scared all of a sudden?" She taunted him.


    "The girl''s right," Emerald supported her and Isabe decided that moment she had found her new favorite person.


    "Everyone was given the opportunity to speak out to make a fair judgment, it''s right she presented her strong argument,"


    George didn''t say anything, he grumbled irritably instead.


    "I think we have to look into Isabe''s strong fact," Reina brought up the issue, "Now that I think about it, my daughter is right, I had not been married to her father when I made the promise to George," she chuckled, "Which means that my word was not -"


    "Reliable," Julie acknowledged with a smile, "Reina was an Armani then, not a Spencer, and had no right over Isabe Spencer - note her surname. In one word, Nius gave no consent to the engagement," his gaze shifted over to his grandfather''s distraught look. His great n has been ruined.


    Anabelle gasped," The engagement is invalid? It''s Invalid!" The girl wanted to fly, she was so excited. Julie wasn''t going to marry Isabe anymore. God, it was a miracle!


    So excited was Anabelle that she threw herself on Isabe who hadn''t seen her attacking nor had she time to brace herself, sending the both of them to the ground.


    "Seriously, get off me, I''m not your boyfriend! Go rub yourself over him!" Isabeined, trying to free herself from her cousin but Anabelle only wrapped her tighter. She gave up.


    However, amid this celebration, Nius'' gaze swept over a saddened old man. His brows furrowed in contemtion, scrutinizing the man with each passing second. Something wasn''t right! He could feel it.


    George loved his grandson with all his heart and for him to insist on pairing Isabe, his daughter with his grandson Julie meant he had a n?- a n he just ruined.


    Amid his gloomy state George sensed someone''s intent gaze and nced up only for his gaze to connect with Nius. They stared at each other for almost a minute and then, it was decided - there was more to the engagement than everyone knew.


    "Oldman, would you mind having a drink with me in my office?" Nius said to George, stunning everyone.


    They had been rejoicing at the likelihood of the engagement being canceled only for Nius to arrange a private meeting with the foxy old man who had orchestrated the engagement in the first ce. Moreover, the both of them had been at loggerheads earlier, what was the possibility they weren''t about to kill each other inside.


    That was what Reina must have been thinking as well because she tried to say, "I don''t think that''s a good -"


    George raised his hand, stopping her, "It''s no problem," he faced Nius, "Lead the way,"


    One of the military personnel stationed in the room tried to follow but the old man motioned him to stop as well.


    "I''m in safe hands," He said.


    Really? Everyone was as puzzled as the military. Why hire them if he was in safe hands? The confrontation earlier, what was it for then?


    Yet, George gave them no further exnation, following after Nius to his study with everyone''s gaze trained on him.


    Once inside his study, Nius produced two tumblers and a bottle of whiskey, pouring a drink for the both of them. Clicking their sses, both men gulped the whole thing down, setting the ss back down on the table.


    Nius poured another round.


    They finished.


    He poured another drink.


    They finished.


    The routine continued until the drink in the bottle was almost exhausted when Nius finally asked, "So what''s the catch? Why Isabe?"


    George poured himself a drink, the liquid scorching down his throat before he said, "Isabe has protection and Influence and courage,"


    Nius rubbed his jaw, thinking hard, "You want your son to be protected. Isabe has me, then support from Reina''s side and her growing forces in the future and by marrying her, Julie is entitled to the same benefit. But the question is why," His gaze bore into George''s eyes, "You''ve been doing a good job of protecting him all this while except....." it finally dawned on him.


    Nius''s eyes widened slightly, taking in the man with a tinge ofpassion, "You''re dying, aren''t you?"


    George chuckled as if death was something to beughed at, "I see who Isabepletely took over," He sighed, "It has been a huge privilege having lived this long. When my son died from my carelessness, I had numerous thoughts I would join him soon but I guess, taking care of his son was my redemption,"


    He went on, "I don''t have much power as before but Julie is bright and I see him reviving the glory of our family. However, it''s like leaving amb amid wolves, he has so many enemies and no helpful rtive on his side,"


    Nius finally understood the old man''s plot, Isabelle would have been his grandson''s armor. After all, they ruled the city plus the fact he was inw with Sakuzi, no gang would dare to attempt an attack on them. No one wanted a fate worse than death.


    Sakuzi was not a merciful n, once stirred, they hunted even to thest descendant. A whole generation wiped out from the surface of the earth. Who would want that?


    "I don''t have many years left, you have?to agree to the engagement,"

 Chapter 536 - Five Hundred And Thirty-seven : Lincolnshire To Rock

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Five Hundred And Thirty-seven : Lincolnshire To Rock</h4>


    The third point of view:


    They say great powerse with great responsibility. Nius had spent all his life garnering enough power so his kids wouldn''t be forced to face the same hard choices he had to make, but it seems life always had its ns.


    "I don''t have many years left, you have to agree to this engagement," George told him, knowing Nius had the decision making power this time around, "Do this old man a favor,"


    For over a minute, no one said a word, the both of them going over the decision and the consequences in their head


    Finally, Nius opened his mouth to say, "No,"


    George''s face fell immediately. He had been hopeful.


    Nius went ahead to exin, "I''m a man who believes in love and ended up with the love of my life, why then would I do the opposite to my daughter?" he leaned closer to his desk, "Living in a loveless marriage is agony and I have seen firsthand what it turned my father into, I can''t do that to Isabe of all people.


    "Moreover, she''s made it clear to you that she would skin the life out of your grandson - you can take her word on that. So sorry George, I cannot help you with that engagement. I''m saving my daughter''s life as well,"


    George pursed his lips, nodding his head in understanding. The message was clear to him, the engagement was not going to happen. For a moment, the man wanted to just cry out his heart at a corner. He has failed his son and his grandson, Julie. He was a worthless grandfather.


    "However,"


    That single word lifted the man''s crestfallen face. He saw a faint light at the end of the tunnel.


    "W-what?" he choked.


    "I would love Julie to be my son and receive all the benefits of being a Spencer - including protection - but would keep his family name. In one word, I want to be his godfather, not his father-inw,"?Nius asked him, "Would you grant me that?"


    George was dumbfounded, and the next burst into tears of gratitude which made Nius groan and hide his face. He hated tears - all except Reina''s. There was something weird about a man older than his father Adam, crying in his study, all because of him. Not to mention that they were pointing a gun?at each other earlier - Nius preferred his strong side.


    "Thank you... thank you so much," George sniffed, trying topose himself, "Now, I can die in peace knowing my grandson is in safe hands," He knew Nius never goes back on his promise.


    "Please, don''t die yet," Was Nius'' response, "at least not without taking away the military you brought into my residence,"


    If anything happens to George in here, there was no second guessing the war that would happen. After all, everyone would point fingers at him - George died in his study and he was the one who invited him in. He must have done it with evil intention, People would judge.


    Meanwhile.....


    Everyone was beginning to get anxious, but the most uneasy was Isabe. Her hands were clenched by her side, her brain working at an unbelievable pace as she tried to think of what had elicited that sudden meeting.


    But no matter how hard she thought, she came up with nothing. However, she knew one thing, her father was dead meat if he went contrary to her ns - all of her sacrifices would not be for nothing


    Everyone''s head whipped around when Nius returned with the poker-faced George. One by one, they waited for the final judgment, their heart thudding against their chest. To make it worse, Nius didn''t have the best of expression heightening the tension, until they heard.


    "I''m sorry," Nius said and their faces fell at once. Bitter tears stung Isabe''s eyes, how could he? After everything? She was so close to bursting out of the ce in anger when Niuspleted,


    "The Engagement has been canceled!"


    "What?!"


    They were dumbfounded before it dawned on them that the bastard had been pulling their legs.


    The twins were the first to shout, "Yeah!"?triumphant shouts rippling from their throats and resonating across the living room before the others joined in.


    Isabe was the most affected amongst them. That announcement from Nius earlier had crushed her from inside out, only to be told it was a joke yed on her by her father. It was like suffering a bad whish only to realize in the end that it was simply a game simtion.


    Yeah, she was hit that hard and needed a booster. So the girl turned in the direction of Pedro with determined strides, hooked her arms around his neck,and took his lips in a kiss before the boy even knew what was going on.


    Nius'' eyes widened, that little bug! What about their agreement earlier. Then it dawned on him that this was his punishment for pulling her leg. Nius couldn''t help but frown, does this mean she would go and get pregnant if he teases her worse than this.


    But then, even if Nius wanted to something, he couldn''t with the way the women in the rooms were fawning over the kid''s public disy of affection. Women!


    "Grandfather," Julie went over to his old man, unsure how to start a conversation. However, when he saw the smile on the man''s face, he ran into his arm and engulfed him in a hug.


    "Thank you," He said even though he didn''t know what brought on the change of heart. Anyway, he was grateful, that''s all.


    A trace of sorrow crossed George''s features but he didn''t show it. He was going to miss his grandson but knowing he would be in safe handsforted him.


    "So, are youing back home or not?" Eden asked his daughter, Anabelle still keeping a distance from him.


    Without a second thought, Anabelle threw herself on him and hugged him tightly "I missed you, papa,"


    "I missed you too, pumpkin," Eden hugged her back, pecking her forehead.


    And just like that, the runaways reunited with their family.


    "Wait, we can''t just leave like this!" Isabe announced to her friends due to?leave with their family.


    "Leave?" Reina snorted, "We all got Lincolnshire to rock, baby,"

 Chapter 537 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Eight: The Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Eight: The Assassination</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Hey, It''s time to go,"


    Maggie was roused from her thoughts when one of the military personnel pulled her into the police van.


    Today was the first day Maggie was set to go on trial for the murder of Fernandez. Her case was a hot and sensitive one in the country since it depicted the violence directed at women. Everyone was interested to know what would be the final verdict.


    Contrary to her fears, Maggie was being treated well in prison. She couldn''t tell whether her patron was behind it?- the people who hired her to kill Fernandez - or Cecil - who had been actively overseeing her case- she was grateful nheless. No one dared to bully her in prison, to be honest, she had more fans than enemies.


    After Fernandez''s death, most women who suffered abuse in his hands yet didn''t speak up in fear of what he would do to them, sprang up like weeds. Evidence after evidence, testimony after testimonies, witnesses after the other flooded the prosecutor''s office - they had a handful to process.


    Even in prison, her fellow inmates respected her bravery in ending the evil man. She guessed in the middle of oppression, women would still rise together as one.


    Cecil had met Maggie and narrated her ns. Although the woman didn''t condone her action of killing Fernandez, Cecil said, "However, you did the world a big favor. Although the set of rules and norms practiced by our society don''t acknowledge your sacrifice, we, the survivors, who had tasted firsthand, the devil he was, thank you for keeping our world safe. You saved future women from falling into the trap we''ve experienced,"


    Maggie had cried uncontrobly afterward. She had thought that she was alone all this while. When she killed Fernandez, she had not thought about the other young girls that could have fallen into the same situation. But now, she knew she had done a good thing. She had saved lives. Maggie saved futures.


    She became hopeful once again. Cecil told her about the petition she started, demanding her release and so far, over four hundred women had signed the petition. That means she still had a bright future ahead - the society still wanted her.


    Today marked the beginning of the trial that would determine her fate. Escorting her in the van were four soldiers; she was sandwiched in between two with her hands handcuffed. While one drove and the other stood watch. However, another police car drove from behind to offer extra protection which couldn''t help but make Maggie all the more nervous.


    Lady night, a raven bird had perched on her prison window, haunting her with its eerie cries all night. The little sleep she had caught hadn''t been a pleasant one either; nightmares after nightmares. That was when it dawned on Maggie, she was going to die.


    She was not a fool to think that everyone was in support of her killing Fernandez. Although the man did horrible things, Fernandez was a son, husband, father and rtive to some people. They must be the one after her.


    "How long till we arrive?" She asked the military personnel beside her who gave her a long look.


    "This is the third time you asked that question, is anything the matter?" he looked at her suspiciously.


    Maggie shook her head, "I don''t feel safe," Was all she said. Her heart was palpitating with fear and she was nervous. Maybe she was just being overall paranoid.


    The military personnelughed at her fears, "What do you mean you don''t feel safe? Is there any where safer than -"


    The man didn''t get to finish what he was saying because a great impact rocked their van. All Maggie felt was a sensation of flying as their car rolled several times and came to aplete halt.


    The car came to rest on its roof hence theyid upside down. Maggie slipped in and out of consciousness until she shook the dizziness out of her head. She inevitably heard the sound of gunshots as the police car behind them tried to battle their attackers. She knew it, something wasn''t right; the dream was a premonition.


    With difficulty and a groan of pain, Maggie turned around to see the military personnel were in the same condition as her. However, she couldn''t tell if they were dead or alive since their eyes were both shut. Looking around, she was the only one awake.


    It was obvious that the both men beside her had absorbed most of the shock hence the reason she was conscious; their protection hade as a blessing in disguise.The sound of gunshot got closer and nearer, Maggie had to get out of the car.


    The attack was on her and the perpetrators of the crime would surelye to check if they had finished the job - her. If that wasn''t the case, Maggie was sure she would receive a shot to the head; she had to escape.


    Maggie winced with just a move. Even with the cushion - the both soldiers - she was hit badly. She finally moved, but the problem was both soldiers blocked her path. Not to mention that they be double their weight now they are unconscious.


    With her weakened states, Maggie pushed at the one closest to the door. However, his leg was stuck in between the seat and Maggie could barely move with the small space.


    Suddenly, Maggie heard footsteps and her pushing became frantic. She had to escape, she could not survive the ident only to be murdered. She would not be killed because of that bastard Fernandez!


    But it was toote, the crunching of ss under feet told Maggie that her attacker was right outside their car and though she could not see him, knew he was bending to peer at her.


    She squeezed her eyes, unwilling to watch her death. Maggie heard the moment the man beside her - the soldier she had been trying to push all this while - was pulled out through one of the shattered windows effortlessly.


    Expecting a bullet to pierce her head without a second thought, all Maggie heard was,


    "Come on, we have to leave now!"

 Chapter 538 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Nine: Her Savior

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Five Hundred And Thirty-Nine: Her Savior</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Those hands stretched to her were like the light at the end of the tunnel. Or so she thought because when her gaze fell on his face, she gasped. That man! She knew him; he was her guardian angel.


    What was he doing here? The man was no other than the guy she had made brief contact with at the club that day - the day she had killed Fernandez. He was that kind stranger and she had a feeling he was rted to her Patreon.


    "Come on, we have to leave now! There''s no time to waste if you want to live!" he hollered at her.


    That was when the smell of something strong and pungent hit her nose. Oh shit! It was diesel.


    Maggie didn''t know where the strength came from - she guessed her will to survive was greater - and she gave him her hand without wasting time.


    The man pulled her out with a grunt and they barely made it away when the van exploded. Yet, the man protected her with his body. What kind of selfless sacrifice was that?


    Maggie finally got the chance to look in the face of her savior; dark hair, honeyed eyes, and a face that wore no smile. His features weren''t striking but he was a handsome man.


    "We have to go now!" He ushered her to her feet immediately.


    Maggie felt something sticky trail down the side of her head and touched it only toe up with a red stain - her blood. She was bleeding. She needed no Jesus to tell her she was in bad shape.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t... I''m tired," She staggered on her feet, her head spinning, "Moreover, I''m a criminal - at least by thew - I can''t escape. Cecil told me there is a high chance that I would be pardoned,"


    His eyes rekindled with that me that had been there when he asked her to give him her hands.


    "Really?" There was mockery in his tone, "Sure, why don''t you just sit around and wait for the military that would arrive....." he checked his watch, "At the quickest, fifteen minutes since a distress call had been sent. You would get your lovely verdict and as well get murdered by the hitmen tasked to end you," He sneered, obviously thinking she was stupid.


    "Hitmen?" Maggie was stunned.


    "Yeah, the mother of the man you killed ordered a bounty on your head. Thirty million for whoever kills you and forty million for whoever brings you to her,"


    Maggie''s eye bulged out of her socket from shock. Fernandez''s mother was so desperate for revenge that she would offer thirty to forty million for her. She didn''t doubt the woman had great ns for her if she dared to get her hands on her.


    "Thinking about it, since you have given up already, why don''t I just hand you over to Lucinda and gain the spoils - thirty million is not a little money,"


    Maggie stiffened immediately, her gaze searching her savior''s eyes for signs of dry humor but all she found was a lifeless pool of brown eyes. He didn''t let her in on his thoughts, he concealed it coldly. That made her wonder, was he really her savior? Was she the one mistaken all this while.


    "So tell me?" he told her with a tone that sent shivers down her spine, "Are youing with me or should I go im the bounty on your head?"


    Maggie knew he was not joking, she could see it in his eyes. The man was no angel at all, but a wolf in sheep''s clothing. One wrong move and she was doomed.


    "I''ll go with you," was her quick response. The devil she knew was better than the angel she hadn''t seen.


    "Follow me," Hemanded.


    But that was the problem because the instant she took a step, her world swirled and she almost fell to the ground had he not caught her.


    "You''re too much trouble," He grumbled, carrying her in his arms to her surprise. She had thought he would simply drag her along. So he had chivalry in his genes?


    Maggie didn''t have the time to admire his firm muscles because she was in pain. As they passed the ruins, her eyes couldn''t help but rest on the burning police van and tears stung her eyes. Those men died because of her.


    "It''s not your fault,"


    "What?" she was startled


    "Those men knew death was inevitable when they signed up for the duty. Their job was to die protecting people like you and they did so. It''s a big honor," he said to her as if he had read her mind.


    "Yeah, dying is a big honor," Maggie sassed in her head knowing her savior would have a different opinion if she said it out loud.


    Aside from the burning van, Maggie saw other bodies lying on the floor and didn''t need to guess those were her killers. Had her savior killed them all? If he could kill this many of them, what about her? He could easily snuff the life out of her without sweating.


    It wasn''t until they reached the police car from earlier that she noticed her savior was wearing a police uniform. It then dawned on her, her savior had been close all this while. No wonder, it was quick for him to react to the situation.


    Blood spattered on the front seat - the former upant must have been shot and she didn''t dare to envision where - with numerous bullet holes on the windscreen. There was no time for a safety or hygiene check, leaving this hell hole was all she wanted.


    Her savior hit the gas and they were out of there immediately. He flew through the road at great speed and surprisingly, Maggie was not scared. She had unconsciously developed some kind of trust towards this strange man.


    They drove in silence even though she had a million questions to ask him starting from where he was taking her and who he was working for. However, when she finally opened her mouth to ask, her first question was.


    "What is your name?" she added, "I forgot your name," she scratched the back of her head awkwardly. Yeah, that was the best thing to do, forget the name of the man that saved you. Well, it''s not like she had expected to see him after that night at the bar.


    With the cold stare he gave her, Maggie gulped and gave up on the idea of receiving an answer when he suddenly said,


    "I''m Andrew. My name is Andrew,"

 Chapter 539 - Five Hundred And Fourty: She Doesnt Belong Here

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Five Hundred And Fourty: She Doesn''t Belong Here</h4>


    The third point of view:


    He was efficient, Maggie noticed that as he ushered her into another car. From the men standing outside, she had no doubts that he was rted to the mob or something else they wouldn''t havee here safely so far.


    Andrew - she finally came to know his name. Although that was the only conversation they had throughout the ride - abandoned the police car and the camouge, tossing the uniform into the car that he handed over to the men before sliding into the new Mercedes with her trailing behind. She wondered what they would do with the car?


    "Where are we going?" Maggie asked instead of "where are you taking me?" she was not delusional enough to think he was going to kill her. If he wanted her dead, he wouldn''t have gone through all the trouble of rescuing her.


    However, as she anticipated, he didn''t answer her. His gaze focused on the road as if her speech was a mere whiff that tickled his face.


    But Maggie persisted, "Are you taking me to my patron?"


    He lifted a brow.


    "I mean, he or she, whoever that is, promised to release me if I killed...." her voice slowed to a whisper, "Fernandez,"


    "You would see him," He answered.


    Thank God. He was beginning to think that he was mute. And he? Her patron was a he? Who was he?


    "But that will be tomorrow. We have to stop at one of the safe houses and n...." Andrew trailed off realizing he wasn''t supposed to give her too much information. At least until they knew she was not going to be a liability to them.


    Maggie noticed his action and shrugged," I just want to know I''m safe, "


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe with me. It''s an order from above that I can''t defile even if I want to exchange you for forty million," He intentionally held her gaze while saying that.


    Maggie was supposed to be scared shit by thatment but she wasn''t, he had a sardonic sense of humor. He didn''t scare her.


    "What do you guys do for a living? From what I''ve seen so far, you don''t look likew-abiding citizens," Maggie took advantage of the moment, who knows when he will open up to her again?


    Andrew turned to her, "Are you then aw-abiding citizen? Can you swear to me that aside from your ''case''.... " he put it mildly, "That you haven''t broken thew? That you haven''t stolen? Failed to pay taxes? Received or given a bribe? Malpractice? Have you?" his gaze bore into hers with zing intensity causing to squirm on her seat uneasily.


    "A-hem," Maggie cleared her throat awkwardly, "You should focus on the road. We can''t escape an ident only to die in one caused by you," she tactically avoided the question.


    Andrew gave her what she would interpret as a cold sneer instead of a smile. She just thought that they must be a bunch of criminals... Well, it was better she left this sensitive topic. It was a grey area anyway.


    Learning from the previous conversation, Maggie didn''t attempt to stir up another discussion,?choosing to enjoy the silence until they got to their destination.


    It was funny how she could trust a total stranger. Someone who could easily kill and bury her in a ce where no one would find her; someone who could easily sell her off into prostitution or sell her organs without anyoneing to her aid. Even so, it was better than getting her heart ripped out by the one she thought loved her. Fernandez not only broke her, but he also destroyed her. Maybe that was why she didn''t care anymore, she no longer had a purpose - a motivation.


    Her initial purpose and motivation had been to end Fernandez, and when she finally did, Maggie was satisfied but empty. There was just this hollow feeling in her chest, she lost her motivation to live anymore. But that was until Cecil, the woman fought for her so fiercely that she had a motive once again - win this case and thank her properly.


    However, that motivation was ruined by that crash and her escape. She didn''t stand trial; she ran. The motivation shattered. Now, she just flowed with the wind, lived with the moment, and see where life takes her. There was just no passion anymore.


    It took them about two hours to reach their destination and it was just a small duplex in a little vige. However, with the look people gave her, Maggie had a feeling she was an ounder - she didn''t belong here.


    "Don''t mind their probing stares," Andrew told her as soon as they stepped down, "It''s not every day that they get to see a new face and they have many reasons to be cautious,"


    And yeah, she could rte. They were afraid she was a spy or might tattle tale them to the Law - if only they knew she was running from thew as well. How amusing.


    While they walked in, Maggie found pots around the house with the legendary palmate leaf with serrated leaflets. They were growing cannabis? No wonder the vigers seemed so worried about her presence. They were cultivating marijuana and she wasn''t really sure if that was legal in this jurisdiction. She bet the answer was a no. Nor would it surprise her if she stumbled upon major indoor marijuana grow operation. Her feeling was right, she was dealing with criminals.


    "You should stay here for today," Andrew led her to a room that wasn''t exactlyvish but decent. The bed was at the leastfortable and her body needed some sleep.


    "Thank you," She said to him.


    "You have your bathroom and toilet stocked with every necessary toiletries," He informed her, "There''s first aid at the cab, your wound is not that deep so you can help yourself. You just need to wash the blood, I''ll get you an ice pack and you have some painkillers. Then off to bed immediately. I want you strong and healthy tomorrow if you want to see your patron," Andrew threatened her knowing she would do the opposite of rest. He could see through her; there was a yful gleam in her eyes.


    "Sir, yes, sir," Maggie saluted him, a smile tugging on her lips. He had not seen thating.


    Andrew was close toughing but controled the twitch of his lips, this was a mission, not a date nor leisure hour with this woman. He still doesn''t know why Sakuzi wanted her at the base?- this wasn''t their mode of operation.


    "I''ll get you your food," He turned away immediately else his mask falls off.


    However, she announced from behind, "Add some cannabis to my food, I want to get high,"

 Chapter 540 - Five Hundred And Forty-one: A Caged Bird

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Five Hundred And Forty-one: A Caged Bird</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Maggie was high, really, really, high in the sky, and then she crashed. Badly. Plummeted Iike sixty feet from the sky. However, she still had her bones intact.


    The woman woke up with a start, her eyes immediately connecting with honey-brown eyes. For a while, none of them said a word, just staring at each other until he spoke, "Are you done hugging my body?" Andrew spoke icily as usual, but beneath that arcticyer, she could sense a hint of amusement. Her being stupid entertained him.


    She looked down, "Oh," realizing indeed that she was hugging his body as if she was sleeping with her teddy.


    "Sorry," She apologized, blushing scarlet red and as well, wondering what in the world happened here. This was not her room - probably his from the look of things - and how had she gotten here. The only thing she remembered was cleaning up her wound and eating... It hit her.


    Her eyes widened, "You put cannabis in my food?"


    "Didn''t you ask for it?" he gave her a nk stare.


    "I was joking! Can''t you take a little joke?" no wonder her food tasted extra goodst night. It was the best rice dish she had ever tasted.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t joke with shit around here. Perhaps the next time, you make yourself explicitly clear," He said, standing up to his feet and began to take off his shirt.


    "What are you doing?" Her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "I smell like shit because I couldn''t take a bathst night thanks to you hoarding my body and refusing to let go. Now, I finally have to take my bath, hallelujah! And you should do the same, we''d be leaving in an hour,"


    Maggie smiled, "This is the longest you''ve talked to me since we knew each other. I never knew you were talkative," She said, trying not to linger on the sight of his bare body.


    Andrew winced, "If that''s the case, that means you don''t rememberst night, and do I have to seek your permission before I undress in my own privacy?" he asked her.


    "No, you don''tˇ­." she stopped dead at the scars on his back. What in the name of God!


    "What happened to you? Who did this to you?" She tried to touch the scar on his back but he swatted her hand away.


    "My ex-girlfriend''s father, your patron," He confessed, watching as her jaw dropped. He smirked knowingly, "I bet you don''t want to see him anymore,"


    "Oh no," her face was red and determined, "I want to meet him so I can give him a piece of my mind!" She was furious, "Why would he do this to you?"


    Andrew was dumbfounded. He had intentionally told her that to see her reaction and this wasn''t what he expected.


    "You don''t have to give him a piece of your mind or anything, I deserved that,"


    "Why would you say so?" Maggie couldn''t understand him. He was abused physically for God''s sake.


    "I broke his daughter''s heart in the most humiliating way possible. I cheated on her," Andrew confessed.


    Bang!


    There was silence as she tried to digest the information he just fed.


    "Then you deserve it," Her once cheerful tone was gone, "Sorry, but I''m not a fan of cheating spouses," Maggie didn''t sugarcoat her words.


    What brought on the sudden change in her attitude towards him? Andrew wondered until he recalled, Fernandez. Yep, that man did a number on her. Such a finedy.


    "The scars serve as a reminder to the man I once was and I''m grateful for that - it saved me," Andrew walked over to her till they were standing face to face, he muttered, "You''re a beautifuldy and I hope you never fall for jerks ever again,"


    Maggie looked up at him in surprise and was just about to tell him that she would remain single forever when he cut her off.


    "Go and prepare to leave. Once I''m done, you''re done else you''re on your own,"


    Jerk! He was giving her time limits now, huh. She had an inkling this was vengeance for what he imed she did to himst night. What in the world even happened? What did she do to him?


    At once, she left the room in a rush just as he announced, "You are never touching cannabis, ever again,"


    "We''d see!" She left.


    She was beginning to getfortable with this stranger, Maggie realized during the drive to go meet her patron. He made herfortable, nor was his stare using, even though she killed someone. She was afraid to say he understood her.


    Perhaps, it was because he was no righteous than she made her rx, like he could rte with her or something. But beyond that, he treated her well to the point of being caring - something Fernandez never did for her.


    Maggie''s face turned sour when she remembered that name. She wished she could turn back the hands of the clock to that time when they never met. With that kind of power, she would make sure they never cross paths in their second encounter. Fernandez was her nemesis; the nemesis that ruined her. She fell from the top to the bottom, Crashing with a thud. No, she doesn''t regret killing him one bit. Perhaps, he can ask for forgiveness from her daughter he sent to thend of no return. The only problem was that he would be in hell and her daughter in heaven.


    "That doesn''t look like the face of a woman who just regained her freedom,"


    Maggie smiled bitterly, "This isn''t freedom. Like a caged bird, I might be out, but my soul isn''t..." she touched her chest, "It''s embedded deep inside. The scars. These ones never fade away,"


    Andrew didn''t say anything after that confession but one could see how tight he held the wheel. He wished he had been the one to end that asshole that night but he couldn''t go against Sakuzi''s order. Not unless he wanted a death sentence. He just hoped she healed one day. She doesn''t deserve the torments.

 Chapter 541 - Five Hundred And Forty-Two: He Was Angry

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Five Hundred And Forty-Two: He Was Angry</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "She''sing, right?" Cecil asked her husband for the umpteenth time without knowing it.


    "Yes, she''sing, and please, calm down," Emerald added, "For?the baby,"


    All that mattered for him was the safety of his family, the others could go to hell as long as he cares. The only reason he had gone to such length to save that woman was because of his wife. For some reason, Camille has invested everything in that woman named Maggie - including her emotions.


    Emerald didn''t dare to recall how Cecil had almost copsed when she heard Maggie had been attacked. Lucky for him, he had foreseen the attack and ced safety measures else he wondered what would have happened.


    Emerald knew why she was this way. Cecil was guilty; she saw herself in Maggie. Knowing she -Cecil-?would have probably been the one in her -Maggie- shoes if things had worked out between her and Fernandez. Who knows, Cecil might as well wonder if Fernandez would have changed if they remained together. But that possibility was bleak. The first scenario was much more feasible because the truth was that Fernandez was a greedy, selfish bastard.


    Emerald wondered what she would do if he ever confessed he was responsible for Fernandez''s death. Would Cecil understand that it had to be done for her protection? Would she understand that it was for the greater good? Would she realize that everyone was much happier with Fernandez gone? Would she realize that they saved countless other lives - girls that could have ended up like her dear Maggie. Would she realize they eradicated the greater evil?


    Or would she go ahead to judge him? Would she look at him with disgust and see the scar on his face as the monster he is? Would she yell and hate him? Would she leave him? Would the family he barely brought together separate? Would he have to fight over the custody of the child with her? Would he end threading in the paths of Fernandez?


    No, this secret was not going to be out. Some things were better left hidden and this was one of them. He would take the secret to the grave and Maggie knows better than to go whining her mouth.


    "Oh right," Cecil finally realized she was so worked up. If it wasn''t for Emerald''s constant reminder and morning sickness, she sometimes forgets she''s bearing a new life.


    Well, she had to be calm, for the sake of her family. Maggie was fine and that was all that mattered. Now, all that was left was to deal with Lucinda. The woman had dared to threaten her life and her family. She would pay for that and Cecil knew the best way. Fernandez''s mother loved money, what happens when she has none? Not even a little to hire assassins?


    Which is why Pedro would im his rightful ce as Fernandez''s heir - it was his root anyway. Lucinda would think she''s winning until her power, authority, and pride is cut off. The whole of it. Violence doesn''t always have to be the answer. Sometimes, you just have to y smart and finally, checkmate.


    Meanwhile...


    Maggie began to question if she was really safe when Andrew began to drive through a secluded road for a long time now. There was only thick vegetation on both sides of the road and she began to have second thoughts. She had watched a lot of movies and this was the perfect spot to end someone.


    Although her patron had warned that he would spare her if she shut her mouth, what if he changed her mind? What if Andrew had simply rescued her so she doesn''t spill the truth to the police. What if Andrew''s modest action so far was to lower her guard so he could end her easily?


    "Oh God," Maggie shivered, everything dawning on her. This was not freedom but death. Andrew had been lying to her.


    At once, she spared a look at Andrew and realizing his focus was on the road, slowly reached for the door. Immediately, she pushed open the door, it was snapped shut with unbelievable fast reflexes. Shock sprawled across her face just as her head whipped around to connect with Andrew''s darkened ones.


    "What the hell are you thinking -!"


    No seconds spared, Maggie punched Andrew right in the face without thoughts of the fact that they might crash. But as she premeditated, Andrew was an experienced driver, managing to pull over just before they rammed into a tree.


    Taking advantage of that distraction, Maggie removed the seat belt and got out of the car. She fled into the woods with no idea where she was or heading. All she knew, she had to get away from that man.


    asionally, she tripped over roots and small shrubs, spraining her left ankle but Maggie didn''t give up. She knew Andrew was hot on the chase even though she couldn''t hear his footsteps except the pounding of her heart.


    All the air was knocked out of her lungs when something crashed into her from the side. No, it wasn''t something, but someone, it was Andrew! Oh no. Her heart began to pound faster than before, she was dead.


    "Let me go!" She yelled, struggling fiercely with Andrew who pinned her to the ground with his body. Although the man was lean, his weight right now felt like an entire mountain was pressing down on her.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" He yelled back at her.


    She tried to hit him on the face but he grabbed her hands and held them above her head. Thus, he incapacitated her.


    "Jesus, what the fuck is going on with you?!"


    "I know you''re going to kill me!" She retorted.


    "What?!" He was stunned.


    And there, that hesitation cost him. She managed to slip out of his hold and punched him right in the face again. However, Andrew, as firm as a rock, refused to budge. But then, he was angry. Real angry.


    "What is your fucking problem?!" He roared at her face, veins bulging from his neck.

 Chapter 542 - Five Hundred And Fourty-Three: A Twisted Soul

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Five Hundred And Fourty-Three: A Twisted Soul</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Why would you think I want to kill you?!"


    Maggie winced at the anger in his tone. He grabbed her shoulder real tight and it was beginning to hurt but she didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid that it would vex him further.


    "Answer me!" he roared.


    "We''ve been going through the forest for a while now, who wouldn''t be scared? You have a gun and I''m a woman, alone in a car with you, a stranger!" She made him see her perspective as well.


    Andrew sighed, then exined to her, "You didn''t see any house because that''s the base and it''s supposed to be impervious,"


    Although there was still a trace of doubt on her face, she was no longer destructive - thank God. With the second punch, he had been close to losing it had he not controlled himself.


    Her breathing was chaotic but so was his and then he saw a blush on her face. His brows furrowed and that was when he realized he was in between her legs.


    Flustered, he got off her and she stood as well, an awkward feeling enveloping them. But Andrew was quick to notice the way she shifted her weight on one foot.


    "You''re hurt," He nced at her swollen ankle.


    "Yeah," Maggie added, "But it''s nothing,"


    "Yeah, it would have been nothing if you had more patience for fifteen minutes. We would have arrived and your leg wouldn''t be injured,"


    "I said I''m fine," She almost snapped at him.


    "Alright, since you''re fine, find your way down," He turned and strode away.


    "Bastard!" Maggie cursed even though she didn''t even know why she was pissed at him. She was the one who misunderstood him and took off, getting injured in the process. Why was she angry? More like, what was she expecting?


    So much lost in thought was Maggie that a scream tore from her throat when she was suddenly lifted off the ground.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re slowing me down," Was the only excuse Andrew offered her before walking ahead with her in his arms.


    He had firm muscles, Maggie was finally able to achieve her curiosity clear-headed. He was her type. But unfortunately, she was done with men. No more men. She would die single. Fernandez was thest of them. Her soul was too dark, twisted, and shattered to amodate another. Her heart was dead; it would no longer beat. Not for anyone else till she died.


    Andrew wondered why her expression was suddenly grim but that wasn''t his concern. His only responsibility was to take her to the base and his job was over. He would never see her again, hence there was no reason to mull over her expression and all.


    He finally reached the car and ced her inside even though she wanted to do it herself. After making sure the seat belt was in ce, he went over to the driver seat, eased himself in, and took off.


    Although they didn''t speak, the tension from earlier had rxed. It relieved him to know someone wouldn''t throw a sucker-punch at him and risk crashing into one of these trees - he still loved his life.


    Andrew saw the astonishment on her face the moment they arrived at the base and wasn''t surprised - First-timers were always like that. It was almost like stepping into another world humans didn''t know existed. Who was the crazy man who built a mega-mansion in the middle of nowhere? Yeah, that was Sakuzi, the master strategist.


    The hectares of woonds leading to the base were all owned by him so he had nomunication with the outside world. Anyone who got in was a trespasser and would be spotted before they even knew it. Over the years, Sakuzi had worked on his security and seeded in installing security cameras in strategic spots in the woods.


    Unless they attack from the air, it''s easier starting a revolt than breaking into the base. Just like the name, it was an imprable fortress.


    The huge gate was remotely opened for Andrew as he went in and they walked the rest of the huge perfectwn with Maggie astonished. The ce was simply beautiful.


    "Is she the one?" A man at the foyer asked.


    That question ended her admiration.


    "Yes," Andrew answered.


    "What?" Maggie was confused. Why does it sound like things were about to change?


    "You don''t have to worry, you''re safe. This is where my mission stops, he''d lead to your patron," Andrew exined to her even though he had no idea what Emerald or Sakuzi had in store for her. But he had a strong feeling she would live else he would have been given the order to end her right away.


    "I''m not going to see you again," Maggie didn''t understand why she was disappointed. Perhaps, because he was the only male that treated her well since Fernandez.


    "Probably," He answered curtly.


    Maggie simply drew him into a hug; a long bone-crushing one. However, before she let go, she whispered into his ears, "I remembered what happenedst night,"


    At once, Andrew went red in the face. Let''s just sayst night he had done some pretty ridiculous things that he would rather not remember - none of it was sexual. He was not a fool to think that a woman who experienced such huge trauma would want romance anytime soon. So goodbye to the crush that was never meant to happen.


    And with that, Andrew pulled away before he made the crazy mistake of asking to take her directly to Sakuzi instead - just to spend more time with her. Sakuzi''s order was not to be disobeyed, even one as simple as this - he would be punished.


    He was gone before she could say a word, Maggie realized. Maybe, it was better than way. So Maggie confidently went ahead to follow this strange man with Andrew''s assurance that she wouldn''t be hurt.


    Maggie wondered many times what her patron would look like and though she didn''t know, she had been expecting a much younger man, not this oldˇ­ Well, he was not that old, probably in his early sixties. She was just about to bow down and worship, no, greet him, when she caught movements at the corner of her eyes and she turned to see,


    "Cecil!"


    "Hi Maggie," her kind smile weed her.

 Chapter 543 - Five Hundred And Forty-Four: The Mafia Gave Her A New Life

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Five Hundred And Forty-Four: The Mafia Gave Her A New Life</h4>


    The third point of view.


    Maggie cried like a kid. She didn''t know why but the moment Cecil smiled at her, she felt the weight and frustration of what she had been through overwhelm her and the next thing, she was bawling her eyes out. It was all too much.


    Many had appraised her as a hero but Maggie was the only one who knew the demons she fought when alone and at sleep.


    But this woman, Cecil, was the only one who came close to knowing. Cecil had been more than a friend and counselor, she had been a sister.


    Although free, Maggie had not been truly happy. She failed Cecil, the woman had done everything she could to see that she - Maggie -?could get a presidential pardon, but she failed it by escaping. Now, she would forever remain a criminal.


    She failed Cecil. But who knew she would meet her here.


    "I''m so sorry I failed you," Maggie apologized profusely, "I was supposed to go through trial and make you proud but instead I escaped -"


    "Shhh, it''s okay," Cecil told her, wiping her tears away, "You don''t have to be guilty, I understand. Moreover, you wouldn''t have made it to the trial anyway. Lucinda would have seen to it that you''re dead no matter what," she smiled at her assuredly, "I''ll rather you remain alive than you been cleared yet dead,"


    Maggie sniffed, fighting to control the tears, "I don''t know how to thank you,"


    "You don''t need to thank me, you were my responsibility. But if you feel like doing so, you can start by thanking my soon-to-be husband...." Cecil turned her to Emerald, "He''s the one who saw to it that you''re alive," there was proudness in her tone.


    The instant Maggie''s eyes connected with Emerald''s, she shuddered and took a step back. The man was huge and emitted a bloodlust so suffocating she wondered if Cecil was in her right mind. Why was she marrying this demon?


    "Oh please, stop scaring the poor woman," Cecil rolled her eyes at the grim-looking Emerald. His arms were folded across his chest, his biceps bulging out of his shirt and he looked intimidating with his straight posture.


    "This is my best look," Emerald grumbled. He didn''t like this woman, she was dangerously connected to Cecil emotionally. Anyone that posed a threat to his wife was not his friend.


    "Not if you add a little smile?" She insisted.


    And just like that, Emerald faked a smile as he stretched his hand for a handshake, "Hi, I''m Emerald," He said.


    Maggie was still stunned by the scenario that yed out - the giant listened to Cecil''smand? - that she respondedte. It wasn''t until Cecil nudged her that she remembered what she was to do


    "Oh right," She epted his hand nervously, "I''m Maggie,".


    His big handspletely covered hers and it was firm. Although there was something else in the man''s gaze, a warning or something. Maggie couldn''t exactly tell. But she knew better than to mess up.


    "And over there," Cecil turned to Sakuzi who ignored their introduction all this while, busy ying games on his phone.


    At first, Sakuzi dismissed games as petty excuses to squander time. However, Allen, his grandson, had beenpelling and asked him to try it out. Before he knew it, Valentino yed one round and the next and the next and now, he''s addicted. ying games is fun.


    "Sakuzi...." Cecil whispered to the distracted man.


    "Oh, right," Sakuzi recovered and sat upright. Damn it, he was so close to shooting those damn viins down. Well, not really viins - his game character was a thug - but who cares? His aim was to achieve his missions. Now, he would have to begin afresh. Damn it.


    "A-hem," Sakuzi cleared his throat, putting on his charming smile.


    "Now, that is Valentino Armani but you should call him Sakuzi if you don''t want a bullet in your head," Cecil said.


    Maggie paled.


    "I''m kidding," Cecilughed, "Sakuzi is the best mobster you would ever go get to know,"


    Mobster? It dawned on Maggie. The guns? Cannabis? Violence? That exins it all. She was dealing with the mafia. The mafia rescued her.


    "I''m sure you know why you''re here," Sakuzi said, his gaze boring into her own.


    To keep my mouth shut, Maggie understood what was going on. Sakuzi was her Patreon. But she couldn''t understand one thing. Does Cecil know Sakuzi supported her killing Fernandez? Maggie bet not.


    With the little time she spent with Cecil while in prison, the woman had exined her connection to Fernandez, hence Maggie was able to put the whole picture together. Cecil was in the dark and they - including her husband - wanted it to remain that way.


    Meanwhile, Cecil was confused by Sakuzi''s question so she asked, "Is there any other reason Maggie is here?"


    "Of course, to thank me. All this wouldn''t have been possible if not for my resources, remember?" Sakuzi lied to her, only the two others in the room knew the hidden meaning behind his words.


    "Thank you sir for saving my life," Maggie thanked him as necessary without Cecil reminding her. She owed her life to him.


    "I owe my life to you, tell me how I can pay back the favor?" Maggie knew nothing was free in this world.


    "You don''t need to repay anything, I did this all for Cecil."


    Maggie''s gaze softened at Cecil, what a selfless woman. She was so thankful.


    Cecil smiled in understanding.


    Emerald protectively stood in front of Cecil. Why was that woman staring at his wife that way? He didn''t like this strange conversation - he felt left out in whatever secrets they were sharing with their eyes.


    "Although, there are certain conditions you would have to meet since you''re a dead woman now,"


    Maggie was startled by Sakuzi''sment, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Maggie is dead," Sakuzi revealed, "To the world, you died in that attack yesterday, burnt beyond recognition,"


    At that, Maggie''s knees felt weak and she copsed to the ground in gratitude. She understood what they did. They faked her death. They were giving her a new life.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 544 - Five Hundred And Forty-five: You Have Something I Want

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Five Hundred And Forty-five: You Have Something I Want</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You will be given two options and you will have to choose one: go and live forever abroad, you will be given a fake passport and smuggled out of the country or, you can choose to remain here, on the ount that you change your features, " was Sakuzi''s condition.


    "Change my features?" Maggie muttered.


    "Yes, surgically," Emerald supported.


    Both women were stunned.


    "Does she really have to do that?" Cecil asked concerned. Changing her features was equal to changing everything about her. Her identity and all.


    "If she wants to stay here, yes. We busted her out, she can''t be a liability to us else we might have....." Emerald faltered, realizing what she almost said.


    "You''d have to end her," Cecil finished for him.


    "We can mess with the Law, but to an extent," Emerald told her.


    "No, he''s right. You all helped me, I can''t put you in danger. Moreover, I have another choice," Maggie reminded her, hoping Cecil doesn''t take her husband''s words the wrong way.


    "What''s your choice then," Sakuzi went straight to business - he couldn''t wait to start his game.


    "I''ll stay here,"


    "What?" Cecil was stunned by her decision. She was hoping Maggie would go far away and begin a new life. Not to mention that she would have to change everything about her if she stays.


    She turned to Cecil, "I know you have good ns for me and a fresh start. But here or there, I would never recover. Taking a life? The guilt stays with you and never goes away,"


    At thatment, Cecil and Emerald''s eyes collided. How wouldn''t she know Maggie''s feelings when she stole a life as well. But then, hers would have been stolen if she hadn''t done so. Life was eat or be eaten and she made her choice.


    "You will have to change your -"


    "I know." Maggie nodded, "And it''s my decision. Every day I look at myself in the mirror and I hate the face I see staring back at -"


    "None of what happened was your fault," Cecil told her firmly.


    "I wouldn''t have met Fernandez if I wasn''t desperate for money,"


    "You needed the money for your mother and Fernandez knew that, he gave you an offer you couldn''t refuse," Cecil would not let her bear this guilt for the rest of her life.


    "Let''s not argue that, Cecil. This is my decision. And I want a new face anyway," Maggie shrugged.


    "But -"


    "Cecil," Emerald stopped her, squeezing her shoulder. She understood that gesture, he was urging her not to press Maggie. You can''t save someone that doesn''t want to be saved.


    "However," Maggie added, staring Sakuzi straight in the eyes, "If I''m to remain in the country, I want to be a member of your mob,"


    "Maggie!" Cecil shouted, but the woman stood straight, her eyes steeled with determination. She had made up her mind.


    Sakuzi threw his head back andughed as if he had seen this sceneing. He smirked at her, "The mafia life is not fit for ady, especially one going into it full time. It would be tough,"


    Maggie was not discouraged, "I never expected anything less than that. I''m here for serious business,"


    Sakuzi raised his brows, "You could die,"


    "Death is only the beginning of an unknown journey. Fernandez might be dead but there are probably other Fernandez''s out there, probably a hundred of them, which is why I''m going to make it my life mission to eradicate them all. Let me be the sacrifice for the greater good," Maggie kneeled, "Make me your greatest assassin! your greatest weapon!"


    Cecil was stunned, this was not how she predicted this meeting would go. Maggie was supposed to get her happy ending, not sacrifice herself. She didn''t like this, but there was nothing she could do.


    Silence stretched on as everyone waited for Sakuzi''s decision. They all knew he was the one who held the final judgment.


    "Sure," Was all he said, but it spoke volumes. Maggie''s fate has been sealed and there was no changing it.


    Relief spread over Maggie''s face. She was epted and soon her dreams woulde true - she would save more souls from those wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    "Thank you, thank you so much!" Maggie was almost kneeling to the point of worshipping him but Sakuzi simply took his phone and left.


    They''ve squandered much of his time already, the man grumbled as he zoomed off - that time should have been spent ying his precious game.


    "Sakuzi," a voice interrupted him mid-game and the man swore. Damn everyone, why can''t he get a moment to himself. It seems he would have to transfer power to Emerald faster than nned.


    "What is it? Your reason better be good," It took everything in Sakuzi not to snap at him.


    "Your step-granddaughter is here," Andrew announced to him, his eyes subtly shifting to Sakuzi''s office. He had intentionally taken up this errand just to investigate the situation. Was Maggie okay?


    "Hmm, step-granddaughter," He muttered under his breath, eyes glued to the screen of his phone, "Do I have a step-granddaughter?" he forgot.


    "Isabe and her father. They''re here to see you," Andrew informed him.


    "Oh, that brat. What trouble has she caused this time? What mess does her father want us to help clean up?" he asked.


    "I don''t know -"


    "That brat is here, old man, and you have something she needs," Isabe appeared in the passage, looking impassive.


    "Tsk Tsk," Sakuzi clicked his tongue, "You haven''t changed at all, still haven''t learned how to respect elders," Sakuzi finally tore his gaze off the screen. Isabe always has a way of drawing his attention.


    Isabe retorted, "I only respect elders who are old enough to walk with a cane,"


    "You!" Sakuzi choked at the subtle insult from his so-called step-granddaughter. The girl was one of the few opportune to speak to him that way without getting her head cut off.


    He turned to Andrew, "We have a new member, help her settle in and remind the others to tuck in their d*cks because this one ain''t taking shit," Sakuzi told him, missing the way Andrew''s gaze lit up at the information.


    "Yes, sir," Andrew left to go fulfill his duty, dly.


    Sakuzi shifted his attention to Isabe, "Young brat, what do you want?"

 Chapter 545 - Five Hundred And Forty-six : Be My Shadow Guard

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Five Hundred And Forty-six : Be My Shadow Guard</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "So what you''re trying to say is that you want me to hand over the assassin that almost killed my daughter, Reina, to Isabe, to be her shadow guard? Am I right or did I hear wrongly?" Sakuzi wasn''t so sure of what to make of that.


    "Yes, you heard right and as demanded by Isabe," Nius rified the misunderstanding. Left for him alone, he wanted nothing to do with that hitman but Isabe was adamant, he wondered what she saw in him.


    All three of them were in the living room for this conversation and Nius had onlye as an escort. Yes, he didn''t like the idea but had to follow his daughter to ensure she''s on her best behavior.


    Sakuzi turned to his step-granddaughter, "I''m sorry but I can''t grant you that request,"


    "Why?" Isabe wasn''t even dejected by his rejection. If anything, she looked confident, as if she was sure of winning this argument.


    "People like him are untamed, dangerous, and not worth it. You better let him go,"


    "Really?" Isabe was amused by thement. What was even funny about it?


    Sakuzi continued, "I''m only telling this because you''re my favorite brat,"


    Nius scowled at him, when did his good daughter be someone''s brat?


    As usual, Sakuzi ignored him,


    "If you can''t pick a shadow guard from your father''s men, then you can choose from mine, I have the best guard across the nation and I won''t charge you a dime. Just take one and leave that man alone. He''s trouble?" Valentino was suddenly magnanimous.


    Isabe might not be his biological granddaughter, but the girl''s precious to his daughter, Reina - he has no choice but to love anyone Reina loves.


    However, aside from that, Sakuzi liked Isabe, she reminded him a lot about himself when he was younger. He just hopes she doesn''t make the same mistake he made.


    "So he''s untamed and dangerous so I can''t have him?" Isabe repeated hisment.


    "Yes, it''s for your safety,"


    "Then how are we different from him?" Isabe asked a question that stunned everyone, "This family? This business? Aren''t we dangerous to others? Are we even in a position to judge him?"


    Silence descended. Nius whistled yet it spoke volumes, subtly hinting to Sakuzi that he had once been there. Why had he given in to her ridiculous request in the first ce then? Why would he risk his daughter''s life? But then, Isabe was undebatable.


    "You''re dancing with fire, little brat. There''s a reason we catch them young, for the reason of loyalty, " Sakuzi told her.


    "You don''t always need to instill loyalty, some people earn it," Isabe argued.


    "Well," Nius chimed in to end the argument, "On the bright side,?he can only be her shadow guard voluntarily. She can''t force it on him so this might as well be a failed mission," he pointed out.


    Sakuzi nodded in understanding, "Fine, you can speak to him. I''m not wishing you good luck,"


    Isabe cocked a brow at him, "I''ve always been lucky,"


    Sakuzi simply snapped his finger and one of the men standing guard at the entrance came over to him, "Talk her to where the prisoner is," He turned to Isabe, "I''ll be awaiting the news,"


    "It would be good news," Isabe was confident, following after the prisoner who led her away.


    Nius followed after her, he would not let that stubborn ass of his daughter walk into danger alone. Gosh, this was infuriating.


    Atst, they came to a room where other men stood guards. Their tour guard spoke to the other men stationed there and they immediately slid open the steel door.


    "You can go in," the guard said.


    They walked in.


    The room was spacious yet stank greatly of rotten rodents and poor venttion. A man sat on the floor with his eyes closed and his hands chained. There were bloodstains all over his tattered shirt and his bloodied face was a mess. It was obvious he was emaciated and had been going through torment.


    "Have youe to finish me off?" Jean asked, without opening his eyes. He seemed tired, bored, as if he wanted all this to end already.


    "Just do it quickly. I don''t like to keep waiting," He said.


    However, when no answer came - the silence was unlike his torturers. They were always boisterous - Jean immediately sensed a change. The auras were different and someone was pointedly staring at him.


    So he immediately opened his eyes to meet two different pairs of stunning amber eyes. What the fuck. One of them was staring at him with amusement while the other was alert, essing him.


    "You!" He recognized her. She was that kid.


    "You don''t look bad, yourself," Isabe chuckled.


    Jean looked down at himself and was stunned. What looked good about his condition? He was bloodied and all.


    Jean nced up at Isabe just as the girl told her father, "Can you give us some privacy?"


    Nius growled disapproval.


    Isabe stood her ground unmoved. This was her mission, she was having her way with it.


    Nius knew it was a fruitless effort when he saw his daughter had made up her mind. So he said instead, "Be careful,"


    "I know,"


    "Stay safe,"


    "I will,"


    Nius was about to leave when he turned around, saying, "In case, he tried anything funny, just scream, I''m right outside the door,"


    "Alright,"


    "Just remember -"


    "Jesus Christ, just go!" Isabe urged him away.


    Like an obedientmb, Nius left. But not without ncing over his shoulder, eight or ten times.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t think we''re close enough to be called friends?" Jean asked her as soon as the door was closed.


    Isabe walked over to him, her smirk growing, "Don''t worry, we''d be more than friends soon,"


    Jean narrowed her gaze at her, "What do you mean?"


    "You have the opportunity to leave this ce if you can only agree to be my shadow guard,"


    "Shadow guard?"


    "It''s a Spencer tradition. Every member of the family owns an exclusive guard who willy down their lives for them in the time of trouble," Isabe concisely summarized to him.


    Jean was stunned, "You," He pointed to her, "Want me to be your shadow guard? Like, protect you?"


    "Yes, anything about it?"


    "Not interested," Jean turned it down without even batting an eyelid.


    "It''s your only free ticket out of here," Isabe tempted him.


    "Do I look like I want to leave here? Just let me die and leave this world quietly," Jean told her, turning his face the other way which was a quick reminder for "Please leave,". He didn''t want to see her.

 Chapter 546 - Five Hundred And Forty-seven: We Had A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Five Hundred And Forty-seven: We Had A Deal</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Nius stared down at his watch, it was almost thirty minutes since his daughter went into the room, and yet she hadn''te out. What the hell was going on? There was no scream no scuffle to indicate that something violent was happening in there.


    He didn''t even dare to imagine what he would do if that bastard dared to touch his daughter, he would shoot a bullet through his brains.


    "What do you say is happening there?" Nius asked the man beside him, staring at the tablet in his hand.


    There were surveince cameras installed in the room whence he could watch what was going on. When he checked, Nius saw Isabe sitting cross leg on the ground, watching the hitman who seems to be asleep. What the hell was his daughter doing?


    Meanwhile...


    Jean tried to ignore her, to sleep as he had been doing the past days, but he couldn''t, not with that creepy kid staring at him that way.


    Isabe had struck a good impression on him the first time they met but he was not a fool to depend on the words of a child. She was probably one of those rich brats simply grateful he saved her life that day and now thought of him as a charity case. Unfortunately, he didn''t need her pity.


    "You''re stubborn, but that''s not going to change my mind. You better leave,"


    "So you want to die then?" Isabe asked Jean as if he hadn''t made his intentions clear already.


    "With all pleasure," He was rxed.


    "Without seeing your niece onest time?" Isabe said and this time, Jean''s eyes popped open. His countenance changed.


    "That''s the only family you have left, right?"


    "Leave" Jean growled at her.


    "Why? So you can continue to rot in here? Don''t you think this is a miracle that out of your mates, you were the only one who survived? That sounds like a second chance to me if I would say,"


    "Get the hell out of here now with your damned request!" he raised his voice on her.


    "Fine, my pleasure," Isabe epted his dismissal, standing up to her feet as she brushed off the dust on her pants.?She was close to getting Jean, she knew it. The lifelessness in his eyes hadpletely vanished as soon as she mentioned his niece. But she has to push hard before retreating.


    So before she left, Isabe added, "Once you''re dead, I''ll be sure to send the message to her," then went away.


    Nius was the most delighted to have his daughter out of there. However, something happened.


    The instant Isabe was about to step out of the room, she was grabbed from behind.


    "Isabe!" Nius saw red when he saw that animal grab his daughter from behind, wrapping his chains cuffed to his hands around Isabe''s neck as well.


    Before Sakuzi''s men could even react, Nius had already grabbed the gun from the grip of one of the men closest to him and pointed it at Jean.


    "Let her go!" He demanded.


    "Pull the trigger and she will die," Jean threatened him.


    "You''d die as well," Isabe reminded Jean.


    Jean gave her the look, what kind of human being was this? Even in the face of danger, she was not afraid.


    "I told you this was a bad idea," Nius said to his daughter this time, "He''s like a rabid dog and should be put down,"


    "Sure, put me down and your daughter is gone as well,"


    Nius'' face hardened, "What do you want?" All that mattered was his daughter.


    "I want to leave here," Jean said.


    "Don''t be stupid," Isabe told him, "You won''t make it out of here even if you have me as captive. Even as I speak, snipers are probably trying to get the best?angle to -"


    "Shut up!" Jean tightened the chain and Isabe choked.


    "Isabe!" Nius was close to shooting at the bastard, but he couldn''t, not without harming his daughter. If anything happens to Isabe, Reina would kill him first before the guilt sets in.


    "I know you''re trying to go see your niece, Jean, but you have to do it the right way. Be my shadow guard?"


    "Are you fucking real right now Isabe?!" Nius cursed when it dawned on him that this was Isabe''s n all along. She premeditated this would happen after intentionally inciting the hitman and now he - Nius - had to follow along with the script she drafted mentally.


    Who said having an intelligent daughter was a gift? Damn it, what kind of daughter was she?! He just hoped Isabe knew what she was doing.


    Jean was stunned, what kind of kid was this? She was still speaking about him being her shadow guard while he held her hostage. Was she fucking serious or just had a loose screw in the head?


    "Jean," Isabe spoke even though the chains were cutting off her breath, "Even if you somehow escape here, they are going toe after your niece, is that the kind of life you want for her?"


    Conflicted emotions flickered across Jean''s face yet he didn''t loosen the chain one bit. His guard was still up. What if this was a trap?


    "You will be free and as well have the time and capability to protect your niece. I''m probably sure you have other enemies who would hurt her to get to you," Isabe yed a dangerous game of trying out her luck. She had nned until this point, whatever happens next depends on Jean''s decision.


    Jean''s gaze swept around the numerous weapons pointed at him and asked her, "I can trust you, right? "


    "Cross my dark heart," Isabe promised him.


    "Ask them to drop their weapons then you can consider me your shadow guard," He issued amand.


    Isabe turned to Nius, "Do it,"


    "Isabe," He warned through clenched teeth.


    She rolled her eyes, "Do the damn?thing,"


    Jaw ticking, Niusmanded, "Drop your weapons,"


    Although they were hesitant at first, Nius fired a warning to them through his re and theyplied at once.


    "Your turn now," He told Jean.


    Slowly yet cautious, Jean released Isabe. However, no sooner was she freed, the guards quickly moved in and pounced on Jean, pinning him to the ground.


    "You promised me! We had a deal," Isabe used her father


    "Sorry, but I don''t risk my daughter''s life,"

 Chapter 547 - Five Hundred And Forty-Eight: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Five Hundred And Forty-Eight: Decision</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Sorry, but I don''t risk my daughter''s life," Nius told her with an icy tone and Isabe recognized his intention.


    "No, no, no!" She tried toe after him but those stupid guards grabbed her from behind.


    "You fucking promised me! It was a deal!" Isabe continued shouting as her father turned off the gun''s safety. She struggled fiercely but it was two strong men against her.


    Nius ignored her ravings, walking over to Jean pressed on the floor, saying, "No bad blood here but you crossed a line you shouldn''t have," Moreover, Jean was one of the hitmen who assisted Miguel in hurting his wife Reina, hence it was time to collect. He had dyed the inevitable long enough.


    However, just as Nius was about to pull the trigger, Sakuzi''s voice sounded from behind,"You bad father, what are you about to do?"


    Nius gritted, "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Yes, you''re a coward who''s going back on his words," Sakuzi retorted fearlessly.


    Isabe was relived at the sight of Sakuzi, who knew that old man would be useful to her one day. Now her messiah was here,?she quickly took advantage of his presence, "Jean has agreed to be my shadow guard. That was the deal, don''t let him go back on his words, grandpa," She finally called him that.


    Sakuzi didn''t know whether tough or cringe, that brat was a sly opportunist. Well, his hands are tied then.


    "Let the man be, Nius," Was hismand, "You know our word is thew. Don''t tell me you want to lose your respect over this issue,"


    At first, it looked as if Nius wouldn''t let Jean go since he had the gun in a tight vice with his jaw clenched and his body rigid, the war raging inside of him. But then, he lowered his weapon atst.


    "Finally," Isabe exhaled a shaky breath just as the men holding her down let go. For a moment there, she had thought her father would kill him.


    Jean was released as well but no one anticipated that Nius would point the gun at him suddenly and shoot him on the arm. Jean moaned in pain.


    "Jesus! Nius !" Isabe went over to the injured Jean howling in pain and red at him.


    "What was that for?!"


    "That was for touching you. No one messes with my daughter and goes scot free," Nius told her regarding the incident where he held her hostage. The deal had been to keep him alive which he did.


    "Well, point made, now get lost," Isabe was mad at him. The only reason she hadn''t give him a bollocking was because she was partially responsible for whatever happened. She will let this one pass.


    "Where''s your doctor?" She asked Sakuzi in particr.


    Sakuzi sighed, "This is why I?don''t want the both of you here. You and your father are so much trouble," He grumbled yet in the end, signaled his men to take Jean away for treatment.


    "Where are you going?" Nius held Isabe''s arm.


    "Going to ensure you don''t eliminate him behind my back!" She snapped, wringing her arm out of her father''s grip. She red at him, "And just so you know, he''s my responsibility now,"


    "No," Nius disagreed, "You''re his responsibility now and may God help him if a hair on your body gets hurt," He threatened. Of all people she had to choose as a shadow guard, why him? Was Isabe thrilled by danger or simply attracted to it. He hoped not - that was the fastest way to bing a psychopath.


    "Whatever," She said.


    "Mind your tongue especially with the ''whatever'' word," He warned. Nius hated it when she acted all arrogant and smug. He wasn''t like that.


    However, Isabe simply flipped her hair and went on without even turning back.


    Sakuzi offered him a look of sympathy, patting him on the back, "This are times I''m grateful for the fact that I''m done with kids,"


    Nius gave him the look yet didn''t say anything. He simply went back to the living room where he waited for God knows how many hours in agonizing silence. He should have known Isabe was never the one to give up on something. Whatever she wants, she gets it. Even if it looks impossible, she makes it work one way or the other. It was a gift and a curse.


    After a long time, Isabe appeared in the room alongside her new shadow guard looking good as new with his bandaged arm. Although there were still signs of violence on his face where he had been hit.


    "Thank you old man for helping me," Isabe bowed to him in appreciation.


    Sakuzi shook his head, "You sly little brat, you''ve reverted to calling me old man because you''ve gotten what you wanted?"


    However, he forgot Isabe was a smooth talker.


    "I said I only greet Elders who walk with a cane but for once, you''ve behaved like one eventhough you don''t walk with a cane yet,"


    Dumbfounded couldn''t exin how Sakuzi felt. He was done with this child, "Just go away," he waved her away. He needed peace and quiet.


    But Isabe wasn''t through, she quickly added, "Also Oldman, you shouldn''t y games on your cellphone for too long. The blue light damages your eyes and at your age, your retina would damage faster,"


    That little witch, how did she know he hadn''t set his phone down for a while. Yet Sakuzi asked, "What do you suggest I do now? Also I''m not that old," thatment was a blow to his self-esteem. Women his age still fell for him. A-hem, not that he replied anyway. He was faithful to Nadia.


    "Go over a game of chess with family members and friends, that would promotemunication and is more fulfilling than ying games all by yourself. It''s a sincere advice from me," Isabe said to him and took her leave before Sakuzi could even say a word.


    Sakuzi snorted, that little brat always likes an epic departure.?He looked down at his cellphone, it was going to be hard letting go of the game. Fine, he''d y in moderation - hopefully.


    It was a series of res and scowls as Nius and Jean made it outside. It was obvious that both men didn''t like eachother but had to behave because of a certain Isabe.


    Well, since his daughter made the choice, he''d have to respect and trust her judgment, Nius decided.


    Well, the little girl had believed in him when others didn''t, he''d protect her with his life, Jean decided.

 Chapter 551 - Five Hundred And Fifty-one: Send The Strange Boy Away Forever

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Five Hundred And Fifty-one: Send The Strange Boy Away Forever</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "The other lords have promised their absolute support and partnership for the marriage ceremony and the ns for the prince''s coronation are already in ce," Lord Albert said to the queen.


    "Oh right," The queen nodded yet asked, "What are the people''s reactions to their prince getting married,"


    "As expected, the people are happy that the prince has finally found his beloved. There are no concerns nor doubts if he will be a good leader since you ruled them well and are quite sure your son won''t be any different,"


    A smile crossed the queen''s face, her son sessfully captured the heart of the people. Although themon masses didn''t have much say in rulership, their support was a huge blessing to the kingdom. If the people are happy, they will definitely work hard to make the kingdom prosperous.


    Satisfied, queen Roselle looked up to discover that Lord Albert looked a bit tired. She sighed, knowing what was wrong?


    "How''s Fiona?" she asked.


    Oh, you finally remembered her, He sasssed mentally. Yet the man answered the queen with a smile that didn''t touch his eyes, "She''s fine,"


    His daughter was not fine at all. Fiona was bing restless and unhappy as the day went by, mounting pressure on him to bring her back home.


    "I want you to know that I''m sorry," The queen finally apologized, stunning Lord Albert who never expected that from her. Queen Roselle was a very proud woman hence she apologizing was a huge shocker.


    "You were right," The queen went on, "I''m notpletely meless and I want to restitute for that by bringing Fiona back home andpensate her by adopting her as a royal princess of this Lincolnshire,"


    Lord Albert''s eyes went wide with shock, he bowed his head at once, "Y-your highness, I dare not... I''m not worthy,"


    "No," the queen urged him to lift his head up, "I''m the one who sinned against you, please ept this,"


    "If you say so then, your highness," Lord Albert epted the high favor.


    Although being adopted as the royal princess of Lincolnshire meant that Fiona would answer the royal family surname, her father didn''t mind at all. It was a huge favor to their family that wouldst for generations. Their family has earned a royal privilege, everyone would die to have that.


    "But then, you''d have to give me more time to convince my son. However, be rest assured I won''t go back on my words, it''s a royal decree,"


    "Thank you, my queen, you''re so generous," He bowed his head to show his appreciation.


    "You can leave now," Queen Roselle dismissed him.


    However, at the entrance, lord Albert ran into prince Kai and he did a small bow to show respect before leaving, "You''re highness,"


    Judy tipped his head, acknowledging his greeting without even staring at him, and walked into the throne room to meet the queen.


    Ever since his daughter harmed Emily, Judy lost every respect he had for the man. Moreover, he couldn''t understand why his mother would surround herself with those old people who probably had nothing to offer other than their wealth, resources, and arrogance.


    His mother would probably argue that the lords were wiser with age and fought alongside her in the battle against the invasion.


    However, Lincolnshire had far better youths who were wiser, knowledgeable, and experienced than these power-hungry old men. Young people had dreams and the hunger to change the world! The youth was the power to a sessful state.


    "Mother," He said,ing over to bow to her.


    "Kai, you''re here," The woman smiled at her son, "I''m taking it that your friends have arrived,"


    "Yes, they''re here and I can''t wait to introduce them to you," Judy said to her.


    "I can see that," The queen sensed his excitement. Her son had never stopped for once to talk about this bond he established with those people before he even had an idea of his lineage. She couldn''t wait to meet them as well.


    "Alright, I''m ready to meet them,"


    Meanwhile...


    As soon as Lord Albert made it out of the throne room, he brought out his phone and chatted up his daughter. He couldn''t call his daughter on the phone since he was still in the pce, anyone could be listening. Walls had ears.


    Lord Albert: I just spoke with the queen, I think you should have a bit of patience. The queen would surely bring you back.


    At once, as if Fiona had been waiting for her father''s message all along, she came online immediately.


    Fiona: what makes you so sure of that?


    Lord Albert: The queen apologized to me.?You know she never does that, I think she is sincere.


    Fiona: *sends face with rolling eye emoji* So because she apologized, everything is okay? What did her apology do, father? Did It take away the pain I''m in? Did it clear everything that happened so far? And clearly, I''m still hidden abroad! So tell me exactly, what did her apology do?


    Lord Albert: You don''t understand, but the queen offers youpensation. She would adopt you as the princess of Lincolnshire once you''re back.


    Fiona: Oh really? She''s going to make me the princess and you agree? Such a small bribe and you have gave in right away?


    Lord Albert: Fiona, you don''t understandˇ­


    Fiona: You''re the one who clearly doesn''t understand! She''s offering to make me the princess when we could have the entire kingdom!


    Lord Albert: You do know that is treason against the queenˇ­.


    Bang!


    Lord Albert had been so absorbed in his typing that he didn''t notice the kid in front of him and bumped into him. The phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground.


    "You kid, watch it!" He barked at the little boy.


    "I''m sorry, sir," the kid looked frightened.


    At once, the kid bent and picked the phone before Albert could stop him. The kid''s eyes lingered on the screen for a while before Albert snatched the phone from him, a look of displeasure on his face.


    Had the boy seen his conversation? Albert wondered as he checked the phone, ending the chat with his daughter at once.


    "Did you see it?" He asked the boy in a threatening manner.


    "See what?" The blonde-haired boy was intimidated.


    Lord Albert narrowed his gaze at the boy, wondering if the child was speaking the truth. This was a sensitive matter and if the boy had really seen the chat, then it was serious. He would have no choice but to send this strange boy away, forever. No one would threaten his life nor his daughter''s.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 552 - Five Hundred And Fifty-Two: He Smells Like Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Five Hundred And Fifty-Two: He Smells Like Trouble</h4>


    "Wow," Was the first word Neon muttered as soon as Akim brought them to their room. It wasrge,rger than their rooms at home. What could they do with all this space? Oh he knew, they could y ball in here!


    "Don''t even think about that," Allen told him as if he knew what Neon had been thinking about.


    "Could you give Neon a break?" Ailee scolded her brother who''s always picking on Neon.


    There were about three canopy beds diagonal to each other and from their colors, the kids respectively imed theirs.


    "Wow, yellow is my favorite color," Neon was enthusiastic and hopped on the bed.


    "How did you guys know I love purple?!" Ailee was delirious with Joy, jumping onto the bed as well.


    "Yeah! Blue!" Allen didn''t sound as enthusiastic as the others. Blue wasn''t really his thing? Well, until now. Neon''s yellow suddenly seemed much appealing - Allen was fickle.


    Akim said, "My mother asked your mother about your favorite colors?and aunt Reina told her. It was a battle keeping the secret from you guys, that''s why I couldn''t wait to show you your room," the boy added instantly, "And could you stop jumping on the bed, you''re not wild animals but humans!"


    "What happened to you, Akim?" Ailee clicked her tongues, "You can''t even have fun anymore? What''s the fun of having a really bouncy bed if you can''t jump on it? "


    "Proprietary happened," Allen taunted him.


    "More like he forgot how to have fun," Neon said instead, "He must have been quite lonely here with no one to have fun he buried himself into his responsibilities," Neon stared at Akim and smiled wryly, "I know what it''s like to be lonely,"


    For a moment, there was silence as a mutual understanding passed between Akim and Neon. It was at that time that the both of them finally clicked, they were going to be best of friends.


    "Is someone thinking what I''m thinking?" Ailee broke the silence, her eyes lit with mischief. A mischief Akim recognized and retreated but Ailee grabbed his arm at once and dragged him onto the bed.


    "I can''t do this!" Akim told Ailee who had already begun to jump.


    "Yes, you can! Just jump!" She encouraged him.


    With a deep breath, Akim closed his eyes and jumped, expecting an imaginary to w at him but instead, all he felt was a liberating experience. It felt good?


    Then he began to jump more constantly and higher. It was fun. Was this what he had been missing out on?


    "How do you feel?!"?Ailee shouted above her voice amid her jumping.


    "I feel free! Better than earlier even though I''m beginning to feel dizzy," At once, Akim fell to the bed with augh. His world was swirling and his heart was pounding really hard yet it was a good sensation. He was alive.


    He closed his eyes and wanted to relish the feeling as long as itsted when he heard gasps from behind.


    "What is it this time?" Allen asked, surprised when Neon began to search his body.


    "My locket, it''s gone," Neon jumped down from the bed, searching frantically.


    "Your locket," Ailee nced up, alert. It was a locket containing a picture of Neon and his mother - his real mother, Jennifer. Neon always wore it around, until now. His neck was bare.


    "Do you remember whenst?you had it?" Ailee went over to his bed to help him.


    Neon thought over it, "I had it till we arrived at the pce,"


    "How can you be so sure?" Allen hinted that he was dumb.


    Ailee hissed at her brother as a warning.


    Neon searched his bed, "It''s not here," then it hit him, "I must have lost it in the hallways,"


    "Neon, wait up!"


    Before anyone could stop him, the boy had zoomed out of the room and hightailed it to the hallway.


    The passage was long and never seem to end but Neon was not ready to give up. That locket was the only connection left between him and his mother, and he was not ready to lose it.


    Hence, the boy was so immersed in his search that he didn''t notice he bumped into someone the phone slipped from the man''s hands and fell to the ground. Thankfully, it didn''t break, Neon was relieved. Else mom Reina would think he had begun to break things few hours to his arrival - he hated to disappoint her.


    "You kid, watch it!" the man barked at Neon before he even had the chance to apologize.


    Neon was startled so he hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, sir," He didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    So to make up for his mistakes, Neon bent and helped him pick the phone. He was chatting with someone, it seems, but he didn''t put it much thought and stood, only for the phone to be snatched out of his grip immediately.


    Huh? This man didn''t seem as nice as the others he had met so far in Lincolnshire. He had to leave such a bad-tempered man, Neon decided. However, the boy never expected that the man would ask him, "Did you see it?" in a not-so-friendly tone.


    "See what?" Neon was confused and suddenly terrified of the man. Why was he staring at her that way? Was he supposed to see something? God, his eyes were even more terrifying, he felt like peeing in his pant. What did he do wrong, boohoo.


    "Neon!" he heard Ailee call his name and the boy had never been so relieved.


    Sensing that he had friends, that scary man who had tried to corner him backed away at once.


    "Prince Akim," Lord Albert said, as soon as his eyes rested on the young boy alongside other kids he couldn''t identify. But he sensed they must be important kids for the prince to be associated with them. Above all, they were close with that strange boy he hase to know as Neon.


    "Lord Albert, what brings you here?" Akim asked, his eyes flickering over to Neon who almost seemed frightened. Did Lord Albert bully him? It was likely since Neon was new and was not to wonder about the pce''s hallway.


    "Just went to see your grandma the queen as usual when I bumped into your little friend," He said, adding more emphasis on "little friend"


    Neon stiffened when his eyes met with that old woman but Ailee shouted at that moment, "Found it!"


    She picked up his locket and Neon forgot all about the scary Lord, focused on the ne.


    Hmmm, seems he knows nothing, Lord Albert noticed the boy was quite dumb. He had been worried over nothing. Thankfully, it wasn''t Akim who saw that message else he would be beheaded by now.


    But then, Fiona was right, they would always remain under the queen to survive. Unless they changed that.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now, your highness," Lord Albert waved his sleeve and walked away, Akim and Allen watching till he was gone.


    "I don''t like that man," Allen pointed out


    "Why?" Akim asked him, intrigued.


    "My nose keeps twitching. He smells like trouble."


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 557 - [Bonus ] Five Hundred And Fifty-Seven: Lincolnshire Will Be Finished In One Night

    <h4>Chapter 557 - [Bonus ] Five Hundred And Fifty-Seven: Lincolnshire Will Be Finished In One Night</h4>


    The third point of view:


    They said a pest is a destructive


    destructive insect or animal that attacks crops, food, livestock. But in this case, Isabe could finally conclude that a pest was an unwanted, bothersome, annoying human that refused to die.


    She was extremely relieved by the news that the "problem" aka Jacqueline has been taken care of. Thankfully, her siblings had done so without her taking care of the woman in her own special way. Now, she could rx without any one forcing her to follow bunch of stupid etiquette.


    Honestly, Isabe could have endured the training and saw this to the end, but Jacqueline irritated her. She couldn''t exin it but the woman''s arrogance just irritated her. She - Isabe - was not ab mouse nor object she - Jacqueline - could shape into whatever she wanted.


    None of them made it to the dinning table on time, busy celebrating their victory over their dictatorship instructor. Hence, it came as a huge shock to all of them when they finally walked into the living room only to sight miss. Jacqueline standing at the corner of therge rectangr dining tapping her feet impatiently.


    "Holy mother of God, who is that?!" Julie was the first to exim, shocked. They had been chattering away happily only to stumble upon her.


    Allen and Ailee cleared their eyes in unison as if they''ve been reading each other''s minds. Neon was creeped out by their gesture.


    "T-that does seem like a miss. Jacqueline," Anabelle stuttered. She didn''t like the woman as well, Jacqueline was too bossy. Moreover, the woman had rudely woken her up from her beauty sleep - that was a crime against her.


    Meanwhile Isabe narrowed her gaze at the woman who stood supported by her crutches. Jacqueline stared back at her, electricity crackling in the air. The tension was so great that even the others noticed and fell silent immediately.


    Throughout her five years of zealously and stringently serving the queen Roselle, this is the first time she had met a tough opponent who happened to be a teenager.


    Jacqueline had a clean record of winning any obstacle she encountered and that will be the same case this time. She was an educator and counselor with lots of degrees and would not lose this war to a bunch of wild teenagers.


    It was a challenge.


    With a stern look, Jacqueline nced up at her watch, "Breakfast was to begin at seven yet you all arrived by nine. The number one of good etiquette is to arrive on time. Your host will want to serve the dinner hot and arrivingte might dy the meal.


    "As a general rule, one should try to arrive within fifteen minutes of the requested start time. If you are going to be tardy, text or call your host in advance and tell them your estimated arrival time. If you were going to be over an hourte, tell your?host to begin the meal without you and apologize. But thenˇ­. " she stared at them one after the other," None of you did so, "


    "So then what?" Isabe asked her with her head held high, "What are you going to do then? Starve and send us away,"


    "Of course, I dare not maltreat the children of respectable guests and I bet you all would have good manners the next time," Jacqueline hinted they were not properly brought up.


    Isabe flexed her jaw, her heated gaze on Jacqueline who had a polite smile on as if she hadn''t subtly insulted them seconds ago.


    "Now, unless you want to starve voluntarily, I suggest you all sit down as breakfast is served," Jacqueline announced just as the maids walked in one after the other, cing tantalizing dishes on the table.


    Slowly yet cautiously, the kids sat down one after the other while looking at their instructor questioningly. They couldn''t understand the women''s intention; Jacqueline had threatened to starve them if they arrivedte, but then, they arrivedte and here she was, weing them with open arms. It just doesn''t sound right, could this be a trap?


    "You can eat," Jacqueline announced as soon as the maids were done serving.


    None of them made a move to taste the food, fearing she must have put somthing in it. Well, all except Neon. The boy''s eyes widened with delight at the sight of the interesting cuisines on the table.


    "No, Neon, don''t!" Ailee was about to warn him but the boy had already put a spoon into his mouth and swallowed it down.


    They all stared at Neon expecting for him to explode or something, but then nothing happened. Even after the third and four spoonful of his food, Neon didn''t throw up nor foam from his mouth. It then dawned on them that the food was perfectly safe.


    Besides, why would Jacqueline poison them - no matter how much she disliked them - unless she wanted a massacre in Lincolnshire. They didn''t dare Imagine what their parents will do if anything happened to them. Lincolnshire will be finished in one night.


    However, something happened, as soon as the kids prepared to dig into the appetizing soup, Jacqueline pped her hands twice and the maids who served them previously reappeared in the dinning room.


    "Take it away," Jacqueline announced and before the kids knew what was going on, each and every of their soups were cleared from the table.


    Isabe banged her hand on the table, "What the hell is this?" she was angered. Isabe had barely even taken a taste when it was snatched from her.


    Jacqueline raised a dark brow at her, "The almighty Isabe doesn''t know what you all did wrong?" she smirked, enjoying this sudden turnaround.


    Isabe''s brows furrowed as she began to think hard. What had they done wrong? Her eyes scanned the table for their fault.


    Jacqueline followed upper ss standard of etiquette which meant they had failed to observe a certain level of politeness while dining. Suddenly, her eyes rested on the napkin she had given less thought earlier while easing into her seat.


    Oh, damn it, she was too undomesticated?for this kind of royal games.

 Chapter 564 - Five Hundred And Sixty-four: His Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Five Hundred And Sixty-four: His Majesty</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe''s threat worked effectively because Jacqueline had gone easy on them in the next lesson. The woman had stopped treating them like naive subjects she could easily manipte but students.


    Currently, they were having a tour of the pce but Neon decided to havemunion with nature. Hence, while others visited other interesting ces in the pce, he was all alone in the garden. Well, not alone, he had his mouse forpany.


    Neonid on the soft carpet ss staring at the bright sky and enjoying the sweet earthy smell of nature. In times like this, he enjoyed being alone with Mr. Smuff junior. It was their quiet time together. Yeah, both of them were an inseparable couple.


    "You like nature too?" A smile broke across his face when he saw his mouse gnawing at the vegetation.


    Neon sighed, "You must be very lonely with no family to y with," He tried to imagine himself in the mouse''s situation, "It would have been nicer if Mr. Smuff was here. At least, that way you would getpany just like I have?Allen and Ailee," The mouse squeaked as if acquiescing to his statement.


    "But don''t worry, as soon as we get back home. I''ll find you a wife and then you will have children - lots of children- and you will not be lonely. Sounds good, right?" Neon was delighted at his n not knowing Isabe was not a fan of mice litters.


    He was so engrossed in his happy imagination that he didn''t realize Mr. Smuff junior had crawled away.


    "Huh?" Neon finally noticed his absence, "Mr. Smuff junior? Smuff Jr.? Where are you?" he panicked.


    This wasn''t the first time the mouse got missing only to be caught a few hourster. No matter how Smuff junior went, Neon trained the mouse to return to the spot he frequented the most.


    But then, this was Lincolnshire and a garden he visited for the first time plus the fact the servants might kill Mr. Smuff thinking he''s a wild mouse.


    Oh no, he got to find Mr. Smuff junior before it was toote. How could he lose him? He was an irresponsible parent.


    And just like that, Neon went in search of his mouse on all fours. It was far better on his knees than standing since mice were excellent climbers and hiders.


    The garden provided a good hiding spot with its bountiful flowers and trimmed bushes. But then, because he has been taking care of the mouse for long, Neon might have unintentionally adapted to the mouse''s cogitation because in no time, he found Mr. Smuff junior trying to squeeze into a two inches gap in between a bush.


    "There you are," He picked the little squirming thing, "You are a bad boy. Do you know how scared I was?" Neon scolded him by tapping its pointed snout as he slowly rose to his feet. However, at the corner of his eyes, he spotted two figures and ducked immediately.


    Neon''s heart began to pound so hard when he saw it was that unpleasant man from that day. His luck was really bad, how could he meet that scary man again? He was just about to leave when the conversation began.


    "How are the ns going?" Lord Albert asked one of the captains he had convinced into his cause.


    The guard looked around and after making sure they were truly alone, said to him, "With your influence, it wasn''t hard to convince the guards. Right now, about sixty percent of the guards are on our side. The rest are extremelymitted to the royal family and we can''t afford a leak in this n. You do know what we will lose if this fails,"


    "I know that and I stand to assure you that I will not fail you. We will win this battle and you will get the promotion you need. You will be themander of the royal troop in my reign," Lord Albert assured him.


    "Thank you, my lord," The captain went down on his knees instantly. He nced up with a smile as he added, "Or should I say, your majesty?"


    A smile crossed Albert''s features at once. It felt good being called by that title.


    However, Neon, who had chosen to remain at his hiding spot, frowned, "Your majesty," He muttered to himself.


    Did the royal family appoint a new king? The only people he knew being referred to as "majesty" were the queen, Uncle Judy, and Akim. Even aunty Emily was called "Mydy," instead of "her majesty," because she hadn''t married the prince yet. So why is that man being called "his majesty"


    There was no way the man was a king, Akim had told him he - Lord Albert - worked for his mother. Hence, even as ignorant as Neon was, he sensed something wasn''t right. He had to tell Allen and Ailee, they were the smart ones.


    "All necessary ns have been put in ce, all we need are your orders to strike," the captain said.


    "We are not in a hurry to move.


    The queen might look easy but she''s a smart woman. We have to move when she least expects it. But in all, we can''t let the wedding go onˇ­." Lord Albert trailed off when he heard a rustle in the bush.


    At once, both men froze, their eyes connecting as understanding dawned on them. They knew the fate that awaited them if their secret got leaked hence they had to eliminate any threat.


    "Shit," Neon cursed from his hiding ce. He had not intended to make a noise. Call it instinct but Neon had a feeling those people were not fans of children. What was he going to do?


    The captain checked his loaded rifle, regretting the fact he had no silencer - not that they were permitted to use it in the pce anyway. It seems he had to use his fist so as not to draw attention.


    He walked in the direction of the bush where the rustle came from, his body in anticipation to incapacitate whoever was hiding in there before his next course of action.


    However, before he could get closer, a white albino mouse slipped out from the bush causing much rustling than earlier.


    The captain breathed in relief, it was the mouse - a cute one at that. He shook his head at Lord Albert, it was nothing. The man nodded in approval. However, just to be on the safe side, the captain decided to make a thorough search when he heard someone holler "Neon!" from afar.


    At once, the captain stepped back and gestured to Lord Albert that it was time to part ways. They should not be seen together.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 573 - Five Hundred And Seventy-Three: The Dance

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Five Hundred And Seventy-Three: The Dance</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The mood was lively and joyous as the guests schmoozed with one another. Contrary to what the queen thought, the dinner went better than expected.


    Humans are social animals and therefore naturally seek thepanionship of others as part of their well-being. Moreover, everyone in the room was of great social standing and wanted to establish one business connection or the other.


    Hence the great hall became a hub of activities and chatters as everyone interacted with their partners.


    "Congrattions to the pregnantdies, we should drink a toast to them," Judy chuckled, picking a ss of wine from one of the passing waiters.


    "That would be us the men drinking - no wine for our lovely pregnantdies," Nius said, picking his own wine.


    Every one of them had gathered tonight to honor the queen''s invitation. Moreover, there was no harm in socializing - unless one of them bears bad intentions. They understood the queen''s reason for this event, to develop interpersonal rtionships between the people of Lincolnshire and outsiders.


    "That is so unfair," Camille made a mean moue, realizing for the first time how restrictive pregnancy was.


    "Sorry, honey," Eden drew her closer to his side, rubbing her shoulder affectionately. There was adoration in his eyes as he stared down at his wife, "A few months more and you''ll be free to drink all you want,"


    "This is why I hate pregnancy," Reinamented. Everyone knew how much she enjoyed wine.


    "There''s no need to hate it, it''s a gift," Emily said, making Reina realize how wrong she''d been with her words.


    "I don''t mean I hate my -" she tried to exin.


    "You don''t need to exin," Emily smiled in understanding, then made a gesture to one of the waiters who arrived with a tray of sparkling wine.


    She then directed him to serve thedies who stared at her with puzzling expressions. Didn''t she just hear they were banned from wine?


    "What are you doing?" Judy whispered into her ears knowing she wasn''t the type to intentionally cause trouble.


    "I knew this would happen so I had it prepared beforehand," Emily turned to them, "Sparkling wine does not have to be alcoholic. With alcohol-free champagne, even teetotalers can enjoy the refreshing, fizzy taste of this sublime beverage,",


    At once, Reina''s lips tugged to the side, "Have I ever told you that I love you?" she teased Emily.


    "No, you didn''t. But don''t worry, he..." she turned to Judy, "Tells me every day,"


    The both of them chuckled and they enjoyed their wine in peace. No sooner than that, other people engaged them in conversation and they had to break up.


    "The queen has arrived!" the majordomo announced and instantly all conversations ended as everyone revered her presence.


    There were two long tables in the hall arranged vertically and joined together such that they continued where one ended. The floors were wood and polished so much it reflected light above from the massive brass chandeliers. The walls held paintings and the queen went over to the head chair with Judy and Emily appearing by her side, secondster.


    "I want to thank you all for honoring my invitation and sacrificing your time to fulfill the aim of this dinner. But then, we can''t wait any longer. So let the feast begin," she announced and reverberating apuse filled the room.


    Soon everyone settled down and numerous servants began to fill the table with hot and tantalizing dishes. Everyone maintained a low and polite conversation as they ate their meal until the light on the area set aside for dancing suddenly dimmed.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone''s attention was suddenly drawn to the stage as the single spotlight revealed a little boy and a girl geared in white throughout and still as a statue.


    Then, they moved a limb robotically.


    The audience gasped in astonishment.


    Nius was stunned.


    "Oh God," Reina groaned as soon as she recognized Allen and Ailee. What in the world were they up to?


    The light dimmed once again and the spotlight came back on only to reveal the kids had doubled - and the prince was among them.


    "What is Akim doing?" Emily asked no one in particr.


    "I have no idea," Judy muttered, and hoping to God that whatever the kids were up to better be good.


    "What is this?" The queen asked when Jacqueline came over to her.


    "The kid wanted to surprise you with a dance," she informed her.


    "Hmm," was all the queen said, which Jacqueline took as a good sign. Now, it was up to the kids to make her proud. Hopefully, they don''t flop this.


    Hands braced on her hips, Neon and Ailee began their dance as practiced and nned. He steps forward on his right foot whilst Ailee steps back on her left. They step to the side on the other foot and conclude the figure by closing the first foot beside the second. Each step takes up a full beat of the music. The crowd erupted in wows and apuse.


    Cecil who was seated beside Reina leaned in, saying. "They''re not bad,"


    "Yeah, they''re not bad," Reina muttered, yet the seed of doubt in her heart grew the more. She knew her kids and her sixth sense was telling her they were up to no good. Reina prayed her feelings were wrong else she would skin them alive - if they survived the queen''s wrath.


    In no time, they began to dance fairly quicker as the song became an upbeat tune, ying faster. One of the guests was unable to withhold her excitement anymore and joined them on the dance floor. That bold move motivated the others and soon, there were many dancers on the dance floor.


    Seeing this, Allen gestured to Ailee and she understood the signal. It was time. This was what they prepared for. So while Allen, Akim, and Neon kept the others entertained, Ailee danced over to Lord Albert and took him by the hand saying, "Dance with me,"


    Left for him alone, Lord Albert would have rejected her without batting an eyelid, but seeing the queen''s nod of approval and the joyous ambiance in the hall, he had no choice but to give in. What could happen anyway?


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 574 - Five Hundred And Seventy-four: Treason Against The Crown

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Five Hundred And Seventy-four: Treason Against The Crown</h4>


    The third point of view:


    They could not flop this n, not after they had deceived Isabe intoing here. They knew Isabe was smart and had evaded her question smartly.


    "Dance with me," Ailee took his hand, already drawing Lord Albert to the dance floor. They knew he could not turn down the offer not while the spirit was high and the queen was watching.


    Moreover, adults would see it as giving in to the kid''s impulses, hence there was no way the man would reject the offer - the twins had seen the n through.


    Aside from the fact that he was down with age, Lord Albert was no dancer and Ailee knew that which was why she took the lead. She controlled the dance and upied him while tactically giving her brother, Allen, the signal by winking her eyes twice.


    That was the next part of the n, stealing the phone. Although they had been dancing, Neon had been assigned to keep an eye on Lord Albert''s movements. And ording to his surveince, the phone was safely tucked in the pocket of his pants - as expected.


    Now, the job was left for Allen. If anyone could surreptitiously take stuff from anyone without them noticing, Allen was perfect. His dexterity was second to none.


    So while Ailee and Lord Albert were busy waltzing, Allen and Neon swayed over to them and while no one was looking, he swiftly pickpocketed the phone.


    "Gotcha," a victorious smile made its way across his face.


    Unfortunately, one of the joyful dancers bumped into Allen and the phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground.


    "Crap!" Ailee cursed out, her eyes widening at the sight of the fallen phone.


    "Crap?" Lord Albert was stunned at hernguage. Do kids her age curse like that? Was it thetest trend? Children nowadays.


    He then discovered that her attention was divided and was curious to see what she was staring at. But the instant he attempted to turn around, Ailee brought his attention back around.


    "Sir, you should focus on the dance," Ailee smiled politely, leading him along.


    "Oh no," Allen muttered as soon as the phone fell.


    "I''ll get it," Neon offered and tried to pick it but one of the dancers unintentionally kicked it and the phone slid far from him.


    "Oh shit, that is not good," Allen knew immediately.


    And just like that, Allen and Neon worked on getting the phone back. However, it seemed that fate was ying with them, because each time they were close to grabbing the phone, it would be kicked away from their reach by the happy, ignorant dancers.


    Ailee wasn''t left out either. She had to work hard at making sure Lord Albert didn''t notice the phone or her brothers chasing after it.


    "What is going on with them?" Emily asked, everyone at the table had noticed their weird dancing.


    "I don''t know," Reina replied, her heart pounding in her chest. It was confirmed, her kids were up to something.


    "They seem to be chasing something," Cecil squinted her eyes, trying to make out the cellphone.


    "It''s a phone," Judy announced.


    "What are they doing with the phone?" Emerald was curious as well.


    "We have to stop that dance," Nius said.


    "What is going on?" The queen had a furrow on her face, finally noticing the slightmotion on the dance floor.


    "I''ll take care of it," Judy stood at once, gesturing to the orchestra to stop the music.


    On the dance floor, Akim couldn''t tell what was going on any longer. Allen and the others were not following the dance routine they had practiced anymore and they seemed to be chasing after a phone - that had slid to his feet.


    "Akim! Pick the phone!" Allen ordered him.


    However, just as the confused Akim was about to do as he was told, ady drove the phone away with her heels and this time the phonended at the feet of Lord Albert and Ailee.


    "Holy God," Allen and Neon held their breath. They were toasted.


    At first, Lord Albert gave a mere glimpse at the phone at his feet and took his gaze away. However, it clicked in his head and his eyes widened at the sight of his phone.


    He, first of all, felt his pocket and when he came up with nothing, was able to put two and two together. His sight fell usingly on Neon, "You ingrate!" He roared and bent to pick the phone.


    However, Ailee was faster. Just before he could grab the phone, Ailee struck the phone away with her feet as if it were a football, "Hands up, Allen!"


    And he did as obeyed.


    Allen jumped up, catching the phone in mid-air.


    "Gotcha!" he was delighted, examining the phone which thankfully had no crack - God was on their side.


    The music ended.


    An awkward silence descended in the hall as everyone''s questioning looked rested on the kids. They had all witnessed what happened.


    "What the hell is this?!" The queen thundered, banging her hand on the table.


    No one dared to make a sound, not to talk of breathing carelessly. The tension was suffocating.


    The queen turned her sharp gaze to Jacqueline who was already shivering by the side. She was done for. She was dead. She knew it. She shouldn''t have entertained the kids'' request. Now they''ve brought trouble as usual.


    "Can you exin this?!" the queen lost her temper! The bouquet was ruined, all because of the kids! This was why she had not permitted them in here in the first ce.


    "Y-your highness..." Jacqueline stammered, "I sincerely don''t know...." she gulped, "They just told me they wanted to entertain you,"


    "What?" the queen was dumbfounded, "You acted on a child''s whim and let them destroy?my -!"


    "It was not intentional, your highness!" Ailee spoke up, interrupting the queen.


    Reina wanted to die at that moment, her kids had killed her. All she told them was to stay still and they failed.


    "What?!" The queen was shocked at her boldness.


    Allen stepped out, bravely pointing at Lord Albert, "We believe that he is nning treason against the crown,"


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    Including Lord Albert.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 575 - Five Hundred And Seventy-five: Search His Cellphone

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Five Hundred And Seventy-five: Search His Cellphone</h4>


    The third point of view:


    If there had been awkward silence previously, now was a shocking one. Except for the sound of their breathing, the great hall was so quiet that a pin dropped would reverberate greatly across the room.


    "What did you just say?" The queen was the first to recover from the impact, already at the edge of her seat. She wanted the truth.


    "Lord Albert is nning a treason!" Ailee supported her brother. They were in this together.


    There was a great uproar in the hall as everyone - the other lords and guests - began to deliberate the usation.?It was simply unbelievable.


    "Oh my God," Reina pinched the space between her brows. She was regretting it, taking the kids to Lincolnshire was a huge mistake. Reina had always felt this would happen, she just never wanted to acknowledge the feelings.


    "We have to stop the kids now," Nius'' jaw was clenched. He knew how worried Reina was right now and it wasn''t good for the babies. He had specially warned the kids not to upset their mother and yet, they did it.


    "No, leave them," Emerald stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.


    "What?" Nius eyed him.


    "They''ve already begun, it''s not worth stopping them now. Moreover, who knows, they might be speaking the truth,"


    And thanks to thatment from Emerald, the others who had wanted to stop them as well, took a step back. They just silently hoped the kids were right and that this wasn''t one of their many pranks. Else, they were doomed.


    "Do you fully grasp the gravity of your allegation? You use one of my lords of treason and that is a capital offense punishable by death?"


    "Yes, we know that and are confident that we are right," stated Allen, eliciting another uproar from the crowd.


    "Your highness!" Lord Albert spoke up, "You don''t possibly believe a bunch of kids who just stole my cellphone -".


    "His cellphone is the evidence!" Neon announced.


    Another gasp from the crowd.


    "This is getting bad," Reina turned to her husband, "I''m notfortable with this anymore. We should stop the kids before they add more fuel to the burning me,"


    Nius nodded and at once, stood up, saying, "Forgive my kids, your highness, the queen. They must have lost their mind. If you can please -"


    "Let them speak," The queen was adamant, "They im they have evidence, I would love to see it,"


    Nius couldn''t say anything more and stood helplessly. God save his children.


    Neon took that as a cue to continue, "The first day we arrived, I bumped into lord Albert in the hallway. His phone dropped and I helped him pick it, that was when I saw the message. Although I couldn''t see the person he chatted with, they definitely discussed treason,"


    There were murmurs within the crowd, everyone pointing out their view on the matter.


    "Your highness! Don''t tell me you believe a mere kid''s words over your loyal servant?" Lord Albert argued.


    "Did you or did you not bump into the kid on the said day?" The queen questioned him sternly. The matter of treason was not to be treated trivial - they learned a hard lesson from the invaders.


    "We indeed bumped into each other, but I''m innocent of what he uses him of, "He turned to Neon, "You can''t trust a kid who isn''t even sure of the recipient of the said message. Also, how long had he stared at the screen enough to know I was nning treason against you? Our contact barelysted a second. His evidence is unreliable," Lord Albert imed.


    "We should search his phone then," Ailee stated, raising the phone in the air so everyone could see it.


    "They met three days ago which means the chat wouldn''t be too far off. Even though we don''t know who he chatted with, the case of treason is broad and we would surely find more than one contact in cahoots with him which is enough evidence to implicate him,"


    Another roar of murmuring arose.


    Reina began a silent prayer. Her kids better be right because this wasn''t a normal case - they were using a lord. If all of this turns up negatively, even though they are kids, she was sure they will be punished severely.


    "Fine, someone should search the phone," The queen ordered.


    "I''ll do it," Judy volunteered with his hand raised, standing up from his chair.


    Lord Albert frowned at the turn of events but said nothing.


    "Fine, do it," The queen permitted.


    Judy went over and took the phone from Ailee before asking Lord Albert to unlock his password. And while he began his search, the debate continued.


    "Also," Neon added, "I was in the garden the other day ying with my mouse when I saw Lord Alberte in with another man I couldn''t recognize because I was hiding in the bush. They said the queen needed to go and they had control of the guards. He also mentioned he would promote him if it all goes well," he recalled as much as he could.


    The crowd gasped in shock once more.


    By now, the queen had her hands clenched by the side. She was so angry, but above all, she was disappointed - she had trusted him.


    With red eyes, she turned to Albert saying, "What do you have to say about this, lord Albert? Did you or did you not have such a conversation and with who?"


    At once, everyone turned to?Lord Albert, waiting for his response. This was a dire situation and his answer determined his survival.


    "Yeah, I did," the man said and the crowd gasped. The queen felt as if a sword just went through her chest. How could he?


    "But then," Lord Albert said, "The reasons are totally different from the lies the young boy spewed. I only spoke with the captain of the tenth division to sort out the security of the pce considering the influx of guests with the royal wedding at the corner - security shouldn''t bex. I asked him how many guards were assigned to the royal family and the rest of the details are confidential and essible to me as your defense minister. In the end, I promised to promote him if he does his job perfectly,"


    "It''s a lie!" Neon said.


    "I think this child already misunderstood me from the beginning and has a conceited view of me,"


    "But I''m telling the truth!" Neon whined.


    "Would you believe me, your royal lord who stood by you for years and fought alongside you during the invaders or a kid still in diapers, your royal highness?! "


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 577 - Five Hundred And Seventy-seven: An Attack To Launch Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Five Hundred And Seventy-seven: An Attack To Launch Tonight</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What is the meaning of this Lord Albert?" the queen queried him.


    After she met with the kid''s parents, he was the next to be summoned into her office. The queen might be old but she wasn''t senile. Moreover, she had years of experience at her disposal.


    Yes, she was madder at the kids for disrupting the dinner, she still reasoned. Although no evidence was found, it was suspicious. A kid who used an aged man like Lord Albert of treason was suspicious, something must have happened.


    "What is this talk of treason?" she went on, "If you have something to say to me right now, tell me?"


    "Your majesty, as I said earlier, I have no idea of whatever allegation made against me. The child simply has a distorted view of me," Lord Albert still stood by his words, his head bowed.


    The queen didn''t say anything, rather she stood from her seat and walked around her desk to him. There was a trace of pain in her gaze as she asked,


    "Is this because of Fiona? Because of the banishment? Is that the reason?" she asked, hoping he came clean with her.


    Lord Albert had been a strong pir andpanion - it was quite a pity they didn''t turn out to be inws. The queen knew if he confessed the truth, she was willing to forgive him which was why she gave him this chance - a chance to be sincere.


    However, Lord Albert at once fell on his knees, "How could I dare to think that your highness?!" He cried out.


    "Just tell me the truth?!" The queen bellowed, that was all she wanted. She trusted him and she needed to know that trust was reciprocated.


    "Yes, I was resentful!" Lord Albert confessed.


    The queen gasped. So she was right.


    "I med you for what happened to my daughter,"


    "So you nned to rebel?" she gulped, fearful at the confirmation of the truth.


    But Lord Albert shook his head, "Yes, I had the thought, but you changed it,"


    "I did?" the queen was surprised.


    "You promised to bring my daughter back home and give her the title of princess. My anger was doused out by that simple gesture," He imed.


    The queen let out a breath she didn''t know she had been holding in. He didn''t betray her, he was still her royal servant - the one who had sworn to protect the crown.


    "I decided to trust you once again, Your majesty! So I decided to put my all into your protection - just as I have always done - it''s quite a pity that the young child misunderstood me and tried to sow the seed of discord between us," his voice showed he was hurt by the queen''s doubt towards him.


    He went on, "Your majesty, If I had thoughts for the crown, I would have taken it right after we crushed the invaders - the both of us knew that was a fragile time. However, I still did the right thing by installing the rightful monarchy. So why would I change that now? I''m just an old man who wants to live peacefully and wishes the best for his daughter,"


    Guilt gnawed at queen Roselle''s heart, she had doubted her most trusted lord because of a child''s reckless im - a child who knew nothing about the weight of the crown. She almost let a false im cripple her political government - she knew how much control Lord Albert had over the others.


    The punishment she meted out on the kids was deserving. Don''t me her, even if she didn''t want to punish them, the lords would demand one. Treason was a very sensitive matter in Lincolnshire.


    "Fine, I believe you," The queen said and he looked at up her in gratitude.


    "Thank you, your highness," He was still expressing his gratitude when the queen added.


    "However," She said, "We are still going to investigate this matter to appease everyone and fulfill all righteousness..." the queen said without noticing the way Lord Albert''s expression shifted.


    "Since you are innocent, you don''t have to do anything but toply with the investigation and I''ll make sure they don''t go about it in a way that disrupts your daily life nor would word around to the public about it," the queen promised him.


    "I-Of course," Lord Albert recovered himself and bowed once more, "You''re so magnanimous, my queen,"


    "You can leave now," the queen dismissed him and he stood up.


    "Thank you, your majesty," He smiled at her, turning in the direction of the door.


    The instant Lord Albert was out, the smile on his face vanished at once.


    Why did he do this, she asks?


    Because he wanted his child to survive. There was not a parent who wouldn''t want their child to survive and he was doing just that. His days were numbered and he had to made sure his daughter was in a better ce - even if it means going against the queen.


    Lord Albert was roused out of his thoughts when he bumped into someone hard. He looked forward, it was a girl with unnatural tinum blonde hair and piercing amber eyes ring up at him.


    His brows couldn''t help but furrow, why was she staring at him that way as if he had offended her? He doesn''t even know who she is.


    Almost immediately, the girl slowly lowered her eyes - the re must not have been for him. Someone else most have offended her and she transferred her aggression to him, he thought.


    But then, even after bumping into him, she was about to walk away without an apology. What impudence! Lord Albert couldn''t stand the insult.


    "Stop there?" hemanded with authority.


    She stopped and turned, but that took almost a minute, and muttered, "What?" in a nonchnt manner.


    His anger rose to the surface, "You bumped into an elder and yet leave without even an apology? Children of nowadays, what''s this world turning into?! " Hemented.


    "An apology," The girl scoffed and then stared him straight in the eyes as she tilted her head in a bored manner, "Get in line for an apology because I wasn''t born with one," she said and strut away while he watched in shocked silence.


    "You!" Lord Albert pointed at the retreating figure and was close to an outburst.


    However, he controlled himself. That arrogant brat must be a daughter to one of the guests which was no wonder she had the impetus to speak to him in the manner.


    But now wasn''t a moment to get riled up, not when he had an attack tounch tonight.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 581 - Five Hundred And Eighty-one: War Ravages

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Five Hundred And Eighty-one: War Ravages</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Your siblings were right?" Judy muttered as Isabe helped to untie him.


    "Yes, they were but your mother was too blinded bymitment," Isabe muttered while undoing the knot.


    "She just has a kind heart," Judy made excuses for her.


    "A kind heart that is about to doom your kingdom," Isabe snorted, finally setting him free.


    "I suspected that Albert was up to no good. I have investigations nned already, just didn''t expect that he would strike this soon,"


    "The man is smart. The usation from my siblings put him at a corner and he knew he had to attack now when?your defense is low,"


    Judy nodded in understanding and was about to carry his wife when Isabe stopped him, "No, leave her,"


    "Leave her?" He wasn''t pleased with that.


    "Albert''s men are already on the move, if I''m not mistaken, they''ve broken in already. Although they were prepared, the notice was impromptu hence they would need to gather their forces, you should stop them before they reach the ammo room - they would take some of the weapons and burn down the rest, "


    "That''s the n. They want to incapacitate us - at least what''s left of my men. I don''t even know who to trust anymore,"


    "You don''t have to worry about Aunt Emily, I''ll take care of her. Just go and do your work," Isabe said, yet added immediately, "At least get her on my back before you leave,"


    Judy''s mouth dropped open, "Are you sure you can do -"


    "We don''t have time anymore, just do it!" She hollered at him and Judy''s feet moved into action. He carried Emily off the bed and carefully ced her on Isabe''s back.


    The instant Emily''s weightnded on her back, Isabe felt as if her waist shifted out of her body and she staggered a bit. But the girl gritted her teeth and steadied herself before standing upright, piggybacking her aunt. This was a national emergency and her aunt''s life was on the line. She had to do this.


    Judy felt pity for Isabe, he knew Emily was a burden - she might look petite but she weighed a ton - but the girl bravely carried her as if she was lightweight. Although she pretended to be strong, her little stumbling gave her away.?Fine, after this was over, he would reward her immensely.


    "What are you still waiting for?! Move your ass out of here!" Isabe boomed at him. She knew what he was thinking - she could see the sympathy in his eyes. But she, Isabe, doesn''t need any pity. In this life, everything she does was of her free will and decision.


    Knowing that Emily was now in safe hands made Judy breathe in relief, now he could focus on exterminating those betrayals. Watching Emily get hit was the worst nightmare he had ever experienced.


    He had been helpless, subdued, and incapacitate by those assholes - those betrayals that had been by his side all this while - and watched his wife get hit as she tried to save him. Judy recalled the way his breath hung in his throat when the blood trailed down her head - his world had almost ended.


    His hands formed a fist by his side, his jaw clenching, he would destroy them all. At once, he picked up his phone that had been tossed to the floor during the scuffle and called his assistant as well - hopefully, he hasn''t betrayed him as well.


    "Your highness," Archie''s voice rang out.


    Judy wondered if he sounded panicky because of guilt? He shut his eyes, has Archie betrayed him as well? He hoped not, he was the only person he could trust at the moment.


    "Something seems off in the pce," Archie said and Judy released a breath he had been holding. Archie was still Archie.


    "Sound the rm, we''re under attack," He finally informed.


    "An attack!" he sounded shocked


    "We don''t have time anymore. Shut all the gates and guard the ammo room - if it''s notte already. But most of all, inform the captains and select your beat and loyal fighters,"


    "Yes, your highness,"


    "And Archie,"


    "Yes,"


    "Do not trust anyone - not even one with my face. Right now, we''re like sheep among wolves. Be careful," He advised him.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," the line went dead after that.


    Judy waited and after some minutes, the rm reverberated across the pce.


    "Quite a relief," He was happy Archie had remained loyal.


    Judy moved at once. Everyone knew what that rm signified, the pce was under siege. It would wake his royal guards from their slumber and as well, alert his enemies.


    Compared to the others, the queen''s quarters would be difficult to prate - security is concentrated there-?but not impossible. If Lord Abert was hell-bent onmitting treason, then he would have found a way of immobilizing his mother, the queen.


    Not long after, what sounded like gunshots st rend the night air. It has begun and they were all prepared.


    In the pce, the guards'' weapons only have ammo in them when they are aware of a potentially serious security threat. However, each has a thirty-round magazine of rounds fitted and a very sharp bay. And right now, they were making use of that and more - if they had sessfully broken into the ammo house.


    There was no time to waste, hence Judy took advantage of the secret passageways in the pce. That was the advantage of being a royal, it was designed especially for them in times like this.


    It would take him about fifteen minutes to reach the queen''s quarters but with the shortcuts, five minutes at thetest - depending on his speed. While on the move, his phone rang and he wasn''t surprised to see it was Nius. He picked at once, just as another call from Emerald came in.


    "What''s going on?" Nius asked sternly. He was uneasy, Judy could sense that and he couldn''t me him. Nius had a lot to lose here - his wife, children, sister, and friends.


    "Your children predicted right, the pce is under attack," there was a hint of bitterness in his tone. If only he had backed the kids, this wouldn''t have happened. Well, his mother wouldn''t have listened anyway. But then, there''s no need to cry over spilled milk.


    "What are your ns?"


    "I need to get the queen. It''s game over if Albertys his hands on my mother,"


    "Fine, then. I''ll round up the guests and diplomats and lead them to a safe ce. Albert is not a fool to touch the foreigners unless he wants Lincolnshire razed to the ground," Nius reasoned.


    He has hurt your sister already, Judy was tempted to say. Since Nius was this calm, that meant he had not seen Emily yet. Judy couldn''t help but shake his head, Albert doesn''t know he poke the tiger by the tail.


    Just like Nius, Emerald had the same question, deciding to help out in securing the lives of the other innocent people.


    Judy directly got into his mother''s room and rifles were pointed at him the instant the secret passageway opened.


    "Oh, your royal highness," the five men in the room who recognized him lowered their weapon at once and bowed their heads.


    "Kai!" The queen stood at once and walked over to her son, hugging him tightly. Judy could see from her face, she was scared.


    "Mother," He hugged her back. If something had happened to her, how was he going to face his father? His mother was his responsibility now.


    "Your highness, you have to leave now with the queen," the captain of that division said to him, " We don''t know how many are out there or the loyal ones,"


    "Hand me a gun," Judy hated to be defenseless. With a weapon, he was safer and sure of protecting his loved ones.


    The captain reached for his waist and tossed a revolver strapped to his side to Judy who got it.


    "You have to leave now. We''d buy you enough time," He said when the gunshots became louder - they were getting close.


    "Thank you, I would not forget your great services," Judy assured them knowing they might not make it.


    "It has been a great honor serving your highness and Majesty," They did one final bow.


    Tears clouded the queen''s eyes, this was all her fault. Had she not blindly trusted Lord Albert and arrested him for interrogation, all this wouldn''t have happened.


    "It''s time to leave, mother, their sacrifices can''t be in vain," Judy spoke with a lump in his throat. If he could stop it, he would, but this was war and war ravages.


    The queen nodded and without a second look, they pushed on the candle holder and the wall caved in, revealing the secret passageway which they entered, the walls closing at once.


    Immediately, his phone rang and it was Archie. He picked at once, "What''s the situation,"


    "We arete. They carted away with crates of ammo. However, we stopped them before they could set the rest on fire which means -"


    "There''s enough to engage them in a heated battle," Judy surmised.


    He said, "Gather what''s left of my men, set up the formation. If they conquered the rest of the pce, then we have to hold here,"


    And pray to God.

 Chapter 582 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Two: The Royal Armory

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Two: The Royal Armory</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "We''re under attack!" Neon came screaming into the room, followed by his younger siblings.


    Julie and Anabelle who had been spooning each other on the sofa broke apart at once before ring at the children for the interruption.


    Pedro, who had been reading, dropped his book at once, "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t believe a thing they stay," Anabelle said to him before facing the children, "I see the queen''s punishment is not enough, and here you are, muttering nonsense once again," She was angry. She had heard about what the twins had done and the punishment meted out on them.


    "We''re telling the truth this time," Ailee supported Neon, hoping they believed her.


    Allen said, "Isabe said you should get prepared,"


    At the mention of Isabe, there was a subtle change in the air. They finally got the attention they wanted.


    Pedro dropped the book he was reading, walking over to them, "Isabe told you that?"


    "Are you sure Isabe said that?" Anabelle queried, approaching them.


    "Where is Isabe," Julie asked, looking at the door.


    "She''s said she''s going to inform uncle Judy and that we should get?prepared,"


    "Prepared?" Anabelle was still confused.


    "Prepare for war. The rebellion is real," Allen broke the news to them, "She said we should equip ourselves with weapons and defend ourselves if pushes to shove,"


    "This is ridiculous," Julie didn''t want to believe it, "The pce had the best guards -"


    "Not in the case of a rebellion. The guards would be against each other and we wouldn''t know who to trust anymore," Pedro pointed out.


    "We need to inform our parents -"


    "They wouldn''t believe us without evidence, remember?" Ailee reminded Anabelle whose fingers were ready to dial their contact.


    "That means we need evidence," Judy said.


    "Nor would evidencee to us while we sit around," Pedro added.


    "What are we going to do?" They were still asking when the door burst open and the long-awaited Isabe walked in - with Emily on her back.


    They stared dumbfounded. What the hell was going on?


    "Help me!" Isabe said with a hoarse voice, her knees almost buckling.


    That jerked them to reality and the guys moved instantly with Julie taking Emily off her while Pedro was there to catch Isabe when she fell.


    "Don''t tell me you carried her all the way here," Pedro was shocked.


    "What do you think?" Isabe was a bit resentful. Where was he when she needed him? Her back almost split into two.


    "She''s injured," Anabelle almost screamed, her eyes shimmering with tears.?Aunt Emily was so kind, who dared to hurt her?


    "We have to call a doctor," Neon suggested.


    "No," Isabe stopped him at once,


    "We can''t call a doctor with the situation at hand. Moreover, we don''t know who to trust. What if we invite the enemy into our nest?"


    "You''re serious about the rebellion thing?" Anabelle was pale. She had never witnessed bloodshed, not even when Miguel attacked - she was unaffected. Anabelle was scared.


    Seated on the edge of Pedro''s bed, Isabe scowled at them, "I asked you to get your hands on any weapon,"


    "We have ours," The kids showed off their military-grade toys. As usual, Allen had not failed her.


    Julieined, "Even if we wanted to defend ourselves, there''s no weapon here," their room was clean.


    "Do I have to do everything for you guys," Isabe muttered under her breath, wondering why on earth she was surrounded by idiots.


    "If you can''t get a?weapon here, then look somewhere else! What about the royal armory? Did you search there?!" she asked harshly.


    "Oh, that''s right," Julie finally remembered, "The royal armory contains the personal arms of past kings, and also houses military weapons, armors, and diplomatic works of art. We could manage those weapons!"


    "But the problem is that it''s heavily guarded," Pedro noticed the w in their n.


    "Not if we''re under attack," Isabe pointed out.


    "What?" They all turned to her. What was she trying to say?


    "We are under attack?"


    "Wait for it," Isabe gestured to them not to say a word, and almost immediately, a loud rm went off almost rendering them deaf.


    "What was that?" Anabelle asked, scared. Even without being told, the tension was now so thick it was palpable.


    "That is your cue to leave. The guards would be distracted by the rm as pandemonium breaks out. Now leave!" Isabe informed them.


    "Thank you," both of them said in unison. As men, it was their responsibility to protect the women and they couldn''t do that defenseless.


    "And also!" Isabe stopped them the instant they reached for the door, "Be careful,"


    For the first time, Julie felt Isabe really cared about him and a smile broke out on his face. Pedro as well.


    "Now go!" She urged them to leave just before she ordered them, "Get me a bowl of water and a towel,"


    Isabe had predicted urately, no one had questioned their movement as they made their way over to the royal armory. If anything, the royal guards were in a hurry to defend the pce - or what''s left of the unconquered quarters.


    "Okay, we now have a problem," Julie muttered as soon as he got to the entrance door.


    "Oh shit," Pedro bowed his head, dejected, "Biometric door lock," He didn''t need a prophet to tell him they were not authorized to use the door.


    "We should have known this wouldn''t be easy," Julie leaned against the door, running his hand through his hair. This was a perfect example of mission impossible, "What do we do now?"


    "Find someone among the crowd of serious-looking guards with rifles who has the authorization to -"


    "What are you two doing there?!" a stern-looking soldier pointed his rifle at them threateningly.


    At once, Pedro and Julie lifted their hands in the air in surrender. However, Pedro whispered to his partner, "Is that the good guy or the bad one?"


    "I don''t know. Either way, he doesn''t like us so much. Any idea on how to get out of this?" Julie asked him.


    "Not if you''re faster than a bullet," Pedro reminded him.


    "Stop it!" The guard yelled at them, "Stop whispering to each other because it is clear that you both are up to no good. I''ll have to take you with him,"


    "Uh oh," Julie didn''t like that, "We can''t allow that,"


    "Isabe would kill me. We have to find a way out of this,"


    They both were already thinking of a n as the royal guard slowly approached them. However, as soon as the guard was about to take another step, someone hit him from behind with the butt of a gun.


    Julie and Pedro nce up, shocked, "Miss. Jacqueline?!"


    Unlike the neat and prim Jacqueline they knew, this one looked as if she had a crazy fight. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes rumpled and torn at the shoulder.


    "The kids were right, there is a rebellion," She heaved, walking over to the door and pressed her finger on the scanner,?saying, "I don''t know what you both want in here but I''m guessing it''s for the greater good,"


    They nced at her gun, Jacqueline noticed that.


    "It''s not loaded," She exined, sensing their suspicion.


    At once, the door opened with a strain and they walked in only to stop in their tracks.


    "Holy mother of God," Julie gasped, while Pedro had one thought in mind, "The twins would surely love it here,"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ????

 Chapter 583 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Three: Ill Be Fine

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Three: I''ll Be Fine</h4>


    "Come on, we need to go now," Nius helped his wife Reina to her feet. No one had premeditated an attack by eleven in the night. Befitting her condition, Reina had gone to bed only to be awoken less than an hourter.


    "Oh my God, the kids," Reina realized, a look of terror on her face. A pang of guilt hit her at once, she should have believed her kids.


    "The kids are safe," at the moment, Nius didn''t dare to say that out loud. It was enough that his wife was pregnant and undergoing the stress of a potential coup, not to talk of the thought of her kids in danger. It wasn''t good for her condition.


    "Get to the kids, they should be with Isabe," Nius had an inkling they would be there, "Get them to the chapel, the others will be there as well - Judy says it''s safe," he said to her 6just as he opened the door.


    "What about you?" Reina held onto his shirt as he turned to leave. There was a great uproar in the corridor; the guards were heading out to defend the east wing while people ran helter scatter searching for a way out.


    The situation at hand was a total definition of chaos and right now, Nius was about to head into chaos - she didn''t like it.


    Nius stared down at her grip, his gaze softened as he could sense her worry, "I have to join the others in getting the other diplomats to the chapel. Some might be confused and trapped in this mayhem. You know how dangerous it is if one of them gets hurt - Lincolnshire might as well erase itself,"


    "What about you? Aren''t you a visitor as well? What if you get hurt?" Reina couldn''t help but express her worry. She knew Nius, he wouldn''t hesitate to jump headfirst into danger if it meant his loved ones were safe.


    For once, she just wished he was selfish. Perhaps, it might be the pregnancy or something, Reina became more emotional than usual - she didn''t want him always putting himself in danger.


    "Nothing would happen to me," Nius said to her but Reina was not convinced.


    "Hey, hey," He palmed her cheeks and rested his forehead on hers, "I''ll be fine, alright?"


    Reina blinked away the tears, nodding to his words.


    "You''re carrying my babies and this time, I''m going to watch them grow up. It''s a promise," He said, then kissed her.


    Reina responded to his kisses eagerly amid the pandemonium, knowing the dangers ahead. She didn''t want to let him go, but she couldn''t hold him back either.


    "Be safe," Was all she said to him.


    Nius smiled at her, before leaving her.


    Reina took a deep breath, this wasn''t the time to get emotional, there was work to do. Hence, she turned down the corridor, shoving against guards to get to the kid''s location.


    Normally, she had been waking but that soon turned to a sprint and she barged into Isabe''s room, "Hey kids, we need to - Emily?" her eyes grew wide.


    Emily was sitting up on the bed with a towel pressed to her temple.


    "Reina," She tried to stand, only to fall back down.


    "What the hell happened to her?" she asked no one in particr, heading over to the edge of the bed where she squatted down.


    "They attacked her, probably intending to kill," Isabe answered.


    "We''re under attack," Emily managed to say, "The kids were right,"


    At the mention of kids, Reina turned around and her eyes connected instantly with Neon, her chest squeezed painfully in guilt. She failed him.


    "Neon?"


    "Ma''m?"


    "God, I''m so sorry," Reina at once, went over to the boy and pulled him into a hug, "I should have believed you," she teared up.


    "It''s okay, mom," The boy smiled at her, "You believed me eventually,"


    Reina wondered what kind of person this boy was, she forgave him that easily? She knew how much trouble the twins would give her. And speaking about the twins, they were giving her the silent treatment. Well, she does deserve that a bit.


    However, just as Reina was about to apologize to them, the door burst open and Camille walked in with a furious tone, "Seriously, what are you both still doing here?! Are you asking for a death sentence?! Get your asees moving!!"


    No one needed to be told otherwise, they all hurried out of the room until it hit Camille.


    "Wait a minute, where''s Cecil''s son, Pedro?" Cecil would kill her if she didn''t appear with him.


    Reina turned, "Where''s Julie?" George had specifically asked her to take care of him during this journey.


    "They went to the royal armory!" Ailee informed them.


    "To do what?! Don''t they know how dangerous it is right now? What if they get caught by a stray bullet? I told Cecil to stay back and that I''d get her son for her, what am I going to tell her?!"


    "They will be fine," Isabe simply said.


    "No, this won''t do," Camille refused, "We have to find them,"


    Isabe retorted, "Are you going to risk all of us searching for two persons?"


    "Well..." Camille was speechless, "I''ll search for them then, you guys can head to the chapel -"


    "You''re pregnant and I''m sure Eden must have warned you to retreat to the chapel at once. Moreover, those two are young, smart, and agile, I''m sure they are safer out there than you are. They would surely find their way here," Isabe said.


    "What she says makes sense, the boys can protect themselves more than you," Reina told her, "We have to leave, Camille. The guards are trying their best to keep the east wing from being besieged. But then, they can''t do that if we''re in their way and worrying about coteral damage,"


    "Fine," Camille gave in, "Let''s go," and pray the boys find us.


    At once, they all left for the royal chapel that was no different than a cathedral. They climbed the ceremonial set of steps built at the west end of the building and went into the chapel.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ????

 Chapter 584 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Four: A Hostage Situation

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Four: A Hostage Situation</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "No, no, no, it''s us!" Reina lifted her hand in surrender as soon as the guards pointed the guns at them. The tension was high as the guards were taking extra caution not to let the enemies in guise into their haven.


    "Come in now!" they urged all of them inside before closing the door. There was a makeshift peephole on therge wooden door the guards had curved to discern the outside.


    As expected, most of the diplomats, guests, and pce staff were seated on the pew, anxiously awaiting their fate. There was fear written on their faces and their despair was suffocating.


    Reina didn''t like this feeling of helplessness at all. She was used to fighting her way out of every battle, but now, she has to consider her children - both born and unborn.


    "Here, have a seat," she directed the kids over to one of the long benches.


    "Take care of the kids," She said to Isabe.


    Isabe grabbed her at once, "Where are you going?"


    "I need to contact your father," Reina said, bringing out her cellphone.


    At that, Isabelle let go of her, she had thought her dumb mother was going to jump into danger. At that rate, she would just have to tie her up. Nobody was dying, not in her watch.


    Reina was prepared to call Nius when the door was opened and lo and behold, her husband and the others arrived - with the queen.


    There was a collective gasp from the crowd just as everyone went on their knees, "Your majesty,"


    "Please, be on your feet," the queen told them, "This is no time for formalities but our survival,"


    "You obviously don''t care about our survival!" Someone shouted from behind, causing everyone to turn.


    The man stood up straight, "I heard those young kids...." he pointed to Allen, Ailee, and Neon, "Warned you about the impending treason yet you did nothing about it,"


    At once, there was murmuring from the crowds. Just like the man, some of the people in the crowd shifted the me to the queen.


    "If you had taken the threat seriously, then we wouldn''t have been in this predicament!" he used her.


    A great murmuring arose from the crowd as two factions were created instantly - those against the queen and those with the queen.


    Reina and Emily stared at each other, this was not good. If the disagreement continued, it might turn into a riot and they couldn''t risk this ce - nor her children.


    "Quiet!!! " Judy boomed and the hall quieted down. He stared them down; his jaw clenched and his gaze hardened, "Yes, my mother, the royal highness made a mistake, but aren''t we all humans, bound to make mistakes?"


    No one said a word. Some cleared their throat awkwardly while the others looked away in shame.


    Judy went on, "We are trying our best to ensure your survival and to change the tide of this war. So unless you''re grabbing a weapon to join us - not that we''re forcing you - the best you can do for us is just your asses and stay still,"


    Most of the citizens of Lincolnshire and diplomats amongst the crowd gasped in shock, this was the first time they have seen Judy bring foul-mouthed. They had always seen their Prince Kai as refined and graceful and prime - but that wasn''t the case anymore - hence they were shocked - including the queen.


    Reina and the others were the only ones slightly surprised that he used suchnguage after a long time. Unlike the others, they knew Judy''s history and the fact he grew up bad - you can never take away a habit learned over a lifetime.


    Judy let out a breath of relief. Now, his citizens can know he was not their everyday proper king nor was he a pushover. Just like both sides of a coin, he could be kind when he wanted to and cruel when necessary.


    "Does anyone have a problem with that?!" He asked one more time and when no one replied, knew his message had gotten across.


    "We''d fight to the end, but when it seems the tide isn''t in our favor, we''d surely find a way to get you out of here. That''s a promise," He assured them, then turned to his mother.


    "You''ll be fine here,"


    "Kai," the queen grabbed his hand just as he turned to leave. He looked at her questioningly.


    However, the woman simply stood on her heels and kissed him on the forehead, "May the Lord be with you,"


    He smiled at her knowing she was blessing him. In times of war, it was customary for the priest to bless their weapons, but since there wasn''t one avable, she was doing their job.


    And just like that, the queen observed the same custom on all of the men with him. None of them refused the gesture knowing it was a huge privilege.


    "Father!" Judy''s attention was shifted to his son who had run over to him, Emily after him.


    "I don''t want you to go,"


    "Hey, be a strong man - that''s your responsibility as a prince. You have to be strong for your mother and your subjects,"


    Akim wanted to cry but seeing the firm determination on his father''s face, he made up his mind to be strong.


    He turned to Emily, "How do you feel?"


    "Better," Emily told him, then engulfed him in a hug, "Be safe,". She didn''t want to let him go, but then, this was his job as a prince of this kingdom.


    Just like Judy, the others spent one short moment with their family and loved ones.


    "It''s time," Emerald informed Judy and he gestured to the others as well. Slowly, they withdrew from the room one after the others, but not without onest long at their loved ones.


    As soon as the guards shut the door, silence descended as the severity of the situation dawned on everyone. However, that was the beginning of their problem because one of the guards out of nowhere shot at the others before they could react.


    It became a hostage situation.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 585 - Five Hundred And Eighty-five: Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Five Hundred And Eighty-five: Vengeance</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Everything happened very quickly. One moment, the prince and his people left, the next, one of the guards stationed at the entrance began to shoot at the other guards causing a hugemotion as people screamed and ducked for their life. In a twinkle of an eye, all of the guards were down.


    In the middle of themotion, Isabe quickly picked her phone and typed, "SOS: all of the guards down in the chapel. One up. Approach with caution. Don''t be stupid, you can''t outrun a bullet,"


    "All of you down now!" The guard boomed at the people running up and down in the chaos. He then began to shout sporadically in the air forcing everyone to fall to the ground, covering their heads and ears.


    In no time, the racket died down and what was heard was whimpering from the scared people and cries from the kids.


    "Now, that''s more like it," The guard smirked at their cooperation.


    Reina and Isabe''s eyes connected and the young girl shook her head, gesturing at her not to do anything stupid. Reina sighed, Isabe was right.


    Although they could overpower him if they all rushed at him, the guard was skilled and had a weapon, nor could she tell the remaining bullets. How many casualty losses would there be? Who would sacrifice their life nor was she ready to have anyone sacrifice their life? In one word, retaliation was too risky.


    "What is the meaning of this?" her royal majesty, the queen, was the only one brave enough to stand up.


    "What do you think your royal majesty?" The guard teased her, "I''m just keeping you safe for when his majesty, the king, Albert,es to take you," he was not ashamed to acknowledge someone else as his king in front of the current monarchy.


    "Y-you!" the queen''s heart rate went up.


    "He''s that guard I saw that day," Neon said in a low tone but because the chapel was deadly silent, the wave carried his voice across.


    The guardughed, "Of course, you saw me but you couldn''t identify me and your dumb queen was too ignorant,"


    "You don''t have to do this," the queen said to him, "Whatever Lord Albert promised you, I can do that tenfold,"


    The man snorted, "You had all the time to do it yet you didn''t. What makes you think I''ll believe you," He added, "Moreover, it king Albert, not, Lord Albert, because he would win this war," he grinned, "I''ll make sure of it,"


    His future was tied to Lord Albert, so of course, he had to win. If Albert failed, he might as well take away his own life - the queen would not let him live.


    "Now, I''ll advise you toy on the ground like the others," He ordered the queen.


    "What? No?!" Emily stood to her defense, "She can''t do that, she''s the queen! That''s disrespectful to the crown!"


    The others on the ground voiced their disapproval as well. They didn''t support that - it was the biggest disgrace to the queen.


    "In case you don''t know this yet but the instant that rebellion started, your queen lost her power and title. So I advise you to behave," He pointed the gun at Emily while speaking to the queen, "King Albert might have ordered for you to be kept alive, but the same can''t be said for your would have been daughter-inw or anyone else in here," He hinted he wouldn''t hesitate to shoot at will.


    "How could you -" Emily was still saying when the captain cocked his gun at her.


    "Emily!"


    "Mother!"


    Everyone was concerned for her safety.


    "You don''t have to do that," The queen said to him before getting on her knees and then,id t on the ground.


    "Your majesty!" Everyone bellowed in shock. But then, they could only shout and watch without doing anything.


    The queen nodded at Emily who got back down to the floor. She appreciated her effort in defending her dignity, but it was her turn to save their lives.


    And just like that, the hall quieted down once more with the captain watching their movements like a hawk. But that was until a knock sounded on the door.


    Everyone stiffened yet showed a hint of hope. Whoever that was outside that door could be their enemy or savor or a deadweight - they don''t know if whoever that was would be able to overpower the captain.


    "Help me! Open up, please!" a feminine voice sounded from behind the door and they all let out a groan.


    What hope? There was no hope at all. What could a female do to help? Cry and beg for mercy?


    But unlike the others, Isabe''s face was full of anticipation. She hoped those idiots were smart for once.


    Cautiously, the captain went over to the door and peeped through the hole only to discover it was the kid''s etiquette teacher. What was her name again? Ah, Jacqueline. Well, it wouldn''t hurt to have morepany.


    The tension in his body went out at once and he opened the door without sensing the imminent threat. The captain opened the door for Miss. Jacqueline who shed a grateful smile at him only for it to be shoved hard at his face.


    "Ugh," He groaned, stumbling back as the two guys got out of their hiding position. The captain had not seen them because they had been hiding at the side and used Jacqueline as a distraction.


    "You!" The captain gritted his teeth and was just about to reach for his rifle when Pedro bent and swung a bs which entangled around his feet and he fell to the ground. Before he could grab his gun, Julie had already kicked it away andnded a punch at his face.


    "That''s for Allen, Ailee, and Neon," the man made the kids look like fools in front of the queen.


    Another punch.


    "That''s for Anabelle!"


    Pedro pulled Julie aside to give the captain a taste of his own fist, "That''s for putting my girlfriend, Isabe, in danger,"


    By the time they had finished avenging everyone, the captain had been beaten into an unrecognizable pulp.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 586 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Six: No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Six: No Way Out</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Cover me!" Nius shouted as he ran across the hallway. One of their attackers sensing he was left unprotected, tried to fire at him but Judy was faster, a bullet was lodged into his eye, he fell.


    It was just like old times when Nius had been his master and he - Judy - was his protector.?There had been lots of fighting and though his responsibility was to protect Nius, they both had learned to protect each other. Their movements were always synchronized and had each other''s back.


    Nius made it to the end and hid behind the huge pir for protection -yes, he might be skilled but his skin wasn''t ker. Albert had managed to conquer almost all the guards. The east wing was the only andst wing of the pce they hadn''t conquered - yet - and they had to defend it or drag time till everyone escaped somehow.


    This war reminded him of the one in the Bible when Lucifer conquered one-third of the angels in heaven. Micheal had been the one who drew the sword and drove Lucifer out of heaven. But then, who would be Micheal in this situation?


    From his position, Nius had a clear view of his enemies and fired nonstop, stopping only to reload beforemencing his killing. However, a bullet whizzed past him and he dodged in time only for his attacker to fall from the spiral step.


    "I believe that was thank you, sir," Eden shouted from the position where he was crouched down on the floor.


    Unless closer look, all one could see was a gun positioned in the space between the rails of the wrought-iron balustrade. Eden had always been good at sneak attacks and he took the work of a sniper, taking out the opponents one after the other when they least expected it.


    "Thank your ass!" Nius retorted, in the middle of the battle.


    Eden snorted.


    "This is no time for quibbling!" Emerald cautioned them, just as he used his bare hands to knock two idiots who hade at him with their swords into each other. They bumped their heads and fell. He could hear those squabbling idiots through his earphone and it was irritating him.


    "Fine, daddy," Nius teased him.


    "Fuck!" Nius cursed as he ducked another bullet aimed at him. Hemunicated to them through the earphone, "As much as I''m trying to be positive, the situation doesn''t look good. We have to ren,"


    "I''m much in support," Eden added, "I can barely hold my own here," He skillfully evaded a rain of bullets, taking cover behind therge table they had set up for temporary cover during battle formation.


    "He''s right. These people are like flies, they just keeping back. How could you not have had this many troops under control?!" Emerald said.


    "Fine, withdrew to the meeting room. I''ll call the troops and set up a wedge formation - they mustn''t get in. That should buy us enough time," Judy informed them, "Now withdraw!"


    "dly," Eden said, just as he tossed a grenade to the enemy who had paused to reload. An explosion rocked that section of the building and a part of the wall copsed on some of the enemy troops.


    With a war cry, Nius broke into a sprint while firing, each of his targets dropping to the ground. Soon he made it to the meeting room which had previously been the drawing room. Their troops had already formed a triangr wedge with their tip charging at the enemy.


    He was the second to arrive after Eden.


    "You''re injured," He noted his bloody sleeve.


    Eden looked down and grabbed his arm, "It was just a graze," he then tipped his head in Nius'' direction, "And you seem to have lost your touch as well?"


    Nius narrowed his gaze at him,


    "What do you mean?"


    Eden smirked, then touched the side of his cheek.


    Nius at once touched his cheek and he came up with blood. He cleared his throat at once, straightening up.


    "It was just a scratch," He said.


    Eden rolled his eyes just as the others - Emerald and Judy - came into the hall.


    "We cannot win this war," Nius told Judy straight away, "Not with this number of troops we have,"


    "They are numerous and keeping back. Moreover, with almost all the weapons they took from the armory, they''re more equipped right now," Edenid out hisint.


    "That means we have to find a way to pull the others out of the pce unharmed," Judy sighed, rubbing his temple in exhaustion.


    "Aren''t there secret ways out of here?" Eden queried.


    "There are - "


    "Then what are you still waiting for?" Nius took the words right out of his mouth, "Get the women and the kids away from here,"


    "During the war with the invaders, most of those secret ways were blocked or destroyed and we hadn''t had the time to repair those," He finally exined.


    "So in one word, you''re trying to say my wife and children are stuck in here?" Nius had a look of disbelief on his face.


    "I''m sorry, Nius, no one expected that there would be a war of this degree," Judy apologized, the guilt stabbing his chest. It would be much better if he died alone and did not drag his friends and their loved ones into this mess.


    "Fuck this, there must be a way!" Nius had no idea what he kicked away in his rage - he didn''t care. There was no way on earth he was letting his kids and pregnant wife be coteral damage in this war - he would protect them to hisst breath.


    Although none of them expressed their helplessness like Nius, it was obvious they felt the same way.


    "There''s a way," Emerald said out of nowhere and they all turned towards him.


    "What?"


    "Our problem at hand is they are too much for us. What if we destroy half of them, won''t that give us a huge advantage?"


    At once, their interest was piqued and they turned to him eagerly.


    "How?"


    Emerald went on to exin, "I knew something was wrong at the bouquet when the kids used that asshole lord of treason. There was no evidence at hand, but just to be on the safe side, I asked for help from Sakuzi andˇ­" He checked his phone, "They should have arrived by now,"


    "What exactly is that?" Judy asked knowing whatever decision they took affects him at most as the crown prince.


    "We''reunching an airstrike,"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 587 - Five Hundred And Eighty-seven: He Promised.

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Five Hundred And Eighty-seven: He Promised.</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Although Pedro and Julie''s rescue brought some kind of relief to them, it still didn''t mean they were not worried. They had no clue what was happening in the outside world.


    The traitorous captain was beaten so badly he lost consciousness and was tied up and dumped in a corner of the room.


    Everyone sat on the bench near their loved ones and lost in their thoughts. Their heart was pounding in their chest and their fear so great that a wraith would have its full (wraith is a creature that is usually, but not always, created by and feeding off of?negative emotions)


    Although one could go out and check what''s going on, they were smart enough not to be a burden to the others fighting for their survival - the person might turn out to be a distraction.


    Suddenly, there was a deadening boom and everyone screamed as the walls shook. There was a suddenmotion as children cling to their mother''s side while crying out loud, while couples hugged one another as two more explosions reverberated across the chapel. What was going on?


    The queen was the most devastated. Having fought away the invaders, she knew what that was. A bomb. The pce was being bombed and she couldn''t tell if it was from her son''s side or the enemy''s side.


    Right now, she didn''t care about the building, she wanted her son. Kai cannot die. And just like that, a tear flowed down her cheeks and she burst into tears.


    "War erases history," thatment from Akim yed in Isabe''s mind as she watched the depressing mood.


    She disagreed with Akim''s statement. War doesn''t destroy history, it creates one - that never leaves the mind. If they survived tonight, who would forget today so soon. It would forever remain in their mind and be told from generation to generation. Hence, war only destroys evidence of history, not history itself.


    "Mom," Ailee asked her mother, "When will daddy return?"


    "Soon," Reina replied, "Daddy wille back to us soon," Reina tried to be brave even though she was as scared as shit.


    This was not a normal war nor was it familiar ground. She didn''t need to be a war general to know Albert''s people had more advantage here and that bomb st scared her the most. What if... No, she refused to think that.


    Everyone began to pray, both young and old, married or single, sick and well. Each one called up to the God they served, praying and asking for their protection over them and their loved ones.


    It was quite a long time and most people had fallen asleep?- especially the children - since?everything quieted down. Right now, they have resigned to fate.


    Suddenly, there came a thud on the door and those asleep were startled awake at once. The thuds continued and there arose a great murmuring across the people. What if that was the enemies? They were not ready yet to acknowledge reality.


    So while everyone argued and murmured, Isabe stood up and made her way over to the door. Pedro was by her side when she peeped through the hole - for a moment, Isabe had this crazy?imagination that someone would fire a gun at her if she put her eye in there.


    However, a smile suddenly crossed her lips and Isabe swung the door open at once. There,?at the door, stood Prince Kai.


    No one said a word, some of them?frozen in shock at the sight of their prince. Was this really the prince?


    Then Judy lifted his gun in a victorious cry and the others joined him immediately, their once depressed faces vanishing with no trace. They had won?


    The prince had won! That brought a genuine happiness and?everyone began to jubte, notwithstanding their status. This wasn''t a time to criticize but to celebrate - the good news calls for one.


    However, Reina was the only one who wasn''t bothered with the celebration, all she needed was her husband. As if her thought was being read, all the fighters who survived the war walked into the room, one after the other.


    There was a huge celebration as they reunited with their loved ones and some of them with their kids. However, amid that, there were some whose faces crumbled when they were told the bad news and that made Reina''s heart quicken the most. Her chest clenched and it felt as if the air were not enough.


    "Mother, where is our father?" Allen asked this time as he watched Eden unite with Anabelle and Camille; Emerald with Cecil and Pedro; Judy with Emily and Akim and the emotional queen.


    "He will be here," Reina said even though she was scared inside. Her hand gripping her daughter''s has tightened so much -as if she was drawing strength from her - that Ailee couldn''t help but wince in pain.


    "Mom, you''re hurting me," She cried out, drawing her attention.


    "I''m sorry," Reina withdrew her hand at once when she realized what she was doing, a guilty look on her face.


    Ailee pouted while rubbing her red skin, her mother almost crushed her poor wrist.


    At that moment, Reina''s gaze connected with Judy''s who pulled away from his family, attempting toe her way. But he didn''t need toe at all because Reina got all the information she needed from his face.


    "Oh God, no!" Reina didn''t want to believe it. He promised to be back, he had promised her! Suddenly, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and Reina lost consciousness.


    "Mom," Ailee screamed, drawing others attention while Allen and Neon instinctively cut her falling. Their mother was pregnant, they couldn''t let anything happen to their future siblings.


    Their mother was quite heavy - they noticed - but they cushioned her fall and togther, they all fell to the ground.


    "Reina!"


    Her fainting came as a shock to eveyone.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 588 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Eight: Niklaus Was Alive

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Eight: Nius Was Alive</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Reina couldn''t tell the number of times she slipped in and out of consciousness. But atst, her eyes snapped open and all she saw was a white ceiling while the smell of disinfectant stung her nose. She had to be in the hospital, there was nowhere else with that smell.


    At first, her mind was nk, and then suddenly, memories upon memories flooded her memories. She sat up with a gasp, "Nius!"


    The next, she was on her feet and ripping the wires out of her body when an arm wrapped around her waist saying, "Reina, please calm down!"


    She recognized that voice as Judy''s and her anger mixed with panic gave her a boost of adrenaline with which she used to hit Judy at the stomach with her elbow before headbutting her.


    Judy groaned in pain, letting go at once. He didn''t know where to cradle, his throbbing stomach or bleeding stomach? He could feel the pain all over.


    "Reina calm down!" Emily was the next to hold her down and she learned from her fianc¨¦''s mistake, leaving nobody part vulnerable for Reina to attack.


    "I need Nius!" She screamed, "Where is Nius?! Give me Nius!"


    "He would be here soon," Emily said while striving to keep her under control - she wondered how she got that much strength.


    "Liars! I know you are all lying! You are all trying to deceive me!" Reina refused to believe her. She knew something happened to Nius and they were trying to hide it from her. She had to see Nius.


    At once, the doors burst open with a train of Doctors in their white coats apanied by the nurses rushing into the room.


    Reina, noticing their arrival, tried to make ast-minute escape but she was overpowered and the next she knew, a syringe had been injected into her neck.


    "No, I want Nius!" She struggled even though she felt herself begin to weaken, "Don''t lie to me... I just want to see him...."


    And all it took was a minute for her world to turn dark again.


    "We can''t continue like this. Right now, she''s emotionally unstable and might put the babies in her danger. Right now, I suggest you bring her husband to her no matter the condition he''s in,"


    "How long will the drugst?" Judy asked, running his hand through his hair. This was all his fault, he was the one supposed to be in Nik''s condition.


    "Three hours," The doctor said.


    Three hours? He prayed Damon was up before then.


    Reina had a lot of dreams and each of them seem to be taunting her, as they seem to merge with herst meeting with Nius.


    "What about you?" She had asked him and it was the same reply in the dream.


    "Nothing will happen to me. I''ll be fine, alright? You''re carrying my babies and this time, I''m going to watch them grow up. It''s a promise," and then he kissed her.


    Nius was eager to leave and the instant he opened the door, she saw it. There was a monster at the door; a dark, shapeless evil. She tried to warn him but all of his attention was on her and had his back turned to the monster.


    He was smiling at her and lifted his hand to blow a kiss at her as the monster drew close. A tear slipped down her cheek as she watched the monster opened its wide shapeless jaw and the darkness swallowed Nius right in front of her. She screamed in horror.


    Reina woke up a little drowsy and was weak all over. What the hell did these people give her?


    Oh right, Nius.


    She was just about to sit up and continue her search when her eyes fell on the figure by her side.


    "N-Nius?" she croaked, her throat dry.?Nius was by her side and she was relieved.


    "Yeah, it''s me, baby," He murmured, smiling down at her. Even his voice was real. Wow, her imagination skills have increased top-notch.


    Reina smiled back, "Thank God my imagination is quite strong this time,"


    "It''s not a dream," Nius said to her, his brows furrowed in displeasure.


    Reina sighed, fighting against the drowsiness - it seems it wasn''t time for her to wake.


    "And now, the conjured you is lying to me as well," Why was everyone lying to her? Was there an award for that?


    "Fine, you should have a rest. You need it and the babies need it as well. We''d see again once you''re up," Nius said to her.


    She shook her head stubbornly, "No, I don''t want to sleep knowing you won''t be there when I wake again. I''m not confident I might conjure an imagination this strong once more,"


    Nius took her hand in hers, "I''ll be here when you wake. I promise,"


    She murmured, "You failed your previous promise,"


    "I didn''t - I am here - and won''t fail this time as well. So go to sleep,"


    "I am here," yed in a loop in Reina''s mind as she closed her eyes and lost to unconscious once again.


    "Nius?!" Reina woke with a start, her heart pounding in her throat. She could feel it deep down in her bones, Nius was here. However, when she looked across the room, it was just Judy, Emily, Cecil, Camille, and Emerald.


    "Where is he?" it came out as a whisper because she was scared. Reina was scared that the news she dreaded, was about to be delivered to her. Her hands went to her stomach, she had to be strong for her baby.


    "I''ll tell you but please, promise me you''d be calm?" Judy said to her, gauging her reaction.


    "Okay," she nodded.


    At once, Judy made a sign and the door was opened as Eden wheeled in Nius.


    Her eyes widened, not because her husband was confined to a wheelchair but the shock of seeing him alive. Nius was alive, that was all that mattered.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 589 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Nine: He Was With Her Now

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Five Hundred And Eighty-Nine: He Was With Her Now</h4>


    As emotional as Reina was, she didn''t even dare to throw herself at Nius in fear that she might aggravate his injuries. So she stood there and began to cry.


    Reina was not crying because he was in this condition, but tears of relief. She was happy that he was alive. When everyone arrived and there was no sign of Nius and saw the sympathetic look on Judy''s face, she knew something had happened. Seeing Nius absent, she thought the worse, that he had died and it had scared her - so much.


    She didn''t dare to envision a life without Nius, it looked dark and hopeless. The fear had squeezed her heart so tight that she couldn''t breathe and lost consciousness. But then, Nius was here. That''s all that counted. The wheelchair didn''t matter at all. They had all the money they wanted, they would surely figure out something.


    "Don''t worry, baby," Reina said to him, giving no fuck to the audience, "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m just grateful you''re alive. You''re finally here for me, the kids, and the unborn ones - I''m sure they miss their daddy as much as I do...."


    A sniff came from the back, Cecil was crying as well. Perhaps, even more than Reina. Emerald had no choice but to take her into his arms, "Don''t cry, honey, please,"


    "It''s so heart-touching, I can''t help it," Cecil said through tears.


    Although the others in the room didn''t cry as much as Cecil, they were affected by her words.


    "You just go through all the treatment," Reina went on, "I''ll be here with you every step of the way. You don''t even have to see yourself as incapable or disabled, to me, you''re still the same Nius - sweet, handsome, intelligent and with a bit of naughtiness...." sheughed through the tears.


    This time, a tear trailed down Nius face.


    "Do you remember at our wedding, during the exchange of vows? I promised that I''ll offer you all that I have, all that I am, and all that I will be. So you don''t worry, I, and the kids won''t look at you any different. We''d got through this and have you up on your feet once more. Nius, I''ll have the best doctors - "


    "Wait a minute," Nius wanted to say but Reina wouldn''t let him speak.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed or anything, I''ll personally find every means avable to make you walk once again. Your confinement to the wheelchair shouldn''t concern nor depress -"


    "I can walk, baby!" Nius finally shouted to her stupefaction


    "Huh?" Reina felt as if she was hit by lightning causing her brain to boot slowly.


    "I can walk fine - at least, not yet,"


    Confused, Reina turned to the others "What''s he talking about?"


    Judy took it upon himself to exin since it was all his fault anyway, "Two bullets lodged in his leg, shattering the bones there," He internally winced at the memory.


    After the bombing which eradicated half of their enemies - The shock wave and the building copse had done more killing than the bomb itself.?They had easily wiped out the rest of the troops- their confidence decreased after the bombing - and had victory, or so they thought.


    One of the treachers had hidden properly and kept low until his brethren were defeated. It seems he was back up for if the n failed, he could kill the prince. Lord Albert probably had this mentally, if the n failed, the prince had toe to hell with them.


    The betrayal had tried to fire at Judy when everyone was caught up with the celebration of victory. However, Nius, who was by his side noticed the man''s move and pushed Judy away - with quite a force - and fired back while trying to dodge. Unfortunately, Nius got caught in the leg twice before his bullet could end the bastard.


    Judy remembered how his heart jumped into his throat. The only question in his mind at that time was, "What was he going to tell Reina? Her husband almost died while saving him?"?The guilt had been killing him sincest night.


    Thankfully, the royal medical wing had survived the bombing and Nius was rushed over there where surgery wasmenced immediately with what''s left of their equipment - the wing was overflowing with injured soldiers and resources were scarce. Judy had threatened the doctors, either they saved Nius'' leg or they could say goodbye to their heads.


    Reina''s gaze traveled down to Nius'' leg and her gaze finally rested on his bandaged right leg and a soft sob escaped her lips.


    She fired at Judy, "Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    "Because you wouldn''t let me," He retorted, "The first time I tried to tell you about Nius, you fainted right away and have been unstable until now. What do you expect me to do?"


    Reina realized at once it had been her fault as well. She had concluded everything when she didn''t see her husband with Judy giving her that sorrowful look. Gosh, she had almost endangered her offspring in the womb because of her misunderstanding, Reina facepalmed mentally.


    "Don''t worry, baby, it''s not your fault. If anyone''s to me, it''s me for not keeping up to my promise ofing back in one piece,"


    Reina went over to him and squatted down by his side, "Does it hurt that much?" she took hisrge hand, caressing her thumb over it.


    "Not anymore," He grinned at her which made it harder for Reina to decipher if he was telling the truth or not. Just not to make her worry, she knew he would not tell her.


    It made her feel guilty, she was his wife and yet she couldn''t do anything to alleviate his pains. So she took his hand and kissed it, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you return healthy,"


    "I know," Nius said with a reassuring smile. It had been just a day but it had been so goddamn long without her by his side. Above all, he was with her now.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 590 - Five Hundred And Ninety: Those Perveted Old Women

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Five Hundred And Ny: Those Perveted Old Women</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "What kind of mother are you? How could you put the future of the unborn kids in jeopardy all because of a misunderstanding?" It was Emily''s turn to give her an earful.


    The men had left the room leaving only the women and Isabe - who came in moments ago and was still ring at her. It turns out she too was angry at her.


    Nius had been wheeled away to get some rest. He was supposed to be having bed rest and had only be moved so she could see him and calm down. Her husband had to undergo three more surgeries to correct the bones there and there was a sixty percent chance of sess. No, it was hundred percent sess - she would make sure of it.


    "I''m so sorry, I have no excuse to make," Reina said, biting on her lower lips. Due to her earlier "outburst", she was confined to bed rest as well and upon Nius''?demand, the doctors would run necessary examinations on her to make sure the babies were alright.


    She then turned to Isabe who busied herself with peeling apples for her. The girl''s face was devoid of expression and it creeped out Reina at so many simrities she saw between her husband and his daughter. It made her shiver at times.


    "Aren''t you going to talk to me?" She asked her.


    "Why?" Isabe finally responded, "What do want me to say or rather, where do you want me to start? The fact that Neon cried all night thinking he was about to be an orphan? Or the fact you made me fill in the position of a mother to the twins? What exactly do you want to hear?" there was a hint of anger in her tone.


    Reina gulped, "I''m sorry,"


    "If you''re that sorry, make sure to give both to the triplets safely, or else you would have me to contend with," Isabe made her point known before resuming her apple peeling as if nothing happened.


    "A-hem," Cecil cleared her throat attempting to liven the tensed environment, "Fine, let''s us stop bullying Reina already, she says she''s sorry,"


    The others who understood Cecil''s intention joined in as well.


    "Fine, she''s forgiven," Camille said.


    "Moreover, everyone''s bound to make mistakes anyway. So she''s forgiven as well," Emily asserted, eyeing Isabe and hoping the girl would say something to make her mother feel good but she didn''t, her attention was on her apples.


    Hence, Emily intentionally nudged her and Isabe turned to her, "What?"


    Isabe then looked around to discover that everyone was giving her the same odd look, including Reina - as if she was expecting something.


    "Oh," Isabe finally remembered and then picked three of the peeled apples and sliced them into a te, handing it over to her mother, saying, "Sorry for the dy. Now eat your fruit,"


    By the side, Emily and the others face-palmed mentally. Well, this could count as a peace offering. Yeah, right, how didn''t they see that?


    Isabe ignored the weird stares those women were giving her and resumed her apple peeling - there were ten apples left. She heard apples were highly nutritious for pregnant women and had bought more than many - Reina was pregnant with triplets, she needed many of it - and came to visit even though she was pissed at her.


    "By the way, I''m still shocked," Cecil started a conversation.


    "Shocked by what?" Reina said, enjoying her daughter''s apples. Truthfully, she didn''t have the appetite for apples but since Isabe peeled them, she would enjoy it.


    "What do you think if not the fact you''re pregnant with triplets. You went from two kids to three. Who knows, the next might be four!" She teased her and the other women burst intoughter.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be a next time. I''ll undergo a hysterectomy after these ones are born," Reina said and this time, Isabe''s movement paused for a second before resuming.


    "What?!!" They were all shocked.


    "You''ll remove your uterus? You know you can''t get pregnant after that...." a naughty smile tugged Emily''s mouth to the side, "Well, I''m not surprised with that move with the way, you and my brother are going at it like rabbits,"


    They burst intoughter once more, Reina went red in the face. These mischievous women!


    "By the way, Emily, does multiple pregnancy genes runs in the family?" Camille asked "I can''t help but wonder if I might have to prepare myself for twins in the future. Not that I n to have more, anyway, I just want to be careful,"


    "You don''t n to have more kids?" Cecil was surprised.


    "Anabelle and this little one are enough for me, I have my career to work on. You?"


    Cecil smirked at the question, "I''m determined to milk all swimmers from Emerald. I have enough eggs to fertilize them," She burst intoughter, followed by the others.


    Isabe sighed, rubbing her temple and none of them noticed her distress. This was the reason she hated staying around these perverted old women - they fed her with information her smart brain would never forget in this lifetime. How many apples were left to peel? She needed to leave her ASAP before she became she joined them and said something she would regret.


    "Didn''t you say you hate pregnancy?" Reina reminded her of her words.


    "Well, It''s true," Cecil acquiesced, "But I want to see tiny more versions of the both of us," she was hrious.


    "Well, about your question," Emily pulsed her lips, deep in thought, "As far as my ancestry goes, I don''t remember any of them having multiple pregnancies," she added, "Unless the kids died at birth?"


    "From Reina''s side then?" Cecil wondered," That might exin it."


    Reina answered immediately, "I don''t know my ancestry. Even if I did, I''ve not heard of any having multiple pregnancies,"


    "From who then?" They all wondered.


    Suddenly Isabe said, "Why wonder about ancestry when Nius has Grade A swimmers. Moreover, it''s a result of his hard work, not really the gene." Uh-oh, she said atst.


    Everyone''s awkward gazended on her.


    Like a robot, Isabe rose to her feet, a blush coloring her cheeks.


    "I''ll take my leave now,"


    "Isabe, wait -" Reina tried to stop her but the young girl vanished without a trace. She must be mortified to death.


    Everyone looked at each other puzzled.


    "What just happened?" Emily asked.


    "I have no idea," Camille replied.


    Suddenly, as if someone said, Jack Robinson, they all burst intoughter.. This was the most hrious episode they have seen from Isabe.

 Chapter 591 - Five Hundred And Ninety-One: A Leg Over To Save

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Five Hundred And Ny-One: A Leg Over To Save</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Thank you immensely for your support," Judy thanked Sakuzi, "Without your help, we would have been ruined,"


    Sakuzi hade down to visit Lincolnshire after the attack and he arrived with relief assistance, his men carried out charities by providing aid for the people in need. Using his private jet, Sakuzi had sent most of the diplomats back to their countries except a few who had purposely stayed back to help out.


    "I don''t know how to thank you enough," Judy could not find enough words to appreciate him.


    "It''s nothing. You''re family and family help each other in need," Sakuzi said, looking around at the ruins. The front of the pce hadpletely copsed and the only structure to have survived the destruction was the east wing and a few rooms of the south wing where the royal infirmary was located.


    Although workers had started to sort through the rubbles, it would take quite some time to return the pce to its former glory.


    "I heard my son-inw is injured?" Sakuzi asked.


    "Yes, he''s indeed injured. Do you want to see him?"


    "Yes, I want to," He demanded.


    "Follow me then," Judy said, directing him to a totally different entrance from the mess. Some of the structures were still standing yet unstable, he wasn''t eager for any unfortunate incident.


    Nius was awake and there was his wife, Reina by his side. The both of them had been having a conversation when he saw his gruff-looking father-inw made his way into his room.


    Reina felt a presence and turned around only for her to get shocked by the appearance of a certain parent, "Father?!"


    "Baby girl!" A smile made its way across Sakuzi''s face which was a surprise to everyone - he had not even let as much as a smile when he first arrived.


    It must have been pregnancy hormone because Reina instantly bawled out her eyes on her father''s shoulder. She had been so immersed in getting over the shock of the treason, taking care of her babies in her womb, the kids, and Nius that she hadn''t thought about her father. Reina just realized how much she missed him.


    "Hey, it''s okay, baby girl," Sakuzi patted his dear daughter on the back. It was obvious that out of all his children - and illegitimate ones - Reina was the apple of his eyes.


    When Reina finallyposed herself, Sakuzi shifted his gaze to Nius and said irritably," If I knew you would be this incapable, I wouldn''t have handed my daughter over to you,"


    "Father!" Reina intervened immediately, "What are you talking about? It''s not like he intentionally got injured, he was defending us, and thanks to him, we''re safe now,"


    "Those are just excuses," Sakuzi grumbled, "My only rule while handing you over to him was to keep you safe -"


    "And he did," Reina interjected sternly, "There''s no other reason to roast him and by the way I''m pregnant, so unless you want me to lose this, you can go ahead and bother my husband," She subtly threatened him with her pregnancy.


    However, Sakuzi was not interested in her threat, all he was happy about was the news of her pregnancy.


    "I''m going to be a grandpa again?" Sakuzi was in a state of disbelief with a hint of excitement.


    "Yes, father," She took his hand and said, "And this time, I''m having triplets,"


    "Okay. Wait - what?!" It finally dawned on Sakuzi, "What did I just hear?" He was dumbfounded.


    "I''m having triplets, father," Reina announced oblivious to the raging storm inside of him.


    "You?" he pointed to his daughter, "Are having triplets?"


    "Yes, father," She answered, rubbing her hand over her stomach affectionately.


    "Who will deliver them? You?"


    "Of course, it is I, father. Who else?" Reina was dumbfounded. Why was her father asking her such strange questions?


    Instantly, Sakuzi raged, "You animal!" and attempted to pounce on Nius, but thankfully, Eden and Emerald were quick to hold him back.


    "You fucking son of a bastard, whose daughter do you want to kill?" Sakuzi cursed violently even as he was being held back, "Do you know how she almost died trying to give birth to the twins, and now you give her triplets? I should kill you before you kill her?!!"


    Nius looked on innocently, what had he done wrong? All he had done was copte as normal couples do, who knew he would fertilize three eggs?


    Sakuzi was so intent on teaching Nius a lesson that the others had no choice but to drag him out of the ward before he did real damage - the man was slightly unpredictable.


    They took him to a separate room and got Reina in as well knowing she was the only one that could calm him.


    "What are you going to do now? Are you going to still be with him?" There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "Of course," Reina said, frowning at him. The way her father thought at times irritated her.


    "Just because Nius''s injured doesn''t make him one less of a man," She intentionally avoided using the word, ''disabled''.


    "Moreover, the doctors say there''s a chance his leg would recover with the surgery, so there''s no need to worry too much," she told him and yet the look on her father''s face was not encouraging.


    With a sigh, Reina went to sit down beside him, taking his hand in hers, "Father, Nius is the man I love and my husband. I''m going to stay by his side no matter what. He might not meet your standards but he''s perfect for me," She confessed sincerely.


    Sakuzi snorted, shaking his head sympathetically, "I don''t why you''re so stubborn. Left for me alone, I have many men I know you could be with that would pamper you for the rest of your life. They won''t even put you in danger?-"


    "They would only do so because they fear you," Reina told him. Unlike the others, Nius didn''t fear him - maybe, a little. "They might treat me well because of your fearful reputation, their feelings won''t be sincere. What happens to me when you die then?" she asked him.


    Sakuzi coughed, looking away awkwardly. He knew she was right. What man in his right mind would touch his daughter while he lived? Unless that person wanted their entire family members castrated and wiped out from the surface of the earth.


    "Fine," He had no choice but to give in. Not that he had a choice anyway - he knew he couldn''t stress Reina now she was pregnant with his grandkids.


    He pulled his phone out and made a call, "Get the chopper ready, we have a leg to save,"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 592 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Two: The New Husband And Wife

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Five Hundred And Ny-Two: The New Husband And Wife</h4>


    Isabe''s point of view:


    It''s been three months since the rebellion in Lincolnshire and today, we''re back here once again for the long-awaited wedding of his royal highness, the king, Kai Revatio II, and her majesty, the queen, Emily Spencer. And did I forget to add Emerald Sakuzi and Cecil Vincent.


    One might ask, what happened in the past three months? Firstly,?I helped track down Lord Albert who had attempted to flee Lincolnshire when the rebellion failed, his car was bombed at the border - tsk tsk, so close to escaping. I intentionally let him slip that far, there was nothing as soul shattering as having a big dream only for it to crash when so close to its actualization. Lord Albert probably had big ns to leave the state, regroup and return to upy the crown, only to taste the sweet nothingness of death in the end - that was vengeance for Nius'' injury.


    Although I had not been present, I heard the rest of the lords, guards, and their families who participated in the rebellion were imprisoned and beheaded ording to the level of their crime. Judy had done a total cleaning which the kingdom now referred to as the purge. He had ridden the kingdom of all rebellers while serving as a lesson to the others.


    After the cleansing, Judy was installed as the king and Emily as the queen after their traditional marriage - which we were absent. Other than that, things have been pretty good in Lincolnshire until now.


    Lincolnshire was alive once againpared to the past months because of the wedding. But unlike before, the security was so tight that Allen, Neon, Ailee wouldn''t be able to pull any stunt - courtesy of my step-grandfather, Sakuzi. The man wasn''t taking any chances with his daughter, Reina present. But then for good measures, I locked Mr. Smuff junior away. That mouse tends to cause unnecessary problems.


    Ahh, lest I forget, there is Nius.


    He''s seated at the front row of the pew with my mother, Reina. Although he walked with an exquisitely crafted walking cane at the moment, doctors predict he should be able to walk perfectly before the end of the year. That fits him anyway - in this condition, he wouldn''t be able to do it carelessly.


    At the altar stands Judy and Emily, and their counterparts, Emerald and Cecil. Truthfully speaking, Cecil looks ridiculous in her wedding gown, not that anyone agreed with me anyway.


    She was heavy with child, already in her sixth month, and instead of designing a loose wedding gown to provide enough space for movement, she chose to wear a bodycon wedding dress that reached her knee. It fit her snug and highlighted her pregnancy curves as she wanted - Cecil imed she had to show off her wonderful curves onest time.


    But then, I saw the way she held her breath and asionally took long breaths. I couldn''t help but shake my head nor could I understand women at all. Why would one subject thyself to such torture in the name of fashion or beauty? It seems I might go and have the medical team on standby for the time she faints.


    However, contrary to my thoughts, all of the women here were awed by Cecil''s boldness and fashion, which wasn''t all that surprising since she was an influential person. If she could make Emerald be famous overnight with that ridiculous swan costume, this wouldn''t be any different. My heart went out to all the pregnant women all over the world who would willingly put themselves through such torture just to follow the trend. Women were indeed strange creatures.


    Emily was more the star of the asion, she looked stunning in her princess wedding gown that Anabelle loved so much, she convinced aunty to hand them over to her. There was no need to guess what Anabelle would do with the gown, probably doll herself up and post it all over the inte. She was so easy to read.


    And there was Pedro as usual, looking dashing in his midnight summer suit and part of the Groomsmen alongside Julie. From time to time, I caught a few of these Lincolnshire uglydies staring at him and blushing, feeding me with the urge to throttle them. They have no right to stare at him that way. Pedro belonged to me and I alone had the right to blush at him. Why are they blushing at someone else''s boyfriend?


    Anabelle and I were part of the bridesmaids hence I was close enough to witness the lovey-dovey admiration in their eyes when they stared at Pedro. They wanted to take what was mine. Haa! Mission impossible!


    Fine, I controlled my anger and insteadmitted their faces to memory. After this is over, I''ll teach them never to blush at someone that doesn''t belong to them.


    "What are you thinking?" Anabelle asked, startling me from my thoughts.


    "Nothing," I answered immediately.


    "I don''t believe you," Anabelle said, "Usually when I see that creepy smirk on your face, you''re due to ruin someone''s life,"


    "Really? Did I?" I didn''t know my smile looked evil. Hopefully, I haven''t scared Pedro with that.


    "This is a wedding celebration, don''t do anything to spoil the mood," She nagged me.


    I looked away, Anabelle was bing more of a mother than a cousin and it was beginning to bother me. I don''t need another mother in my life, Reina would be thest of them.


    My attention was roused back to the scene of the ring exchange.


    "I give you this ring as a gift thatsts forever. Know that I''m always with you, behind you, and by your side." Aunt Emily said, sliding the finger into Judy''s finger just as reverberating apuse rang across the chapel.


    The apuse died down not longter so Cecil could exchange her ring as well.


    "You are the love of my life. With this ring, I''m making it official." Cecil said, and everyone burst intoughter while apuding the new husband and wife.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 593 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Three: The Prince And Princesses

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Five Hundred And Ny-Three: The Prince And Princesses</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There had been lots of dancing at the reception with so many people that Emily couldn''t feel her feet anymore. She guessed it was because she was now the queen and everyone wanted to make acquaintances with the queen of Lincolnshire.


    Thankfully, the orchestra heard her woe and the dancing finally came to an end. Perhaps, if she knew, she would have forsaken these pairs of heels for sneakers - just like the current Cecil - but then, she was the queen and most look the part - that included observing all protocols and etiquette - and pains. Damn, pretty hurts.


    The queen dowager, her majesty, Roselle, was the one to speak after everyone had settled down.


    "First of all, from the bottom of my heart, I want to thank all of you for being here. To the diplomats who returned to my kingdom for this wedding even after the previous incident..."


    At the mention of "incident" the whole arena went silent. No one had forgotten the rebellion and the lives lost.


    The queen went on, "To friends and acquaintances who made it possible that we wed my son, his majesty, Kai Revatio, and my lovely daughter inw, the queen, Emily Revatio, I highly regard your presence here today.


    "Truthfully, no one thought this day would be possible, not after that ugly event. We had all lost hope, lost track of the future. But then, it is said in the time of despair bravery is honed and that is seen today. Because of your immense support, courage, and cooperation, we are alive to celebrate such an auspicious day, and for that I''m grateful.


    "I''m most pleased to know that I''m leaving the legacy of this kingdom in the hands of my daughter-inw who by no doubt would make great achievements. And to her brother..." she hinted at Nius, "for raising such a wonderful woman I thank you. I bless your marriage and pray for wisdom and understanding to guide your married life," she blessed them.


    There came apuse from the crowd.


    "However," the queen dowager said, "Before I hand over the microphone to the couples of the day, I would like to reward a?set of heroes for their great contributions to the rebellion. Without them, we wouldn''t have stood a chance against the enemy,"


    There was a sudden discussion amongst the crowd. They had not expected the sudden announcement and certainly did wonder who was about to be rewarded - although a few people had their suspicions.


    The queen smiled as she called out, "Neon..."


    The little boy didn''t even wait for his name to be fully announced when he screamed and jumped in excitement. The queen called him a hero?! He was a hero.


    There was a roar of apuse as Neon made it to the center of the dance floor where the queen stood.


    "Ailee Spencer,"


    Another apuse followed as the girl happily joined her brother.


    "Allen Spencer"


    "Isabe Spencer"


    "Pedro Vincent"


    "Anabelle Spencer"


    "Julie Montenegro"


    One by one, they all made it over to the dance floor while six well-dressed female employees appeared into the hall with six pillows, and on top of it rested six crowns.


    A gasp of astonishment came from the crowd as they finallyprehended what the queen dowager had in mind.


    "Kneel," Was all the queen said.


    Everyone knelt immediately - all except Isabe.?The girl had a furrow on her face, she didn''t need all this drama - she knew what the queen dowager was about to do.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Anabelle mouthed to her with ring eyes and before Isabe could react, the girl had already pulled her arm, dragging her to her feet.


    Isabe let her be, knowing it was useless to fight the queen in the first ce - it would seem as rude as turning down the queen''s "generosity".


    On their knees, the queen took one of the crowns and walked over to Neon who stood first in line saying, "For your kind and strong heart, I title you, prince Neon of Lincolnshire,"


    The crowd hollered and pped as the queen ced the crown on his head. Neon stood with a grin on his face, he was now a prince!


    "For your beauty and brave heart, I title you, princess Ailee of Lincolnshire,"


    Great apuse rang out.


    The queen moved to Allen, "For your quick wit and determination, I title you, Prince Allen of Lincolnshire,"


    Another apuse as Allen rose to his feet.


    "For your meekness and care, I title you, princess Anabelle of Lincolnshire,"


    A round of apuse followed the crowning but Anabelle curtsied when she turned, charming the audience once more with her elegant bow.


    "She would make a finedy," The queen dowager muttered inwardly seeing Anabelle''s behavior before she moved over to Isabe.


    With just a single nce, the queen knew what she was dealing with, an unruly horse. But then, this unruly horse was the reason the whole pce was saved, without her information, they would have been destroyed by the enemy.


    Moreover, the girl reminded her of her own mother - her mother had been tough, intelligent and made her who she was today.


    "For your wisdom, courage, determination, and foresight, I title you, Princess Isabe of Lincolnshire," she ced the crown on her head.


    Isabe said a little thanks and joined the others. However, unlike Anabelle, she did no ceremony at all - she gave no care.


    Nevertheless, they all pped knowing that was her personality.?Also, although they all contributed immensely, Isabe was the main hero of the day.


    "For your cleverness and wiles and bravery, and charm, I title you, prince Pedro of Lincolnshire," she crowned him.


    There was great apuse.


    "For your strength, wiles, and courage, I title you, Prince Julie of Lincolnshire," the queen dowager crowned thest one and he rose to his feet, attracting cheers.


    The queen turned to the crowd," Everyone, let''s all stand for our heroes!"


    At once, vehement apuse and cheers filled therge hall as they stood to appreciate their heroes. The kids had been titled prince and princesses, earning the right to benefits enjoyed by royalties only.


    Yes, they had no im to the royal throne, being just titled, it was a huge privilege.


    "Those are my babies!" Reina was busy shouting above the ovation. She has never been so proud of them. Nius simply had a smile while pping.


    Everyone was in a joyous mood that they didn''t expect Neon to bravely tap the Queen dowager on the arm, saying,


    "You forgot Mr. Smuff junior,"


    "Huh?"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 594 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Four: The Baby Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Five Hundred And Ny-Four: The Baby Is Coming</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Three monthster...


    They all decided to meet once, choosing a suitable date where everyone would be chanced enough to meet and this time, Lisa was present.


    "Hey," Cecil called the famous actress who was dazzling as usual, "You''re the only one in our group who hasn''t gotten married. What are you still waiting for?"


    Ever since Cecil entered her ninth month, she became a grumbling old man. The doctor had given her the date for her conception and it was two weeks from now.


    At first, Emerald had refused?to let here to the gathering iming it was too risky for her to move carelessly when her delivery time was around the corner, but she wouldn''t hear of it.


    She had been trapped at home for a while now it was irritating. Emerald was a loving and caring husband and that he was concerned for her, but his overprotectiveness was getting on her nerves - and her pregnancy hormone wasn''t helping matters either. She had Pedro under worse and unfavorable circumstances, yet he survived, how was this one any different?


    "You think I haven''t tried?" Lisa sighed, "Unlike you lucky fes, others might have to date all the men in the world before finding their chosen ones," She said, glugging down her drink.


    Unlike the others, Lisa was the only one drinking in broad daylight; Cecil was close to delivery, she''s forbidden to drink; Reina is having multiple pregnancy, drinking is out of the equation; Camille''s is pregnant and thoroughly carefully, she would never drink; Emily was not pregnant but a queen of a kingdom, her image was very careful.


    Lisa was the only one who didn''t give a damn about her public image. Who said she doesn''t have the right to drink in broad daylight just because she''s a celebrity? Why were people, such huge hypocrites? They drink as well, why shouldn''t she?


    But then, even if the paparazzi caught her on camera, her public rtions were there to clean up the whole mess. Although she doubted a single article would pop out with women of power in this restaurant. Talk about Emily''s husband, the king, Nius, or even Eden. She knew they had people watching and keeping them safe.


    "I feel like I''m cursed," Sheined.


    "No one from our group is cursed," Reina said, taking a huge bite from her sd. As expected of her condition, she put on some weight and her stomach was two times the size of Cecil''s causing Lisa to shudder.


    How does she even move with that amount of weight? Does she even fit in the bathroom? Lisa could imagine the amount of back pain she gets every day. She couldn''t even imagine it. Maybe, it''s a good thing she''s single.


    "Don''t kill yourself over it," Emily finally spoke up, "Marriage is not a measure of sess,"


    "Yeah, tell that to our society," Camille snorted before gulping down a ss of water.


    "Yes, you''re right!" Lisa''s eyes lit up as if she found inspiration," I shouldn''t worry myself over that. Moreover, in my line of work, they view you as old when you get married unless you''re as famous as me," She was smug.


    "Your point exactly?" Cecil was ready to bite someone''s head off.


    Reina tactically said to Lisa in a whisper, "Just suck up to her, she''s been on edge these past few days. Her mood is a mess,"


    Lisa wanted to disagree on that but changed her mind with the intensity of Cecil''s gaze. Why was she even staring at her that way? She was not the one who impregnated her, why was Cecil transferring her aggression on her.


    "I should probably get married," Lisa agreed, atst, gulping down the lump in the throat. This just gave her more reasons never to get married.


    "Stop putting your standards so high and just find a decent man to settle down with?" Cecil imed.


    "What do you mean for her not to put her standards so high? Are you telling her to ept any crappy man thates along her way?" Camille was offended by that statement.


    "I never said that,"


    "That''s what you just implied,"


    "She''s an actress, I know their type, they always go for men of influence and power to give them afortable life," Cecil said.


    "Ouch, Cecil, judging a person by their profession," Lisa was clearly hurt by herment.


    "Am I wrong? Tell me, if a man with nothinges your way, would you ept him?" Cecil pressed.


    "Now, Cecil, that''s going too far. I get that you''re pregnant and all and the baby is making you say mean things but judging Lisa that way was inappropriate," Reina scolded her. Pregnant or wrong, Cecil said wrongly and must apologize.


    "Moreover," Emily added to her words, "This is not the reason we gathered here today. This was supposed to be fun and all, not criticizing one another,"


    "I''m sorry," Cecil apologized when she realized what she had done, "I didn''t think about my words before speaking. Forgive me, please, Lisa?" she rubbed her palms together in a pleading motion.


    Lisa smiled at her, "Of course, you''re forgiven. How can I hold grudges against you when you''re carrying my pretty goddaughter in your womb. Moreover... " she exhaled, "You''re right. I might have unconsciously set unreasonable high standards for the man that I want. Perhaps, that might really be the reason why I''m still single,"


    "Yipee!" Emily was happy everyone was good to go once more, "Now, we can have some fun,"


    "Yeah, that would be after I visit the restroom. I feel the need to poo,"


    Camille chuckled, "You''re so strange, who uses the word ''poo'', you''re not even a child,"


    Cecil ignored her and stood up, feeling cold beneath. It couldn''t be she pissed on herself, right.


    "Yo, Cecil, don''t tell me you pissed on yourself," Emily pointed out the soonest Cecil turned her back to them. Her pant was wet.


    "Oh my God," it dawned on Reina, "That is not urine,"


    They all gasped - Cecil included.


    "The baby''sing?!!!!"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 595 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Five: The Baby Is Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Five Hundred And Ny-Five: The Baby Is Impatient</h4>


    Emerald was not happy about letting Cecil go to that gathering. He knew it was just the women to chill - and gossip - but he was notfortable with it.?Cecil was in herst and critical semester and it was his duty as her husband to protect her.


    Emerald sighed, letting her go was probably a good idea because he got a chance to unwind as well. Perhaps, the reason she had been crankytely was that she felt cooped up. His overprotectiveness might have done more harm than good.


    Thankfully, he fought against the urge to follow after her and instead assigned someone to watch and keep her safe. He would not forgive anyone if something happens to Cecil or his baby.


    Right now, he was at Sakuzi''s ce and currently watching the fighting on.


    "Don''t you think you''re being too hard on her?" He asked, watching as that woman called Maggie being thrown over Andrew''s shoulder, her assnding on the bare ground.


    "She demanded it," Sakuzi said, trying to lit a cigarette.


    "Really?" Emerald was surprised and then, his eyes flickered to Sakuzi emerging with a lighter to lit a cigarette. He snatched the cigarette from the man''s mouth and stamped it under his feet till it was dirtied.


    Sakuzi threw his hand up, "What was that for?"


    "You should stop smoking, it''s bad for your health,"


    Sakuzi grumbled under his breath, "You don''t tell an old man what to do," already providing another cigarette from his pocket.


    "I''ll tell Nadia then," Emerald informed him.


    "I won''t smoke again then," so please don''t tell her, Sakuzi''s pleading was obvious.


    Apart from Reina, Sakuzi feared his now- togther-with ex-wife. The woman''s anger was hot enough to burn the world. In none word, he''d rather experience Reina''s anger than his ex-wife''s.


    Having reached an agreement without many words spoken, the both of them focused on the fight.


    "She has a strong will to survive," Emerald observed the fight, and each time Maggie was tossed to the ground, she was back on her feet within seconds.


    "Why do you think I let her in the first ce," Sakuzi told him, holding his gaze.


    Emerald understood his words. Most women were too fragile tost in the gangs because their agenda changes anytime they fall in love - they would want out of the gang. Maggie was the first woman Sakuzi was letting in for years.


    His attention was suddenly drawn to the way Sakuzi fingers twitched and he would unconsciously reach for his pocket, only to let it down after a few seconds - probably remembering his threat of telling Nadia. Those were the habits of addicted smokers.


    So he reached for his pocket and brought out a lollipop, handing it over to him, saying, "Anytime you crave for a smoke, try this instead. It''s therapeutic,"


    Sakuzi stared down at the lollipop amused, "Really? Sugar at my age?"


    However, Emerald said, "Diabetes is better than kidney and heart failure,"


    "I can always find a transnt," Sakuzi argued.


    "Not if you die before the surgery," Emerald was firm, "Make sure you take these or else -"


    "You''ll tell Nadia, yes, yes," He rolled his eyes.


    "Tell me what?"


    Speak of the devil.


    Sakuzi turned around with forced enthusiasm, "Honey, you''re back!" he went over to hug her.


    But Nadia was not bought over by his deliberate act, "You have something to tell me, don''t you?"


    Sakuzi gulped, he was done for today. However, before he had the chance to exin, Emerald''s phone rang.


    "What?!" Emerald screamed almost immediately, "The baby ising?!"


    "The baby ising?!" they heard everything, that even Maggie and her trainer, Andrew stopped their fight immediately.


    "Fine," Emerald tried to calm down, "Where is she now?" He asked Emily - she was the one who called to inform him of the situation.


    "What hospital is she at? What? There''s a little problem?"


    This time, Sakuzi and Nadia had leaned so close to Emerald that they could hear the ongoing call.


    "The baby''s too impatient?! Cecil''s delivering in a restaurant?! Are you fucking kidding me!"


    He knew it! She shouldn''t have gone to that restaurant. Perhaps, his instinct as a father had been tingling all along, heralding theing of his child. He should have listened, obeyed the signs. Now, he prays nothing happens to his child.


    "Fine, I''ming right away!" He ended the call instantly and turned to Sakuzi and his wife.


    "Tell me there''s a midwife here?" Emerald asked, even though he knew they wouldn''t be able to make it to the restaurant on time - Emily told him the baby''s head was out already. But then, he couldn''t be a useless father, he had to do something.


    "This is a gang, not a hospital, Emerald," Nadia reminded him.


    "Fuck this!" Emerald cursed, "I''m leaving," He almost left him but Sakuzi was quick to stop him.


    "No, you can''t drive in this state. I''ll be the one to drive you,"


    "No -"


    "Your baby can''t be fatherless before he''s even born," Sakuzi hinted that he might have an ident on the way thanks to his anxiety.


    There was an authority in Sakuzi''s voice and Emerald knew better than to defy his order. He might be Sakuzi''s sessor but until then, Sakuzi was still in power.


    "Fine, let''s go," Emerald was in a hurry knowing that every minute they spent idly, things could go wrong.


    "I''lle along too," Andrew said.


    "No, you''re not -"


    "You''re currently vulnerable and your enemies - our enemies - might see this as a good chance to attack. I''ll be there to offer protection, don''t tell me no," Andrew insisted.


    "Fine, tag along," Emerald let him in reluctantly. Inwardly, he knew Andre was right. A spy in their midst could tip off their enemy of the situation who would then hurtˇ­ Emerald couldn''t even think of the scene where Cecil or his baby was hurt.. He would send whoever touches his family to Hell and he sure hoped he wasn''t toote.

 Chapter 596 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Six: Restaurant Labor

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Five Hundred And Ny-Six: Restaurant Labor</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "The baby ising?"


    Everyone had a hard time recovering from that shock and when they finally, understood their next course of action.


    "We have to take her to the hospital!" Reina announced, but then fate always seemed to have its own ns.


    Cecil suddenly screamed in pain, bending over and clutching her stomach in pain.


    "What''s going on?" Emily was suddenly afraid, giving birth to Akim had not been a sweet princess for her. What if something is wrong and Cecil dies or..... Emily didn''t want to think of that situation.


    "I think it''s the contraction!" Camille noticed.


    "We have to go to the hospital now!" Reina issued and came to Cecil''s side intending to help her walk but the woman froze instead.


    Cecil grabbed Reina on the shoulder, her fingers digging into her skin and causing her pain, not that Reina noticed due to the adrenaline pumping through her veins. Thanks to their drama, everyone present in the restaurant had their eyes on them and was astounded by what''s happening.


    "What is it, Cecil?" Reina asked, knowing she wanted her attention.


    Cecil announced with horror, " I think the baby''sing quickly and I won''t make it to the hospital," she didn''t even dare move.


    "Oh no," Color drained from Emily''s face.


    "God!" Cecil released another moan when another contraction hit her.


    "Oh, yes, I think she''s right. The contraction is bing strong, long, and frequent. The baby wants out,"


    "What are we going to do?" Lisa pressed the back of her hand to her forehead. She was the most dramatic of them all in this confusion, her acting skills exhibiting unconsciously.


    Everyone was confused and overwhelmed until Reina stepped. And as the leader she was, she began to bark orders, "Camille, call 911. We don''t know what''s going to happen but we need?those medical professionals en route."


    Camille nodded and went on her task.


    Reina turned to Emily, "Get Emerald on the phone, tell him what''s going on but be sure not to get too worried," even though we''re worried out of our mind. But Reina knew how tensed first-time parents, she wouldn''t want one dying from anxiety or having an ident on the way.


    "Lisa!" She ordered.


    "Yes," The actress stumbled forward, she was full of nerves. She had acted a fewbor scenes but one acting right in front of her and not just by anyone, but her friend, Cecil, shook her to the core.


    "Get the manager out here, we need his cooperation and restaurant,"


    "Yes, Reina!" She left to fulfill her own task.


    Left for her then, Reina moved to the center of the room and pped her hands, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, listen up, any practitioner in here? We have a baby to deliver," Reina asked. However, she got an answer before a response came.


    Most of the people in here by this hour were young people who hade to catch lunch during their short break before returning to their working ces. There was no doctor amongst them.


    Most nodded.


    "Fine, next step! Get your asses out of here because it''s about to get messy - I bet most of you haven''t seen childbirth before..." she said pointedly to the male already on their feet, "You male should show more respect and love to your women because this woman is about to have her hole stretched beyond imaginable limit, all thanks to pregnancy!" Reina preached.


    She added, "Sorry for the inconvenience but I''ll make sure you''re rewarded immensely," Reina promised them and none of the workers even attempted to stop knowing how influential she was - she wouldpensate them all.


    Most of the men were quick to leave the restaurant before their female partners nor did any of them dare to take any picture nor video. They knew to respect a pregnant woman - especially one inbor.


    "We have a problem," Camille announced.


    "What is it?"


    "There''s a traffic on the way and the paramedic estimate about fifteen minutes to get here,"


    "God," Reina gasped, "That''s too long," her gaze resting on Cecil who was now on a seat, unable to stand anymore and attacked by more contractions.


    "At this rate, we have to deliver by ourselves,"


    Reina dropped the bomb on everyone.


    "What?!" Lisa who just arrived with the manager was the most shocked, "You can''t be serious, we are not even practitioners - I haven''t even given birth!"


    "But you''ve seen one and acted one," Reina pointed out, "Emily and I have experienced childbearing and seen one," She turned to Camille, "You''ve watched one as well. Moreover, we have the inte to help us out and help is on the way,"


    There was silence as everyone weighed the pros and cons.


    "Come on, girls we can do it!" She encouraged them.


    Emily sighed, rubbing her face with her palm, she was not a fan of giving birth without a medical practitioner because of her own trauma.


    Lisa was sure this wasn''t a bad idea - this was no movie but reality. And in reality, shits are real. Anything could go wrong if they yed superheroes.


    Camille was not any different. She knew nothing about giving birth but then, some instincts are hardwired.


    However, before they could make up their minds, Cecil cursed, "I swear to God if you don''t fucking get this baby out of me I''ll shoot you motherfuckers in the brain when I''m back on my feet,"


    And that was all the motivation they needed. Although they knew Cecil didn''t mean it, they still acknowledged the threat. They had to do something.


    Reina turned to the manager, "We need a private room and possibly one that has a bed,"


    "You can use my officeˇ­." the man trailed off realizing it would get messy in there.


    "You''re office then!" Reina finalized it - there was no arguing about using his office. She added her necessities immediately, " I need clean waters, soap, sanitizers, warm water, at least four clean towels, clean sheets, and a stic bag," she hoped she got it all.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 597 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Seven: He Would Not Abandon His Own

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Five Hundred And Ny-Seven: He Would Not Abandon His Own</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Cecil could not move a muscle not to think of bearing down, in fear that she could risk the babying out quickly and damaging her delicate tissue.


    So they had to carry her over to the manager''s office. Well, not exactly them - Emily, Reina, Camille, and Lisa - help hade in the form of Emerald''s men sent to watch over her and some male workers avable.


    They ced herfortably and carefully on the chaise lounge - which wasn''t exactly a bed but could do - and Reina finally understood why the manager was hesitant in letting them use his office. The chaise lounge would be ruined after this - everyone knew how messy and ufortable childbirth gets.


    Thankfully, it was a Calma Chaise Lounge that features a?clean-lined silhouette with a sloping arm and a rolled back for an approachable look enough for Cecil to recline against it.


    The men were out of the room before Lisa could pull Cecil''s pants down with the others by the side to assist. God knows she had no idea what she was doing, she was scared as well, but she had to do this.


    However, the instant Lisa saw the baby''s head trying to crawl out, her instincts came alive and she knew what to do next.


    Moreover, since the ambnce was still on the way, Camille called back and came up with a marvelous idea. Right now, they were talking Lisa through the basic steps of delivery, so Camille held the phone, putting the call on speaker .


    Reina could have done it, she was the bravest among them but she couldn''t, not with her protruding stomach. Bending was out of the question nor would they even stand still and watch her torture herself.


    Emily couldn''t stand the blood, not that they disgusted her or something but they brought them the trauma of the child she lost. She wouldn''t be able to concentrate.


    Camille had already assumed the position of amunicator between the EMTs and them hence no one was left to attend to childbirth other than Lisa so the poor actress ended up in that position while the others assisted.


    Lisa first of all, washed her hands as directed from the phone and then wiped Cecil''s vaginal area. Next, she grabbed a towel and began the battle.


    Cecil breathed through pants as instructed, keeping her from holding her breath and adding to the internal pressure. However, the baby was as impatient as the sh, the head pops pushed out despite her effort.


    Per the instruction given, Lisa try to


    ease him out gently by pushing each time she feels the urge while gently pressing her hands against your perineum to keep the head from popping out too fast.


    Everyone watched the scene with hitched breath and anticipation, hands sped together in silent prayer. Even when Lisa guided the baby out gradually, none dared to make a sound. It wasn''t over yet.


    Lisa didn''t pull and when she found the umbilical cord around the baby''s neck, she reported it and they gave instructions.


    She then hooked a finger under it and slowly loosen it enough to ease it over his head. Once the head was out, she gently pulled it slightly downward very carefully. Cecil pushed with the next urge and that move delivered the shoulders; the rest of the body came easily after that.


    Even with that, nobody made a sound until the baby released its first cry. Like mad women, the rest of them - Reina, Emily, and Camille - screamed in excitement. They did it!


    They jumped and hugged each other, almost infecting Lisa with their happiness. However, Lisa kept her cool and simply brought the baby up onto Cecil''s chest and wrapped him in a clean towel as skin-to-skin contact will keep him warm and calm.


    Cecil was in the middle of delivering the centa when the EMT arrived and took over everything. By the time she was done, her eyes closed in exhaustion. But not without smiling down at her babyˇ­ her beautiful babyˇ­ and a he. But she didn''t mind, whether a boy or a girl, all that mattered was that he was her babyˇ­.her child...Sleep finally crept up.


    Emerald barged into the room as if the devil was on his heels, his gaze searching for one, no, two persons. His gazended on Cecil with her eyes closed and his heart stopped dead.


    Oh no.


    The saliva in his mouth turned bitter and his leg became wobble, the giant almost stumbled to the ground had Sakuzi not caught.


    "N-noˇ­" He croaked out


    "No, what?" Reina and the others were confused. That was not the reaction they expected from the husband of their friend who just gave birth.


    But then, it clicked on their head. Did he thinkˇ­.? Everyone turned to Emily with an using look, what the hell had she told the huge man to turn up this way.


    Sakuzi was the one who pped the stupid fool on the back of his head, "Come on, stop thinking nonsense! Your wife is merely resting!"


    "Huh?" Emerald asked, and then the air that felt suffocating at first returned as his eyes widened. She''s alive?!


    Emerald covered the distance between him and Camille with heavy strides that Reina made a mental note of the ground shaking under those powerful stomps.


    A wave of relief washed over Emerald when he saw the rise and fall of her chest. He almost thought he lost herˇ­ for a moment there, his life had almost lost meaning.


    Then he heard a cry from behind and Emerald saw Lisa approaching him with a warm smile, a baby in her arms. She handed him to her saying, "It''s a boy,"


    How he was not able to crush such a little thing in his arms, Emerald wondered. He was so small and fragile and he felt this desire to protect him. He had his hair, that he could see and the other distinct features. He now had his own. His family. He was now a father and unlike his parents, he would not abandon his son.


    To everyone''s horror, Emerald burst into tears. It was super awkward yet heart-melting.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 598 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Eight: His Poop Smells Great

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Five Hundred And Ny-Eight: His Poop Smells Great</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Pedro couldn''t recognize his home anymore; it was flooded with people. Although his mother''s business associates came to visit the newly born child of the newly wedded couple, sixty percent of the guests were from Emerald''s side. It was almost as if their home wasn''t theirs anymore.


    Although Emerald imed he warned his men to behave, it was nearly impossible. His gang members were rowdy and he imagined his younger brother growing up to be as rugged as them.


    "He is ugly," Isabe said, staring at the baby''s slightly wrinkly appearance. Even God in heaven knew she looked nothing like this when she was a baby.


    All of them were here and by all of them, he meant the whole gang. Isabe, Anabelle, Julie, Allen, Ailee, and Neon.


    "Isabe, don''t say that," Anabelle chided her, hitting her at the back of the head. And turned to swoon at the baby sleeping tightly in his cradle.


    Isabe red at her and as usual defended herself, "What''s wrong with what I said? Take a look at him," She pointed at the child and everyone waited for her to begin her irrefutable argument.


    "Look at that big head," she spoke and showed evidence, "No neck, short legs, and big distended torso. And don''t even talk about the swollen eyes,"


    "Chill, Isabe, mom said he would look better with days," Pedro answered.


    "Exactly," Anabelle supported her, "Isabe just has a bad eye for beauty," she smiled and leaned closer to feel him - the baby''s skin was so soft. She envied him.


    Isabe gave up, there was no convincing them. Thankfully, she wouldn''t be having children so she wouldn''t have to deal with all this drama.


    "Anabelle, don''t touch -" Pedro was still saying when Anabelle touched him and the child woke up, fussing.


    "Him," He finished the rest of his statement with a sigh. Wonderful, it had been a hassle putting him to sleep, and now, it was all for nothing.


    Thanks to their numerous visitors, Emerald had a lot of guests to entertain while his mother had to sleep - his father''s orders. Although he hadn''t been there when it happened but the others said the delivery had drained Cecil, now she has to recuperate.


    The only time Cecil was to be disturbed was when his baby brother needed to be fed, other than that, the baby was left to all of them to take care of. Once again, Emerald''s rule.


    "Don''t worry," Anabelle said, carefully tucking the baby in her arms, "I can take care of him,"


    "And I''m sure you woke him on purpose," Isabe sneered, seeing through her not-so-hidden n.


    Anabelle only grinned sheepishly at her.


    "Have your parents decided on a name?" Julie asked.


    Naming the child had been a bit problematic since everyone came up with one. As his legal grandfather, Sakuzi demanded the child bear his surname and so it was decided.


    "Dash Sakuzi," Pedro stated.


    "Dash?!" Everyone was stunned. Cecil and Emerald do have poor taste in naming, everyone couldn''t have agreed more.


    "To run quickly - because he couldn''t wait for mom to get to the hospital," Pedroughed, "Emerald says it''s the perfect name for an energetic and strong young boy he would grow up to be,"


    Although the name worked more as a nickname, after the exnation, they nodded their head in eptance. But then, Isabe was never the type to give up that easily.


    "He might as well have named him the sh," she stated.


    Julie stifled augh.


    Pedro shook his head, his girlfriend had a dry sense of humor.


    Meanwhile, while the others conversed, Anabelle and the kids sat at the corner swooning over Dash.


    "He''s so cute, isn''t he?" Anabelle''s eyes were full of admiration as she stared down at the child.


    "Yes," Ailee nodded and just like Anabelle, she was taken with the child. Neon was as well. Allen was the only one who pretended not to be interested only for curiosity to get the best of him.


    "Does he see?" he asked no one in particr, noticing the way Dash squinted eyes as if the bright sunlight was his enemy - just like a vampire.


    As usual, Anabelle choose to exin, "No, babies have been in a world of darkness in the womb for so long that they have to adjust to the sunlight of our world with time,"


    "So, he can''t see me?"


    "Eh?" Anabelle scratched the back of her head, she wasn''t that sure of that one.


    Isabe, who kept her ears open on both sides, snorted, "Babies this age can focus on shapes that are close by, but see distant objects as blurry because they are nearsighted. As he grows, his eyesight improves. By the end of three months, he would be able to follow a moving object, be more interested in shapes and patterns, and can spot familiar faces, even at a distance. Human faces would be one of his favorite things to look at, especially his own or a parent''s face or sibling..." Isabe trailed off when she realized she said more than enough.


    Everyone was stunned, how does she know so much about kids and yet, im not to like them. Perhaps, because she knows too much, it''s annoying?


    "Don''t say a word!" Isabe warned them immediately, having sensed their intention.


    Not a word was spoken as she wanted, but their eyes spoke volume.


    The kid went back to admiring the child that has ensnared them with his cuteness


    "Gosh, look at his mouth. No teeth!"


    "Look at the way he flutters his eyelids!"


    "I think he just smiled at me!"


    "He just cooed!"


    "He''s so adorable!"


    "I want a baby too!"


    Those words rang out across the room as the baby bewitched them with his charm.


    "Pedro!" Ailee called all of a sudden


    "Yes?!"


    "Can I betrothed Dash before anyoneys a im to him first?"


    "Huh?" The boy was stunned. His brother was barely three days old and they were already talking about betrothment.


    Neon and Allen red at the baby instantly, what is this talk of betrothment. He was barely three days old and was already trying to take away their sister from them? They can''t let that happen!


    Pedroughed nervously, "Sorry, Ailee, but you''re just a kid and you know nothing about betrothment," He treated her like one as well.


    But Ailee frowned at him, "I''ll be eight next month,"


    "All the better, you''re too old for Dash," Allen said harshly.


    Pedro breathed in relief.


    "Silly," Ailee scowled at him, "I''m not talking about me, but my future sisters - the one mommy is going to give us,"


    They almost facepalmed, the girl was betrothing their unborn sibling. Who does that? She wasn''t even sure Reina would birth a female child. A single-sex triplet was rare but not impossible.


    "It would be perfect," Ailee went on, "Pedro marries Isabeˇ­"


    Isabe went red in the face, what the hell has this girl been learningtely. She never taught her this.


    "Julie marries Anabelleˇ­"


    Anabelle didn''t hide her blush, she relished it, already envisioning a future between her and Julie. Isabe wished she could throw up.


    "My future sister Dash -"


    "Then you?" Allen interrupted her, "You then? Who would you marry?"


    Ailee grinned and Neon''s heart doubled, anticipating an answer.


    "Someone better you," Was all Ailee said yet didn''t notice the way Neon''s expression faltered.


    He was not better than Allen, the boy moaned inside of his heart. However, a me ignited suddenly, he could be better if he worked hard. Neon stared at Ailee, he liked her and wouldn''t mind marrying her when they grew up. For her, he would work hard to be smart, handsome, and strong. He would be better than Allen so he can be her betrothed, he decided in his heart.


    Allen huffed, as expected girls would be girls. He hasn''t thought about his future at all nor did he care about getting married inter years, all he wanted was fun and his family by his side.


    "So what do you say?" Ailee was still adamant about the engagement.


    Pedro didn''t know what to say, he was between the devil and the blue sea. What was he going to do? Ailee was really adamant when she wanted something. He was still thinking of an escape route when fate (aka the author) gave him one.


    "What''s that foul smell?" Isabe''s nose wrinkled in distaste.


    Julie sniffed, "I smell that too,"


    And slowly, the unpleasant smell permeated the room. Everyone covered their nose except Anabelle who announced joyfully,


    "I think Dash just pooped. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Isabe was the first to rush to the door, leaving sessfully. Her cousin was nuts, what''s amazing about poop?


    Julie wanted to leave as well but he had to show support. Hopefully, no one would ask him to do the diapers - that would be his breaking point.


    Allen, Ailee, and Neon took a step back, for a baby this small, his poop does smell greatly.


    Pedro gulped, and for the first time, turned pleading eyes on Annabelle, "Please tell me you can do the diapers,"


    ________


    Hi guys, just a little announcement since some of you tend to skip over the note ???? while immersed in reading in a hurry to get to the next page.. But then, this is the end of this arc and by tomorrow, we''re moving into a new and the final arc. Yay! The book would surely end this year - - - see rest of the note at author''s thought (so it doesn''t add coins) ????

 Chapter 599 - Five Hundred And Ninety-Nine: Their Lives Afterwards

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Five Hundred And Ny-Nine: Their Lives Afterwards</h4>


    Ten yearster:


    The sunlight filtering through the window was a reminder to Reina that the morning hase - and shit!


    "I''mte," She realized with a fright, sitting up at once?- at least tried to - Nius hands were bound tightly around her waist.


    "Nius!" She hit him on the arms, waking him as well.


    "Let me go, I have to prepare the kids for school," Sheined against his arms that hadn''t lessened at all.


    "Let them be, they are no longer babies and can absolutely take care of themselves," He said, running his finger down her naked back that sent shivers down her spine.


    Yeah, that was what she dreaded, them taking care of themselves. If Allen and Ailee and Neon had been trouble, the other triplets were havoc.


    "They are still my babies," Reinained, trying her luck at getting off the bed once again - it was an epic failure. Instead, her brute of a husband, used that opportunity to trap her beneath him giving her no means of escape.


    He murmured close to her ears,


    You''ve forgotten that you''re my baby as well. Let''s go have a shower together," and with that, he lifted her off the bed without warning.


    Reina screamed, not out of fright but knowing that once they got in the shower, there would be noing down - at least until some hourster. But then, no amount of screaming nor maneuver got her out of Nius'' sp.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.....


    Ailee knew she was doomed the instant she couldn''t find her mother in the kid''s room - she was probably busy with her father Nius, upstairs. For once, she was very grateful that her mother was in menopause, else the thought of having another sibling added to the present devils would turn her hair grey.


    "Elsa! E! Diego! where are the fuck are you guys?!" Allen screamed, wondering where the hell they were. Since her mom was "busy" the responsibility of preparing the kids for school rested on her shoulder alone. And when she meant alone, she truly meant it.


    Her asshole of a brother called Allen who could have helped her was upstairs, "busy" as well with many of his uncountable girlfriends. Yeah, you could clearly guess who Nius'' yer gene finallynded on.


    It irritated her, not only because each time she stared at his face she could see a trace of her resemnce in him, no, she had many, many, other reasons.


    It was as if her twin Allen changed the instant he stepped into teenagehood. He be nastier, rude, and whatever else ssifies an asshole.?She couldn''t help but wonder if that was amon transition in boys.


    However, that wasn''t the case for Neon - even thinking about him unconsciously brought a smile to her lips. Neon was everything her brother Allen could have been. He was smarter, stronger - and hotter. Just like Allen, it was as if the both of them went through a personality transnt. Just that while Allen turned out worse, Neon turned out better.


    About her then? Ailee liked to think of herself as your everyday good girl. She was kind to everyone and smiled a lot, only revealing the demoness in her when offended. In one word, she was neither good nor bad. She was just Allen.


    "Mom would be so mad when she hears you cursed around us,"?a voice said behind her, startling Ailee.


    "Christ Jesus!" She had a hand to her chest, feeling her strong heartbeat. Suddenly, she narrowed her gaze at her, "Which one are you? Elsa? E?"


    As one could guess from their names, Diego was the only male amongst the triplets and the rest were female and identical. Because they looked the same, Elsa and E liked to y a prank on everyone in the family.


    "Guess," The girl said, her lips curled to the side.


    Ailee shivered, oh no, she was at it again. The only people who had been able to pass this test were their mother, Reina, and Isabe. How do they do that? She has no idea. Even Nius fails woefully at identifying his own kids.


    "No more stupid test, you should prepare for school," Allen has to find a way to escape this one.


    She added, "If you can predict correctly, we would cover up for you this week without payment,"


    Ailee gulped, knowing this was too big a deal to lose. Even as a grown-up, they were restricted to some activities and the triplets have proven to be a good business partner times without number - that was their only redeeming point.


    She looked the girl over - which one of them, she had no idea - she had medium brown hair gotten from her Reina''s side of the family and a huge contrast to Nius'' lighter ones. Brown hair was a dominant allele in both the Spencer and Reina family. With amber eyes and those small lips pressed together, Ailee still had no idea how she could distinguish between two indistinguishable individuals.


    "Your time is ticking, sister?" the little girl smirked, delighting in her anxiety and that was when Allen saw it. The difference.


    Elsa had Isabe''s wicked smile. Bingo.


    "Elsa,"


    Her face dropped.


    "How did youˇ­" She couldn''t understand.


    Ailee was smug, "Perhaps, the next time, you decide to test your older, experienced, sister, you should learn not to smile," and she pulled her by the ear, "Now, off to the bathroom you go, you little minx!"


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Elsained as Ailee dragged her into the bathroom, making sure to lock the door from the outside before going in search of the others.


    Compared to them - Allen, Ailee, and Neon- her parents had trained the triplets less strictly - you could almost say they were toozy to parent. Well, one couldn''t me them since Sakuzi made sure he could spend every minute with his grandkids. In one word, the triplets were spoilt andzy.


    It wasn''t hard to find the other twin, E, lying on the corridor, up to her own devices when Ailee snatched her from behind and locked her up in the bathroom with her sister.


    Ailee was not worried about Diego,pared to Elsa and E, he was less lethal - maybe, a little. But the boy was less mischievous than his sisters or so she thought. He was careless.


    "I can see! I can''t see! I''m surrounded in darkness!" Diego searched blindly, hands feeling around the kitchen. A ce where many things could go wrong and hurt him -if not blow up the house.


    With a deep breath, Ailee strode over to him and pulled away the blindfold from his face, snapping, "You''re obviously surrounded by light!"


    She took him away.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 600 - Six-Hundred: The Bond

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Six-Hundred: The Bond</h4>


    Ailee''s point of view:


    Mom was still not down by the time breakfast was served. I didn''t need a prophet to tell me what she and my father were doing upstairs. As I said, it was a huge relief she has entered menopause, I can''t even stomach the thought of more siblings.


    But then, I kind of envy them - their affection for each other. Truthfully, I can''t help but wonder what mom saw in dad enough to marry him - sorry to say, I''m not a huge fan of dad''s past. Nius was a womanizer, and his father, ourte grandfather, never liked mom. It just doesn''t make sense to me at all. I would never settle down with a man like that.


    My eyes unconsciouslynded on Neon and a smile widened my lips. Marrying a man like him doesn''t sound bad, unlike father, Neon isn''t a womanizer, he''s kind, hardworking, smart, and handsome. I''ve seen the way girls at school have been eyeing him hungrily.


    Surprisingly, Neon has never had a girlfriend, unlike Allen who might break dad''s phnderer record soon. There was a trace of red across Allen''s cheeks and I stared at it intently - I guessed he and his ything had a good time in the bathroom.


    Unlike mom and Dad, I knew my brother sneaked a girl into our house yesterday when everyone went to bed - and they''ve been busy ever since. Nobody knows Allen more than I do.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Allen frowned at me.


    I shuddered, "I''m just wondering how I spent nine months in the womb with you without tearing you apart?"


    "Stupid," He mumbled, "We spent eight months, not nine,"


    Ah right, we were delivered prematurely and through cesarean since mom was at risk thanks to her fall off the bridge. Tsk, I should write a journal about our family, I bet it will sell more than a million copies. The great Spencers??People would crave to hear our story.


    I was about to give Allen a quick retort when someone tugged on my clothes. I turned, it was Elsa? E? Oh yeah, I''m back to guessing again.


    "What?" was all I asked, without hinting I had no clue which one of the girls this was.


    "Remove the carrots in my sd," she pushed her te to me without a "Please,"


    And yes, that was E.


    "Sorry, but your hands are for doing that," I refused her. It''s time those arrogant brats learned respect already. Our parents spoiled them too much.


    For a moment, E didn''t say anything, just stared at me with eyes full of disbelief -?as if she had never expected me to refuse her at all. Then out of nowhere, I watched her lips began to tremble and a feeling of dread grew in my heart, "oh no,"


    Then before my very eyes, Elsa bawled her eyes out, "Mommy!" She shrieked so loudly it could wake the dead from the grave.


    I panicked, never had I expected that. The first thought that came into my mind was to muffle her wailing which I did by cupping her mouth.


    "Fine, stop crying. I''ll do it," I agreed through gritted teeth. This was emotional maniption! A big one! But then, what could I do?


    "You''ll do it?" She sniffed.


    "Yes, I''ll do it!" I gave in like a coward soldier," Just stop crying already, "


    "Alright," E said.


    However, to my biggest shock, I saw E brush the tears from her eyes with a finger, putting on a bright side instantly.


    What the fuck?! She was pretending?! Oh my God, I''m so aggrieved right now! I gasped in disbelief, did this little brat just y me?


    "Why are you not picking out the carrot?" asked the little brat.


    What a nerve.


    "You were not crying?" I still couldn''t believe it.


    Allen snickered by the side, I ignored him. I had scores to settle with this little brat this time.


    "I can''t cry. Isabe says only babies cry. Now, are you picking the carrots or not?" she bossed me around.


    "Hey, you little brat -!"


    "Mommy!" She squeezed fresh tears out of her eyes and my hands set to work before the fake tears could even drop. And just like that, I began to pick the diced carrots out of her sd while the little devil busied herself with the side dishes.


    I clenched my teeth tight while doing that, how did I be prey to those devils - yes, little devils. I was the great Ailee - reduced to nothing by them.


    Someone chuckled by my side and I turned to discover it was Neon. A smile unconsciously tugged on my lips, even his deepugh was melodious.


    "Let me help you," He said and took the dish from my te before I could refuse. It was enough that he was feeding thezy Diego and now, he was helping me as well. How could such a kind creature exist?


    When he leaned towards me, I couldn''t help but inhale his cologne. It had a woody incense-like aroma, followed by ultra-masculine cedarwood. It was almost seductive.


    Hey! I chide myself mentally. Neon is your brother, wake up!


    "Goody two-shoes," Allen didn''t bother to hide the ridicule in his tone.


    Even after ten years, both of them - Allen and Neon - were neither friends, nor enemies. In fact, if anything, Allen''s more irritated with?Neon over the fact he was smarter than he ever thought possible. Added to the fact, they both were always veering for the top position.


    As you could guess, Allen was passionate and extremely driven to seed. Hence, he couldn''t ept anyone else being at the top. In one word, both boys were always at loggerheads with each other. So while Allen and Neon strived with each other - with one of them ending at the second spot eventually - I chose to settle at the third positionfortably. The boys were idiots.


    But then, as much as they fought, I knew they loved each other and me as well (no matter how many times Allen pissed me off). This can be evidenced by their overprotectiveness aka the reason I''m single.


    While other siblings supported their sister''s love life, Allen and Neon worked hard at making sure I don''t have one. Each time Iined about it, they would say, "None of the boys at school is good enough for you,"


    It''s quite annoying to be honest - even though they speak the truth. The boys at school (most especially in our social circle) are dorks whopete over the number of girls they could get into their pants.


    However, there are good guys like those cute-looking nerds, yet, they wouldn''t allow me to date any. And who''s Allen to preach to me when he''s a bad role model - it''s like the kettle calling the pot ck. Well, Neon is faultless - he has no dating life. But then, Allen is a bad influence on him as well.


    Last month, Allen sent a guy to an emergency room because he caught him peeking under my skirt while I cleaned. And just a week ago, Neon beat a guy ck and blue because he started a bet over who would take me out on a date. It was just a date.


    So tell me, how would my love life survive when I have two hooligans of a brother who keeps chasing away every guy thates my way in the name of protection? God help me.


    Thankfully, the rest of breakfast went by without any of the triplets bothering my life once again.


    "Alright, kiddos, strap on your backpack,"


    I was more than relieved when Amanda took the kids from my hands. I wondered where she was all this time after she served breakfast, I bet even she wanted to avoid the kid.


    "Goodbye, Neon," Diego was the first to climb on his feet and peck the smiling Neon who leaned down, on the forehead.


    Elsa hugged him - I could distinguish her with the color of the purple ribbon on her hair.


    E hugged him as well, a red ribbon was used to tie her hair as well.


    That way, the teacher recognized them better at school. However, I knew the girls well, they would exchange their ribbons before they got to school - they loved their pranks. Diego was another person who could recognize his sisters without blinking - probably as a result of the bond between them. But then, the boy was forever bound to his siblings, he would never betray them.


    Well, I hope that bondsts till they grow up. After all, look at Allen and me now. No longer together.


    I was just about to enter the car leaving for our school when Neon stopped me.


    "Wait," He said.


    I looked at him confused, what was he up to?


    Then he reached for my hair and pulled out a useless thread. He showed it to me, "You got something on your hair?"


    "Thank you," I said to him. This wasn''t the first time he looked out for me.


    Surprisingly, Neon didn''t let go, instead, he leaned closer, his scent infiltrating my nose once again, my stomach did a weird flip. Wow, breakfast must have been a bad one.


    Neon tugged my hair to the back of my ear, "You look better this way," He boomed a smile at me and like the sun, I was blinded by the radiance.


    My heart skipped a beat and I could have relished this weird feeling had I not looked to the side and saw my brother with a girl - a different one fromst night.


    My face fell at once while my fists clenched by the side. I didn''t need to guess what would happen, his new ything would probably join us on our ride to school.


    While Neon would assume the responsibility of chauffeur once again, I would sit beside him while Allen and his girlfriend would upy the back seat, swallowing each other''s faces in the name of making out. And we''ll be the ones enduring their puke-inducing session.


    Suddenly, a hand closed around my fisted ones and I met Neon''s concerned eyes. His huge hand caressed the top of my hands and somehow, it had a calming effect on me. Well, I wasn''t alone after all. I had Neon by my side and we''d get through this torture together.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 601 - Six Hundred And One: Anabelle And Allison

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Six Hundred And One: Anabelle And Allison</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "And one... And two... Turn to the left... with style," Anabelle instructed her little sister, Allison. The both of them had used the living room as some sort of runway.


    "Hey," Camille, their mother walked into them, posing, "What are you teaching her again?"


    "How to awe the world in a single photoshoot," Anabelle replied and focused her phone camera on both of them, "Now, do you remember what I taught you?" she asked her little girl.


    "Of course," Alison stated, showing off her white pearly teeth and those adorable cheeks. God, she was so beautiful. It was finally a dreame true for Anabelle, to have a sister she could teach all the stuff she knew.


    "Always charm the world with a smile," the both of them enunciated at the same time, bursting intoughter.


    Camille shook her head, Of course, what was she expecting with Anabelle around. She said from the couch, "I appreciate your effort, Anabelle, but Allison doesn''t need that. What she needs right now is to go and study,"


    At the mention of study, Allison''s face turned sour. She didn''t want to study and the girl didn''t bother to hide her displeasure.


    Anabelle scrutinized her little sister, Allison and Akim were the only kids in the Spencer family who survived the brown hair allele curse. The girlpletely took after her mother with the blonde hair and facial appearance except for the eyes. She had their father''s blue eyes - the same one Anabelle has. That was the only feature that hinted at them being siblings, other than that, they shared no other simrities.


    "I think what Allison needs is a break. All work and no y makes Jack a dull boy," Anabelle reminded her of the proverb. "Also," she added, "With you around, it''s always work or study, cut the poor girl some ck,"


    Camille nced up, giving her a long look yet said nothing. However, that look spoke volumes and Anabelle understood it clearly.?Her mother Camille was a nice woman, but the woman was more of a business person than a mother.


    Camille was an action woman and expects everyone to keep up with her pace - that includes her daughter. Although children nowadays act much older than they really are, her sister Allison was growing too fast and soon. Anabelle couldn''t even recall the number of sses and extracurricr activities her sister engages in.


    If it wasn''t for her - Anabelle - and their father, Eden, She knew Camille would have turned Allison into a human Wikipedia. She loved Camille, which is why she wouldn''t let her do this to her sister.


    "You might not know this but emotional wellbeing is fundamental and foundational for academic attainment. A stressed, and anxious Allison will have difficulty learning anything, mother. Moreover, when parents push too hard, pressured children can be anxious. This anxiety can then lead to depression or a sense of rejection from parents who do not feel that they are doing enough. I''m sure you don''t want that for Allison? "


    For a moment, Anabelle had expected Camille to resume an argument, however, a long silence stretched between them instead.


    Suddenly, she said, "At least, you''ve gotten much smarter,"


    Anabelle scowled at her, how could her mother say that to her? She was much smarter than when she was younger. But then, before she could say a word, Camille said.


    "Do whatever you both want," and went back to the documents she was working on. Workaholic.


    A smile curled Allison''s lips and it took her everything not to jump and scream in excitement. However, she knew better than to bother her mother while she worked. Hence the girl did silent jubtion.


    "Alright,e here," Anabelle beckoned her over without hesitation, "Look into the camera and give me a sexy pout," She pushed out her lips enticingly and her younger sister looked carefully before copying her posture.


    "Yes, good!" She took a shot


    "Another one,"


    And just like that, the both of them spend their time, engrossed with their shooting that they didn''t even notice when Eden arrived.


    Eden sighed, shaking his head piteously, "And this is why I never wish to be a woman even in my next life,"


    "Daddy!" Allison''s eyes shone like the lights on a Christmas tree, she rushed over to her father.


    Eden caught his daughter midway, almost stumbling back in the process - she was heavier than he thought. He carried his daughter in his arms, a look of admiration in his eyes.


    "Did you miss daddy?"


    "Of course," Allison pouted, eyes teary, "I missed you so much I almost had thoughts of hijacking the chopper ande to see you,"


    "Thank God, you didn''t," Eden was dead serious. He didn''t even dare to imagine the scene. On the bright side, he was blessed with obedient kids, unlike his cousin''s crazy ones.


    Eden ruffled her hair yfully, "Don''t worry, daddy''s here now,"


    Anabelle watched the interaction between her father and Allison with pleasure and a tinge of jealousy. She used to be the one her father adored, but now, all the attention was fixed on her sister. Well, what was she expecting? She is a grown-up now. But then, she couldn''t help but miss those days.


    Her eyes connected with her father''s and the man beamed, "Anabelle," He was happy to see her. It warmed her heart.


    "You came?" Eden hugged his other daughter tight. He knew how much it took him to let Anabelle go and pursue her dreams. It had been quite hard.


    For half of his life, it had been just him and Anabelle before Camille, and then, Allison. He was supposed to have more time with her, but then, children grow up too fast. And like the phases of life, it was time to let go.


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I return home? If it was possible to live with you forever, you know I wouldn''t hesitate to do so. " But then she couldn''t. She had to start her own life.


    "Yeah, I know," Eden smiled wryly, tightening his hug as if she would vanish if he dared let go.


    But then, someone snorted by the corner.


    "This is why you shouldn''t have two daughters, they snatch all of your husband''s affection and the poor wife is left with nothing," Camilleined with a straight face.


    Anabelle turned to the woman who still was ncing through her papers as if nothing happened. If it wasn''t for herment, one wouldn''t even know that she''s jealous.


    Eden was amused, he let go of Anabelle and made his way over to his jealous wife.


    But then, even when Eden stood before her, Camille only acknowledged him with a simple, "Wee," nothing else. No hug. Nothing. He knew instantly she was green-eyed.


    "Just that?" Eden''s brows arched questioningly, a smile tugging his lips. He was teasing her.


    Camille took off her reading sses, "What else were you expecting?" She challenged him.


    "This," Eden said and took the document from her hand while the other wrapped around her neck as he leaned down and kissed her.


    Anabelle''s jaw dropped, those two!


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 602 - Six Hundred And Two: Born With A Silver Spoon

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Six Hundred And Two: Born With A Silver Spoon</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle was treated to a minute of her parent''s "onught" and the first thing that came to mind was to cover Alison''s eyes. Her sister was too young to be corrupted.


    However, when her parents finally ended their passionate kissing and she took off her hands, the grin on Allison''s face told Anabelle the girl knew more than she thought. It seems her parent''s public disy of affection was a daily urrence.


    The next minute was spent with her father Eden trying to woo their mother. With the way their parents were enamored with each other, Anabelle had thought they would have more children, but then, here they are with only Allison.


    Anabelle knew it was Camille''s doing, she didn''t want more children and Eden respected her decision. So romantic! She hoped she and Julie would be as happy as her parents.


    Speaking of Julie, why hasn''t he called her? She just hoped he wasn''t somewhere doing shady business - she had told him to quit that. Fine, she would find him after this.


    "By the way, why aren''t you at school, Allison?" It finally crossed Eden''s mind, "Today''s Friday, isn''t it?"


    At once, Alison gulped, fidgeting with her hands nervously. She looked towards Anabelle as if asking for help - a look Anabelle noticed.


    "Why don''t you ask your daughter, Anabelle?" Camille did not help out either.


    "I wanted to spend the rest of the day with my sister. Do you think it was easy for a top star like me to clear her schedule?" said Anabelle with deep pride.


    She had gotten to this level of sess with her endeavor and effort unlike what people said. The Spencer princess was born with a silver spoon. They whined their mouth without proof. Nor did it help matters that her father and his wife, had the industry in the palms of their hands.


    But then, what could she do? How was it her fault she was born a Spencer? Her family''s name might have boosted her career, but she worked hard for it. She was good at what she does and that''s the reason she was highly sorted and chosen over the others.


    "Top star my butt," Camille snorted a derisory reply. She then faced her, arms folded across her chest, "Hey, you unfilial daughter, until when are you nning on ending things with your management and sign into my agency?"


    Her father''s head whipped around to her and he asked her usingly, "My little pumpkin, didn''t you promise to sign into my own agency?"


    Anabelle scratched the back of her head awkwardly, this was one of the reasons she was avoidinging here. Honestly, Anabelle didn''t want to sign into either of her parent''spanies even though they were at the top of the food chain.


    Getting signed into her parent''s corporation would only solidify the fact her sess was from her parents. She wanted to be independent and be recognized for her hard work and brand.


    "My contract with them isn''t over yet," was the only pathetic excuse Anabelle coulde up with. She didn''t know how to reject her parents.


    Camille pressed, "You could breach that, we can easily afford the money,"


    "That would damage my reputation and my rtionship with other agencies in the future," she said.


    "You don''t have to worry about that as well. We''d take care of that," because the onlypany you''d be working with in the future is mine or your dad''s, Anabelle could guess the rest of Camille''s thoughts mentally.


    It would save her a lot of headaches if those stupid knuckleheads called her parents would merge theirpanies. But of course, no, Camille was a boss of her own. A career woman.


    Anabelleughed awkwardly, unable to stand for herself, "I still don''t think that''s a good -"


    "Also, I heard you''re the highest earner for your agency. How can they take care of you well with such limited resources?" her mother was not close to giving up.


    "They take care of me quite well," Anabelle was tempted to say, she could only close her mouth.


    Yes, she was the only top star in herpany who brings home the bacon, but that was the more reason to stay. Why enrich the purse of the already toppanies while the smaller ones with potential withers away. Even if she ends the contract with her current management, Anabelle was sure she was leaving for another smaller, betterpany.


    She would be muchfortable and with more resources at either of her parent''spanies and would easily outshine the other top stars, however, Anabelle knew herbor would not be acknowledged by people. They would me her sess on her parents pulling the strings with their power.


    She loved art and had chosen this line of career because she could express herself fully withouting off as awkward. Her job didn''t require her to be as smart as Isabe and she loved it. It suited her.


    "Fine, let''s let her be until her contract is over," Eden somehow sensed his daughter was no longerfortable with the conversation.


    Camille rolled her eyes, "I know you''re just saying this so you could convince her behind my back. But don''t bother, the bond between a mother and daughter is stronger than any force in the world,"


    Anabelle didn''t know if Camille thought over her words before speaking or if she intentionally told a white lie because she didn''t feel any motherly bond - not with her or even her real mother.


    Don''t get her wrong, Anabelle loved Camille but at the end of the day, she would always choose her father, Eden over her. If anything, Anabelle only feels a fatherly bond.


    Over the years, Anabelle finally reconnected with her birth mother. However, truth be told, she was morefortable with Camille than with her biological mother. Her mother was happily married to her second husband and she had five siblings altogether from both marriages.


    Ironic, right? Annabelle had been wishing for siblings all these years when in reality, they existed somehow. And now, she had to catch up on their lost time - even though it was awkward as hell.


    But it was her decision, Anabelle wants to know all of her siblings nor could she me her birth mother for staying away all these years. The woman was only a confused teenager when she got pregnant with her. She did what she thought was best by handing her over to her father, Eden, instead of aborting her. She respected her for that.


    Anabelle was roused from her thought when her phone rang and she looked down to discover it was Isabe.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 603 - Six Hundred And Three: Does Pedro Know

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Six Hundred And Three: Does Pedro Know</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Life was the same; eat, grow, get married, birth a newer generation,?and die. Humans engaged in the same endless cycle and Isabe was about to be one of them.


    The click-ck of heels disturbed her from her train of thoughts. Isabe lifted her eyes, her gazezily resting on Anabelle who strode over to her in ridiculously high heels.


    "Hey!" Isabe asked, "Are you a giraffe?" how could her stupid cousin wear such high heels when she was naturally tall.


    Anabelle stopped midway upon hearing that statement. She turned left and then, right before pointing to her chest, "Are you talking to me?" she asked.


    Isabe rolled her eyes, "Then am I speaking to your shadow?"


    Anabelle tilted her head in contemtion, "Then if you''re talking to no else but me, does that mean you just called me a giraffe?" it finally made sense to her.


    "Tsk Tsk," Isabe clicked her tongue, "You''re still as dumb as ever," People change, but that wasn''t applicable in Anabelle''s case.


    "Hey!" Anabelle was offended, "I''m not dumb!" She red at her, annoyed.


    But Isabe didn''t reply to her, instead, she gave her that sympathetic look that annoyed her the most.


    "Hey! I''m a top star! Top star!" Anabelle proimed it as if she wanted it embedded in Isabe''s head, "Have you ever seen a dumb top star?" she asked, challengingly.


    "I''m staring at one right now,"?Isabe retorted with a straight face.


    Anabelle''s jaw dropped to the ground. However, she quicklyposed herself, saying, "You called over a busy person to insult her?"


    "Busy?" Isabe snorted derisively, "I know you took a day off,"


    Anabelle, who was prepared to leave thanks to Isabe''s sharp tongue, turned around at once with a force that almost snapped her neck.


    "You''ve been following me?" She couldn''t believe it. Isabe was following her? Why? This was too hard to believe.


    Isabe gave her a stupid look, "Am I crazy? Why would I spend my valuable time following you? Do I look like a stalker?"


    "Who knows?" Anabelle mumbled under her breath, "You did follow Pedro during his first year at university,"


    But Isabe heard that and her re increased, Anabelle gulped, taking a step back. Even after so many years, Izzy''s murderous intent had not lessened one bit.


    "I''m just saying..." Anabelle scratched the back of her head awkwardly, avoiding eye contact with her. She shivered, Isabe scares her.


    "I didn''t tell anyone I wasing home," she bit on her lips nervously, "H-how did you find out then?"


    "Stupid," Isabe shook her head, wondering for the umpteenth time how this moron ended up being her cousin. She reached for her purse and unlocked her screen before showing it to?Anabelle, "Spending time with my sis?" She showed her the picture of her and Allison that she uploaded on the inte.


    "Where else would you spend time with her if not at home?"


    "Ahh, right," It finally made sense, Anabelle was embarrassed. Of course, Isabelle was still a smart ass.


    "By the way, why did you call me?" It finally crossed her mind. Moreover, why would Isabe call her into a department store of all ces?


    "Have a seat," Isabe tapped the space beside her on the couch, "It''s time for you to be useful to me,"


    Anabelle halted in her step upon hearing herment, "You only called me because you needed me? Aren''t we cousins supposed to see each other without an interior motive?" Anabelle said, sounding hurt yet somewhat happy inside - Isabelle needed her. Most times, it was her - Anabelle - that needed her.


    Isabe turned to her, crossing her leg over the other, "Why? What were you expecting? That we''d go on a date? What are you? Ten?"


    Anabelle''s eyes teared up but she didn''t want to cry. No, she didn''t want to cry. But, the tears wanted to be free.


    "You''re still cold-blooded!" She cried out.


    Thinking about it, Isabe never changed. She was still the same except that her hair grew longer, her gaze sharper yet piercing. While Anabelle was cute and calm, Isabelle was regal and lethal.


    "Good to know that I''m still the same, now, would you have a seat," Isabemanded, waving herints away like some kid''s tantrums.


    She added, "And please, don''t shed a tear because I swear to God, if you let a single tear...." Isabe was still saying when her cousin''s eyes filled with tears.


    Wonderful.


    She pressed the bridge between her nose, "I need to apud Julie for putting up with you all these years," Because she couldn''t. Isabe hated tears, it irritated her.


    Ny-nine percent of most tears were maniptions, carried out by children towards their parents when they wanted something; done by couples when they wanted a favor from their partner; used to plunge the heart with guilt. Aside from that, crying made one weak. She loathed it.


    "Stop crying. Most of the employees here are your fans, what would they say when they see you like this? They would think I bullied you," Isabe didn''t need such an unnecessary scandal.


    "But you did," Anabelle wanted to say but swallowed the words. Isabe didn''t exactly bully her, she just hurt her feelings.


    "Here," Isabe handed a handkerchief to her, "Dry your face before someone takes a picture and tag you a crybaby,"


    Anabelle did just that. How could she cry in a department store even though this was a VIP room? She sat down on the couch, putting some space between herself and Isabe. Just because she stopped crying doesn''t mean she''s good with her. This time, only an apology from Isabe would appease her and her cousin would do that - hopefully.


    "I picked out some clothes for the rehearsal dinner, meeting with Pedro''s family, and other little events. But I don''t trust I can make the right clothing decision, which is why you are here to do that," Isabe said to her.


    Anabelle couldn''t believe what she just heard," You brought me over to choose clothes for you? "


    "Why? You don''t like it?"


    "What''s your PA doing? What about your designer? You have a lot of people to do that, why choose me?"


    "Because I don''t want to waste my hard-earned money on them? So tell me, are you doing it or not?"


    "That doesn''t make sense at all, you have never been tight-fisted with money...." It finally dawned on Anabelle, this was Isabe''s idea of a date - meet up and benefit from her services as well. Come to think of it, Isabe had never been liberal with her feelings - except when ites to Pedro.


    At once, Anabelle''s lips curled in a smile.


    Isabe shuddered, "Why are you looking at me that way?" she was ufortable with her stare.


    Filled with happiness, Anabelle without thinking, threw herself on Isabe when the unexpected happened.


    Just as her head was about to hit Isabe''s stomach, her cousin pushed her away with so much strength shended on the bare ground.


    On the ground, Anabelle looked up with shock filled gaze, how could Isabe do that to her? Although still hurt, She was about to speak up when she noticed something else - the way Isabe held her stomach protectively.


    Her gaze lingered on Isabe''s stomach and when she finally looked up, their gaze locked and she grasped the truth in there.


    "You are pregnant?!" She almost died from shock.


    "You are so dumb! Why can''t you control yourself?!" Isabe scolded her for her earlier action.


    "I''m so sorry," Anabelle found herself apologizing before she knew it, "I didn''t know you were pregnant,"


    Isabe ignored her, fishing out a lollipop from her purse instead. She tore the sachet and began to lick the red lollipop. These days, her taste bud was messed up.


    Still shocked, Anabelle sat down without taking her eyes off Isabe. What the hell was happening? Isabe of all people was pregnant? It felt surreal.


    She inched closer, "What happened? Didn''t you say you would never?have children?"


    Isabe had been so insistent on this sensitive matter that she and Cecil got into a fight once. What mother wouldn''t want a grandchild? But then, Isabe was resilient, hence everyone gave up when they couldn''t change her mind.


    But then, the miracle they hoped for has happened. Anabelle knew there would be a massive celebration once they heard this news.


    "I think it''s two months ago," Isabe went into details, "I knew something was special about that night. Pedro and I did it everywhere - on the sofa, table, kitchen counter -"


    "Isabe!" Anabelle went red in the face, this was not the answer she wanted.


    However, the crazy Isabe went on, "Then he pushed me up against the wall and went in.." she paused for dramatic effect, "That was when the condom broke"


    Anabelle choked on her saliva. How could her cousin be this shameless? Who in the world narrates their sexual scene to their cousin. Gosh, her face was burning. But then, Pedro was quite energetic. Hehe.


    "By the way," Anabelle asked, "Does Pedro know?"


    "No,"

 Chapter 604 - Six Hundred And Four: The White Witch

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Six Hundred And Four: The White Witch</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Hi babe," Isabe walked into his office without knocking, flung her purse to God knows where and walked over to Pedro who was giving instructions to a woman d formally in a simple ck shirt and a silk pencil skirt.


    Pedro''s face lit up like Christmas as if the dazzling sun just shined its rays upon his life. He dismissed the woman who bowed and left.


    Isabe ignored the unfamiliar woman who bowed to her as well, her whole intent on Pedro. But then, even with her eyes somehow, she had gotten every detail she wanted from the woman just with a nce.


    "Hi love," Pedro smiled back, pushing back his swivel seat so he could provide space for Isabe to sit on his. It has be a tradition for the both of them hence he didn''t need a prophet to predict what she had in mind.


    Isabe walked over to him and sat astride, making sure she was sitting directly above his crotch, Pedro let out a shaky breath. Isabe smirked, she knew exactly what she was doing.


    "How was your day today?" She asked, wrapping her arms around his shoulder and in the process of leaning, moved against him. Pedro gritted his teeth, his fianc¨¦e was a good tease.


    "It''s more than good now that you''re here with me," He replied, shifting the angle of his head so he could get a clear view of her neck.


    Isabe closed her eyes with a sigh as Pedro kissed across her neck. It felt goddamn good nor did she want him to stop, but she needed to know something.


    Isabe pushed Pedro back to his seat and he looked at her questioningly, surprised at the move. However, Isabe didn''t answer, rather her hands went to his suit, pulling him forward.


    Pedro let her be, to do whatever she wanted with him, after all, his body belonged to her, just as hers was his. He trusted her. She cupped his face, caressing over the stubble on his chin - she would help him shave thatter - he trembled under her touch.


    Her hands dug into his hair, pulling on the strands just as she nibbled on his ear. Pedro could only wrap his arms around her as she seduced him slowly and torturously.


    She bit on his ear quite painfully and at the same time grind against him causing him to hiss through clenched teeth, Isabe was killing him slowly.


    However, she whispered into his ears, asking, "You changed your personal assistant,"


    Pedro smirked, of course, nothing ever leaves her eyes. Where other people would be offended by their partner''s inquisitiveness Pedro answered calmly, "She quit,"


    It had been quite disturbing at first, her possessiveness, but he was used to it now. Moreover, Isabe wasn''t illogical, she gave him enough freedom with his pals and learned to endure his nonexistent female friends. Isabe might have given him the freedom to keep female friends, none of themsted.


    None of them could stand her bloodlust, just a gaze and they took off with their tails between their legs. The few who made it into stage two gave up eventually, intimidated by her knowledge and wits. In one word, Pedro went through the years of university without a female friend - his girlfriend Isabe was quite influential even from far away.


    "Why?" She still pressed for details, her hand sneaking into his shirt while the other yed around with his buttons.


    "I don''t know and don''t give a fuck!" Pedro raised his voice a bit and she read no meaning into it, choosing to believe he was impatient with her teasing.


    "That''s good then," Isabe took off his suit and tossed it to the floor. She never liked his previous Personal assistant, there was just something off about her - call it her instinct or something. But then, she didn''t say a word so Pedro doesn''t think she''s bing too overprotective and demanding.


    "That''s good?" Pedro raised a dark brow. But she silenced him with a kiss.


    "Don''t think, just feel," Isabe said to him before seeking his hungry mouth. She kissed him greedily, devouring his lips as if she had been starved for a century.


    Pedro responded to her with the same passion, filling her mouth as she opened to him. They broke away with Isabe peeling away his clothes with great need.


    Her hands roamed around his body, causing him to quiver under her fleeting touches. With his chest bare, Isabe leaned down and took his small nipple into her mouth.


    Pedro sucked in a sharp breath, groaning at the pleasure as she ran her tongue around his nipple in a circr motion. The action made him so hard rock it was painful. He needed a release.


    Pedro yanked her into him, his hands cupping her backside and moved her against his protruding erection. Isabe took that as a cue not to lengthen out the torture and began to gyrate her hips against his.


    Pedro fused her mouth with his, relishing her taste as she ground against him until the sweet taste of orgasm overwhelmed him. He sagged against her, still panting from their heated season.


    However, he was not satisfied, his hands at once flew to Isabe''s blouse, intending to have her naked as well, she stopped him surprisingly.


    "What?" He asked, this was the first time Isabe was denying him sex.


    "We have dinner with your family, remember?" Isabe reminded him. However, she was simply protecting the baby in her womb. Although it''s been proven scientifically that sexual activity wouldn''t affect the baby protected by the amniotic fluid in her uterus, Isabe still didn''t want to take any chances. She had to protect her child.


    Eww, when did she be maternal?


    But then, a smile crossed her lips at the thought of having a baby that looked like her and Pedro, their genesbined. She had no care for the sex, but then, having a girl doesn''t seem bad - she would teach her how to be brave and strong. Boys were too yful.


    "We still have a bit of time," Heined. He added immediately upon seeing her smile, "What''s funny?"


    She giggled.


    Pedro''s brows rose, this was not like Isabe. He readjusted in his seat, being careful not to stir a certain "brother" from its sleep.


    "Alright, I''m now hundred percent interested in whatever is making you happy," He was curious.


    "Too bad, I''m not going to tell you till our wedding night,"


    Pedro''s face fell, "No, not a surprise,"


    She giggled. Gosh, why was she giggling? This isn''t funny? There would definitely be no babies after this one - pregnancy was turning her into a different person.


    "Also," She added, "No more sex till our wedding night,"


    Pedro''s jaw dropped this time. Something was wrong with Isabe, she was not like herself. How can Isabe of all people ban him from having her? Could she be possessed? He wondered. It was too strange or could it beˇ­.


    Isabe noticed Pedro''s mood change instantly.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "Have you lost interest in me?" he asked out of nowhere.


    "Huh?" Isabe was stunned by the question. That was the least question she expected from him?


    Pedro ran his head through his head, "I know it''s a stupid question to ask but I can''t help but ask it. You are not like other girls whose intentions are much easier to figure out. You are yourself, which makes it harder to gauge your intention. The reason you don''t want to have sex with me is that you''ve lost interest in me? Is this a telltale sign that you''re about to leave me?"


    They both stared at each other for a moment and the next, Isabe hit him at the back of the head.


    "You idiot!" She called him.


    Pedro was shocked, this was the first time Isabe had everid her hands on him. No, this was the first time she called him names. She didn''t maltreat him even when they were young - she called him her puppy, remember?


    "Why would I leave you?" she asked him straightforwardly and it was Pedro''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    "I - Iˇ­ I just thought -"


    "Stop thinking nonsense. I would never leave you,e rain or shine. Just know thisˇ­" She yanked him forward by the shirt, "I will never let you go. The both of us will be together till death does us apart?- even in death!" She dered.


    At that moment, Pedro was so touched by her promation that tears stung his eyes - this is so embarrassing.


    "Then why don''t you want us to have Sex -"


    "We should build anticipation for our wedding night," She lectured him, "Don''t you know we used up every possible technique for that night,"


    But Pedro grinned, "You don''t have to worry, I''m quite innovative," He grinned, attempting to sp her bum.


    Isabe pped his hand away and got off him, "Go and wash up, I don''t want your family to think the white witch is dying you on purpose,"

 Chapter 605 - Six Hundred And Five: Wolf In Sheep Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Six Hundred And Five: Wolf In Sheep Clothing</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Note - not edited


    It was already sundown by the time they drove into thepound. Pedro told Isabe his paternal side of the family wanted to have dinner and spend time with her before their wedding day.


    Even though it was the first of them meeting officially, Isabe was not nervous, if anything, she was calm. Isabe was strangely calm that Pedro had to ask if she was fine.


    "I''m fine," Was all she said before getting out of the car. She knew Fernandez''s side of the family and they were all wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    "My mom would not be here tonight," Pedro informed her.


    "Why are you telling me that?" Isabe asked him, her gaze boring into his.


    Pedro licked his lips, "I eh... Just so you could rx,"


    Isabe and his mother Cecil were not exactly the best of friends right now. Although she was not against his marriage to Isabe, her love for her daughter-inw has diminished.


    Everything started after his mother, Cecil, heard Isabe''s ns of not having a baby in their marriage and his agreement to it. Yes, he had been ufortable with Isabe''s decision at first, he loved Isabe and would do anything for her. So he agreed and got used to it.


    Moreover, just because Isabe doesn''t want to birth to a child doesn''t mean they couldn''t adopt. One doesn''t have to be family by blood alone.


    But Cecil was against it, vehemently. Why would a healthydy like her decide not to have children? That was her question.


    "I want grandchildren. I don''t agree with it. If I didn''t birth you, she wouldn''t have you to marry, I need a grandson. Your lineage cannot just end like this," Cecil insisted.


    The both of them argued every time they met because every conversation they hade down to her decision of having no children. But then, his mother let her be for his sake, while hoping Isabe changes her mind in the long run.


    "Pedro!" Lucinda came out to wee him.


    "Grandmother," He hugged her.


    Yes, he and Lucinda had a messy beginning due to the actions of histe father, Fernandez, Pedro couldn''t abandon his grandmother. They had a rough start but became friends over time. After all, there''s no permanent friend nor enemy.


    However, that couldn''t be said for his mother, Cecil, and Lucinda. Even after ten years, the both of them were still sworn enemies and couldn''t stand being close - that is why Cecil wasn''t in attendance.


    Lucinda ims Cecil disgraced and took away her power in the family - she still hasn''t forgotten Maggie. Unfortunately, Cecil thinks she''s a dark force who would soon corrupt him - Pedro - as well. Thanks to that, his mother made sure she kept him away from the family as far as possible unless it was a responsibility he couldn''t avoid. But then, it caused Lucinda to loathe her the more; she was taking her grandson from her. He wondered how his family became this way.


    "You look different from thest time we met," she sped his face and began to examine him, "You look so stressed, what''s your fianc¨¦e even doing..." the woman trailed off when she noticed movements around the side of the car.


    "That fianc¨¦e is here," Isabe announced her presence with a nk expression.


    Lucinda gulped, for some strange reason, this granddaughter-inw of hers scared her.


    Isabe went on, "You should have asked me directly, I would have given you the answers right away, don''t you think so?" She hinted that the woman shouldn''t badmouth her behind her back.


    Pedro cleared his throat when he sensed how tense the atmosphere became. Heughed awkwardly, trying to salvage what''s left of the situation, "Grandmother was just joking, don''t take it to heart," he told her.


    "Sure," Isabe said, "If I took herment to heart, she wouldn''t be here right now,"


    Pedroughed off herment but the deed had already been done, Lucinda got the message - this granddaughter of hers was not to be trifled with.


    She looked at Pedro''s face with terror, what kind of woman was her grandson marrying? She feared for his future.


    "By the way, I believe this is the first time of us meeting, my name is Isabe," The girl stretched her hand out for a handshake.


    Lucinda took her hand for barely a second before letting go. What had Pedro done, bringing a tiger into their home? She just hoped he had her tamed.


    "Pedro," another voice said from behind and they all turned to see Rita, Fernandez''s wife.


    Isabe''s warning instinct kicked in, this was a bigger wolf than Lucinda. She knew her, Fernandez''s legal wife who cheated on him with their first son and finally in his death, gave birth to a son that was indeed his.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes, if one didn''t look carefully, they might think she''s Pedro''s biological mother due to their simrities - Fernandez''s obsession with Cecil drove him to marry a woman with same physical simrities as her.


    "Rita," Pedro muttered, straightening his back. The atmosphere became charged once again until a little boy ran past Rita, only to wrap his arms around Pedro''s waist.


    Isabe didn''t fail to notice the way Rita''s features distorted, guess someone didn''t want affection between the brothers. Isabe pinched the bridge of her nose, she hated dramas between families. It was exhausting.


    "Brother Pedro," The boy looked at him with pride.


    "Jodah," Pedro picked the boy up notwithstanding his age and weight, "How have you beentely?"


    "I''m fine," Jodah said, "By the way, congrattions once again, I heard your business expanded, I saw you on the television again,"


    Pedro boomed at him, "Thank you, Jodah. And did you receive the gift I send to you?"


    At the mention of the gift, the boy''s face changed at once and everyone understood what happened. Pedro turned to Rita, the boy''s mother, "What did you do with the gift I sent to him?"

 Chapter 606 - Six Hundred And Six: What Happens When Her Love For Him Vanishes

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Six Hundred And Six: What Happens When Her Love For Him Vanishes</h4>


    Note* not edited


    The third point of view:


    As the legitimate heir and first-born son, Pedro controlled all of Fernandez''s wealth as expected - and a certain person was not happy with that.


    "What did you do with the gift I sent to him?" there was slight anger in his tone.


    Isabe understood at that moment that Pedro must have put a lot of care into the gift and yet, the woman tossed it away like shit. If it was her, she would have buried this witch long ago but Pedro wouldn''t.


    Kind, peaceful Pedro.. Thankfully, she was here to get rid of the pest for him. What he couldn''t do, she would help him with it - he doesn''t have to worry.


    "Jodah doesn''t need an Xbox. What he needs to do is to study," she added immediately, "Or do you n for him to game all the way while you alone grow by leaps and bounds, is that it? You want him to forever be beneath you?" she sneered.


    Pedro didn''t say a word, rather stared at the woman dumbfounded. Before anyone else could say a word, Isabe stepped in,


    "I believe that doesn''t answer the question he asked,"


    "Isabe," Pedro cautioned her to stay put.


    However, Rita didn''t let go. She scoffed in disbelief, "Even the daughter-inw is disrespectful to me?"


    "Excuse me, am I supposed to know you?" Isabe insulted her, adding more fuel to the burning me.


    "Y-you!" Rita choked, going red in the face. She couldn''t even believe what was going on.


    She cried out, "Of course, what was I expecting? You disrespect me, why shouldn''t your bride do the same?" Rita painted herself as the victim in this situation.


    "That''s your problem," Isabe didn''t give up on her attack, "You expected too much. And don''t even attempt to fake being the aggrieved one here. I''m sure everyone here has seen better actresses in melodramas,"


    Rita''s jaw almost dropped to the ground since she had not expected that. She turned to her mother inw for support with fierce determination to put Isabe in her ce,


    "Mother, how can you stay sit and watch -"


    "That''s enough!" Lucinda bellowed, finally speaking up since the drama began.


    "Are you a child?" she scolded Rita, "My granddaughter-inw just arrived and you''re already starting troubles with her?"


    She turned to Isabe, "You just arrived today and set the house on fire already? Is that how you speak to your elders?"


    "Excuse me, old woman," Isabe said.


    "W-what?" Lucinda couldn''t believe what she just heard, "Old woman,"


    "Yes, aren''t you old? Isn''t that what one calls elders? Old? Didn''t you want respect?"


    Pedro decided to step in having seen the me would only escte if not controlled. However, before he could say a word, Isabe lifted her hand and stopped him.


    She stood in front of Lucinda and Rita saying," I''m not a good daughter-inw nor am I a good person hence you should forget your dreams of controlling me," She saw through them.


    "I''m not good nor would I be the disciplined daughter who wants to please her inws - I''m getting married to Pedro, not you. But then, I cannot ignore his family members which is why I''m going to say this, I Love those who love who I love and hate those who hate who I love," she sent her message across.


    An awkward silence fell upon them as they tried to understand what Isabe just said. Anger grew in Rita''s chest, even the new daughter-inw got to take liberty with them.


    "So are we having this dinner or not?" Isabe reminded that they were still standing outside.


    "Oh right,e in," Lucinda got her head back in gear and began to wee them inside the house. Although she was still wary of Isabe, the girl was straightforward and honest - she liked that about her. There would be no pretense between them.


    Above all, it was quite obvious to everyone that she loved Pedro, that was what mattered to Lucinda. As far as Isabe loved him, she would not hurt her grandson. But then, what happens when that love vanishes? What happens when Isabe no longer has that feeling of affection for him, instead, reced by hate? Lucinda didn''t dare to imagine such a scene because Isabe would only be a ravenous tiger that would tear her grandson to pieces.


    "Tell them to serve the food," Lucinda ordered her daughter-inw.


    "Why me....?" Rita wanted to say but shut her mouth instead knowing all Lucinda saw and cared about at that moment was her grandson, Pedro. She was invisible.


    After Fernandez died, Rita could have left and made a life for herself. But then, Fate smiled at her and she be pregnant with Fernandez''s son. She knew that instinct that destiny was on her side.


    She endured everything, even doing a DNA test on her day-old son as demanded by Lucinda. She could never forget the way Lucinda weed her after the test was confirmed - she finally bore Fernandez a son.


    Rita stayed with Lucinda, currying favor and fulfilling the role of a good daughter-inw. She knew Lucinda hated Cecil and was hoping that she would choose Jodah and somehow, they would transfer Fernandez''s resources to her. She was Fernandez''s legal wife and the one who bore him a legitimate son. Why should she be cast aside? Why should her son be without heritance - Fernandez had no idea she was with his child when he wrote the will.


    But even after her hard work, Lucinda still chooses Pedro over her son, Jodah. Pedro was a constant thorn in her side and she couldn''t exactly me Lucinda - Pedro took after his father appearance-wise. Compared to Jodah, who took after herpletely, she bet Pedro reminded Lucinda of her son, Fernandez. No wonder, she loved him.


    Rita clenched her fist, she would surely make her son the rightful heir. All of her efforts would not be for nothing.


    "Actually, I have a better idea," Rita said, "Why don''t Isabe help me to serve the food?"

 Chapter 607 - Six Hundred And Seven: Goddess Of War

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Six Hundred And Seven: Goddess Of War</h4>


    Thanks for the golden ticket ????


    The third point of view:


    Rita was asking for trouble, Pedro could sense that and if anything, Isabe was in love with trouble. Hence, he had to step in before things got messy.


    "I don''t think that''s -"


    "Sure," Isabe responded to the request, "I''ll help out with the serving,"


    Pedro turned to her, "You''re a guest here, it''s not your responsibility to do that," He said that but in reality, he was begging her to stay still.


    "Why are you so worked up, babe," She came to him and pecked him on the lips, "Rx, nothing is going to happen," She smiled at him.


    "Isabe," He was still not satisfied. He didn''t know what Isabe would do nor did he want to know. Moreover, he brought her here to acquaint her with his extended family, not to make war with them. If anything, Isabe was not an advocate for peace, she was a goddess of war - the general at the war front..


    Pedro knew his family was not easy but that was his responsibility, he didn''t need her to fight his battles - it''s his obligation as a man.


    "I''m the daughter-inw, are you going to stop me from fulfilling my role now?" she was sneaky with her words.


    "Yes, Pedro," Lucinda supported her, "It might seem like a lowly gesture but it would foster affection between us. Moreover, she would feel weed as one," She patted him on the back, "Never stop a woman''s love for the?kitchen,"


    "I don''t love the kitchen," Isabe said once again, creating an awkward ambiance without even trying hard.


    "Oh," Lucinda was stunned and confused. Her daughter-inw was kind of weird.


    "It''s kind of a sexist clich¨¦ to im all women love cooking. I don''t and I believe there are people like me out there who don''t as well. But then, I only do that because of?him,"


    No one needed to be told twice that the "him" was Pedro.


    "Hence, don''t pull that deeply old-fashioned and sexist gender norm on me," surprisingly, she added, "Please,"


    This time, none of them were surprised by the silence, their new daughter-inw has given them more than they could chew.


    "Sure," Lubinda gestured, "Do whatever you want," She was honestly tired. Her heart felt for Pedro, he got a handful.


    "Sure,e along," Rita was happy that her wish was granted, she strutted away as Isabe followed along at a slow pace.


    Isabe didn''t say a word until they got to the kitchen and saw Rita dishing out the warm food.


    She smiled at her but Isabe knew better than to trust the razor-sharp fangs of a shark.


    "So I heard that you and Pedro have been dating for a long time," the woman said as a worker stepped in to help out with the serving.


    "Is that what you''re really curious?about?" Isabe wasn''t in the mood to beat around the bush.


    Ritaughed awkwardly, "I like you, you''re bold,"


    "I don''t like green snakes," Isabe retorted, not bothering to hide her dislike.


    "I heard you don''t intend to have children and that has created a rift in your rtionship with Cecil,"


    "You seem to have a lot of time on your hands,"


    Ritaughed off herment, "Cecil is a foolish woman, always dramatic," she said and then turned to Isabe, "I support you. Having children or not doesn''t define your womanhood. You''re free to make your choices without fear of judgment,"


    "That''s riching from the mouth of a woman desperate to put her son on the throne," Isabe lifted her gaze, "Your child being at the top, does that define your motherhood?"


    Rita''s expression changed, not that Isabe gave a care because she continued,


    "You woulde to know that I''m someone who gets bored by mundane things because you''re all easy to read. You support my decision?" Isabeughed, it was just too funny, "You don''t want me to give birth because that means Pedro won''t have an heir and at the end, it would be your son inheriting everything when he''s gone?"


    Isabe stepped closer to the woman who stood still, a te in her grasp and the serving spoon held awkwardly.


    "Child or not, I''ll make sure you don''t reap where you didn''t sow. That''s a promise," Isabe had an unnerving smile on her face as she asked, "Am I serving the food or not?"


    Rita recovered from the shock, it was now made clear to her that the new daughter-inw was smarter than she thought - she thought Isabe was all bark and no bite.


    Without a word and no more pretense, Rita handed the meal to Isabe who epted it and then ced it on a tray that was on the counter. She continued the process until the tray was full before she headed to the dining room, following after the employee who led the way with her own tray in hand.


    By the time they were done serving the meal on the table, Isabe noticed that Pedro was missing. Lubinda who had been conscious of her noticed her gaze and said,


    "Oh, he went out to answer a call. He should be back soon,"


    Isabe nodded her head in appreciation, no other word was spoken between them.


    They all dug into their meal and though Isabe swallowed down her food with great appetite - her appetite was hugetely - she was notfortable with Pedro absent. Not that she was socially awkward, Isabe felt alone - Pedro was her anchor. Moreover, she came here because of him, what was she going to do with him absent.


    His family didn''t like her - not that Isabe minded, she was used to the treatment. When you''ve stayed in the dark for long, you''d find out it can getfortable - they simply epted her because of Pedro. She couldn''t do it, being the disciplined, goody-two-shoes daughter-inw. That would be betraying her nature. That was why Isabe was forthright with them - she doesn''t act without a warning.


    Isabe let down her spoon on the ceramics and that move attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Why? You don''t like it? The food doesn''t satisfy your grand taste?" Rita asked sarcastically. Since she couldn''t achieve what she wanted, the woman was no longer wearing her mask.


    Good, Isabe noted. She loved her opponenting at her head on than being sneaky with her. Being sneaky requires her to use her brain, equaling a greater punishment in the end.


    Isabe ignored the mad woman and turned to Lucinda, the sensible one, "I need to find Pedro,"

 Chapter 608 - Six Hundred And Eight: Trusting Him

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Six Hundred And Eight: Trusting Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "So what do you want me to do then?" This was the first information Isabe received from Pedro''s call.


    He was outside thewn and had his back turned to her, unaware of her presence nor did she intend to inform him. Isabe stood behind him without moving, call her creepy, but that was her idea of eavesdropping. Thankfully, the light bulb shone brightly in the dark else Pedro would have died


    of a heart attack when he does turn.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?! I have no idea what you''re talking about! Whatever happened was a mistake!" Pedro hissed, afraid of raising his voice.


    He ran his hand through his hair, almost ruffling it only to remember he had a super-sensitive fianc¨¦e who wouldn''t hesitate to study him and the cause of his disarray.


    "Listen, I know the likes of you and your ckmailing wouldn''t work on me, and don''t you dare call me...." Pedro turned around only to freeze.


    Isabe was standing there, watching him. His heart skipped a beat, how long has she been there? How much did she hear?


    "Love," He muttered, the hand holding the phone fell limp by his side, but not without ending the call first.


    "That was quite an intense call," Isabe pointed out, walking over to him.


    Pedro gulped, his eyes never leaving her figure. For a moment he had thought of fleeing but his feet stood glued to the floor. What was he going to do?


    In front of him, Isabe reached out and Pedro flinched, her gaze narrowed.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, hands on the button of his shirt he must have undone in the middle of his call, "You almost seem like someone caught doing something wrong,"


    Although it was meant to be a joke, the way Pedro paled told Isabe all she needed to know. Pedro had never been good at hiding his emotion anyway. Although he shared Fernandez''s blood, he was more of Cecil than he could be of Fernandez. But then, even the son of a monster has a tendency to be one - it all lies on choice.


    "What''s wrong?" Isabe asked, staring at his chest instead of his eyes having known what his answer would be.


    "It''s nothing," he said, readjusting his weight on his other foot and tactically avoiding her eyes.


    As expected, he lied. Nor did Pedro get to see the way Isabe''s gaze darkened. Isabe was confident of the things she owned, right now, she wasn''t so sure anymore. She was scared - and she hated to be scared.


    But then, her gaze fell on the ne on his neck, the one she had given him ten years ago. It was still as good as new, showing that he had been taking good care of it, not that the ne was of inferior quality in the first ce. He had never taken the jewelry off for ten years although he knew she had a tracker in it, doesn''t that mean he trusted her. Where was her trust now?


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Pedro added, "If there was a problem, you should be rest assured that I can handle it," He was hinting that she should trust him.


    At once, Isabe yanked him forward by the cor and kissed him. Pedro was stupefied by the move, he had not expected that from Isabe. If anything, he was mentally preparing himself for more interrogation from her.


    His arms wrapped around her waist, pressing her against him as he was grateful for her support. She could have doubted him but she chose not to, it was a rare trait from Isabe and it turned him on.


    "I might need to move out of our room if you need me to keep up to my deal of abstinence," He said when they came up for air.


    After they graduated from university, the both of them lived together since Isabe couldn''t bear to have him out of her sight anyway.


    "That''s fucking nonsense, you know I can''t sleep without you by my side," she breathed, inhaling his soothing cologne. Ever since Isabe became pregnant, she became hypersensitive to his smell. She was addicted to it.


    "You can simply take it as a test of courage, knights of old were honorable - take it as a journey of knighthood," she chuckled against his neck which made him shiver.


    "Not when I''ve tasted the forbidden fruit," his hands cupped her ass, thirsting for more, "You bring out the worst in me, Isabe," He told her trying to capture her lips as Isabe turned her face away.


    His lips brushed across her skin instead, smooth, silky skin. He couldn''t exin it, buttely, Isabe seems to glow - there was just this new radiance she exudes. Perhaps, she must be more than happy with their wedding around the corner.


    "We should go before your grandmother thinks her precious grandson is being fed on by an evil vampiress," Isabe said, and as a matter of fact,tched onto Pedro''s neck. She grazed his skin with her front teeth before sucking on that skin.


    Pedro groaned, his grip on her ass tightening, Isabe would surely bring him down to his knees soon. He would be the worst fool on earth to let go of Isabe. He would never let her go, not now, not ever.


    Isabe stepped back, Pedro groaned in disappointment. He was so close toing. Come to think of it, why wasn''t she as affected as he was.


    "We should go," Isabe tilted her head to the side, a knowing smirk on her face. She knew what he was thinking.


    She said, "Don''t wonder about me, imagination does the trick,"


    Pedro snorted yet smiled at her. But then he tried not to give up because he was horny as hell.


    He nudged her, "It''ste, we could do it in the garden," He grinned suggestively.


    Isabe stared at him, "Don''t tempt me, a student can''t be better than the master,"


    Pedro went red in the face, was she trying to say she was the more dominant person during sex. Why don''t they test it out right now? He was more than ready. He would pound into her recklessly and show her his masculine power. She would beg him for mercy and would not give up until she cries out his name.


    "My love!" He called after Isabe who hurried into the house for her life with a smirk on her face. She has pulled the lion by the tail.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 609 - Six Hundred And Nine: The Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Six Hundred And Nine: The Temptation</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Julie was fast asleep when he heard movements. His type of work trained him to be a light sleeper, always alert in times of danger just like now.


    Although he sensed the approaching shadow, he regted his breath and feigned to be asleep - hopefully, whoever that was doesn''t have a gun. This wasn''t the first time they had attempted to assassinate him. Yes, it had been a while since the attack came, he never ruled out the possibility of one happening right under his nose.


    He calcted his assassin''s position by manipting the shadow cast on him. The shadow stood straight which meant his arms were down and has no gun - yet.


    The assassin continued to tiptoe in his direction, he must be trying hard not to make noise so he could kill him without alerting the others. Amid his body asking him to react, Julie willed his mind to remain still and wait for the right time.


    The assassin was quite a weird one because Julie felt him leaning down towards him, he must n to stifle him by holding a pillow over his head.. His heart began to pound but Julie held still, this wasn''t the time for carelessness.


    Julie felt the assassin lean closer and closer and when he was close enough to be grabbed, he struck. He flipped the assassin over to the empty side of the bed, surprised at the assassin''s lightweight. He was stunned at the realization that the assassin was a woman. But then, woman or not, she had been sent to kill him and would pay gravely for that.


    Hence, Judy pushed her down to the bed, pressing his strong arms against her throat to cut off her air supply. His room was dark and he would have loved to see the face of his assassin but he couldn''t risk that, not now he had her subdued.


    The assassin began to struggle with him, squirming beneath his strength and hitting his arm so he could let her go. Julie intended to, he simply nned to cut off her air supply, enough to knock her out.


    However, when he leaned closer a familiar scent wafted into his nose and he froze, his grip loosening. With such space, the assassin pushed him away and didn''t attack. Released, she instead began to wheeze and gasp for air and the familiarity of the voice hit him.


    Oh crap.


    Without wasting time, Julie instinctively searched blindly for the wall switch and turned on the lights, his breathing to a stop when he saw Anabelle on his bed, gasping and feeling her throat.


    His eyes almost bulged out of its socket when he saw the red mark around Anabelle''s throat, Eden would surely kill him when he saw that - even Nius might not be enough to save him this time.


    "Princess," He called her by the nickname he gave her but all he received in return was a fiery re from her. Judy, scratched the back of his head, she wasn''t going to make this one easy for him.


    "H-how could you?" Anabelle''s eyes watered and Julie felt his heart breaking into pieces. He didn''t mean to hurt her - this is why people shouldn''t give him a sneak attack.


    "I''m so sorry," He apologized, walking over to the bed to sit beside her. Julie removed her hand to examine the bruise, swallowing down the lump in his throat.?That looked red.


    "You almost killed me!" Anabelle cried out, pushing him on the chest.


    No, Julie disagreed mentally - he didn''t dare say it out loud with her, else she pools a flood in his room with her tears. If he had wanted to kill her, he would have snapped her neck in a fraction of a second. But cutting off her oxygen carefully was to knock her out - although he regrets it now. He wouldn''t have done it if he knew she was the one.


    "I''m sorry, princess," Julie could only apologize sincerely. He told her, "Wait here," and left the room only to returnter with an ice pack which he used to rub across the red bruising.


    "How did you find me?" He asked her, rubbing the clothed ice across the affected skin, and watched her flinch from the coldness as it chilled yet tingled her, "I never told you I was here," He inquired.


    "As if you would have told me," Anabelle rolled her eyes yet said, "I asked Alex and he told me your location,"


    Of course, it was Alex, he was not even surprised anymore. He couldn''t help but wonder if that fool served him or his girlfriend. Since he had time to y cupid on duty, he would surely increase his workload.


    "I had a good reason for keeping you away, it could have been dangerous. The next time before you attempt a solo mission, please inform me," I can''t stand your father''s wrath if anything happens to you.


    Nius might currently be his godfather but he doubted the man''s influence would save him from Eden''s fury - if he doesn''t offer him willingly to Eden himself. Eden was his cousin, why would Nius defend him, an outsider, against his own rtive? It didn''t make sense.


    He could remember the first time he had sex with Anabelle, Eden almost hunted him down - he broke his promise of waiting till she was twenty. What was the man expecting anyway? They were two hot-blooded teenagers in a serious rtionship, not to mention the fact that Anabelle didn''t make things easier for him.


    She had no idea about the deal he had with her father and kept on seducing and tempting his self-control until his restraint broke one fateful night. The memory was still fresh in his head even after ten years.


    It had rained heavily that night yet Anabelle visited him. She was drenched from her head to her feet and made use of his shower to bathe warmly. After that, the problem of what to wear surfaced as there was no spare feminine cloth until she settled on his polo.


    His polo had been so huge on her that it almost touched her knee - almost - it settled on her thigh instead. His grandfather had been away that night with most of the employees asleep or seeking warmth of their own against the cold.


    Julie remembered having nothing to do that night plus Anabelle''s tantalizing thigh he saw whenever she bent, offering him a sneak peek made him nervous - and ufortable down there.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 610 - Six Hundred And Ten: She Wants To Be A House Wife

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Six Hundred And Ten: She Wants To Be A House Wife</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Thanks to the increasing tension and reaction in his body, Julie choose to pick his phone and distract himself with whatever he could find online.


    "The guest room is ready, you should go and have a sleep. You must be stressed out," Honestly, he just wanted her away as he couldn''t trust himself around her.


    But Anabelle replied, "I''m not sleepy yet," and sat down beside him.


    "What are you watching?" She snuggled closer to him on the sofa and he fought against the urge to stare down her legs or see if her polo was still ying peek-a-boo with him.


    He could have refused her but Anabelle was his girlfriend plus it was cold, she needed warmth - was his excuse.


    "Urm...." What was he even watching on his phone - he had no idea. With not much thought, he quickly clicked on an Ad he saw before Anabelle nced on his screen.


    "Oh," Anabelle''s face widened with surprise, she nced up at him, "You read online novels?"


    "Online what...?" his gaze rested on the texts written on the ad and nodded, "Yeah," Julie readjusted himself so she could snuggle closer as she wanted to read the story as well.


    "I never knew you''re a fan of romance stories,"


    "I am?" It was more of a question than admittance.


    Yet Anabelle didn''t notice his confusion and rambled on, "Most men think romance stories are soapy and overly dramatic and unrealistic. It''s thrilling to know you don''t agree with them," she giggled, looking at him with adoration.


    "Of course, I don''t agree with them," Julie lied through his teeth. He was never a fan of romance stories since the standards set for men were impractical and where women''s desires, experiences, and rich inner lives are given value, center stage.


    "Come on, let''s read it," Anabelle had already pressed on the link before he could stop her. Since it was an ad, it took them to the google y store where they had to download the app and sign in before they started reading.


    It was a happy reading - and a harmless one at first. Although Anabelle did most of the reading since his eyes were glued on her the entire time. How could someone be this happy to read a melodramatic story? Women were strange creatures.


    But then, minutester, he sensed some changes in Annabelle and nced down at the phone only to see the reason for the change. What had seemed like a harmless reading had evolved into an erotic chapter.


    --- their lips moved against each other in syn, and while he buried his hand in her hair, the other went down to knead her bottom. She wrapped her arms around his neck, eager for more... ---


    That was all he read but the message had already been sent. Anabelle became stiff in his arms nor did he move either. How did everything change so quickly?


    Julie was prepared to go to bed at that instant but to his surprise, Anabelle turned around and pounced on him and the rest was history - history of their first time.


    Because of the suppressed feelings for long, they both let go of their inhibition that night and went at it to the fullest. It was fun that night but when morning came, the charm that blinded him that night came off.


    There was no way to hide the massive hickey on Anabelle''s body nor could he keep him at her ce for another day. It was enough announcement that she slept over at his ce, another day more and Eden might storm into his ce.


    So he let her go but not without a fashion trick, he let her cover her neck with a scarf hoping that was enough to buy him some days? More like hours.


    The n failed and Eden hunted him down as promised - if he failed their deal. Eden abducted him out of the city and took him to the countryside where he tied him upside down on the tree. It was quite a merciful move since Eden had contemted hanging him upside down by his "thingy".


    Julie wondered how possible that was, but he didn''t dare to push his luck knowing Eden was a psychopathpared to Nius''?aggressiveness.


    It was a lot of hours before he was surprisingly rescued by Nius and ever since then, the man had been keeping an eye on him. Even till his grandfather''s death, Nius has been some sort of father figure to him, Julie wondered what sort of deal his grandfather struck with him - hopefully, they don''t pull the marry Isabe stunt on him again.


    Back to the present, Anabelle pouted at him, "Aren''t you happy that I came to visit?"


    He dropped the ice pack and cupped her face with his palm, "I''m happy that you came to visit me but I''m just saying that you should be a lot more careful knowing how dangerous it is around me. Moreover, shouldn''t you be working,"


    "I took a day off," Anabelle grinned at him, "Maybe, I should take a week off and spend it with you," she giggled sheepishly.


    "Don''t y around with your work," He chided her yfully.


    "I don''t care," Anabelle said, "Once we get married, I''ll quit,"


    "What?" Julie was stunned, he turned to her wondering what hade over her, "Don''t you love your modeling job? Isn''t that why you worked so hard?"


    "Hmm," Anabelle pulsed her lips, "The truth is that my dream is to be a housewife, modeling was just a hobby to pass time,"


    Julie didn''t say a word, he was shocked. More than shocked.


    "I want a family, Julie. Unlike my father, both of us would be good parents to our many, many kids. I won''t give up on my kid as my mother did, together we would give them the best of our affection," She giggled at the mere thought of it.


    "Then, what about your career?" he asked just to distract himself from his pounding heart and fear - the fear that he might not be able to fulfill her every dream.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ????

 Chapter 611 - Six Hundred And Eleven :A Gem Called Jasmine

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Six Hundred And Eleven :A Gem Called Jasmine</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Akim sat down to eat his food and prepare for school when a piercing scream reverberated across the pce. He dropped his spoon with a sigh, he didn''t need to guess, Jasmine must be missing again. She was the only person who could cause such pandemonium in the pce.


    "Princess Jasmine!" one of the servants called out confirming his?suspicion.


    His sister Jasmine has gone missing again, his mother would go crazy once more.


    On cue, his mother appeared in the dining, panicking,


    "Akim!" She rushed to him, "Have you seen Jasmine?!"


    "Isn''t she supposed to be in her room?" He asked his mother who was going crazy with worry.


    "The maids had bathed her and left the room, intending to get her governess, but she was nowhere to be found when they returned," She exined, pacing up and down the room.


    While other kids went to school, Akim and his sister Jasmine were home schooled. Well, not anymore - on his part. Jasmine would need to get a little older before she could be let to study outside.


    Akim knew his parents were only trying to protect them, it was beginning to get suffocating. It was no wonder Jasmine escaped the pce grounds with every little opportunity she had.


    After the rebellion, it took a lot of years to stabilize the kingdom of Lincolnshire. They thought everything was good until the prince was attacked on his tenth birthday.


    It was a failed assassination with some of the attackers caught and interrogated. There the truth was revealed, the families of the traitors who escaped execution tried to get back at them. But then their n was thwarted and the security around the pce tightened.


    Thanks to that assassination, Akim''s freedom was restricted for five years as his father worked hard at trying to fish out those traitors. It wasn''t until his fifteenth year, he threw quite a huge tantrum and he was sent to a private school atst - with heavy security.


    Sincerely, Akim enjoyed his mother''s anxiety - even though he didn''t want to. He just wanted his parents to give them a bit more freedom; he felt like a beautiful caged bird.


    He knew Jasmine was probably hiding somewhere and would be caught before she moves far. His mother was just overreacting. What''s the worst that can happen anyway? The pce was so tight that even a cockroach could not crawl. They should not fear for Jasmine''s safety, if anything, they should pray she''s not tero


    "Have you checked the cameras?" Akim decided to lend a helping hand knowing he wouldn''t be able to make it to school if his sister wasn''t found.


    "Yes!" Emily gasped, "The cameras," How could she have forgotten that?


    Some might call her an overprotective mother but she was just trying to protect her kids. It was a big miracle to Emily when Jasmine came along because no one expected she would ever conceive again.


    There was a huge celebration in the pce and kingdom when the news was released. However, having the baby was not the only problem, would the child survive in her womb? That had been the next trial to ovee.


    Emily remembered clearly, during the months of being pregnant, she was treated like a fragile egg. Doctors and nurses were at her beck and calls at any slight difort in her body. She was ced under strict supervision and at the nh month delivered through a cesarean operation.


    She was named after the gemstone, Jasmine. Jasmine was God''s gift to her and she would keep her safe especially from those bloodsucking traitors. Jasmine and Akim were her live now, she would die if anything happened to either of them.


    "I should check the cameras!" Emily said to herself and was about to head to the control room when an announcement came,


    "The princess is in the courtyard!" one of the servants screamed.


    Without further notice, the both of them hurried over to the courtyard the servants were pointing at. Upon entering the green patch ofwn with a footpath, the both of them were dumbfounded as they stared at Jasmine up on a tree.


    "Jasmine!" the emotional Emily screamed and tried to walk over to the tree but Akim held her back.


    "Don''t!" He warned her, "You might startle her! We want her in one piece, don''t you?"


    "Y-yes," Emily''s senses returned and she sped her hands together?in prayer.


    "What''s going on here?!" a voice boomed from behind and Akim took a deep breath. Thank God, the king of this kingdom was here to resolve this issue. Now, he could go to school in peace.


    Emily didn''t say anything, rather she pointed to the treetop and there was their daughter happily seated on one of the branches.


    Princess Jasmine''s face lit up as soon as she spotted her father from that height.


    "Daddy look, I''m a monkey!" She stood up and waved at him. However, in the process of waving, the girl slipped and fell - almost fell. Somehow, she regained her bnce and stood tall at the branch with a grin as if she had intentionally teased everyone.


    "No, Jasmine!" Emily''s heart almost jumped out of her chest when the girl slipped. She closed her eyes and lost unconscious immediately.


    "Emily!" Judy caught his wife immediately. He then red at the employees, "What are you still waiting for?! Get her off that tree!" hemanded before carrying his wife out of there.


    The servants tried to climb up the tree but no matter how much they tried, they ended up falling back to the ground. It happened that it had rained in the early morning hence the barks were slippery and wet. How Jasmine had climbed up the tree without slipping and breaking a bone? They all wondered.


    Seeing that they were unable to climb the tree, they decided the next approach was to convince Jasmine to get off the tree and break her fall.


    Immediately, some of the students hurried outside only to return with a mattress big enough to catch her.


    "Princess Jasmine jump!" ordered one of the servants but the girl shook her head stubbornly.


    "No! Leave me alone!"


    "It''s for your sake, princess!"


    "No, I''mfortable up here! Just leave me alone!"


    "It''s not befitting a princess to live on a tree," They still pressed.


    "Then I won''t be a princess!" She wrapped her arms across her chest with a huff, "I''ll tell mommy not to make?me a princess then so you won''t have to take care of me anymore and I''ll be free to climb trees whenever I want," The seven-year-old girl already made up her ns.


    The servants were exhausted, they didn''t know what to do anymore. They could not bellow at her since she was a princess of their great kingdom and would be treated with respect nheless. Neither could they startle her else she falls in the wrong direction.


    The servants knew they couldn''t entice her with choctes and sweeties since she had ess to all those in the pce. What then could they do? The king would kill them if his precious daughter was still up there by the time he returned.


    "Princess -"


    "Let me try," Akim said to the servant who had tried desperately hard to get her off the tree.


    He came to stand at the front, staring up at the high tree. He couldn''t help but admired her, she would be a talented climber. Unfortunately, those qualities were useless on a princess.


    "Get off the tree, Jasmine," He told her.


    "No," She stood her ground, "Even you can''t change my mind. I like it here,"


    "Really?" Akim knew she was lying, "You like the wet, ufortable, rough bark?"


    The girl looked down at the branch, biting the inside of her mouth unsure. She simply shook her head, unable toe up with an excuse anymore.


    "I''ll take you to the uing festival outside the pce," Akim said and the girl''s features lit up at once.


    "You will?!" She was hopeful.


    "Yes,"


    Suddenly, she narrowed her gaze at him and shook her head, "No, you''re just trying to get me off the tree. You''re lying to me,"


    "Have I ever lied to you?" Akim fixed her gaze on her.


    Jasmine pulsed her lips, fidgeting with her hands, "No?"


    "Then trust me as you''ve always done,"


    "You would really take me to the festival?"


    "Yes, I will,"


    "Cross your heart?"


    "Yes, cross my heart," Akim promised her, "Now get down,"


    "Sure," The girl stood from the branch, clearing the back of her skirt and before anyone could guess what, jumped from the tree.


    Akim''s eyes widened at once and instinctively reached out his hands to catch her, her weight bringing them both to the ground. He groaned softly, the air knocked out of his lungs because of his sister''s weight and the momentum of her jump.


    "My prince! My princess!" the servants rushed to their aid. By the time Akim got to his feet and realized he was okay, he was as furious as hell.


    "What did you do that for?! You could have killed yourself or even me?!" He bellowed at her.


    Jasmine pouted her lips and blinked innocently saying, "You told me to get down,"

 Chapter 612 - Six Hundred And Twelve: Finding A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Six Hundred And Twelve: Finding A Boyfriend</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee?mmed her locker door?closed and turned around, almost bumping into someone.


    "Jesus christ!" She exined, taking a step back.


    "Hi," He waved then said immediately, "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you," The boy apologized.


    "Well, nice to know that," Ailee said, then raised a questioning brow as if saying, "So... ?"


    "Ah, yeah," He immediately reached for his backpack and brought out a textbook - her textbook by the looks of it.


    "You lend me your textbookst week," He said to her with a friendly expression,"I''m kind of done with it,"


    "I did?" Ailee kept up with her questions while receiving the book from him.. No wonder, she has been looking for that textbook for her assignment.


    "Yes, you did. Don''t you remember?" he pressed his lips together, expecting a positive response from her.


    Oh boy, Ailee scratched the back of her head awkwardly. How and where did she know him? She didn''t want to disappoint the poor boy, he looked kind of cute and humble.


    "Eh... The thing is that my mind sometimeses and leaves -"


    "You don''t remember me," He saw through her.


    "Yep," Ailee told the truth, it was useless lying to the poor boy when he seemed pretty smart.


    "It''s no problem," He covered up the hurt in his eyes, "I was not expecting you to remember me anyway - I''m not in the league of people youmunicate with. It''s quite surprising you even lend me your textbook by the way,"


    "Hey, don''t say that," Ailee retorted, he was making her feel guilty. Who said she was unapproachable, she was not some fucking princess.


    "Don''t say what?"


    "The way you say it, it almost seems like we''re practicing a caste system," Ailee pointed out.


    "Isn''t that the case? The powerful here are determined by the family they''re born into -"


    "Or their ability," Ailee interrupted him, "If you don''te from a wealthy home, then make it up with your skills and knowledge. You im we are already powerful from wealthy family, do you think the money is all that there is to us. We work twice as hard as the average human to keep up to that high expectations set for us.


    "Moreover, this is a dog eat dog world. The survival of the weakest and only the strongest?would stand at the top of the food chain. So sorry, if I don''t agree with your reasoning,"


    The boy blinked, surpised at her response. Obviously, he had wanted to y the role of a victim but it backfired at him.


    "You''re right, then," He chuckled awkwardly, "I shouldn''t have said that," preparing to leave.


    "I''m not entirely meless, it''s wrong of me to forget who I lend my book to," Ailee said to him, "If you don''t mind, I would love to know your name once again -"


    "Austin," He introduced himself before Ailee was even through her words.


    "Whoah, Austin, that''s a nice name," She breathed, taking him in. The boy was innocently cute and she didn''t need to consider his sses to know that he''s a nerd.


    Unfortunately, innocently cute guys weren''t her type. Ailee needed a strong alpha male, one who was respectful yet took what he wanted. She bet one aggressive move from her and Austin would scramble away. So sorry, she doesn''t date babies.


    "A-hem," Austin cleared his throat awkwardly, "So I eh.." He scratched the back of her head, "I marked some valuable pointers in?in between the texts that would help you, not that you''re not smart alresdy" He rambled on, "I just thought you might need them,"


    "Aww," sheplimented him, "That''s nice of you," while flipping through the pages and confirming his hardwork.


    "This must have taken quite some time," She noticed.


    "No, no," Austin shook her hands at once, "It was nothing and I''m d to do it,"


    Ailee nced up from her book, "I don''t know how to thank you,"


    He boomed at her, "It''s nothing but if you really want to thank me, you can go that over a cup of coffee,"


    "Over a cup of coffee?" Ailee''s brows shut up.


    "In that cafeteria," Austin intentionally lowered his expectation instantly when he saw the way her face changed. He was not confident enough to ask her out directly and had used the idea of coffee to try his luck but it seems a failure.


    Ailee did not frown, she was just surpised. But when he changed their setting to the cafeteria, a frown finally appeared. As she thought, he was not confident enough. But then, to honour her words, she said,


    "Sure, I would have coffee with you in the....." She trailed off as she saw Neone to stand behind Austin.


    Wonderful, here theye again. She wondered, if they ced a camera on her or something because they seem to know the perfect moment to interrupt.


    Her gaze returned apologetically to Austin who began to perspire as he too sensed the presence of a certain terror.


    "You brother is behind me, isn''t he?" Austin asked nervously, his hands mmy from fright.


    "Yes," Ailee answered, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Which of them?" Austin was beginning to shake.


    Poor boy, Ailee thought. Another victim to her brothers bullying.


    "The lesser evil," Was Ailee''s reply. She mouthed, "I''m sorry," to him.


    "Neon," Austin recognized that and was a bit grateful for that. Atleast, his life was guaranteed.


    He gave Ailee a wry smile before turning to the stoic faced Neon, he gulped.


    "Get lost,"


    It was just two words from Neon but Austin knew those words decided his fate and he hightailed it out of there. No little crush on Ailee was worth his life. He had heard of the cruelty of her brothers and didn''t want to be a victim.


    "Happy?" Ailee red at her Neon. She was tired of their invasion. At this rate, she would die a virgin. Hopefully, she doesn''t attend the same university with her brothers else she would hang herself. She can''t take this shit anymore.


    "Are you angry?" He tilted his head to the side inquiringly.


    "No, I''m not," She faked a smile that barelysted a seconds before increasing her re as she asked him, "Do I look like I''m happy?!"


    "Calm down," Neon told her, "This isn''t worth getting worked up for,"


    But that nonchnt attitude pissed her the more.


    "I don''t even interfere in your sex life!" She reminded him.


    "I don''t have a sex life," Neon was not ashamed to admit that.


    "Of course, you don''t. I won''t even be surpised if you''re gay," She retorted.


    Neon frowned at her, "I''m not gay,"


    She scoffed, wrapping her hand across her chest, "Really?"


    "You want to confirm that?"


    "What?" Ailee was confused by that ambiguous question. Why would she want to confirm that?


    "Do you want to know if I''m attracted to women or not?" Neon asked, stepping closer to her and used his finger to trail down her arm seductively.


    Ailee gulped, a shiver climbing down her spine.


    "Do you want to know?" His voice lowered sexily and was quite tempting, while his eyes darkened as his gaze held hers.


    Ailee wanted to take her eyes away but at the same time she was enticed by the emotion in there and for a moment, she was tempted to take up his offer. Her heart danced to a weird pitter patter tune and to her horror, she was turned on.


    "Why would I want to know that?" She expressed disgust, "Gosh, I''m your sister, Neon!"


    At the mention of "sister" Neon''s eyes turned icily dark and Ailee gulped, wondering what she had said wrong. His grip around her arm tightened to the point that Ailee had no choice but to cry out, "You''re hurting me, Neon,"


    At thatment, the coldness in his gaze lowered as he lossened his grip as well.


    "I''m not gay," He said, then looked to her arm, "And I''m sorry for that,"


    "S-sure," Ailee muttered. She wasn''t sure what was going on with him anymore.


    Then he reached out and tugged her hair behind her ear, "So beautiful," He muttered.


    Ailee''s heart missed a beat and she scolded herself for it. This wasn''t the first time Neon was being this loving with her, so why was she making it a big dealtely. God, what was wrong with her? She had to stop this madness soon and the only way to do so was to find a boyfriend.


    "Don''t flirt with boys," Neon said, his gaze boring into hers as if he knew what she was thinking.


    Ailee rolled her eyes to heaven, this was simply ridiculous. At that moment, she made a decision never to give birth to boys if she ever got married - she didn''t envision a life with any man at the rate of her brother''s possessiveness.


    For a guy to be her boyfriend, he had to be stronger than Allen, slyer than Neon and smarter than her. Where would she find a guy like that?

 Chapter 613 - Six Hundred And Thirteen: His White Ass

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Six Hundred And Thirteen: His White Ass</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Having the same ss with Allen was the worst torture destiny could ever give Ailee. She hated it and for valid reasons.


    Right now, a girl was seated across her brother''sps while they made out unashamedly. It didn''t help matters that they were right in front of them since Allen choose the seat before hers.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the girl on Allen''sps used to be her best friend. Yeah, so you finally get why she hates her twin so much. Allen didn''t twice before hooking up with someone she thought was her bestie - her friend forgot all about girl''s code.


    Her once innocent best friend changed overnight after her brother paid her attention. The girl who used to wear sweaters and shy away from boys gave herself wholefully to her stupid brother - her dressing right now was not less than a slut.


    Thinking of it now, Ailee wondered if the girl had truly been a friend or if she had approached her with ulterior motive.. Her best friend, Alicia, must have yed the innocent part and used her to get close to her brother. God, she must have been a fool.


    But then, they were all bunch of fools. Did Alicia know her brother kissed and touched another girl before his feet touched the school ground? Women were so stupid. Her brothers reputation wasn''t exactly surreptitious yet they keeping to him. What exactly is special about Allen? Except that he''s handsome - even she hates to admit that - tall, smart, good at sports,?and most of all, powerful abs and rich.


    Well, she already said it all, most women were materialistic and into men who provides such luxury for them. She just wished they had some dignity! Ugh! It was so annoying to see them throw themselves on her brother and the idiotic Allen epts and uses them as he pleased. So like their father - in the past. Bloodline never lies.


    However, Ailee couldn''t help but think that her brother was doing this on purpose. Sleeping with all the best friends she ever made and making sixty percent of the females at school obsessed with him? Was Allen so bored that his idea of fun was to make her ufortable? What a huge sadist. She would not be defeated by such petty moves!


    Ailee dragged her attention to Neon who was at the backseat. After that conversation in the hallway that turned sour, he still hasn''t spoken to her and that made her the more confused. The men in her life were quite confusing. First, Allen seems to be after her for reasons best known to him and now, Neon was pissed at her for reasons best known to him. God! Why were they doing this to her?


    Suddenly, the door to the ssroom opened and the teacher finally came in which was a huge relief to Ailee - now her brother would stop his torture. But she noticed that two other unfamiliar students followed after him. Her eyes narrowed at them, new students?


    "Hey eveyone?" The teacher says before his gaze rested on Allen and Alicia who were still locked in each other''s embrace like newly married couples.


    "As I always love to remind Allen that this is a ssroom and not a motel. One more warning and the reports goes to your parents,"


    At the mention of parents, Allen stiffened and it pleased Ailee to know that the thought of their mother knowing about his adventures in school was a huge leash around his neck. Perhaps, she would take advantage of that. Goodluck.


    Alicia didn''t hesitate to get off him and was just about to sit beside him when Allen said, "Is this your seat?"


    "Huh?" she was confused. Alicia then tugged her hair to the back of her ear as she smiled awkwardly, "After what we just shared, I thought you would want me to -"


    "Your perfume is too overpowering and nauseates me, I want to be able to fully concentrate when the lecture is going on," He imed.


    Alicia had never felt humiliated in her life. Her perfume had not been overpowering when they made out, is that so? However, the girl gulped down her humiliation and left for her seat which was two rows away from Allen''s.


    Ailee did not feel one bit of sympathy for the girl, what had she been expecting mingling with her brother?


    "A-hem," The teacher cleared his throat after the drama, "Now, look up everybody," he gestured and this time, everyone''s attention shifted to the male and female at the front of the ss who shared striking simrities - Allen even stared.


    "Today, we have two new foreign exchange students joining us for the calender year, so expect them tost here for a while. Be good to them," He then stepped aside to allow the kids introduce themselves to the ss.


    The girl was the first to introduce herself, she had strawberry blonde hair and charming green eyes, she introduced herself boldly, "My name is Eve Donovan,"


    "Eve?" Allen spoke up immediately, "Like the one who deceived Adam with an apple?" Allen cocked a brow at her.


    Ailee rolled her eyes, it was not surprising anymore. Typical Allen, always delighting in putting people in ufortable positions.


    The girl was not embarrassed, instead she smiled wildly,"Not that Eve," She said, "But the Eve who would whoop your ass if you taunt her once more,"


    "Ooh," The ss cheered immediately. This was the first time a girl was standing up to Allen and they couldn''t wait to see what happens.


    Allen was not deflected by that open deration, instead he smirked, "Sure, can''t wait for that. Afterall, the girls can''t get enough of my white ass,"


    Ailee wanted to puke at that statement. So gross. And please, do not remind her of that memory of seeing Allen''s white ass. It was not intentional and she wished she could erase that memory out of her mind. For eternity.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 614 - Six Hundred And Fourteen: Hit On You

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Six Hundred And Fourteen: Hit On You</h4>


    The third point of view:


    It was purely an ident. That day, their mother Reina had sent her to Allen''s room to get the stupid boy downstairs. But when she knocked on the door no one responded.


    Ailee knocked on the door several times and when there was no response, she pressed her ear against the door to discover that her idiotic brother was ying rock music. She had been wasting her energy all this while. Wonderful! Just wonderful!


    Aggravated, Ailee kicked the door open and went in without any care - she was done waiting - but she halted in her footsteps.


    Lo and behold, there was her brother, Allen, butt naked with his jeans heaped around his feet (he must have been in a hurry) while mming into the girl pushed up against the wall.


    Ailee wanted to scream, her mouth opened wide, but no words came out of her mouth. Her eyes were wide as she stood there shocked and traumatized. What the hell?


    It was the scream from thedy in Allen''s arms when she realized they were no longer alone that roused Ailee from her shock and she ran away as fast as her legs could take her.


    Her heart was pounding in her throat as she ran into her room and locked the door closed, leaning against it as she tried to catch her breath and forgetting all about her mother''s errand. It was through that incident that she came to know that Allen sneaks girls into his room.


    However, the image of her brother''s white ass pointing in the air before mming into his girlfriend was forever seared into her memory and no one could erase it.


    Back to presence, the whole ss burst intoughter at Allen''s suggestivement that even the teacher couldn''t calm them down.


    Nheless, Eve still stood with her head held high and Ailee decided at that moment that she would make her a friend.


    Eve made a good first impression on her and Ailee needed someone who wasn''t moved by her brother''s tactics - someone who would never sleep with her brother. From the fire in her eyes, Eve despised Allen and that made her the right candidate to fill in the position of her bestie.


    "The only white ass that my sister would be touching is the one that I crush," the male beside Eve threatened Allen. However, amid his speech, everyone heard only,


    "Sister?!"


    That was when Ailee looked more carefully. Although she suspected the both were siblings based on appearance, she needed more evidence. Now, she couldn''t tell if?they were siblings in the same grade or twins - like she and Allen. She was intrigued at once.


    Their whole attention shifted to the male who introduced himself at once, "My name is Theodore Donovan or you can simply call me Theo,"


    "You both are twins," the words were out of Ailee''s mouth before she could stop it. It was supposed to be a mere thought, but now the whole ss heard her.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Theo''s gaze zeroed in on her and her heart missed a bit. God, he was beautiful. He shared the same blonde hair with her sister, but unlike Eve''s green eyes, his were a piercing Hazel - more green than brown though. They were fraternal twins - obviously - yet still alike.


    Meanwhile, Neon who was seated behind all of them didn''t fail to notice the attraction between Ailee and Thoe and it made his breath hitch in his throat while his hands balled into a fist.


    Ailee was his.


    Theodore smirked at her and it made her heart skip a beat once more. He said, "You''re certainly better than him," he referred to Allen, having surmised the both of them were twins as well - thanks to their simrities.


    Ailee could feel the students'' curious gazes on her and her brother and then back at Eve and Theodore. She could tell what they were thinking, the emergence of new twins, would the power change?


    "Alright, that''s enough bickering," the teacher came just in time, "Just less than a minute and you''ve made yourself at home already," He said sarcastically.


    He then gestured to the ss, "You should take any empty seat and make yourselffortable,"


    And that was where the real test set in. There were three empty seats in total; one beside Allen, another beside Ailee and thest, Of course, beside Neon.


    It was a custom her brothers established and the students observed it strictly - no male sits beside her in fear of her brother''s wrath. Although Allen normally has apanion, Neon was an exception; no one sits beside him.


    Ailee expected Eve toe to her side since she despised Allen and her brother, Theo, to sit with Neon since he also disliked Allen.


    But to?her shock, Eve chose to sit beside her brother Allen and her face fell at once. What just happened? Didn''t Eve dislike Allen, then why was she sitting beside him? Unless she had been pretending all along. At the end of the day, girls would always choose her brother over her - she could feel her brother smirking over his victory.


    The thought of seeing Allen with his new conquest made Ailee sick to the stomach. She couldn''t wait to graduate and have her own life away from him.


    But then, her attention shifted to Theodore who was walking over to her, she blushed at once. However, just before he could take the seat beside her, someone said behind her,


    "Take this seat!" There was authority in Neon''s voice as he tapped the seat by his side.


    "W-what?" Theo was taken aback by the authority in his voice.


    They all turned to watch the ongoing drama, it was tension filled yet entertaining. Neon never let anyone beside him while the new guy almostmitted a death sentence by trying to sit beside Ailee.


    "Come and seat here," Neon continued, "You won''t regret it,"


    They all waited for his reaction when suddenly, Theo leaned down to whisper into Ailee''s ears, "We''d see soon," and headed over to Neon''s side.


    Ailee blinked, did this guy just hit on her?


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 615 - Six Hundred And Fifteen : Wordlessly

    <h4>Chapter 615 - Six Hundred And Fifteen : Wordlessly</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee thinks it''s a plot or something because she couldn''t get a chance to meet up with Theo throughout that day. She was the leader of the cheerleader and had responsibilities on her shoulders.


    Unlike her brother, Allen, who was known for the bad things, his intelligence being his only redeeming quality, Ailee was everyone''s favorite.


    Teacher''s pet, miss lovely and a strong woman, Ailee was quite famous in school. To the boys, she was a star in the sky that they could only admire yet can''t touch.


    Everyone envied her and wished to be in her shoes, but unknown to them all, Ailee was lonely. She had many friends yet had no friends at all, it was a tiring journey. Ailee could see friendly faces but she knew most of them were with her because of what they could benefit from her while the others were sharks waiting to devour her when she loses her footing.


    "What are you doing?" Ailee was surprised when Neon got into the passenger seat. They weren''t supposed to leave without Allen..


    "Get in," He said.


    "What about Allen?" she inquired.


    "He''s perfectly capable to take care of himself," he retorted, "And I''m sure you don''t want to know what he''s up to,"


    Ailee gulped, she didn''t want to know because she already had a rough idea what he was up to. She bet Allen was already somewhere making out with the new girl. Ailee found herself resenting Allen at that thought. She hated him for making her school life miserable. She regrets being his twin.


    But to her surprise, she saw Eve and Theo walking across the school''s open spaced parking lot. Huh? Was her eyes ying games with her? She thought Eve would be with Allen. They - Eve and Allen - must have finished quite quickly or had she misjudged the poor girl.


    As if Theo sensed her staring at them, he turned at that moment and their gaze held. Ailee gulped, she was not going to lie, she was crushing on the hot guy.


    Theo was hot and he looked sturdy like her brothers - she bet he was involved in sports like them too. Moreover, it was refreshing to see a guy with blonde hair since her entire family were brtes - it was quite boring -?the only exception being Neon.


    Neon noticed the secret interaction between Ailee and that Ken doll and his anger increased once more. His hands wrapped tightly across the steering wheels and if his eyes were bullet, poor Theo would have been long dead.


    He was threatened and he knew why, he was afraid of losing Ailee. He had liked Ailee since childhood and had kept that secret well. Even Allen, his closest male buddy, doesn''t know about his feelings for his sister.


    He had never seen Ailee as a sister, not since day one he set his eyes on the girl. That was why he had fought tooth and nail against?Nius adopting him as his legal son. He knew once he was legal, it was game over for him. This way? He had higher chances of courting her without consequences - hopefully.


    Why hadn''t he confessed his feelings yet? Because he was afraid to lose her. Neon might be sure of his feelings for the girl but Ailee only saw him as a brother. If he made the wrong move, not only would he lose the chances of being by her side, he might have to leave the household as well - it would be awkward for her if he remained afterwards after his confession.


    Thanks to that, he has been hesitant to confess his feelings because he didn''t want to lose Ailee as a friend and the so-thought siblinghood as well. So he chose to drop subtle hints of his interest in her while chasing away other love interests - making Allen think he was on his side. A low move on his side, yes, but it''s all about survival.


    Neon longed for her so much that he always chose to stay in the back seat, that way, he could watch over her and admire her without anyone noticing. He loved her so much that he put her needs above his, giving her the brotherhood she craved so much even though his whole being fought against it. He didn''t want to be her brother; he wanted to be more than her friend; he wanted to be her lover.


    But then, this Theo guy was about to ruin everything, he couldn''t let him. However, what could he do if?Ailee falls in love with him - Theo- and not him? Nothing. He could only give them his blessing - even if it hurts him. No, he had to stop them before it was toote.


    "Are you getting in the car or not?!"


    Ailee almost jumped out of her skin when Neon bellowed at her. She had been so engrossed staring at the Donovan twins, it scared her.


    "Sure," You didn''t have to shout so loud, she added under her breath. Gosh.


    The ride home was a silent one and Ailee couldn''t help but wonder why Allen didn''t join them. Did he have practice? No, Neon would have joined him as well since they were both on the same team and she would be notified as well as the captain of the cheerleaders.


    She took that opportunity to stare at Neon, he was quite handsome - if he could stop being angry. Ailee sighed, she had not even said something wrong and he was frowning at her throughout the day.


    It seems like she would have to go find him a girlfriend.... that idea didn''t exactly please her. What if Neon turns up like her brother, it would then be all her friends. Moreover, she liked Neon the way he was - a girlfriend would limit the time they spent together.


    She continued to stare at his features, the sharp and angr jawline, those beautiful blue eyesˇ­..Ailee froze as their eyes met through the rear view mirror. Her heart raced and her mouth opened wordlessly.


    Ailee took her gaze away, that was weird.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 616 - Six Hundred And Sixteen: Model Her Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Six Hundred And Sixteen: Model Her Clothes</h4>


    The third point of view:


    If it had been awkward earlier, it intensified after their weird eye contact. Ailee didn''t talk about it and Neon didn''t either, thankfully. None of them said a word to each other till they got home.


    "Hi mom," Ailee greeted as soon as she made it inside. But to her surprise, Reina was all dressed up and in a hurry to leave for somewhere. Work probably.


    "Going somewhere?" She asked calmly when her mom didn''t give any response, obviously distracted.


    "Oh yeah," Reina finally heard her, "An emergency meeting came up and now, I need you guys to get the kids from school,"


    "Oh no," Ailee didn''t know when she groaned out. She had been so relieved to escape this awkwardness with Neon only to be thrown back into it - the errand was for the both of them. The triplets were so notorious that it took more than one person to keep a watch on them..


    "I know it''s hard," Reina misunderstood the reason for her groaning, thinking she was overwhelmed by the errand having known her children''s reputation.


    It was only Neon who narrowed his gaze at Ailee, noticing how wary she was of his presence already. He sneered inwardly, she would rather be with her darling Theodore, how convenient.


    "Just do this for mommy, okay?" Reina already took it that her request was epted even before Ailee conceded.


    "Thank you, see youter," Reina kissed her on the forehead before moving to Neon and doing the same to him when something happened.


    After the kiss, Reina patted Neon on the shoulder and was about to walk past him when she halted in her step. She retraced her steps and came to stand before Neon who was confused as everyone else in the room by Reina''s action.


    To Ailee''s shock, her mother began to touch his chest before tilting her head in a contemtive manner.


    "How did you be so muscr? Almost like Nik''s in his prime?" Reina murmured under her breath but they all heard her.


    Neon went red in the face while Ailee nearly choked from her saliva. Weirdly, Ailee was a bit pissed off at her mother''s actions - she didn''t like her touching Neon. But she tried to look at the situation reasonably, mothers have the right to examine their sons, right?


    The other day, her mother had evenmented at the tattoos on Allen''s body and even stripped his chest, and she was not even bothered by that. Why was Neon''s case different? Perhaps, because Neon was dear to her and she has been very protective of him from childhood. That must be it, right?


    Meanwhile, Reina was ignorant of her daughter''s jealousy and was busy examining the product - at the moment Neon was one - in front of her. She nced up with a shrewd smile - that her children never liked. That smile meant she was up to something that wasn''t in their favor.


    "Neon dear," Their mother Reina said with a sweet voice that sent shivers down Ailee''s spine. She didn''t like that smile, her mother was up to something.


    "Yes mother," Neon gulped, now affected by the woman''s suspicious demeanor.


    "You wouldn''t mind earning a few?bucks in mommy''spany, right?" Reina said.


    "A few bucks?" Neon was bewildered.


    "Not exactly a few bucks," Reina enticed, thinking he was more concerned about the money, "Quite a sumptuous amount of money,"


    "By doing what?" He inquired.


    Reina''s eyes widened and so did the glint in her eyes brighten, "By using your body," she said.


    "No!" Ailee expressed her disapproval before Reina could even go into details of the offer.


    "No what?" Reina was stunned.


    "Neon wouldn''t do that," Ailee stood her ground and she didn''t even know why.


    Reina pressed her temple, left for Neon alone, she was confident to win him over, but with Ailee in the mixture, it was going to be a tough one. Not to mention the fact that Neon answers to Ailee as if she''s his maker. Moreover, why was Ailee getting involved with this? It was between her and Neon.


    "Why wouldn''t he do this?" Reina couldn''t understand Ailee, "It''s just to model my clothes," She exined.


    "Don''t you have models? You have enough money to hire millions of them, why Neon then?" asked Ailee.


    She didn''t like the idea of Neon baring his body to the camera who would then put his body in a magazine that people would buy and ogle his body. Ailee shivered, she didn''t even dare to think what the perverts would do while staring at his picture in private. She doesn''t like it one bit.


    "Why Neon?" Reina couldn''t believe the question,?she then gestured to Neon''s body, "Why hire a model when I have a handsome son who can pull it off wlessly. Have you even see his body?"


    At the mention of body, Ailee went red in the face from embarrassment or shock or both - she couldn''t tell.


    "You have seen his body?"


    Reina grinned, "I''m your mother and seen a lot in this life. I don''t need to see..." her gaze scrutinized while she motioned to Neon as if he was an exhibition, "Just a nce and I know what''s beneath those clothes,"


    Neon turned sharply at Reina, thatment was a bit misleading. He shivered, wondering what else she could see. He was no longer at ease with where this conversation was headed to. Why were they even talking about him as if he wasn''t standing before them? He had an opinion, you know.


    Reina cleared her throat, "A-hem," then smiled proudly, "Why do you think I agreed to your father in the first ce?" she giggled sheepishly at the memory like a high-schooler who fell Iove for the first time.


    The goosebumps climbed up Ailee''s arm this term. Of all families, she had to be born into? Why this one?


    Why wouldn''t her mother agree to her father when she was a sucker for gorgeous faces. But then, Neon was not falling into her mother''s web which was why she suggested,


    "Why don''t you ask Allen then,"


    Reina gave her a deadpanned look.


    Ailee scratched the back of her head, did she say something wrong?

 Chapter 617 - Six Hundred And Seventeen: Her Brother Had Feelings For Her

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Six Hundred And Seventeen: Her Brother Had Feelings For Her</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee had another valid reason for wanting to stop Neon from modeling her mother''s clothes. If he agrees with her mother, It was obvious that Neon would have to work with those thin female models airbrushed to perfection.


    She knew how those models worked, there was no way they wouldn''t want their ws on fresh meat like Neon - who was also the son of their employer. It would be a perfect opportunity to upgrade their status and unt him like a model worn around the neck. Sadly, Neon was too kindhearted and naive to deal with such experienced women. That was why she had to protect him - by stopping him from modeling in the first ce.


    If Neon wanted a girlfriend,?he needed a responsible one to love him back and who wouldn''t y with his affection. Allen, her brother was better suited to those models.


    "What?" Reina asked as if she heard the most ridiculous thing ever.


    "Allen is stronger and more experienced,"


    "This project needs to be wrapped up as soon as possible. The only thing Allen is good is at is seducing and dying my models," Reina spoke from experience.


    She didn''t want to remember that annoying experience. It irritated her that Nius was not doing something about that boy - Allen was turning out to be like him. Reina just hoped someone changed Allen the way she was able to change Nius else he''s dommed for life.


    "That still doesn''t change the fact that Neon is not going to do it," Ailee insisted.


    Reina frowned at her, "Why are you even speaking up for him? Neon can make his own decision,"


    Thanks to thatment, Neon decided to finally speak up, "You''re right, I have the right to -"


    "I''m making the decision because I''m his sister and know what''s best for him," Aimee interrupted him.


    Neon wanted to reject the offer because Ailee was against it. She must really be really concerned about him, he had thought. But then, when he heard her use that "sibling" excuse once again, his gaze turned cold.


    Perhaps, because he was toofortable with Ailee, that was the reason she sibling-zoned him. However, Neon decided that moment he wasn''t going to be a gentleman anymore. He was done being gentle and wouldn''t hold back his feelings anymore.


    "I''ll do it," He said with his head held high feeling Ailee''s shocked gaze at him.


    "What?" The girl couldn''t believe it. This was the first time Neon went against her decision.


    "I''ll be your model mother,"


    "Sure," Reina smiled harmlessly. The woman was just happy that she ended up victorious but to Ailee, she was crushed. Why was Neon against her? Everything she did was for his sake.


    "Sure, we''d speak when I''m back from work," Reina pecked him once more in the cheeks before turning to her daughter to rub her victory all over her face.


    "You forgot he''s my son as well," Reina grinned at her and took her leave.


    Silence descended on them with Reina''s absence and both stared at everywhere but themselves.


    "We should leave," Ailee was the one who broke the silence through gritted teeth, reminding him of the little errand their mother put them up to before the whole stupid modeling thing.


    "You are angry," Neon noted, taking hold of her arm, "Why are you angry?"


    "That''s quite an amusing questioning from your lips," Ailee sneered, trying to pull out of his grasp all to no avail.


    "Let go of me!" She demanded, trying to wriggle out of his grasp and wondering when he became this strong?


    "Why were you so adamant about me not modeling?" Neon still needed an answer to that. He had given in to his mother out of anger and frustration, but now he thought about it, he needed to know.


    "You clearly don''t need my opinion anymore which is kind of useless anyway," Ailee retorted and tried to twist her way out of his grasp but she forgot one thing. Every move she knew, Neon knew as well, because he was her sparring mate.


    Hence, when Ailee thought she was free, she only sessfully backed him as Neon countered her move, restricting her arm behind her.


    It hurt her but she had encountered much pain during her training. Hence Ailee tried to elbow him with her free arm, he dodged it. But then, it upset his bnce and Neon tripped.


    Unfortunately, because Ailee elbowed him with all her might, the momentum brought them both to the ground. Ailee lied on her back on Neon who took the brute of the fall and she didn''t bother to ask if he was okay because he was. You see, when you grow up in a family like hers, you''d see that violence as nothing but an everyday lifestyle.


    Ailee wanted to yell at him, kick him in the ce where the sun never shines or something. But instead, she began tough while still lying on him.


    Herughter must have been quite infectious because Neon joined her too and it became the both of them lying on the floor andughing like lunatics.


    "Your moves are getting slobby," Neonmented, stillughing.


    "Says someone who couldn''t handle a girl," Ailee retorted, theughter unceasing.


    However, herughter gurgled to a halt when Neon''s hands suddenly wrapped around her waist, pulling her off him and to the ground such that they faced each other.


    All traces ofughter vanished from Ailee''s face as she stared into Neon''s blue unwavering eyes. Ailee couldn''t help it when her toes curled, she gulped. What was going on with her?


    Neon knew this was a big opportunity, a rare chance for him to show his feeling for her. He tugged her hair behind her ear, his fingers trailing across her cheeks and noticing how silky it was.


    His gaze flickered down to her lips and Ailee let out a sharp gasp. No way. Her brother possibly didn''t have feelings for her, right?

 Chapter 618 - Six Hundred And Eighteen : Scared Of What Isabella Would Do To Him

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Six Hundred And Eighteen : Scared Of What Isabe Would Do To Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Goodmorning, sleepy head," Isabe woke Pedro up with a smile on her face. He was the most handsome when he slept and she couldn''t resist the urge to pinch his adorable cheeks.


    "Umm," Pedro groaned, burying his face into her body as his hands wrapped around her waist.


    "I want to sleep more," He mumbled under his breath hugging her closer to him.


    "What you need right now is to wake up, don''t be azy ass," She hit his ass for emphasis.


    Pedro couldn''t help butugh in amusement, sometimes he wondered who the woman in this rtionship was.


    "Fine, you have more sleep while I wash up," Isabepromised, getting off the bed.


    Pedro lifted his head, "You sound like you''re going somewhere?" he inquired..


    "I need to meet your mother,"


    "My mother?!" His voice went a tone higher, "Why do you want to see my mother?" Pedro knew she and Cecil?don''t get along anymore since she became adamant on not giving her a grandkid.


    Every time they had a need to visit his mother, he always needed toe with her because both women would always end up in an argument. His mother Cecil was quite determined and Isabe was headstrong, hence it was always unpeaceful when both went at loggerheads with each other.


    "No," He rephrased his question as if he sensed what Isabe was about to ask, "I need toe with you," Isabe has every right to see his mother who would soon be her mother-inw.


    "You won''t need toe," Isabe said.


    "I won''t?" Pedro was surprised.


    She came to sit on the edge of the bed, "I won''t fight with your mother this time, Pedro. Moreover, that''s childish of me. So in one word, I''m waving the white g,"


    "W-what?" He was stunned. What the hell was going on? This was a huge decision and change in Isabe. Is this the same Isabe he knew?


    "But then, you know the reason for your quarrel in the first ce. How are you going to solve -"


    "Have you forgotten how smart I am?" She grinned at him, "I''m the great Isabe, I''ll surely figure something out,"


    "Uh.. Sure," He was slightly doubtful of those words. You can''t me him though, Pedro has seen enough fight between his mother and Isabe that it seems like a fairy-tale for them to reunite all of a sudden. Moreover, what solution does Isabe have in mind? He hoped it wouldn''t worsen the situation.


    He simply smiled at her, what could he do anyway except trust her.


    "Thank you," she said and pecked him on the cheek before walking in the direction of the bathroom.


    Pedro rxed on the bed with his hand behind his head, a huge relief in his heart. There was something different about Isabetely and he really liked it. It was almost as if she was changing -for good? What brought on the sudden change? He wondered.


    He was just rxing when his phone beeped and he took it from?his nightstand to discover it was a message. He clicked on the message only for a picture to open on his screen and Pedro sat up at once as if he was electrocuted.


    His eyes widened and his lips trembled as he stared?at the ultrasound image. What the fuck was this? Almost immediately, a text came into his phone.


    -Since you refused to honour my appointments, I decided to send the messages to you. I hope we meet now -


    Pedro''s jaw clenched tightly but beneath that anger, there was fear. He was not afraid of how pissed up Isabe would be at him. Isabe could hit and p him, he wouldn''t care. Rather, the disappointment in her eyes was what scared him the most. The pain of knowing that he failed her.


    -Where do we meet? -


    He texted her back immediately. This was a critical issue and he had to solve it before it escted - before Isabe heard of it. He would not let anything destroy his happiness with Isabe.


    A message came into his phone, and Pedro was just about to open it when the door to the bathroom was pushed open and he almost dropped the phone.


    Thankfully, because the room was quiterge and spacious, before Isabe could get to him, he had already picked the phone and organized himself.


    "What?" Pedro asked when she stopped in his direction.


    "What?" She asked back.


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" Did she sense anything wrong? He pondered. Afterall Isabe was smart anyway.


    He forgot Isabe was lenient when ites to him.


    "You look flustered," She noticed, staring at him with her ever observant eyes.


    Pedro gulped, what does she sense?


    His breathing became erratic with every step Isabe took towards him, he could hear his heart pounding in his chest. He might as well die of a heart attack before she uncovers his secret.


    Isabe took more steps towards Pedro and until her feet could touch the bedside, she leaned down towards him. His breath hitched and she guessed it was from excitement, she liked that - if only she knew.


    Then she smirked, "What dirty thoughts did you have of me while I was in the bathroom," her smirk widened.


    Pedro let out the breath he didn''t know he had been holding. Isabe had mistaken his anxiety for excitement. And he takes back his word, he was scared of what Isabe would do to him when she finds out the truth.


    "Rx," Isabe patted him on the chest with a knowing grin, "Why are you so tense? I''m just pulling your legs," she stood up and in the process, took off her robe.


    Isabe shamelessly and nakedly went into their walk-in closet and put on her clothes while humming a tune. She knew she was a huge tease and enjoyed seeing the blush on his face.


    Meanwhile, Pedro took that opportunity to delete the messages on his phone, making sure he left no traces as he was afraid that Isabe might stumble into it - The both of them were open and transparent with their phones.


    Pedro was determined to take care of everything and the both of them would continue the way they are, this time, they would be happily married. He knew this was a ploy to disrupt his marriage by his many enemies and he would not let them seed. In this life and the next toe, Isabe would be his wife and his only wife.


    "How do I look?" Isabe came to stand before him in a bright blue long-sleeve blouse tucked in belted rxed-fit ck cropped trousers andpleted with snake-skin printed pumps. Her hair stumbled over her shoulder in waves and she didn''t have to work hard to look beautiful, her confidence covered it all.


    "You''re beautiful," Pedro muttered.


    Absolutely beautiful.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 619 - Six Hundred And Nineteen: Lets Call A Truce

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Six Hundred And Neen: Lets Call A Truce</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Mommy, you haven''t done here," Mimi, Cecil''s six years old daughterined as her mother braided her hair.


    "Shh," Cecil cautioned her, "Don''t be faster than your shadow," she leaned down to say, "Mommy, would surely make you look pretty again,"


    The girl nodded, exposing two missing front teeth as she smiled at her mother who continued to make her hair.


    It had been kind of risky but Cecil determinedly got pregnant during her menopausal stage. She remembered how had mad Emerald had been when she broke the good news to him.


    He heard the chances of conceiving naturally at that age was less than five percent each month, and the miscarriage rate in the first trimester is seventy to eighty percent. He flipped.


    But then, what could he do? She was already pregnant. So he had no choice but to keep an eye on her - much stricter than when she had dash - and made sure her appointments with her medical practitioners were steady almost every day.


    However, Cecil was not afraid for once. The month she was sure she conceived her baby, Cecil had a dream and in that saw a Phoenix hovering around the house. Thanks to that dream, she predicted the sex of the child even before the scan revealed it.


    After the birth of Dash, she prayed a lot for a baby girl and was sure the baby was God''s answer to her prayers. Hence, while Emerald was anxious and careful, Cecil was calm and brave. Nothing was going to happen, not when her baby was a miracle.


    And finally, she gave birth to her baby without a singleplication, it was nothing short of a miracle.


    "Miracle?" she named her baby girl that. Although everyone chooses to call her, "Mimi" for short.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang, rousing her from her thoughts. Cecil didn''t bother to answer it knowing the maids would do that. She was now done with her Mimi''s hair when footsteps echoed in her direction and her baby girl was the one to announce the visitor''s presence before she could lift her head.


    "Isabe!" her daughter jumped up from the mat she had been sitting on as she worked on her hair and hurried over to Isabe before she could stop her.


    "Mimi!" Isabe caught the girl who ran to her, before throwing her up in the air and catch her,?ying with each other.


    Watching the scene, Cecil snorted, for someone who doesn''t want a child, she sure knows how to y with one - other children.


    Carrying the child on her waist, Isabe walked over to Cecil and greeted her, "Good morning, Cecil,"


    "Good morning," Cecil grumbled. Truth be told, she was not in the mood to entertain Isabe''s greetings but she didn''t want to set a bad example in front of her daughter. Children were quick to catch on to what they see and hear - she had experience with Dash and his father, Emerald.


    Cecil looked beside Isabe, her gaze searching.


    "I didn''te with Pedro, if that''s what you want to ask," Isabe saw through her, "Today, I''m here to speak to you alone,"


    "Really?" Cecil found that hard to believe. In the past, each time they met, there was Pedro always ready to defend her.


    When they were younger, she had thought their affection for each other was adorable. But now, she founds herself evenpeting for her son''s attention. Pedro was so protective of her that one would think that Isabe charmed him with ck magic she thought that.


    How could two perfectly healthy couples choose not to have a child? It was abnormal and Pedro was in support of it. She would not stay alive and watch that happen - Pedro must produce an heir.


    The only reason Cecil was this calm was that Isabe had not suggested Vasectomy to Pedro else she would have removed her by her son''s side by all possible means.


    Cecil liked Isabe but she loved her son, Pedro more and won''t let the girl''s childish decision ruin her son''s future. Pedro was her priority.


    "Mimi," Cecil called to her daughter, "Go, get your backpack and your brother in his room, the chauffeur would get you both to school,"


    But the girl shook her head stubbornly, "No, mummy, I want to stay with Isabe," She clung further to Isabe''s side, afraid that her mother might snatch her away.


    "If you don''t get to school, your father would be angry. I''m sure you don''t want to disappoint papa?"


    Mimi but on her lips unsure.


    "Don''t worry, you should go little one," Isabe attempted to persuade, "I''ll visit once again," she promised her.


    "You will?" her eyes brightened with expectation.


    "Yes, and the next time, I''lle with your brother, Pedro,"


    "Yeah!" Mimi celebrated yet the smart girl added immediately, "Pinky promise?" she brought out her pinky finger already; Mimi wanted to be sure their deal was sealed.


    "Sure," Isabe brought out her finger as well, and together, they locked their pinkies.


    "Done,"


    And with that, Mimi got down to her feet, satisfied with their agreement. Isabe wouldn''t fail her, she doesn''t go back on her words.


    As soon as the girl left, Isabe took a seat and an awkward silence descended on them until Cecil asked, "Tea or coffee," as a maid came to serve them.


    "Coffee," was Isabe''s reply.


    "Tsk," Cecil clicked her tongue, "Just like your father," She lifted her head, asking boldly, "Aren''t you afraid that I might drug your coffee," She hinted at her father, Nius'' phobia to people preparing his coffee.


    "Sure, you can try," Isabe smirked at her, "Unfortunately, you don''t have it in you,"


    Cecil scoffed, "Your confidence is quite annoying, to be honest,"


    "That''s why your son likes me," Isabe replied, epting the coffee served to her and took a sip from it.


    "My father''s coffee tastes better, they should taste a crash course from him," She gestured to the maid who served her.


    "Stop beating around the bush, Isabe," Cecil was all down for business, "Tell me, why are you here?"


    "I want us toe to a truce,"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 620 - Six Hundred And Twenty: The Monster In Him

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Six Hundred And Twenty: The Monster In Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I want us toe to a truce," Isabe said to Cecil causing her to be stunned for a while.


    She went on, "I''m just saying no more quarrels or fights between us. I''m quite tired of it," Isabe confessed.


    But Cecil was not a fool, "At whose benefit?" she asked, "Unlike you, it''s not just a fight to me, It''s a fight to secure my son''s future - Pedro''s future. His lineage cannot die off like that because of your selfish reasons and his blind affection for you," Cecil stood her ground.


    "Do you think I''m unconcerned about his future as well?"


    "You care only about yourself, Isabe! Only about the things and people that are beneficial to you! Perhaps, it''s high time you realized that!"Cecil raised her voice at her.


    "I''m not selfish!" Isabe didn''t believe that, "Why do you think I''m going to give him a child! "


    "W-what?" Cecil was stunned by her confession.


    "I changed my mind," Isabe told her, "I''m going to give Pedro a child," She added immediately, "But just one child. I''m not cut out for motherhood and it''s high time you as well realize that not everyone can fit into such responsibility,"


    Cecil swallowed, realizing she was quick to judge too fast. But then, her pride wouldn''t let her apologize as well. If it wasn''t for her push, Isabe wouldn''t havee to this decision, she let herself believe that.


    "Umm," she cleared her throat awkwardly, "I''m fine with one. I won''t demand another grandchild," Cecil said, "Thank you,"


    "Don''t thank me," Isabe refused her gratitude, "It would be my child as well, you make it sound like I''m selling her off to you,"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to put it that way but you said you''re not fit to be a mother," she pointed out.


    "Then what''s your obligation then?" Isabe asked her straightforwardly.


    "What?" She was confused.


    "Aren''t you my mother-inw, isn''t that your duty to guide me?"


    "Oh," Cecil said, scratching the back of her head as she realized what Isabe was trying to do. The girl was trying to bridge the split between them; she was attempting to repair the rift in their rtionship.


    "Sure, sure," Cecil agreed, the atmosphere suddenly bing ufortable. What was she going to say next? This was the first time in a long time the both of them were having a normal conversation with them arguing.


    "What about Pedro? Is he treating you well?" she inquired just to rid away the awkwardness between them.


    "Of course, he''s treating me well. What do you expect when he has your heart?" Isabe was amused.


    However that smile didn''tst for long as Cecil said, "He might have my heart but he has his father''s as well and I pray you never bring out the monster in him,"


    Isabe didn''t say a word as Cecil stared into her eyes saying, "Blood never lies and it would be on you if you activate that monster I''ve fought to keep dormant for years,"


    Isabe chuckled, "Why are you suddenly being dramatic?"


    "No offense Isabe but I''m just looking out for my son and you would do the same if you were in my shoes. Well, no worries, you''d soon have a child and know what it is like to want to give your child the best," Cecil told her.


    "My own child won''t have to depend on me to give her the best, she''d be the best," Isabe replied to her. She already had great ns for her child; her baby would surpass all her achievements.


    "With the look in your eyes, I pray you don''t overexert my grandchild,"


    "She would have to be born yet to know her capabilities," Isabe said, then dropped her finished coffee on the tray.


    "And I guess this is where we call it a day," Isabe released her crossed leg, standing to her feet.


    "You shoulde to have tea with me tomorrow. As a new bride, there''s a lot you need to learn," Cecil told her without even looking her in the eyes. If anything, she said it grudgingly.


    "I know what I need to know," Isabe was tempted to say to her, however, she recognized at that moment that it was an invitation of friendship. Cecil was working hard on her part as well to mend their rtionship.


    "Sure," Isabe said, expressionless as usual.


    Cecil added, "Don''t think much about it, I only created an opportunity to fulfill your promise to Mimi. The girl is quite persistent and unyielding, you both have to meet,"


    "Sure," Isabe said once again, but this time there was a hint of a smile tugging at her mouth. Even in the end, Cecil wouldn''t let go of her Pride. Ever since she became Emerald''s wife, she became cheekier.


    "See you tomorrow then, mother," Isabe called her and left before Cecil could recover from the shock.


    This was the first time Isabe called her "Mother" she always called her by her name. Cecil contemted, maybe she was changing for good this time.


    "Mission, eighty percent sessful," Isabe muttered as soon as she made it outside and got into her car.


    She could have told Cecil the news of her pregnancy but Isabe was still a bit pissed at her mother-inw so she should wait a little more for the good news - a little more patience wouldn''t kill. Moreover, Pedro would be the first to hear of it - Anabelle knowing that was a mistake. But on the good side, she was on good terms with Cecil now.


    Invigorated, Isabe was just about to start her engine when her phone beeped with a text message. Without thinking, she opened the text and saw,


    -He''s lying to you-


    Her brows furrowed at once as she stared at the message over and over again. It didn''t make sense to her at all.


    Isabe checked the sender and discovered it was an unknown contact. Perhaps, the message was identally sent to her? She chose to believe that instead of the growing fear in her heart.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 621 - Six Hundred And Twenty-one: How Are You So Different From Your Father?

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Six Hundred And Twenty-one: How Are You So Different From Your Father?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Pedro didn''t want to be here but he had no choice. If he wanted to keep Isabe by his side, this was the sacrifice he had to make.


    "It''s nice to see you honored my request to meet," she weed him with a smile, already seated.


    "Natasha," Pedro hissed at that name as he came to stand in front of her. She was the biggest mistake he ever made. God cursed the day he met her.


    "I don''t like my guests standing, do well to have a seat," The woman gestured to the seat in front of hers, still with that smile.


    "Make this quick," Pedro grumbled as he took a seat. He was as nervous as hell and he showed that by ncing around their surroundings.


    "This is one of the best private rooms in here and you can trust me that whatever we discuss here won''t leave this room," Natasha said, having read his mind.


    Pedro sneered inwardly, if only Natasha knew he was more scared of Isabe finding out than any other person knowing about this. He couldn''t even guarantee her - Natasha - life in that situation - Isabe would surely kill her.


    "What do you want?" Pedro went straight to the point. He wanted to be done with her and go back to his once peaceful life.


    "What do I want?" Natasha scoffed, as if she couldn''t believe what he just asked her.


    "Is it money? How much is it? A million? Ten million? A billion? Name your price," He asked, ready to pull out a check once she said the word.


    "I don''t need your money?! Didn''t you see my message?" she hollered.


    Pedro sneered, "Like I believe a thing,"


    "I''m having your baby!"


    "It is not my baby!" Pedro roared at her, eyes zing with anger. He knew people like her and she was nothing but a gold digger.


    "Have you forgotten that night?" she reminded him.


    Of course not, how could he forget the night he made the biggest mistake of his life.


    Natasha was his previous personal assistant and an efficient one at that. She was a simple girl from a reputable background and he had taken her out ofpassion. However, she never failed his expectations and he trusted her until that night.


    Pedro never understood why Isabe never liked Natasha, he guessed she sensed her ulterior motive - Isabe always had a strange ability. But he guessed Isabe never pressed him on the matter because she trusted his judgment. She trusted he would make the right decision and he fucked it up.


    Pedro had business outside the country and he left with Natasha as usual. As with business dealings, there was a bit of drinking with his partners and though he could handle his drink, he failed that night.


    He couldn''t exin it but the drink was quite strong and Pedro didn''t realize the potency until he had more than enough. Also, his business partners were quite persuasive that night and he eventually got drunk.


    When it was time to leave, Natasha was there to take him to his hotel room. And there in his hotel bed was where the strangest thing happened, Natasha suddenly became Isabe.


    Pedro shook his head hard but no matter what he did, Isabe was right next to him and she was leaning towards him. She kissed him and he kissed her back instinctively.


    However, something was strange. Although that was Isabe''s face, the voice was different and so was her body. But then, each time Pedro tried to clear his head, he fell deeper and deeper into the trance and it didn''t help matters that Isabe was seducing him.


    By the time Pedro knew it, he sumbed to the moment and it wasn''t until the morning that he realized he had a woman in his arms and it wasn''t Isabe. And they were both naked.


    Natasha took advantage of his drunkenness, it dawned on Pedro. So he fired her without hesitation and made sure no one would ever hear what happened between them by threatening Natasha''s livelihood. Thankfully the incident happened abroad, hence he had the opportunity to leave no traces of what happened.


    Pedro returned home to Isabe, waving what happened off as just a bad experience. He didn''t tell Isabe as he didn''t mean to intentionally cheat on her, Natasha simply tricked him. But then, he settled everything and there was no need to make a big deal out of it.


    But now, all his hard work was about to go down the drain because of her again. He would not let that happen.


    "What happened between us was a mistake? You took advantage of me -! "


    "You''re the one who weed me into your bed," Natasha said, "While I was trying to get you out of your clothes, you grabbed me and called me Isabe, and then the rest happened,"


    "Stop feeding me those lies!" Pedro bellowed at her to flinch. He arched a brow at her, "How easy do you think I am to manipte?" he sneered at her, then his expression turned serious as he said,


    "Name your price,"


    "I don''t need a price! I''m not a gold digger, Pedro!" Natasha cried out, "I just want to bear your child, is that a bad thing to ask?"


    "Yes, it is," He replied bluntly, "The only child I will be having is one from Isabe. So don''t delude yourself into such fantasy that I''ll be manipted into taking responsibility for this thing!"


    "A child from Isabe?!" Sheughed, "Didn''t she say she didn''t want one?! I wonder what your family would say when they learn you have a child -!"


    Natasha didn''t get to finish the rest of her statement as Pedro suddenly kicked the table aside. The next she knew, he hade up to her and grabbed her by the neck, choking her.


    "Whether this child is mine or not, do well to abort it or I would have you both disappear from the surface of the earth. Problem solved," Pedro threatened her.


    But Natasha sneered at him amid the difort, "Tell me now," she said, "How are you so different from your father?"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 622 - Six Hundred And Twenty-two: Her Safe Haven

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Six Hundred And Twenty-two: Her Safe Haven</h4>


    The third point of view:


    This was a big opportunity for him, he could finally show Ailee how much he felt about her. However, Neon chickened out.


    When he saw the way Ailee''s eyes widened and her lips slightly trembled, he mistook that gesture as her being scared by his move. If she was this frightened of him already, what happens when he confesses his feelings?


    Neon was scared that she would never talk to him. That she would reject him and their rtionship won''t be the same as well. So, he rather they remain this way and he gets the opportunity to see her every day as long as he wants rather than ruining it all. Losing his friendship, his brotherhood - the camouge he used to hide his affection for her like a coward.


    Ailee''s heart pounded in her chest, what was going on? She had seen the look in his eyes and it scared her. Did her brother desire her? She gulped, she had never seen Neon any other way other than a brother. What was she going to do? She wasn''t even ready for this.


    "Ouch!" Ailee yelped in pain when Neon suddenly flicked her on the forehead. It was unexpected and hurt like shit.


    "What was that for?" She couldn''t believe him.


    "What dirty thoughts are you having?" Neon teased her.


    "D-dirty thoughts?" Ailee almost spat out blood. Wasn''t he the one who had looked at her like she was the best thing he had ever seen? Perhaps, her eyes might have deceived her.


    "I know I''m handsome, but keep your paws sheathed," He continued to say getting to his feet.


    Ailee was aggrieved, she was being used unfairly here. She never had any immoral thoughts about him. Well, maybe, for a second? But that was only because he looked at her that way, she almost thought he wanted to kiss her.


    God, what was she thinking? Why would Neon kiss her? He''s her brother and siblings don''t kiss each other, right?


    "I was not thinking about you?!" Ailee continued to say and didn''t even know why she was exining herself to him.


    "Hmm," Neon gave her a look of unbelief.


    "I''m serious,"


    "If you weren''t thinking about me, who were you thinking about then?" Neon asked her, delighted to see her flustered. She was flustered because of him, it was a good sign, right?


    "It was Theo!"


    "What?" he was startled.


    "I was thinking of Theo," Ailee blurted out and she didn''t even know why. But then it was better than getting misunderstood having feelings for your brother.


    She couldn''t even imagine such a possibility happening, what would her parents think of it? Not to talk of Allen? Not that Allen''s opinion mattered in her rtionship - he wasn''t exactly a role model or a saint, rtionship-wise. So he wasn''t qualified to judge her.?Again, such a thing wouldn''t happen. She didn''t have feelings for Neon, they were siblings - a strong rtionship forged from childhood.


    At the mention of Theo, Neon''s expression changed at once. He wanted to be angry like before but he realized it wasn''t worth it. His being mad at Ailee wouldn''t stop her from dating whoever she liked, he just had to be smart this time.


    Going at his affection for Ailee wouldn''t work out as he would only scare her away. He was done dropping hints as well, it seems he would have to seduce her day by day. As he said, he wasn''t a gentleman.


    "You have a lot of guts, you know," He said, hiding the annoyance in his gaze, "Talking about another male in front of your brother," Neon decided to y her game.


    Ailee rolled her eyes, "What are you going to do? Beat him up? I''m warning you, don''t touch him because he''d be my first boyfriend and not even Allen would be able to stop me,"


    He sneered openly, "Let''s hope your nned future boyfriend," There was huge sarcastic in his voice, "has a good stamina for receiving punches then,"


    Ailee was vexed, she red at him while squaring her shoulders and standing at full height such that her gaze met Neon''s even though he was a head taller than her, "Why are the both of you doing this to me?"


    "Because," He said and grabbed her waist, pushing her up against her body suddenly that Ailee gasped from the unexpected onught, "You''re important to me,"


    He added immediately when he realized how ambiguous his words were, "You''re important to us - all of us. And we''d do our best as your brothers to keep you safe from those ravenous wolves,"


    Ailee''s throat suddenly felt dried, this was the second time Neon was misleading her and she''d be a fool to fall into his trap once again. But then, Ailee couldn''t help but gulp as she felt his lean body. Her mother wasn''t kidding, Neon had a healthy body. How hadn''t she noticed it before?


    Gosh, what in the fuck are you thinking? Ailee got her head back in the game instantly. So she took a step back and thankfully Neon didn''t stop her.


    She said to him, "It''s almostte, we should go get the kids from school," and vanished before he could pull another trick on her.


    "Adorable," Neon muttered and followed after her.


    In the car, Ailee chose to stay in the backseat as she couldn''t understand Neon today, he was being "weird" and wanted to be on the safe side.


    Moreover, the triplets loved being with Neon and would chase her off the front seat if she stayed there. In one word, she was saving herself the trouble.


    Neon''s eyes dimmed when he saw the ce she chose to stay. He didn''t even push much and she was avoiding him already. Unfortunately, he had all the time in the world to make Ailee his.


    Theodore or whatever he called himself didn''t know her as much as he did. He knew Ailee and every single detail about her and that was his advantage. Ailee could try and run, but at the end of the day, he would always be the one she would run back to.


    He was her safe haven.

 Chapter 623 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Three: An Appointment With Us

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Three: An Appointment With Us</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle woke up with a fulfilled smile, she then reached out to the other side of the bed, expecting to feel someone. Sadly, her hand came up empty. Her brows creased and she opened them only to discover that Julie''s side of the bed was empty. Her heart lurched at once, where had he gone?


    She at once grabbed his oversized shirt by the side of the bed and put it on so she could go in search of him. However, before she could grab the doorknob, the door was opened, and there stood Alex, his assistant.


    "Good morning miss, Anabelle, you''re awake," He smiled at her.


    "Stop calling me, Miss, Alex, it''s embarrassing," Anabelle wanted to cringe. She then looked around and Alex answered her question as if he was on her mind.


    "Boss left moments ago,"


    Anabelle''s jaw almost dropped, "He left without telling me?"


    "I believe he didn''t want to bother your beauty sleep,"


    "Beauty sleep, my butt. I came all here for him and he leaves me standing!" Anabelle was angry and picked her phone to call him so she could give him a piece of her mind. How could he do this to her?


    "I believe your call won''t be able to connect. Boss is not exactly in a pleasant ce,"


    Anabelle''s heart dropped when she heard that statement. He has gone for his usual business trips that always had her heart racing.


    What if something happens to him? Anabelle has been thinking that way over the past five years after his grandfather George died and the family business was handed down to him.


    A family of mobsters. It was funny how Anabelle was raised and surrounded by them yet she was still appalled by the violence. She didn''t like it at all. But then if aunt Cecil could do it, she could as well - Anabelle kept telling herself.


    "Then what are you still doing here?" Anabelle asked him, "Shouldn''t you be there protecting him?"


    "Boss has many of his men to protect him and he specifically told me to send you home safely,"


    Anabelle rolled her eyes, Of course, protect her. Why does everybody think she was still that little girl who needed protection. Yes, she wasn''t as strong as Isabe but she was better than before. Unfortunately, people were still stuck with that weak image of her.


    Anabelle sighed.


    "You must still be tired, have some more rest. We still have enough time before your show tonight," Alex mistook her sigh as exhaustion.


    Anabelle was frustrated the more, why was everyone treating her like a baby? She was about to scream in an outburst when something hit her. She turned to Alex sharply," How did you know I had a show tonight?"


    "Boss, keeps a tab on you," Was his expression.


    "And?" Her expression turned hopeful.


    "And he was hopeful to get to the show tonight which was why he left early for his business," Alex answered with a smile. Women were so easy to please.


    At once, the scowl on Anabelle''s face vanished, reced by a boom. Julie wasing to her show? She was so happy. Oh, God! She had to prepare.


    "I need to go! " Anabelle was in a hurry. She had to get home and pick the rest of her things.


    "Like this?" Alex gestured to her appearance.


    "Oh," Anabelle giggled sheepishly, finally realizing she had not observed her morning ritual.


    Alex only shook his head and gave her the privacy she needed. Although he smiled on his way down, hoping to God that the couplessted.


    Something must be wrong with her, Anabelle wondered as she kept giggling and talking to herself in the bathroom.


    She was just so happy. She and Julie hadn''t had much timetely to spend time with each other, hence this was good news to her. Anabelle already had ns of what they would do together.


    When she was done, Alex was there to take her back home. Anabelle didn''t even have breakfast as she was just happy and couldn''t wait for the sun to go down so the show could begin and she would dazzle Julie on the runway.


    However, reality dawned on Anabelle as soon as she got home. She had slept over at Julie''s ce and her father was still somewhat strict about the both of them. Eden wouldn''t do anything to her but the look in his eyes was something she would like to avoid. Her father was still not used to the fact that her baby girl - Anabelle - was no longer his alone.


    So Anabelle shooed all the servants away and nned to tiptoe out of the foyer when Camille came into view saying, "The way you''re sneaking in, one would think that you''re a burr instead of entering your father''s house,"


    Anabelle groaned, she was caught.


    Camille had a bowl in her grip and she told Anabelle, "Come to the dining and have breakfast,"


    "I''m not hungry..."


    Anabelle was still saying when she met Camille''s expression and gulped.


    She paraphrased at once, "Yes mom," hightailing it to the dining room.


    Camille was frightening at times. She should have been a major general in the military because her gaze alone was enough to make a man pee in his pants. Anabelle suddenly feared for her father, Eden.


    Anabelle felt her father''s stare on her as soon as she made it to the dining. She wanted to cringe, she might currently be independent but inwardly Anabelle was still daddy''s girl - She was still not used to sleeping with her boyfriend behind daddy''s back.


    "Goodmorning father," She greeted him, refusing to meet his gaze. It was embarrassing.


    "You were not homest night, " Eden said, then gulped down his water.


    "Yes, I had to see Julie. The nature of my work makes it incredibly hard for us to meet so I made an appointment yesternight," she summoned all her courage to say that.


    "Hmmm, an appointment?" Eden hummed.


    "Yes," Anabelle said, picking on her food.


    Camille didn''t say anything, letting father and daughter continue with their awkward conversation.


    "So, when is Julie nning on having an appointment with us?" Eden inquired.


    "What?" Anabelle didn''t understand him.


    Eden frowned at her, "Aren''t you both nning on getting married?"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 624 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Four: Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 624 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Four: Freedom</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "NO!"


    Akim was rejected even before he could bring up the topic.


    "You''re not going anywhere, not to talk of bringing Jasmine along with you," Emily rejected Akim firmly before he could protest.


    Emily had been in their private chamber when their son, prince Akim came up to them with the suggestion of going to the food festival in Lincolnshire.


    She was not against him attending the festival since they were having it in the pce, but he was wrong - Akim wanted to leave the pce. He wanted to celebrate the festival outside their pce grounds with his sister, Jasmine.


    It wasn''t enough he was attempting a suicide journey, he wanted to drag her other child into it as well? No, she was not going to let that happen. Emily refused to lose her children over a petty request! No, she would keep them safe.


    "We won''t be out there all night and we''d be dressed like themoners, no one would recognize us," He added sarcastically, "As if they even know what I look like anyway?"


    After the war with the rebels, he was almost shut out from the outside world. It wasn''t until five years ago that he was introduced to the outside through schooling. Even with that, the citizens of Lincolnshire hardly know what their prince looks like.


    Akim was attending a private school owned by the royal family and no one dared to take a picture of him, it was a severe crime; the perpetrator would be given fiftyshes of cane. Hence, no one needed to be told twice about taking a photo of him. He could even count the number of times he made a formal appearance on air.


    Although there were still some daredevils who dared to take a photo of him, before they could share it, the efficient bodyguards sprang into action and captured them. They were set as an example and the others learned their lesson aka keep their distance from him.


    Akim was as lonely as shit, his bodyguards were always beside him, even in ss. Their presence was always with him that it felt as if he developed a second skin, he could feel them everywhere. It was overwhelming and suffocating. He wished he could breathe, even if for a second.


    Thanks to their intimidating appearance, he got no friends. Well, just one, Maxwell, but he was poprly called Max. He was the only one brave enough to engage him in a conversation and make him feel.. human.


    But then, even with that, Akim was still alone. There was a great distance between him and his ssmates. What was the use of being a prince and being smart at that if he can''t rte with his friends?


    "Even with that, you''re still not going anywhere. Do you think the rebels are fools not to recognize you," Emily asked him.


    "But they are gone! You made sure to exterminate them! Father made sure to keep us safe!" he couldn''t help raising his voice.


    "Akim!" Judy cautioned him. He then took over from his wife, "Do you think they ever deplete? The rebels are like cockroaches who never die out no matter how much you end them," He said.


    "That means the war won''t ever end then," Akim pointed out.


    "Exactly," Judy said, thinking that his son had gotten the point.


    "Then for how long am I going to stay in hiding?"


    "What?" Both couples were dumbfounded.


    "For how long am I going to live this way? For how long would I need to fear the rebels? For how long do I need to wallow in darkness against an assumed enemy?" Akim asked them, his eyes zing with anger.


    "Everything we''re doing is for your protection," Emily said.


    "Till when? Till I''m twenty? Twenty-five? Fifty? Till I''m old?"


    "Akim!" his highness Judy growled once again and this time his voice was strained. Akim''s words were finally getting to him and he didn''t like it one bit. He didn''t want to be swayed by Akim''s sentiments because he believed he was making the best decision for him here.


    "Instead of hiding in the illusion of protection, why don''t you face the problem headstrong?!"


    "Akim!" Judy yelled.


    "Take a look at Jasmine!" Akim bellowed back at his father, veins ready to burst out of his head in that angry state.


    Judy didn''t say a word as he was stunned by the intensity of his words.


    "She has never been outside the pce grounds? Do you think buying her toys and building her a paradise here and bringing asional ymates over would suffice for the real interaction with humans?!" Akim beat his chest, "It feels suffocating! Why do you think she runs away to her sanctuary with every chance she could get? Do you even know her greatest wish?!" He sneered, "It''s to y in the town''s yground with other kids,"


    "Alright, that''s enough, Akim!" Judy raged at him, "Leave now!"


    "My greatest pleasure!" he said with heavy sarcasm.


    "The festival is holding in the pce, we''d be eating with the officials, be there,"


    "Don''t even dream of it!" Akim retorted, leaving as he banged the door hard.


    As soon as the door closed, Emily broke down into tears. This was the first time they had an intense fight with their son, and it weighed down heavily on her chest. She never wanted them to turn out this way.


    Guilt gnawed at her heart as she knew some of Akim''s words were right. She took away his childhood from him and though he was kept away for his safety, Emily was beginning to question if she had made the right decision.


    "Hey, hey," Judy drew her into his embrace as soon as she began to cry. He hugged her tight, whispering into her ears, "Don''t cry because of that, Akim''s a brat,"


    "No," Emily shook her head, "It''s true, we owe him a lot. Did you hear what he said, Judy? We took away his freedom,"


    "No," Judy didn''t share her opinion, "It was his freedom or his life. Have you forgotten? How my mother died to save them?"


    Emily gulped, of course, how could she have forgotten that. Roselle had died protecting her daughter.


    It was on Jasmine''s birthday. They had organized a birthday party to celebrate the adorable princess Jasmine who turned three. The mood had been merry and people eat and drank without predicting the unfortunate incident about to happen.


    The target had been Jasmine and up to date, Emily still wondered what an innocent three-year-old child could have done to them. But she knew the answer inwardly, the rebels wanted to cause her great pain by ending her only daughter and as well, destabilizing the royal family.


    The rebels were cruel.?While his highness didn''t execute their children- everyone executed had been found guilty of the crime and had active participation - they had evil thoughts of ending her innocent child.


    When it had been time for her little kid to blow out her candle, they struck. One of the rebels on a suicide mission had dressed up as a servant and how he had been able to sneak a gun into the pce, not to talk of the hall where the celebration was being held, came as a big surprise to everyone. But ording to the investigation, it was said he knocked out one of the pce guards and seized his weapon.


    Queen dowager Roselle was pping after her cute granddaughter blew out the candle on the cake with a smile and was the first to see the rebeller.


    As soon as the rebellion brought out the gun from his waistband where he hid it and pointed it at the little girl, prepared to shoot before anyone would stop him. Her majesty, Roselle quickly took Jasmine''s ce by standing in front of her.


    At first, everyone had been bewildered by her majesty''s move but their confusion didn''tst as five shots rent the air. At once, screams of terror reced the once merry ambiance as pandemonium broke out.


    The rebeller knew he had no chance to escape and seemed to have been prepared to die as he shot himself in the head before bullets from the royal guards tore through his body.


    The queen died on the spot as five bullets pierced through her body. Her majesty Roselle eyes was open and fixed on the spot where Jasmine had been while a smile was on her face as if she did a great thing.


    The sight of the queen''s body sickened Emily as the thought of Jasmine being the target hit her. She made a mental image of her three-year daughter on the floor with bullets in her head - that would have been the spot in her body with her height. Bile rose in her throat and she had to hold onto her daughter Jasmine tight as if she would vanish if she dared let go.


    Ever since that day, the children were hidden from public view and they started a hunt for the new leader of the rebels.


    Fiona.

 Chapter 625 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Five: A Mission To Carry Out

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Five: A Mission To Carry Out</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Prince Akim didn''t leave for his room as soon as he left, rather he left for Jasmine''s. His little sister was being dressed up for the festival and for someone going for such a celebration, she had not a single trace of excitement in her eyes.


    Jasmine nced up at him and smiled when she saw her brother. She couldn''t help but get excited because he mentioned they would be leaving the pce, she couldn''t wait to do so. But then, the expression she saw on her brother''s face made her heart sink. She had seen that expression so many times she had gotten used to it. The excitement in her eyes died off, so much for having hope.


    "Your highness!" The two maids who were dressing up his sister greeted him immediately.


    "Give me some privacy with my sister," He ordered.


    "But your highness, there''s no more time to....." The maid trailed off when she met Akim''s intense re.


    She rephrased at once, "Of course, your highness," and left before Akim had the chance to re at her one more time.


    "Jasmine," Akim called out for his sister who turned her back to him immediately.


    "Jasmine!" He came to her bedside but the girl still wouldn''t turn to face him.


    "I''m sorry," Akim breathed, running his hand through his hair in frustration.


    "You''re sorry?" Jasmine whirled around to face him with tears-filled eyes, "You shouldn''t have promised me at all. Do you know the greatest sin? Giving someone hope where there shouldn''t be one," She med him.


    "I''m sorry," He engulfed her in a hug as she cried on his shoulder, "You can be rest assured, I promise to never let our parents steal your childhood as they stole mine,"


    "What?" Jasmine asked, speechless.


    Akim pulled her away only to sp her cheeks in his hands, "You''d go to the soiree while I work out a way for us to leave tonight,"


    "Work out a way for us to leave for the celebration?" Jasmine was surprised.


    Akim smirked at her, "You don''t really think I''m not going to fulfill my promise to you tonight,"


    Jasmine''s eyes widened but for a slight moment because she narrowed it at him, "Don''t give me hope where there isn''t one, brother,"


    "Then don''t have hope," Akim said to her, "Believe," he added immediately, "Only when you''re out,"


    However, Jasmine boomed a smile to her brother, this was the first time she had seen him this determined. It was as if something in him broke free.


    She hugs him tight, "Goodluck with your n,"


    "Thank you," He kissed her on the cheeks and warned her immediately, "Be a good girl," Akim already knew her sister was a good trouble maker.


    "Above all, save your energy. Rest at the feast if you can - our parents won''t me you for that - because you would need the energyter,"


    "Sure!" Jasmine was happier and felt she could tackle the world once more. She was hoping for her brother even though she knew how fast it could be broken.


    Akim left his sister''s chambers fulfilled and motivated, he now had a mission to carry out. Although he was nervous, as he knew there would be lots of punishment from his parents if he failed, Akim pushed the consequences to the back of his head. He had to try at least.


    He went back to his room and brought out hisptop. What was the use of his knowledge if he couldn''t put it into use? As a prince, he had to learn a lot of things and be versatile in a lot of areas - including hacking.


    Although his parents didn''t know he had such skills - one of the many things they don''t know about him - it wasn''t difficult to possess those with the number of resources at his disposal and a natural high IQ.


    He hacked the pce building n and that included, of course, the secret passages. After the war ten years ago, he heard whispers of his father reconstructing the copsed secret passages from the previous invasion - his father Judy had learned his lesson from the war when they couldn''t escape due to the copsed passages. And tonight, he was going to make use of those.


    Thank you for your great effort, father.


    Akim was still going through with his ns when a knock sounded.


    "Who is it?" He asked without taking his eyes off his screen.


    "Your majesty, it''s time to get prepared for the soiree," The voice replied.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I''ll make my way down there,"


    "I''m afraid it''s an order from the Majesty, the king,"


    "And I guess I can''t refuse that," Akim said to himself before shutting down hisputer. He was confident that no one would search his device. His parents wouldn''t think he was capable of that, they would only think he was still angry and sulking inside.


    Akim let the maidservants, who were two in number, into his room and they brought along his costume for the night. Her mother still hadn''t given up on her love for fashion and had her own fashion brand in Lincolnshire - a business she started with her friend, Cecil.


    It made Akim sour to think that her mother had the freedom to do what she wanted while he was being treated and caged like an extinct creature. Well, he''d make his first escape tonight and no one would see iting.


    Contrary to many thoughts, the maids didn''t bathe him because he had grown past that nor was hefortable with them touching his body. They only helped him dress up as his outfit wasplicated and he had to dress to the fullest. Not even one essory should be out of ce.


    Moreover, they had to do his makeup and hair, a prince had to look wless on every asion. This was the life he was born into and had to live it whether he wanted it or not.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 626 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Six : His Parents Were Cryptic

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Six : His Parents Were Cryptic</h4>


    The third point of view :


    The celebration was as boring as hell. Even though the mood was merry and there was lots of eating and drinking and dancing, Akim was not interested in any of them.


    He had not talked to his parents after his fight with them and they didn''t push him either. He was good with that. Thest thing he wanted was to get reminded of the reason he was sneaking out of the pce in the first ce - he should be leaving through the front door proudly, not through the back like a thief.


    His sight moved to Jasmine who was as bored as him. Although dancers were showing off spectacr moves in the middle of the hall, she was not moved by the sight. She had seen all those before. Nothing was new. The pce wasn''t new.


    Akim watched as his mother Emily tried to captivate Jasmine''s attention but the girl was not easy to please.. Once she was not interested in something, no one could change Jasmine''s mind. She was as stubborn as their father? Or mother? He couldn''t tell since both of his parents were two pigheaded individuals.


    Jasmine simplyy her head on the table and pretended to be sleeping. Akim chuckled at the gesture, he''d see if this silent treatment would elicit a response from his mother. Akim knew once he was able to convince his mother to see from his perspective, their mother wouldn''t find it hard to convince their father.


    The festival of harvest was not an annual festival, well, it could be, that is if the products turned out beautifully at the end of the first nting season. The festival was carried out to celebrate a high-yielding farming harvest.


    Lincolnshire has experienced a lot of unfortunate battlespared to other states, hence they tend to appreciate every little progress they made. A kingdom without food was one on a downhill to devastation. He has seen how famine tore many countries apart. So above other problems, the people having food on the table was Judy''s priority.


    As foreseen, the festival is dered with plenty of eating and drinking. On that day, there would be a huge discount on all foodstuff such that products are sold very cheaply that families partake in the celebration.


    A lot of dishes were set before their table but Akim was not interested in any, he was more eager to leave here before the festival ended in the town square.


    Although the royal family sat at the high table, Akim pretended like his father was invisible, not that he noticed him anyway. He was epting drinks from his officials and engaged in conversation with them.


    Some of the officials hade with their family members - mostly daughters. As if he couldn''t see through their ns, thinking of establishing rtions with the prince, huh?


    Akim sighed yet thanked God he was not entitled to dance with any of them. At hisst birthday party, he had danced with so many women that he couldn''t feel his feet afterward. Above all, none of the women had been entertaining, they just whined about how mysterious he was and h h. It was almost as if he was talking to a group of copies all over and over again. None of them were original.


    Thank God, his parents hadn''t engaged him to some princess or socialite - he appreciated them for that. They promised him he had the freedom to choose and marry whoever he loved. There was not going to be any political marriage with him.


    A few minutes after Jasmine was sent to her room to go sleep, Akim knew it was the time to leave.


    "I''m withdrawing for the night," Akim simply informed his father and was already on his feet before he could hear what his father had to say.


    Judy knowing that the boy had tried "behaving" tonight, simply nodded and his son took off.


    There were guards at almost every corner of the castle and unless one wanted a taste of death, they wouldn''t dare to infiltrate.


    As soon as Akim returned to his room, he switched back on hisptop and began to study the blueprint. There was nothing that showed of a hidden passageway even in the design, but that couldn''t be unless his father intentionally didn''t include it here least it falls in the wrong hands.


    Akim put himself in his father''s shoes and began to think where he would keep an entrance to the secret way. For someone as paranoid as him for their safety, his, father would surely include one.... in his room in case of another invasion so he could escape easily.


    Shit, that was it. His father, the king, would surely find a way to keep him safe.


    Invigorated, Akim began to search for any abnormality in his room. How could he live in ignorance all this while? Thinking about the fact that there could be a way to escape all this while made his heart ache greatly. He was so dumb!


    Akim pulled all the books on his shelf; looked under his study desk for a secret button; checked the walls, and pulled his portrait on the wall; he came up with nothing. Did he think wrong? He wondered and was about to think of beyond his room when his eyes fell on the Lion head sculpture on his wall.


    Why didn''t he think of that?


    He at once felt the golden sculpture and pulled at the metal ring around the lion''s nose yet it didn''t budge.


    His brows furrowed, was it not this? But then, the sculpture stood out in his room and didn''t make sense - he hadn''t even thought of it as a hiding ce until now. Maybe, there was a hidden mechanism?


    At once, he began to search the sculpture and in the lion''s mane, discovered a little circr hole, it was almost like a missing puzzle and the missing space seemed familiar to the... ne his father gave him.


    Akim at once looked at his chest and pulled up the ne his father had bestowed on him on his fifteenth birthday. His majesty, the king, said, it would be his safe haven when he needed one.


    Holy God, how could his parents be this cryptic?


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 627 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Seven: The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Seven: The Escape</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Jasmine! Jasmine!" Akim whispered into her ears, trying to wake his sister up. Now he had uncovered the secret passageway, it was time to leave.


    It didn''t surprise him that Jasmine had fallen asleep, after all, the girl was still a growing kid who needed as much rest as possible for her well-being. Plus the fact the festival had bored her to death earlier. If not for his princely title and the mission at hand, Akim would have bowed his head and slept as well.


    "Jasmine," He shook her, "It''s time to leave, remember?"


    This time she stirred, but then, sleep was still in her eyes.


    "Brother?" She recognized him and slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes.


    "I''ve finally found a way for us to leave the pce undetected," Akim revealed to her and the cute dimple on her cheeks was revealed as she smiled.


    "So we go now?!"


    "Shush," He pressed his finger against his lips, "Keep your voice down,"


    "Oh, right," She whispered back and giggled sheepishly in a low tone.


    "First, find a simple cloth," Akim instructed her, "If we''re going to sneak out, we need to hide our status and be security conscious - we don''t want to confirm mom''s words that the outside is unsafe for us,"


    Jasmine didn''t waste time doing as her brothermanded her. But then, most of the clothes in her wardrobe were extravagant and befitting a royal.


    "I can''t find anything less expensive," Jasmineined timidly.


    With a sigh, Akim went to her wardrobe and carefully searched through her clothing knowing it would be suspicious if the maids happened to search her room afterward and found it disorganized.


    True to her words, there was nothing simple in there, every single one of her clothes was extravagant. Unlike him, Jasmine was the kingdom''s sweetheart and their parents made sure she knew that - by buying her extravagant things. But then, his eyes managed tond on atex superwoman jumpsuit. He picked it at once.


    "I think this would do," He raised it.


    "I would look like a weirdo," Jasmine lowered hershes, "I haven''t really worn that yet. I was hoping that I would do so on Halloween with other kids," She slowly stared up at her brother as she added, "Outside,"


    Akim smiled at her, "You would look great and though it isn''t Halloween, don''t you think it''s a wishe true to wear it outside as you wanted,"


    She smiled at him and Akim immediately squeezed the skin-like material into a small fold and pushed it into his armpit where he hid it well as he zipped up his Jacket.


    They left the room and as expected, a maid was waiting for them once they were out.


    "Your highness, where are you....?" she didn''t need to finish the rest of the statement, Akim got the point.


    "Jasmine would be spending the night at my ce, I believe my parents would understand the reason for that," He hinted that his parent''s approval didn''t matter in his decision.


    "Sure," the maid answered with a bow.


    "And also," Akim added just as he was about to pass her by, "I don''t need any disturbance tonight - not even from my parents. You get that?"


    "Yes, your highness," the maid said and Akim left without noticing the way the maid''s gaze narrowed at him.


    Once they got to his room, Akim excused himself into the bathroom where he changed into a t-shirt under a long sleeve that was unbuttoned and donned it with a ck shot. He ruffled his professionally made hair that was gelled back without a single strand poking out of ce.


    As a prince, Akim was made a perfect work of art. His skin was so silky soft like a baby that even a top model would be envious of him. As a prince, he was carefully taken care of physically, enhancing the already great looks he inherited from his parents.


    While Akim had taken after his fatherpletely based on physique, Jasmine was their mother''s copy; brte hair and blue eyes and her petiteness - although time would tell.


    Akim didn''t leave immediately, he waited for some time in case someone decided to check on them. He grabbed his phone, well, not?really his phone, but the new one he got Max to get him.


    Akim knew his phone was being tracked by the royal guards, that was how they always knew his movements - and his parent''s idea of protection. Hopefully, they weren''t intruding on his private chats with friends - Max to be precise. His social media presence was regted and he couldn''t create posts as freely as other people.


    After dimming the light and creating two dummies on his bed representing the both of them, they left through the secret passageway and he couldn''t forget the shock on his sister''s face when she saw the wall opened. It was quite a sight.


    Akim and his sister entered through a long, winding secret passage that led them directly outside, undetected. It left them dumbfounded- they had a way of leaving all along - yet was relieved at the same time. It was a dreame true.


    Thankfully his few years of being driven around the kingdom finally paid off as Akim could recognize the way to the Townsquare without getting lost. Even with that, he had the help of his phone''s GPS. Thank you technology.


    The festive spirit was obvious even before they got to the Townsquare. His sister was so happy that she was almost sprinting while he walked - Jasmine was excited.


    The town square was arge open area in the center of a town and was surrounded by shops. Due to the celebration, there were so many food carts and people. Families with their loved ones having fun and eating to their heart''s content.


    Contrary to their fears, the people at the Townsquare didn''t seem to be retreating for the night any time soon, plus the mood on the outside was much more exuberant than the one in the pce. Nor did Akim realize that this was a perfect ce to get lost.

 Chapter 628 - Six Hundred And Twenty-eight: Jasmine Was Missing

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Six Hundred And Twenty-eight: Jasmine Was Missing</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Surprisingly, people paid more attention to Akim than Jasmine even though she was the one dressed in the eye-catching superwoman suit.


    It was a bit disturbing for Akim, to be honest. Most of the time people who stared at him, did so with ambition and infatuation, but these ones? They - both young and older women - looked at him as if he was a meal to be eaten.


    Akim shivered, maybe it wouldn''t be toote to go back home now. At home, he was secured - and caged. A bird in a golden cage.


    No, he worked so hard to get out of the pce. Akim refused to sacrifice his freedom because of a little fear. So he forged ahead, ignoring their tant stares.


    "People are staring," Jasmine finally noticed..


    "Don''t worry, they don''t know we''re royals," Hopefully.


    Jasmine giggled at him, "I mean at you,"


    "Oh," Akim understood, scratching the back of his head.


    "They must not have seen a handsome guy like you," She said.


    "Then they must be blind, there are more handsome men out there," Akim replied.


    Jasmine gave him a knowing look, then said, "Since we''re here, why don''t you take the chance to talk to a girl without your princely prestige,"


    Akim went beet red, "H-how?" He was in disbelief, "How do you know all this? You''re just six, you shouldn''t know this bad stuffs,"


    "Bad stuff?" She gave him a dirty look.


    "Well. A-hem," He cleared his throat, "I''m not saying that you shouldn''t know but..." Akim didn''t know what to say and that was made worse by Jasmine''s intent stare.


    "Forget I ever said that," He said instead and turned to face the crowd.


    Right now, a group of dancers were performing and wowing the crowd with a set of synchronized acrobatics moves. However, to Akim, those moves were mediocrepared to the ones performed in the pce, however, this one was more enjoyable.


    Perhaps, it was in the way the people pped and cheered each time they did a flip, or the smiles and lively glint in their eyes. Above all, the happiness was so infectious that Akim got carried away by the performance and pped for them at the end of the show.


    "Wasn''t that spectacr...?" Akim trailed off when he discovered that Jasmine was no longer by his side.


    His heart dropped at once, "Jasmine? Jasmine? Jasmine?!" He shouted amid the crowd and some of them turned to look at him.


    Akim''s heart began to pound hard in his chest. How could that be possible? Jasmine was just by his side minutes ago. How could he have gotten carried away?


    He looked around the square, there were thousands of people moving to and fro and Jasmine could be trapped amongst them, looking for him as well. How and where was he going to start looking?


    But then, a lot of negative thoughts crept into his mind, what if Jasmine was kidnapped. What if the rebels sighted them and instead of killing them right away, resorted to kidnapping Jasmine to make his parents suffer and kill her off eventually?


    "Oh my God!" Akim groaned, pulling tight at his strand. What was he going to do? What would he tell his parents? His mother had warned him sternly about the outside and yet he stubbornly, resorted to his own tactics.


    Akim was having a panic attack yet he didn''t care, everything was all his fault. He couldn''t dare to think of the heartbreak and disappointment on his parent''s faces - especially his mother - when he shared this news.


    He brought out the phone in his pocket, at war on what to do. The sooner he called his parents, the earlier the better but he couldn''t. Once his parents knew of the incident, they would surely know his secret route. But it''s your sister that''s missing! It''s Jasmine!


    Pedro threw his head back once more in frustration, hot tears on the tip of hisshes. He then turned to the side and there, as if God answered his prayers, he saw it, his sister being dragged away by someone. And no, his eyes were not ying tricks on him. It was indeed his sister, her royal highness, Jasmine, in her superwoman suit.


    Hope surfaced in him while his heart began to pound loudly as he quickly went after that kidnapper.


    It was a brisk walk at first, but the next, Akim broke into a sprint as he chased after the person who was still dragging his sister to God knows where - probably to hide her.


    Soon, he caught up to them and grabbed the kidnapper by the arm, forcefully turning her to him only to discover it was a girl - a young girl to be precise.


    "What the hell?!" The girl said as Akim grabbed her roughly.


    "I should be the one asking that after you took my sister!" his anger only rose as he couldn''t believe that such an innocent-looking face would have the heart to kidnap his sister.


    "Brother?!" Jasmine hugged his waist at once.


    "He''s your brother?!" The strange girl looked at him with distaste, "Didn''t you say he was handsome and well-mannered?"


    But Akim looked between the both of them in confusion, "What''s going on here?" he couldn''t understand anymore. It almost seemed like the kidnapper and his sister were best friends.


    Jasmine exined immediately, "I can''t really tell, brother, but all I knew was that while I was looking around with you, someone bumped into me and the next thing I knew, I was shoved far away from you by this swarm of people. By the time I could move out of the crowd, I couldn''t find you! "


    She took a deep breath and continued, "Do you know how terrifying that was?!"Jasmine cried out, "I didn''t know the way and I couldn''t recognize anyone from the crowd. I was so alone and afraid. But that was until she found me," She gestured to the strange girl.


    Akim felt a sense of shame wash over him, to think that he had been rude and rough with the girl who rescued his sister. His parents didn''t raise him that well, they would surely scold him if they knew of this incident.


    If only he knewˇ­


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 629 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Nine: Sink This Ship Before It Sailed

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Six Hundred And Twenty-Nine: Sink This Ship Before It Sailed</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I''m sorry for hurting youdy...?" Akim probed for her name, his brows arched questioningly at her.


    "Anika," Was her reply, "Just call me Anika,"


    "Sorry,dy Anika for the fact that I mistook you for a kidnapper. But if you don''t mind me asking, what were you intending to do with my sister?" Akim interrogated, he was not a fool to lower his defenses that easily.


    "What do you mean?" Anika sensed this wasn''t an ordinary question.


    "I met you dragging her that way which was further away from the square," He looked her in the eyes, "If you were truly looking for me in the square, why does it seem like you were pulling my sister far from it?"


    Sheughed to his surprise which made Akim''s brows tightly knit together. Did he say something funny? Or was something on his face?


    "For someone who just apologized, you still use me of the same crime?" she pointed out with mirth in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry but I''m trying to protect my sister here," He said.


    "Protect?" Her brows raised at that statement, "Why?" There was humor in her tone, "Are the both of you important personalities? Children of lords or even more, the prince and princess of this kingdom?" She hit close to home and Akim''s features distorted at once.


    He had thought that he''d be able to hide out here for a while but it seems he was wrong. Some people are still able to figure him out. Just as Akim was about to grab Jasmine''s hands and move out of there, the girl burst intoughter.


    "Sorry, but the look on your face is priceless!" Sheughed, "And gosh! Why are you so serious?" sheughed harder, "Why would the over-pampered prince step into the square without his load of securities?" She pointed out.


    "Maybe he has a good reason for always being with his load of securities?" Akim said through gritted teeth. He didn''t even know why he was bothered that she thought of him that way - he always does wave it off as needless gossip. Until now.


    "You seem so defensive of him?" Her brows narrowed at him, "Do you know the prince on a personal level?"


    "You seem so nosy, yet you haven''t answered my question," He reminded her with a biting tone.


    "Oh, that," she pursed her lips, then pointed to a one-story building behind them, "You see that ce? That''s where you report missing persons. Every time this event is organized, there''s always a case of missing kids. Hence when found, the good Samaritan reports the kid to the control room and the personnel in charge, informs the public through speakers ced at strategic points for all to hear.?And vo! The parents of the kids or rtives or neighbors upon hearing the announcemente to im the kid. Problem solved. Any more suspicion?" she asked him confidently as if she had nothing to fear while her lips curled to the side in a smirk.


    Akim''s mouth twitched, he used her falsely when she was only trying to help him out.


    "I''m not trying to say you''re a kidnapper or something, not that you look like a kidnapper - but then, faces can be deceiving - not your face though... you just look innocent..." Akim rambled on while the girl only gave him a nk stare.


    He threw his hands up and gave up, what in the world was he even saying?


    "I''m sorry for insinuating that you''re an abductor," He finally apologized.


    "No, it''s alright," She told him, "I would have done the same thing if I had an adorable little sister like yours to protect," Anika nced down at Jasmine who smiled at her, exposing the two dimples at the sides of her cheeks.


    Anika added as well, "And I think you''re rambling is cute by the way," She smirked at him and a blush crept up Akim''s face while Jasmine giggled knowingly. She could feel the attraction between them.


    "To think I don''t know your name," Anika brought that up and the prince almost blew his cover.


    "Ak-Ai,"


    "What?" Anika was confused.


    "Ai. My name is Ai,"


    "Ai," She chuckled, "And here I thought my parents were bad at naming. Never knew I was better than someone," She eyed him, "Ai? Huh? Artificial intelligence? "


    "Yeah," Akimughed alongside her awkwardly, "Artificial intelligence, indeed," Of all names he coulde up with, it was that one. Good work Akim. Real smooth. Your ancestors would be so proud of you (note the sarcasm)


    "So you close to the crown prince?" Anika asked out of nowhere and the smile on his face died off immediately and even Jasmine noticed the change in his demeanor.


    "Why? Are you one of the girls fantasizing about a happily ever after with the prince?" there was a faint hint of disdain in his tone. The crown on his head was both a blessing and a curse. He could get anything he wanted, but then, he does not know who''s real with him.


    Akim thought that he might have a few more conversations with the intriguing girl but it seems that Anika is no different from the others.


    "Of course not," She shook her head, "I was just asking so I know someone doesn''t report me since I''m not a huge fan of the crown prince. Moreover, he''s not my type,"


    A smile returned to his lips as he shrugged, "Well, it''s good to know that some girls aren''t obsessed with the crown prince. No offense though, why don''t you like the prince? What''s your type of guy?" Akim inquired, hopefully. What was he even hoping for anyway?


    Anika looked at him and smirked, "A guy with a backbone, the crown prince doesn''t have one. I''m a bit rebellious and I like someone who can keep up with my pace,"


    Akim gulped, rebellion was the opposite of what he was taught. Not to mention the fact that his parents hated that word. Maybe, it was time to sink this ship before it sailed.


    "Thanks for everything, Anika, but I think it''s time we continued our cruise," Without you. His sentence said it all.


    However, Jasmine had other ns, "That''s true,e with us, Anika,"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 630 - Six Hundred And Thirty: Where Have You Been All My Life

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Six Hundred And Thirty: Where Have You Been All My Life</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Come with us, Anika," his sister, Jasmine, extended an invitation without his approval. Akim was immediately put in a tight spot as he didn''t want to turn down Jasmine''s offer.


    So he said to Anika, "Can you give me a few moments with my sister, I need to have a word with her,"


    "Sure," Anika said with a knowing smile that made Akim wonder if there was a need for privacy when she knew what they were about to discuss.


    Nevertheless, Akim still moved away from her before he started a conversation with Jasmine,


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Helping you make a move on the girl, you''re wee," Jasmine said proudly as if she just did the world a big favor.


    Akim face-palmed, "I don''t you to make a move -"


    "I know you like the girl,"


    "No, I don''t,"


    "Really?" Jasmine raised a dark brow.


    "No," He gulped, "Maybe a little,"


    She threw her hands up, "How could you be so dumb?" she asked.


    "What does a six-year-old know about love and rtionship?" Akim asked back, astounded.


    "I learned enough from mummy and daddy and the soap opera yed in TV,"


    At the mention of their parents, Akim was reminded of the fact that they were tantly disobeying them and that was the wake-up call he needed.


    "I''m sorry, Jasmine, but there''s no point in doing this. I''m a prince, we don''t belong in the same world and we won''tst here anyway, remember?" Akim exined to her.


    "So what?"


    "So what?" he was astounded by her nonchnt question.


    "You said it, we have a limited time here, so why don''t you make?full use of it?"


    Akim shook his head, "You''re a kid, you don''t understand -"


    "When would you have a spine," She pointed out that he wasn''t brave and reminded him of the fact that Anika imed the crown prince had no backbone. Unfortunately, the prince was him.


    "I''m sorry if I sounded rude," Jasmine apologized when she realized that was rudeing from her mouth, "But then, you only live once, I suggest you do what you truly want for once," she said and went back to Anika.


    By the time Akim returned to them, Anika had a smug look as if she already knew the verdict. How could someone be so confident??He was envious.


    "Hi Anika, do you intend to join our small team for a short cruise. Moreover, you seem to know the way more than us," he asked her , politely.


    "I was wondering when you were going to ask," Anika smirked at him - she seemed to be fond of smirking at him. It was well... cute, to be honest.


    At first, it was kind of awkward, but Anika was a good tour guide and he eventually rxed. It was not like she was going to bite him or something.


    They spent their time wandering stall after stall and tasting bits of foods and snacks - so they could have space in their stomach for more. Although the foods sold weren''t as luxurious as the ones they consumed at the pce regrly, seeing the way people eat heartily stirred their appetite as well.


    So they put down their pride and eat like themoners and to be honest, it felt good. There was this joy they felt within themselves as they had a good time with other families on the same stand with them. It was fun.


    Everything was going well until Anita took them to another food stand and when Akim nced at the ss, his eyes almost popped out of his socket.


    "What is this?" He asked, goosebumps climbing up his arms.


    Anika introduced the snacks, "That''s termite," She added immediately upon seeing their shocked looks, "Edible termites,"


    "No way," Jasmine had the same revolted expression as her brother. As they lived in the luxurious pce, they never had something as disgusting as this.


    Anika exined, "Well, termite is edible but not all species. Yes, you can eat edible termite because it is safe to eat, nutritious and it is equally delicious. The flying termites are usually collected while flying or after their wings have fallen off. Afterward, the ants are either fried in their fat or in oil before consumption and other ingredients - by choice. It can also be steamed, roasted, or boiled before consumption, but trust me, the fried ones are the best - they taste like heaven," she moaned at the thought.


    To confirm her saying, Anika dropped a bill on the table and stretched her hand, asking the seller to give her a taste. The woman poured a few of the insects into Anika''s palm with her serving spoon and the girl put the whole thing in her mouth, chowing on it.


    Akim and Jasmine gagged at once. That was the most appalling thing they have seen.


    "Why don''t you have a taste?" Anika gestured as if she didn''t know of their aversion towards it.


    "No!!" Both of them rejected the offer without a second thought. Sadly, Anika was not the type to give up easily.


    "Why?" She stood proudly, "Scared of a little insect? What''s the word again? Man up?" Anika intentionally incited Akim.


    Challenged, Akim stepped towards the woman and opened his palm as well and the woman ced a few of the insects in his palm with a chuckle knowing he was still scared.


    Akim''s toes curled at the sight of the brown insects in his palm, he wanted to throw the insects and run as far as his legs could take him. But that would be cowardly, so he courageously put the whole thing in his mouth. He couldn''t be viewed as weak by Anika. For some reason, he wanted to impress her.


    At first, the insects felt squishy as he chewed which made him imagine eating the insect''s poop. But then, his expression changed as a delightful vor exploded in his mouth.


    "Hmmm," He nodded and asked for more, the woman happily obliged. Akim chewed more, beginning to nod his head. Where has this insect been all his life?


    --------


    A question below ????

 Chapter 631 - Six Hundred And Thirty-one: He Shouldnt Have Promised Her

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Six Hundred And Thirty-one: He Shouldn''t Have Promised Her</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle was more than excited, tonight Julie wasing to watch?her on the runway and she was excited yet nervous. Although he always watched her in the television, this was the first Julie wasing to the show.


    Ahh!! She couldn''t wait! She would impress Julie and leave him with his mouth opened in wonder. He would know how great his girlfriend was. Does he even know the number of admirers his great girlfriend has? She giggled sheepishly at the thought of being loved by eveyone.


    "What''s wrong with you today?" Her stylist asked concerned, she caught her smiling more than once through the mirror.


    "Nothing," Anabelle immediately pursed her lips to keep herself from smiling once again. It would be stupid. She needed to get her head back in the game, she can''t make any mistake today.


    Very soon she was done with her makeup and she came out to join the other models as the show was beginning. Some of the model''s smiled at Anabelle as she was a top model and would be the one ending the show. Some other merely acknowledged her presence with a nod while the others remained indifferent to her precence.


    Anabelle was not bothered by their attitude, as with every other work, this industry was no different withpetitiveness. Eveyone worked hard to secure their spot at the top and most of her fellow models were not happy they got their own so easily while they still strived for it.


    "Alright girls, in one, two, three!" that was all the cue they need from the backstage manager as?they stepped out one another the other in between intervals in a file.


    It was a summer collection street styled collection and Anabelle was wearing a sleeveless semi-sheer white blouse paired with cuffed ck shorts andce-upbat boots. She had a designer bag by her side that cost fortune and her hair was sleeked back with gel till it was almost as if her hair was stered to her skull. She had ck shimmery lipstick on her lips and looked like your typical bad girl.


    Anabelle loved modeling, the clothes gave her a sense of beauty and she felt liked she lived in different lifestyles and timeless with the clothes she wears.


    Half of the other models were almost dressed like her, just that there was a few alterations to their clothe as to exhibit the theme of the show. Some had short skirts instead of shorts while the others had leather shorts?or biker boots.


    Soon they were out on the tform and Anabelle walked gracefully, smoothly, and was light on her feet as she ced one foot in front of the other without bouncing or losing her bnce.


    Her shoulder was rxed and slightly backward and she walked confidently on the ramp. She looked?powerful,manding and in control.


    The tform was really long and had visual wall intery featuring?the theme and the music greatly entuate the clothes'' tone.?The positioning was great that the audience got to see from every angle, every single one of them.


    When Anabelle stroked a pose, she took that opportunity to scan the crowd, checking to see if Julie was there with the limited time she had. But she couldn''t find him and had to return to the backstage with a smooth, consistent, and natural pace to change in to her next outfit.


    Disappointment flooded Anabelle but she couldn''t let that get in the way of her work. She had to get her head in the game. Moreover, Julie could be out there hidden amongst the audience, she must have missed him, She told herself.


    The second walk began and this time Anabelle was more vignt and meticulously scanned the crowd without showing an ounce of distraction being the professional she was.


    She confirmed it, Julie was not there and for some reason, it depressed her - not that she showed it. This was not the first time Julie had missed her show, but today''s own really hurt her. He had promised her he''d be here yet he failed it. He shouldn''t have promised her at all. She shouldn''t have hoped at all.


    Even though she wore the final piece and pulled off the final solo walk wlessly, the ps and appraisal did nothing to lift her spirit. Anabelle was beautiful on the stage, but right now, she didn''t feel like it.


    So when her fellow models called for the need to celebrate and party, Anabelle didn''t hestatate to?join in. She needed to drink and forget all that happened. She needed to forget that her twelve years old rtionship was on the verge of copsing.


    They booked a private club and as expected of a club, the party was already in full swing before she arrived.


    "And now, let''s wee the star of the night, Anabelle Spencer!" one of her slightly drunk crew members announced as soon as she stepped in.


    Anabelle groaned inwardly, she didn''t exactly hate the spotlight but not on a might when most of her fellow models would be drunk. You see alcohol has a way of lowering one''s inhibition and Anabelle was sure a lot of their envious side would be revealed tonight. She was hoping that she would sneak in, have a few drinks and sneak out. Well, who''s she''s kidding? Eveyone knew her face and the rest of the people who didn''t hate were good at bootlicking.


    "Come over here, Anabelle, we''ve reserved a special table!" the girl grabbed her hand and began to lead her before she had the chance to protest.


    Anabelle knew the girl, she was one of the friendly models around and both of them weren''t exactly friends - even though she had her contact. You see, Anabelle had a lot of friends but all of them - not even one - turned out to be back stabbers who only befriended her because of what they could benefit from her.

 Chapter 632 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Two: She Has A Beautiful Heart

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Two: She Has A Beautiful Heart</h4>


    The third point of view:


    To Anabelle, Isabe and Pedro were the only friends she had. She was sure those ones wouldn''t betray her, unlike other females who are nothing but wolves in sheep clothing. To Anabelle, her team and working partners were just acquaintances. She wasn''t in the market for any friend ever again.


    Anabelle was led to the main table and there she met Alec, the CEO of the multi-global brand, "Suez" the brand she just modeled their clothes.


    She had met him on several asions but their conversation had been more formal and notsted more than a minute. Even when she decided to work with him on this summer project, her manager had been the one who handled the procedures. The only time they conversed was during one of the rehearsal sessions, he hade to check up on the clothes in case of amendments, particrly hers - she was the star of the asion.


    Sincerely, Anabelle had not expected him to talk to him since he was known to be all serious during business. But he did and was really a cool man. Having such a big brand at age thirty withouting from a rich background like hers, was a huge feat.. She admired him.


    By the way, what was he even doing here? Wasn''t he supposed to be selling his hotlines of clothing that would be booming right after the show? Why was he at a party hosted by the team? He was quite a strange man.


    "Anabelle!" He called her with that foreign ent of his that was smooth to the hearing. He smiled at her, the two dimples at the side of his cheeks deepening.


    Alright, Anabelle was not going to deny it, the man was handsome. Well, that''s an understatement, he''s kind of hot. He had this blueish green mesmerizing eyes and tousled brown hair that always looks as if he just stepped out of bed. But Anabelle knew the reason for that, she heard the other girls say it. As a designer who relies on inspiration, Mr. Alec had a way of ruffling his hair each time he ran out of ideas. It was as if doing so would bring back the much-needed idea.


    Then he had two thick eyebrows andshes that Anabelle was highly jealous of. How could God give a guy all that? It was so unfair. Hence, on one hand, Mr. Alec was a blessed man. Sadly, Anabelle was now into bad men with tattoos like Julie. She must be stupid to find those features on Julie''s body hot - the previous Anabelle doesn''t like bad boys.


    "Have a seat," He said, making space for her to take the seat he had kept empty all this while beside him.


    Some of the girls who dinned with them at the long table, their features distorted at once the instant they saw Anabelle sit beside the man. They had tried to upy the position but the man politely rejected them. Well, she''s the top model, her treatment would be different. They choose to believe that, instead of the growing suspicion that Alec might be interested in Anabelle.


    "Thank you, Mr. Alec," Anabelle didn''t reject the offer. After all, it wasn''t every day that you get to sit with such a great personality.


    Alec chuckled, "Please stop that,"


    "Stop what?" Anabelle was confused.


    "Calling me Mr. Alec," He smiled at her, "You''re the only one that calls me Alec and it makes me feel like we''re standing on tradition. I don''t like it, it''s too restricting,"


    "Huh?" Anabelle was stunned by hisment, "Oh," She realized what he meant. But then, wasn''t their rtionship supposed to be formal. Well, unless he wanted to be her friend - a friend she would keep at arm''s length. Sorry, but me that on her trust issues about friendship.


    "Sure, Mr. Alec," She said to him and saw the way his lips tugged to the side in a smile again. He must really like smiling, Anabelle thought.


    "Better," he smirked.


    She took hold of the beer and poured it out into her ss cup. Tonight, Anabelle was going to drink until she forgets she had a boyfriend called Julie. That unfaithful asshole! That brat who couldn''t keep his promise!


    "I hope you can hold your liquor," Alec turned towards her as he asked.


    Anabelle raised a questioning brow as she sipped her beer, "Why do you ask?" She set the ss down.


    "Because tonight is about you. You did marvelously well at the show," He was proud of her.


    "Wait, isn''t this party organized by the teamˇ­." Anabelle trailed off as it dawned on her. Now she thought about it, which of the team member would organize a party at this ridiculously expensive club. Not unless he or she was earning in six figures like her.


    It was Sir Alec''s doing. No doubt. No wonder, he was here as well. He looks so carefree tonight.


    "You tter me," Anabelleughed nervously, "But it''s teamwork," She went on, "If the backstage hadn''t done their work, photographers, videographers, hair and makeup stylists, sound and lighting technicians, as well as media coordinators and my fellow models hasn''t done their work Perfectly, I wouldn''t have had the chance to shine nor would this have been possible," Anabelle exined.


    For a minute, nobody said a word as they were astounded by Anabelle''s wise words. As a top model, she had been the night of the night yet she didn''t take the glory. She chooses to honor others'' contributions to the show. It was a rare trait in humans and most of them were grateful for that.


    "Not only are you rich, intelligent, and beautiful as well, you have a kind heart. Gosh, Anabelle be my wife," One of the crew members joked and they burst intoughter - some faked it just not to be seen as envious by the others. They were jealous of the attention Anabelle was getting.


    One of the crew members pped the other who made such a ridiculous request at the back of his head, "Shut up! Do you think Anabelle doesn''t have a boyfriend far more than you?"


    And at that statement, everyone turned to her with questioning eyes.


    "Just great,"

 Chapter 633 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Three: They Were Together For Twelve Years

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Three: They Were Together For Twelve Years</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "You have a boyfriend?!" They all shouted, shocked. Anabelle was one of the top models who hadn''t gone public with her rtionship for years, hence everyone assumed she was single. Although the media, once in a while, made gossip about her rtionship status, Anabelle had not responded to any of the news, hence they all gave up.


    Plus the fact that she was one of the few models who hadn''t had any celebrity scandal since her career began. Thanks to that, she earned so much respect from theizens amid the fact she still had anti-fans.


    The anti-fans im she''s a green tea bitch, thus a woman that likes to dress and act in a certain fashion to portray herself as pure and innocent. But Anabelle ignored them because she knew most of them were just jealous of the fact that she came from an influential family that boosted her career and was making a lot of money than the others.


    "Yes, I have a boyfriend," Sheughed awkwardly as everyone had dropped everything that they were doing, all of their attention on her.


    One of them said, "But we didn''t know!" She gasped, "He''s not in public, your rtionship is not in the limelight,"


    "Yeah," Anabelle nodded, tugging her hair to the back of her ear, "We like our rtionship that way instead of it being under media scrutiny.. We value our privacy,"


    But she lied, Anabelle liked her rtionship being in the spotlight. She wanted to share the limelight with Julie and show the world how much he was worth to her. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that because Julie told her it was better they kept their rtionship away from the public.


    As a top model, Anabelle was always in the public''s eye and just one wrong move could ruin her hard-built reputation. Unfortunately, her boyfriend is a Mafia boss.


    One could imagine what happens when the public knows that - not that they let that information open to the public.?Who in their right mind would drag the Mafia to the media unless they wanted a death sentence and for their family. After all, everyone knew how vindictive a gang could be.


    But then, the decision was more for Anabelle''s safety. With his kind of businesses enemies who wouldn''t hesitate to use or hurt Anabelle. In one word, Anabelle was Julie''s weakness. And she was constantly in the public eye too hence it wouldn''t be hard for them to find and locate her.


    However, on the bright side, Anabelle was a Spencer and even his enemies would have to think twice about touching her. But then, it was better to be safe than sorry. Hence, Anabelle had no choice but toply with the decision.


    It wasn''t hard to keep their rtionship hidden since her family controlled most of the media houses and Julie had his influence as well. Therefore, even if the paparazzi caught them on camera, no one would dare to post or publish it unless they wanted to lose their job for the rest of their lifetime.


    "Geez!" one of them eximed, "You are so mysterious," Sheughed, "And here I was thinking you were as single as I am,"


    The othersughed, Anabelle too and that was when she realized that Alec was lost in his thoughts and had a calcting look on his face. Anabelle shook her head, he was probably hit by another inspiration.


    "So how long have you both been together?"


    Since her rtionship was out in the public, everyone was curious to know about it and Anabelle knew she couldn''t avoid their questions.


    Anabelle answered without hesitation, "Twelve years,"


    At that answer, Alec who had been sipping his beer nearly choked on it as he was shocked like the others.


    "Twelve years?" Another asked.


    "That''s impossible,"


    "No way,"


    They found it hard to believe. How could that be? These days, it is hard for a rtionship to survive a year without breaking up, not to talk of twelve years?! Frigging twelve years?!


    "Aish, that''s impossible!" said the model who brought her to the table.


    Another model who loathed the attention Anabelle was getting, sneered, "Don''t tell me you made this up just so you can escape being ridiculed for being single," she didn''t believe a word that Anabelle said. How can two people be together for twelve years? It might have been possible in the past, but times have changed.


    Moreover, Anabelle was a top model and had a big opportunity to snag a big shot - she knew Anabelle might be waiting for a big politician to ensnare. People in their industry do that a lot.


    Why would she settle for less? She bet that Anabelle''s boyfriend was a nobody and that was why she didn''t want to bring him to the limelight - she''s ashamed of him. What a pretender.


    "I''m telling the truth," Anabelle announced, "Tell me, why should I lie? Have I ever told you that I''m single - you just assumed. Moreover, what''s wrong with being single? Wouldn''t everyone be single before they get married?" Anabelle said firmly to the model who''s face distorted as she realized how stupid she sounded.


    "Exactly, what''s wrong with being single," Anabelle''s favorite model from earlier asked.


    "It''s Anabelle''s decision to bring her rtionship to the spotlight or keep it a secret," Another supported her and just like that, the tables were turned. Instead of Anabelle being put in a difficult spot, she was the embarrassed one.


    "Excuse me," Said the model who intended to shame Anabelle as she took her leave. Her ns had not worked and there was no reason to stay around and watch them gush over the lucky Anabelle. It was an eyesore to her.


    The other models didn''t even watch her leave as they were more interested in Anabelle''s love life.


    "I bet he must be handsome,"


    "And rich," Another said.


    "What does he do for a living?"


    Anabelle gulped, what he does for a living? Well, let''s see. For a start, he''s in partnership with Sakuzi and the Spencer as they trade in weaponry. What again? Oh yeah, he''s in a drug cartel as well. In one word, he breaks thew continuously and does everything a gangster does - all except human trafficking, loan-sharking, and extortion. Julie has his code of morals as well.


    "He''s a businessman," Anabelle lied through her teeth. What could she tell them anyway unless she wants to be isted as long as her careersts? Why would anyone want to be friends with a girlfriend to a mafia boss?


    "Can we see his pictures please," another requested, yet added, "Please?" When she realized how invasive her demand was.


    "Sure," Anabelle said, bringing out her phone as she scrolled to her gallery. Truthfully, it''s been a long time since she wanted to do something like this; show off her boyfriend. It was a dreame true.


    "Here," She handed her phone to one of them as the rest of them huddled together to view the pictures and in less than two seconds, they were all swooning over the picture.


    "Oh my God! He''s so hot!" Rang out as they went through Julie''s pictures.


    "As expected of Anabelle, you do go for the handsome ones,"


    "Do you see those tattoos?! It looks so good on him, I wonder where he got them. I want one too!"


    "Anabelle, you''re so cruel! How could you keep this eye candy from us?"


    "You both look so good together,"mented one of them when she saw the picture of them together.


    "Thank you," Anabelle was genuinely happy. Atst one of her wishes has been ticked off the list. All that was left was for her and Julie to get married and be seen in public. That alone would cover up the rest of her wishes. Once they were together, they could go on dates nights, have as much sex as possible and then make a lot of babies. Anabelle wished to have six children just like uncle Nius. The thought of it made her giggle inside.


    "By the way, what does he do for a living?" One of them asked, rousing Anabelle from her thoughts.


    "Huh?" Anabelle was startled.


    "He looks quite rich, what does he do for a living?"


    "Well -" Just as Anabelle was about to cook up another lie, someone said,


    "Alright, that''s enough of prying into Anabelle''s love life," Alec finally spoke up and Anabelle gave him a grateful smile.


    "President," One of the models pouted her lips, "The way you defend Anabelle, one would really think you''re crushing on her," she said to Alec.


    "And who said I wasn''t crushing on her?" Alec said.


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned, including Anabelle. What the hell was going on?


    "Anabelle is a beautiful, rich, and smart woman. What man in his right mind wouldn''t crush on her?" he asked, holding her gaze.


    "Oh," Anabelle took her eyes away and scratched the back of her head. Alec of all people was crushing on her? It made her feel awkward. Why would he crush on all? There were many models out there that were prettier than her.


    Seeing the awkward tension, Anabelle cleared her throat and said, "I''m going to the restroom,"


    And that she did with hurried steps, leaning against the door afterwards as she exhaled. When she came to the sink, Anabelle stared at her reflection in the mirror and began to think over Alec''s words.


    "What man in his right mind wouldn''t crush on her?"


    Then a small smile curved her lips. After all, what woman wouldn''t be happy that a responsible man found her attractive. It boosted her self-esteem and made her feel good. She was beautiful.


    With that smile on her face, Anabelle wanted to take her gaze away when she noticed another person through the mirror and she almost screamed in shock.


    It was Julie.

 Chapter 634 - Six Hundred And Thirty-four: I Met The Prince

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Six Hundred And Thirty-four: I Met The Prince</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Akim thought he had tasted enough snacks and meats - chickens, beef, pork, you name it - in his lifetime and the best the world had to offer, none was like this one. It just had a glorious taste and to think that the insect was underrated. His eyes widened and he began to think of the numerous ie this snack could bring into their kingdom if it wentmercial.


    Not everyone was exposed to edible insects and if he could just publicize this great food to the world, it could bring a lot of revenue to their kingdom. Akim''s mind began to work one thousand miles per minute as he thought of the limitless things he could do with the termites.


    asionally, they had diplomats who visited the kingdom, he could introduce the food to them. His face brightened with a smile, for once, Akim knew of a way he could help his father generate ie for the kingdom and increase their GDP. But then, he would have to do lots of research and nning and hopefully, his father approves of this.


    Aside from that, Lincolnshire generated much of its ie from tourism. After the rebellion, most foreigners wanted to visit and study the kingdom that survived two attacks and is still standing strong.


    Although the pce has been reconstructed, some areas still hold evidence of the ruins. Aside from that, Lincolnshire had many natural reserves and minerals - that was the reason for the first invasions. The invaders had seen Lincolnshire as and flowing with milk and honey and attempted to exploit and keep the resources once they overtook. Unfortunately, Queen Roselle fought tool and nail to regain her seat and power, returning everything to how it was supposed to be.


    Hence, tourism was a huge source of ie for them. But don''t forget Agriculture. With theirrgendmass, that was the only reason Lincolnshireans had not starved after the second attack and from foreign reliefs.


    "You have a weird look on your face," Anita pointed out.


    Akim simply smiled at her, unwilling to share his thoughts. She doesn''t even know he''s a prince, there was no need to tell her of his n for the kingdom.


    If only Akim knows she knew more than he thought she knew.


    "Can I have a taste?" Jasmine couldn''t hold her appetite anymore. She was grossed out by the insect but seeing the way her brother was enjoying himself, she thought otherwise.


    Jasmine gulped at the insect in her palm, those brownish insects gave her the creeps but she didn''t want to be left out in the fun. If her brother of all people could eat this, she could as well.


    And that was what she did, putting the whole thing in her mouth and chewed once, then another, and another and soon enough, her mrs were grinding steadily.


    "Mmm," Jasmine''s eyes widened like she was enlightened. She quickly looked at the seller for more and this time, the woman brought out her paper wrap and sold her a serving. And it was at this point that Jasmine''s obsession with roasted termites began.


    Akim ordered for more, he and Anika were given their own serving and he paid for them all - thankfully he came with cash and not his cards that might be tracked down and his location discovered. Although Anika decided to pay, he refused her. The first lesson he was inculcated into as a prince was chivalry and there was no way on earth he would let a woman pay on their first date - what the fuck was he saying? He means meeting.


    Yes, this was a meeting and not a date. Absolutely not. He was not a careless yboy and prince who would fall for a girl he just met on the first meeting even though she''s beautiful, courageous, and...


    God, Akim, he groaned inwardly. Stop it! This would be the first and thest time you''d be meeting Anika. Soon, you''d be returning to your world which doesn''t feature you eating roasted termites in the public at night - his ethics teacher would go mad once he heard this.


    And speaking of his world, it was time to leave as it was one in the night. If they wanted to keep this secret of theirs a secret, he had to keep Jasmine in optimal condition. She dozing off during lessons today and other days - if they do sneak out - would definitely arouse suspicion.


    Jasmine?understood the look Akim gave her and her face fell at once which Anika noticed and asked, "Hey, what''s wrong?" Her face filled with concern.


    "We have to leave," Akim was the one who broke the news to her.


    "What?!" Anika seemed shocked, "But the festival would go on till dawn. Isn''t it too early to leave and I have many other delicious delicacies to introduce to you guys,"


    "I''m sorry, Anika, but our parents gave us a curfew," Akim lied through his teeth. That was the best lie he coulde up with.


    "Sure, you can leave. I wouldn''t want you disobeying your parent''s orders," Anika said to him yet there was a trace of scorn in her tone.


    Akim stretched his hand out for a handshake, "I don''t regret ever meeting you. Hopefully, we meet one day,"


    "That one day might be sooner than you know," Anika smirked at him and then nced down at his hand still out for her to take.


    "Before I take your hand, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Akim was taken aback by that question yet heposed himself, "No," his brows arched, "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I want to do this," Anika said and then grasped Akim''s cheeks in her palm and pressed her soft lips against his.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened at the scene and she looked away at once, a goofy smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She said it! How lovely.


    Akim stood still like a tree, his hand still awkwardly outstretched as Anika kissed him. This was the first time he had ever kissed someone and she had taken him by surprise by kissing him. Weren''t the guys supposed to be the ones making the move? What was happening? Why was his heart pounding?


    Before Akim even had the time to savor the kiss, Anika had pulled away and he blinked like a fool.


    "Goodbye, Ai," She said and disappeared through the crowd before he had the chance to stop her.


    "Goodbye Anika," He muttered, spellbound.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Anika left them, a creepy smile crossed her features and she called someone at once saying, "Mission fulfilled, I met with the prince,"


    "What?! Are you sure it''s him?" The voice from the other side asked sternly.


    "Of course, mother," Anika rolled her eyes to heaven, irritated at her doubt, "You made it my life mission to know everything about him, why wouldn''t I recognize him at a nce? Do you underestimate your daughter''s capabilities?"


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 635 - Six Hundred And Thirty-five: Another Male Interested In His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Six Hundred And Thirty-five: Another Male Interested In His Girlfriend</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle almost suffered a heart attack and that was all because of her boyfriend who had snuck into thedy''s room like a pervert. God, she had not even noticed hime in - well, he can''t be a mafia boss without capabilities. But then, what was he doing in thedy''s restroom? What if someone came in and misunderstood him?


    "Julie?!" She called his name breathless. Her heart was still pounding loud in her chest as that was quite a scare.


    "Anabelle," He said, walking towards her.


    "What are you doing here...?" She was still asking when his hand went to her head, pulled it back, and kissed her on the mouth.


    Anabelle was stunned.. She means this was a good wee but he can''te out of nowhere and kiss her in thedy''s restroom where anyone could stumble in any moment.


    Moreover, she was mad at him and had decided to never talk to him again unless he apologized and made it up to him. Hence, he can''t manipte her into forgiving him. He would suffer for this one.


    So Anabelle tried to push him away knowing she was too quiet and would be lenient on him if her defenses crumbled.


    It seems Julie premeditated that and only pressed her into her the more to the point she could feel every outline of his body; his broad and firm chest; his lean waist; his strong arms and of course, his awake little brother down there.


    "No!" It was more than a word spoken, it was a decision she made. Anabelle pushed him with all her mind and red at him fiercely.


    "You don''t have the right to do that! Not after today!" She yelled at Julie, pushed him hard on the chest as Julie stumbled back and took that distraction to leave knowing how stubborn Julie could be.


    She left, yes, but Julie went after her, yelling her name above the loud music as she made her way back into the club. Anabelle wanted to leave, but her phone was on the table and she needed to get that.


    Alec''s eyes were the first on her the instant she arrived, and he smiled at her.


    "You''re back," He said to her but Anabelle simply bent to pick up her phone that was still where she had dropped it.


    She said hastily, "I''m sorry but I have to leave -"


    "Anabelle!" Julie finally found her at the table and she groaned inwardly. Wonderful.


    Everyone''s attention focused on the intruder and one of the girl''s eyes widened.


    "Uh?" She pointed at Julie in confusion, "Isn''t he the one we saw in Anabelle''s phone?"


    Another saw the simrities immediately and she shouted, "Anabelle''s boyfriend?!"


    For a moment, no one said a word until one of them screamed in excitement, "Oh my God! He looks so much hotter than in his photos!"


    "Photos?" Julie muttered, staring at Anabelle questioningly and that was when he realized she had been showing him off to his colleagues. It warmed his heart yet made him guiltier, what did he do for her?


    Anabelle took her face away from Julie, she didn''t care for his question. He can be furious that she revealed his existence to her colleagues as long as she cared. In fact, if she knew he would show his irritating face here, she wouldn''t have talked about him at all.


    "Come on, sit, sit," One of the male staff made a seat avable and Julie sat down conveniently as it was beside Anabelle.


    Anabelle knew her n of leaving was aborted the instant her fellow workers set their eyes on Julie. This was the reason she had been nning to leave before he got to her. But then, here they are. Nor did it help matters that she was still pissed at Julie and didn''t want anyone to know they were fighting. Her issues were to be solved privately.


    "Are you okay?" Alec was the one who asked, having noticed the frown on Anabelle''s face. The others were busy admiring Julie and didn''t get to see her difort.


    "I''m good, just a bit of a headache," Anabelle lied. Julie was her headache right now.


    Although his attention was taken by the workers who kept asking him one question or the other, Julie was multi-tasked and had not failed to notice the conversation between both of them. As a matter of fact, it wasn''t hard to notice a male interested in his woman. His fist curled under the table.


    "Do I need to get you some drugs or -"


    "There would be no need for that, I''ll fulfill her needs as her boyfriend," Julie interrupted Anabelle before she could speak.


    Anabelle turned and red at him. Why was he acting all concerned for her now, wasn''t his job more important than her?


    "Oh, sorry about that," Alex realized his ce at once. However, he stretched out his hand saying, "My name is Alec, and the owner of the brand your girlfriend worked for. As you see, Anabelle is a talented person and she needs all the support from you,"


    "Yes, I know that and I''m doing the best I can to support her, so you don''t need to tell me that," Julie answered, holding his gaze.


    Alec asked him, "You don''t seem to like me?"


    Julie grimaced, "Well, you can''t me me. I just don''t like people having a crush on my girlfriend," He said, pointing out the fact that he had been around when he said that.


    Anabelle''s head raised at thatment. What the hell was he doing trying to cause trouble here?


    "Excuse me?" Alec said, "You''re too concerned. How can a simple crush defeat a rtionship of twelve years? I''m not that confident and you shouldn''t be as well unless you have a reason to be insecure about your rtionship," He tactically hinted that they might be having a crack in their rtionship.


    Julie''s eyes narrowed and darkened and that was all the cue Anabelle needed to end the conversation. Before a certain someone ended up a corpse.

 Chapter 636 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Six : Violence Was Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Six : Violence Was Cooking</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle didn''t need to drag Julie out of the club, she simply grabbed her phone, purse and took her leave and he followed after her without a second thought.


    "Get in, I''ll drive you," Julie told her, knowing she was kind of pissed at him.


    He didn''t mean to be an ass but he didn''t like that man called Alec. Julie had?tracked her down to the club after he failed to meet up with the show. He didn''t intend to miss the show but he was keeping Anabelle safe as one of his business associates had tried to threaten him with her.


    So he ended up teaching the man a lesson that no one joked about what was important to him. Unfortunately, before Julie was done with his lessons, he waste and the show ended before his arrival.


    It was at the club he then found her and at that moment heard loudly another male crushing on his woman - it didn''t help matters that the asshole was handsome. What if Anabelle falls for his looks? He knew how stupid that sounded, but then, he couldn''t help but get jealous. The thought of that man looking at Anabelle with affection stirred his blood.. He was the only one supposed to look at Anabelle that way.


    It had taken Julie everything not to go over to the table and lift him up by his cor. But Anabelle saved his ass by heading to the restroom and he followed her closely without her even noticing. The skills of stealth were second nature to him.


    For someone who imed to be security conscious, Anabelle waspletely oblivious to his presence - another reason he had to keep his enemies away. And then she smiled at the mirror and Julie didn''t need a prophet to tell him she was thinking over those words from that asshole.


    Julie knew Anabelle, after all, he dated her for twelve years and understood her like the back of his hands. Anabelle was blushing and it was not because of him but someone else.


    At that moment, Julie realized what fear was - he was scared that Anabelle had really fallen for another person. So instead of being mad at her for thinking of another man, he was mad at himself for almost losing her.


    And then he kissed her passionately in the restroom, as if trying to assure himself that she was still very much in love with him. Even when she struggled against him, he didn''t want to let go, because he wanted to prove to her that he was the one for her.


    "I don''t need you driving me home," Anabelle retorted, already heading to the spot where she parked her own car.


    Julie didn''t even say a word, he simply went over to Anabelle who stepped back from him. She yelped when Julie suddenly lifted her off her feet without warning and dropped her over his shoulder like a bag of rice.


    "Julie!"


    Anabelle screamed and tried to wriggle out of his tight grip but all he did was smack her on the bottom, "Stay still," He ordered her and that made her eyes widen as she began to curse at him.


    "You f*cking son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you once you let me down, asshole!"


    "So much better, you look hot when you swear," He said, right before he dumped her in the front seat and got in before she could think of escaping.


    Anabelle red at Julie and?for the second time in a day, he was giving her another reason to be pissed at him. Or maybe, this was all because she was already pissed at him. She just wanted space from him.


    "Let me out!" She hissed at him through gritted teeth as the intensity in her gaze magnified.


    "Move me," Julie nonchntly replied, eyes focused on the road knowing there was nothing she could do to him. When it came to show of strength, Anabelle didn''t even hold a candle to him.


    If it was Isabe, he would have second thoughts about locking them together else she causes them to have an ident. Who didn''t know Isabe was crazy? But Anabelle was normal. He had nothing to worry about.


    Anabelle was very, very angry. However, there was nothing she could do to escape him. Julie was stronger than her and would catch her even if she sessfully slips out of here. But then, there was another thing she was good at and that was bothering one to death.


    She huffed, "So you think you''ve won, right? With your masculine toxicity?"


    "I know what you''re trying to do and trust me, it wouldn''t work on me," Julie looked at her, "Have you forgotten that I know you for twelve years?"


    Anabelleughed, "Thanks for that because that means you know what I look like when I''m angry,"


    "Yeah, a tigress with sheathed ws. You''re so cute, love," He winked at her.


    Anabelle''s face flushed with both anger and embarrassment. God, no, she couldn''t be with him. She had no more room to amodate his apologies, they had to fight it out this time!


    "Send me home, " Anabelle told him.


    "You''reing home with me," Julie told her instead.


    "Heck! No! I am not stepping a foot into that ce where you would only leave me when the morninges. I''m done satisfying your sexual gratification!" She stood her ground.


    "You should know the only ce I consider a home and Anabelle, you should know already that I never meant to leave that morning. I had no choice,"


    Anabelle smirked at him and that gradually became a sneer, "Well guess what? I do have a choice and that means get me the fuck to my parent''s ce!" her tone was resolute.


    "Sorry, Anabelle, but I''m taking away that choice," Julie informed her and she could only growl at him.


    Julie knew once he let go of Anabelle tonight, their fight would not tarry till God knows when. Anabelle might not be as strong as Isabe but she''s as resilient as a bed bug.


    Silence reigned between them as Anabelle chose to look out through the other side of the window. She didn''t care how long this fight lingered on, but Julie was getting it from her this time; she was done being lenient.


    When they reached his ce, Anabelle didn''t react and even when he opened the door for her to step down, she turned the other way with her arms wrapped across her chest. Yes, she was trouble tonight.


    "Anabelle get down, please," He asked, pinching the space between his brows.


    "Send me home!" Anabelle retorted, her entire bodynguage spoke of trouble. Tonight would be a long one for the both of them.


    Julie sighed, "You do know you''re being childish right now?"


    "Oh really?" she rolled her eyes, "I decided to confront my boyfriend for failing to keep his appointment and he thinks I''m childish?" She was offended by hisment.


    "You know that is not what I mean," Julie was really tired. He had a lot of shit to deal with today and thest thing he needed was Anabelle adding to his problems.


    "You know what?" Julie threw his hands up, "Do whatever you want. You can return home or choose to stay here," Julie said and entered the house to Anabelle''s bewilderment.


    What the hell just happened? Anabelle was bewildered. That was not the reaction she needed from Julie. It was akin to her opponent giving up on their?fight without even trying. Oh no, he doesn''t! She wouldn''t let him be tonight.


    Perhaps her drink from earlier made her gutsy but Anabelle was in the mood for some violence. She was done shying away from fights and choosing peace. Tonight, violence was cooking and all hell would be let loose.


    So Anabelle strode after Julie knowing he would be in the living room. This was George''s ce, Julie had chosen to keep the ce even though he was hardly home. This was the only connection he had with his grandfather after his death and wouldn''t sell it for anything in the world.


    Julie was in the living room and had just taken off his shirt, leaving his torso bare when someone suddenly pushed him on the back. He shut his eyes and didn''t need to guess, it was his troublesome girlfriend.


    "Is that all you have to say?!" Anabelle yelled as he slowly turned to her. Infuriated by hisck of response, she pushed him on the chest once again and Julie let her be as he stumbled back.


    Anabelle was looking for trouble, he would not give her one.


    "Say something!" She screamed and pushed him hard once more on the chest.


    But this time, Julie held her hand and shouted at her face, "What do you want me to say, huh?!"


    "You said you were going to make it to the show!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "Well, I couldn''t!" He shouted back, "I tried all I could and yet I couldn''t make it on time and you know that all I was going to do was apologize to you! But you didn''t even give me the chance to apologize!"

 Chapter 637 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Seven: Julie Is Not Irreplaceable

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Seven: Julie Is Not Irreceable</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I tried all I could and yet I couldn''t make it on time and you know that all I was going to do was apologize to you! But you didn''t even give me the chance to do so!"?He yelled at her as if he wanted those words to sink into her head.


    "Because I don''t want to!" Anabelle retorted, "I''m so sick and tired of your apologies that I don''t want them anymore!"


    "What do you want then?" His face was furious, this was the first time they were having a serious fight. Every other tome, Anabelle had been understanding until now.


    He went on, "If you don''t want my apology, what then, Anabelle? For me to get down on my knees for forgiveness?" He gestured mockingly, "Or perhaps, a p in the face would satisfy you?" He took her hand and raised it to his face.


    "p me then if that would appease your anger, I would take it," He incited her, "Come on, Annabelle! Do it!"


    "I just want you to take action!" Anabelle screamed and shoved him on the chest.


    "And you think I was doing nothing?! How?could you even think that I missed your show on purpose, Anabelle?!" He asked her.


    "Well, you tell me? All I want is your presence yet that is the one thing you fail to give me. It''s as if we''re growing apart and I don''t want it anymore. I just want you, Julie! Is that too hard to ask?!" Anabelle said, her eyes tearing up. This wasn''t the Julie she knew and the rtionship she dreamed of and it was hurting her.


    A lump formed in Julie''s throat as he saw the tears roll down Anabelle''s beautiful face. If Eden knew he made his daughter cry, he would definitely hang him upside down by his thing.


    "I just want us to go back to the old times, Julie," she pleaded.


    "God, I''m sorry,"?He ran his hand through his hair, feeling the guilt rise to the surface. He thought that keeping her safe was all that mattered, but now it seems he hurt her in the process.


    Anabelle hung Julie tighter, she was really afraid to lose him. She had invested so much in this rtionship - her emotion and time - to let it go to waste. Moreover, she loved Julie too much. If it wasn''t him, it wouldn''t be anyone else.


    "I''m so sorry, Anabelle,"


    With Anabelle leaning on his shoulder, Julie ran his hand through her hair soothingly. He let his fear of losing her nearly ruin his rtionship. They stood in that position for a while until a certain person came to mind.


    "So," He started, his hands absent-mindedly rubbing circles on her back, "About that Alec,"


    "Hmm," Anabelle nced up without losing contact with him, "What about Alec?" she knew Julie was jealous and now, her head was clear and free from anger, she decided to tease him a little.


    "How do you two know each other?" Julie inquired as he hadn''t looked into the man''s background thoroughly.


    "He''s the owner of Suez, the brand I showcased their collection. So you can say that we met through work," Anabelle answered.


    "That''s all?"


    "Yeah, that''s all," Anabelle pretended to be oblivious to the real question that was really on his mind. She tilted her head to the side, asking, "Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing," Julie said abruptly.


    Anabelleughed inwardly at his lie, he was kind of cute being jealous and she wasn''t done with him.


    "Well..." she trailed off.


    Julie''s raised a brow questioningly, "Well?"


    Anabelle bit on her lips, appearing to be nervous as she said, "Honestly, he''s kind of hot,"


    Julie took a deep breath, his grip on Anabelle''s waist tightening, "So?"


    "So?" She asked him.


    "So, why are you telling me that?"


    "I''m just telling you that I won''t be crying over you the second time," She said.


    "What?"


    Although she said it yfully, there was seriousness in Anabelle''s tone, "His looks are on par with yours, he''s a responsible young fellow and he''s capable of taking care of me,"


    "So you''re trying to say..." his hand tightened the more on her waist and Anabelle didn''t even cry out in pain - she was the one that started it and had to end it.


    "That you would break up with me if I fail you the second time?" he asked her, his fiery gaze boring into her as if daring her to.


    "It seems so," She smirked at him challengingly. He should get it into his head that he wasn''t irreceable.


    Fuck! Who is she kidding? Nobody could ever rece Julie in her heart. It was pathetic to say but he was now a part of her soul.


    "My love," Julie called her affectionately and that made her heart skip a beat.


    As if that wasn''t enough, his thumb slowly brushed across her corbone and a shiver went down her spine. God, she had forgotten that Julie was a professional at the art of seduction.


    "Surely, I believe you," He didn''t believe at all, Anabelle knew that because there was a hint of mockery in his tone.


    "Unfortunately," He murmured against her neck, the deep rumble of his voice causing her entire body to tremble this time.


    Anabelle gulped, and he smirked at her reaction.


    "Nobody knows your body as much as I do," He said before he attacked her throat with kisses, and Anabelle''s eyes shot open.


    Julie was not lying, he knew exactly how to make her lose her mind. Her legs suddenly felt weak and Anabelle knew she would have fallen but his hands bound her to him.


    His hot breath caressed her skin and she gasped at the sensation it stirred inside of her. Her core tingled and craved for more, so she shifted the angle of her head where she could see his lips and tried to kiss him. However, Julie pressed his finger against her and said smugly,


    "Careful there, honey, you don''t want to get so addicted to my kisses that Alec might not stand a chance pleasing you," His gaze held a trace of humor.


    "Damn you," Anabelle cursed, and before Julie could read her mind, took the finger he pressed against her lips, into her mouth this time.


    Julie froze, his mind malfunctioning instantly. Holy mother of God!


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 638 - Six Hundred And Thirty-eight: Time Is All We Have Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Six Hundred And Thirty-eight: Time Is All We Have Tonight</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Note: steamy scene ahead


    Julie might be a master in the act of seduction but Anabelle was a good student and she had twelve years of her life to learn from the best.


    His finger tasted a bit salty from the sweat formed in his hands earlier. She didn''t care and diligently sucked on the finger while Julie stood, rooted to the ground. He had not expected that move from her.


    However, his eyes darkened as Anabelle leaked from top to down of his finger as if it was his little brother and she was giving it a treat. The move was erotic and it made him hard immediately. His girlfriend was as sexy as hell.


    By the time Anabelle let go of his finger, he pressed her to his body and attacked her mouth, kissing her greedily.


    Anabelle''s head swarmed, it was as if she was floating on an ocean and her body reacted to the sensation Julie invoked in her..


    She gasped as his mouth slid inside. The kiss was nothing but gentle as his tongue wholly explored her mouth with deep thrusts. His hands cupped her ass as he kissed the life out of her.


    Anabelle moaned, her handsing to wrap around his neck as she couldn''t get enough of him. Her hands then dug into his hair, pulling at it as he continued to kiss her.


    Suddenly, Julie pulled away and asked Anabelle who was still trying to catch her breath, "What is your schedule like?"


    "Why do you ask?" She was breathless.


    "I don''t think you would be leaving my bed anytime soon," He revealed his ns for her.


    "Well," Anabelle grinned at him, "I can make a few adjustments,"


    And that was all the permission Julie needed as he carried her off the ground and rushed into his bedroom - his same old bedroom. It was the ce where they made love for the first time and nothing much changed about it aside from the bed, wallpaper, and a few pieces of furniture.


    The instant they got in, Julie pushed her up against the wall and then he began to kiss her deeply. Anabelle tried to keep up with his pace as everything was happening too quickly.


    She tried to wrap her hands around his neck as usual but Julie grabbed both of her hands and pinned them to the wall above her head. Thus, she was helpless before him.


    Anabelle''s eyes fluttered close when Julie moved his kiss to her neck and she released a soft sigh. He was so good at pleasuring her.


    Then he bit on her tender flesh and she yelped in pain but Julie was quick to soothe the painful sensation with his kisses. Then he was back to kissing her, this time softly as he bit down on her lips.


    That was when Anabelle felt it, his finger dipping into her pants and rubbed her wetness and she couldn''t even gasp out because he kissed her deeper.


    She bucked into him as Julie continued to rub her core while he took her mouth in a leisure kiss. Anabelle grinds into his finger as his pace never breaks, breathing in and out heavily. Her chest rising and falling with Julie working her over.


    Anabelle moved her hips faster against his fingers as she could feel herself reaching the edge. Just a few more seconds and she''d...


    Julie pulled out his hand.


    Anabelle''s eyes snapped open and she grunted, she was not prepared for his sexual torture. However, Julie had other ns as he slowly bent down, his mouth dropped to her sternum where her stomach dipped from the touch until he got to her waistband and he pulled everything down to her feet - including her underwear.


    Julie looked her way and there was a mutual understanding between them as she stepped out of her clothes that had piled around her feet. Anabelle''s heart began to pound while her core throbbed with anticipation, she was bare before him.


    "You''re so beautiful," Julie stared at her pink foldssciviously and he rubbed his tongue across his upper lips as if he was about to enjoy a delicacy set before him.


    A blush appeared on Anabelle''s face and she rubbed her thighs together so that would hide her wet crease from him.


    Then Julie began by kissing her sensitive thigh and her toe curled, a small gasp leaving her mouth. He paid little attention to her reaction and continued to kiss upward as her moans became louder until he reached there. He spread her leg apart and began to eat her.


    Anabelle''s mouth falls open as she arched her back off the wall. She wanted to grab something but Julie brushed her hand away when she attempted to grab his locks. She could only support herself against the wall as her legs felt weak.


    "Julie!" Anabelle gasped, trying to gather enough energy to speak. It was almost as if he was drowning her in a sea of pleasure.


    Julie''s tongue doesn''t stop bringing her a pleasure that stopped all thoughts from her head. Anabelle couldn''t think straight, not that she wanted to think at a moment like this.


    His hand around her waist tightened as he licked and nipped at her. Anabelle moaned loudly and she swore she felt him smile against her sex. Her head lulled back in pleasure as he hit the perfect spot.


    Anabelle screamed so loud when his tongue worked faster against her. Her hand clutching her own hair as Julie''s tongueshes over her deeply and unrelenting. His tongue flicks continuously against her, leading her to the brink until suddenly, she exploded.


    Even with that, Julie didn''t let her be and continued to suck and nip at her as she whimpered. Anabelle found herself climaxing for the second time and he let go of her this time.


    Anabelle fell on Julie as exhaustion filled her. Her leg had given out long ago but it was by sheer will that she found herself standing. Her breathing was heavy and her chest rose and fell with each breath she took.


    Julie wiped the sweat across her forehead and said to her, "Your stamina is so weak, but don''t worry time is all we have tonight," His expression held dark promises of what was toe.


    "Oh God,"

 Chapter 639 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Nine: Revenge Was Best Served Hot

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Six Hundred And Thirty-Nine: Revenge Was Best Served Hot</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Steamy scene ahead


    Anabelle felt her vision swirl when Julie picked her off the ground and walked over to the bed in a sh where he dumped her. She bounced on the bed.


    And then, without breathing space, he was on top of her. Anabelle brought up her hands and tried to ce them on his chest to create some space between them, she couldn''t take it anymore. However, he simply took her hands and pinned them back to the bed while her breath came out rapidly.


    "Running, are we?" Julie grinned at her wickedly before he dry-humped her, causing her to gasp loudly.


    Anabelle thought she was satiated but her pounding clit said otherwise and she was craving for him all over again. Unlike her who was bare downwards, Julie still had his pants on and the friction did good work at teasing her.


    "Julie," Anabelle moaned, her back arching off the bed but Julie pushed her back down as he continuously grind against her..


    Somehow she was able to release her hands and they dug into his hair and grabbed a fistful of it while he worked her. This was heaven and she didn''t want to return to earth anytime soon. Anabelle''s eyes go unfocused as all of her attention concentrates on the throb between her legs. Her breathing redoubles as she feels herself nearing the edge and she moans loudly, her hands digging into his back as the pleasure crashes through her.


    Anabelle fell limp on the bed, she was satiated like a cat who was just fed milk. She peered up at Julie whose gaze had darkened and he didn''t look like he was close to stopping.


    Oh God, what had she done? Anabelle knew she said she wanted to be with him physically and emotionally, but she never asked to be killed with sex.


    "So?" Julie''s brows raised at her daringly, "Can your crush please you like this?"


    Anabelle didn''t speak, she was too tired to speak. Moreover, what does he want her to say anyway? He just wanted her to stroke his male ego. So she remained silent.


    However, Anabelle never expected Julie to raise his hand and spank her on the butt. Although she was feeling drowsy, that single action drove sleep away from her eyes. What the hell? This was the first time Julie was being this rough with her. And to be honest, she liked it.


    "W-what?" she stuttered, having not gotten his question.


    "Can you crush please you as I please you?" Julie asked, his eyes fixed on her and watching her reaction. His gaze was dark and calcting like an eagle ready to pick its prey once it made the wrong move. It made her shudder not in fear, but lust. It turned her on. However, she knew not to push his button.


    "Of course not," Anabelle breathed out heavily. Ever since they got into this room, she hadn''t been able to breathe normally. Julie was fucking with her body, mind, and air.


    "Hmm, really?" Julie said and raised one of her legs as he began to trail kisses down her leg.


    She trembled.


    He then licked back to her foot and then one after the other began to suck her toes. Anabelle giggled as his actions brought on a tickling sensation. She never knew Julie had a foot fetish until now.


    Although it was ticklish at the beginning, the more Julie licked and sucked on her toes became erotic. If anything, the way Julie looked at her as he sucked on her toes was enough to make here. And God, she was wet. She wondered how many orgasms she would have. Would they even sleep tonight? How would she meet up with her appointments..ah right, she was rescheduling.


    "Yes," Annabelle writhed on the bed as he expanded his exploration to her thighs, the smell of her sex wafting into his nose. Anabelle''s eyes fluttered close, he was driving her crazy.


    Then he covered the length of her body and imed her lips, plunging his tongue into her open, willing mouth, tangling it with hers.


    "Your turn then," Julie said to her suddenly.


    "What?" Anabelle was dazed by the change of events.


    "Prove yourself," He smirked, shifting to the side of the bed and sat against the headboard as she got up.


    Anabelle gulped yet there was a hint of excitement in her eyes, this was the moment she had been waiting for. She then climbed over Julie and straddled his waist, her sex pressed against his warm, strong abdomen.


    However, Julie didn''t even react, rather he tilted his head as if to say, "Now what?"


    Anabelle pressed her lips firmly together, she was going to p that smile off his face. No, this was her time for vengeance, she would deal with him, in the same manner, he dealt with her.


    Instead of Anabelle kissing him on the lips, she smirked and then lowered his head to his chest, and there ran her nails around his small nipples that became taut at once. She felt a slight reaction from Julie and was delighted.


    She didn''t give up and continued to rub his nipples, pinching them slightly to cause him pain, only for her to rub her thumb across it in a circr motion. Julie''s breathing pattern changed, he was slightly panting. Guess he wasn''t so tough after all.


    "Are you going to do that all night?" Julie asked her, pretending to be calm and indifferent to the feelings she elicited in him. However, Anabelle knew him well, and right now, he was bluffing.


    She said confidently, "No, I was just waiting for the moment to do this," She bent and took his nipples in her mouth, beginning to suck on it as her life depended on it.


    "F*ck," Julie cursed out loud. Anabelle was a little vixen and she was so good at it. His hands went to cup her ass from behind, but she grabbed his hands and pinned them back to the bed. Revenge was best served hot.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 640 - Six Hundred And Forty: Have A Nice Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Six Hundred And Forty: Have A Nice Sleep</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Steamy scene ahead


    Julie closed his eyes, breathing deeply as Anabelle redoubled his effort to make him lose control. He knew he could easily move his hands from her grip, he let her be. He was giving her equal rights to pleasing each other.


    He moaned when she took his nipple in between her teeth and bit him, immediately sucking on it. While her tongue and teeth worked on his nipple, she grind against him, taking her pleasure from him as well and all he wanted from that moment, was to push her back on the bed and drive deep into her. But this wasn''t the time. Patience, he growled inwardly.


    Anabelle finally pulled away and then kissed him while his now free hands seeks her breast under her clothing. She pped away from his hand and then nced up at him,


    "You want this?" Anabelle asked, pulling the shirt over her head, leaving only her bra on.


    "Then,e and get it," She said, kneading it.


    And that was all the invitation Julie needed as he cups her breast that fits perfectly in his palms. There was a raw animalistic need in his eyes and Anabelle chuckled. Men since time have always been fascinated by the idea of a woman''s breast and Julie was no different.


    His tongue traced the contour of her nipple through her bra and Anabelle gasped sharply. A shiver going down her spine as his tongue began to tease her.


    Anabelle moaned loudly, her body bing like molten liquid as if she had no bone at all. She cried out in pleasure as Julie continued to suck her nipples through the fabric while his hand worked on the other.


    With no concern as to whose turn to be in charge, Julie took her bra off, her tits bouncing free from the action - his heart almost doing the same. Her pink, taut rosebud pointing back at him was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.


    "So beautiful," Julie muttered, his thumb brushing across her nipple that hardened the more.


    "Julie," Anabelle quivered.


    And his mouth covered her mouth, her head fell back in unimaginable pleasure. It was so pleasant, the sensation.


    "Oh my God!" Anabelle screamed as he greedily devoured her breast. It was too much. She couldn''t catch her breath as the feelings seem to overwhelm her.


    Anabelle''s head swarmed, his wet, hungry mouth sucking and nipping her breast without mercy.?She arched her back, pressing her body against him while her hair gripped his hair as tight as she could. The pleasure was drowning her.


    "Julie!" She called his name. Anabelle wanted him, no, she needed him right now.


    Julie didn''t object at all, he wasn''t in the state to prolong their union any longer. Everything about Anabelle was driving him nuts. So as soon as he took his mouth away, his hands went to his pants. However, Anabelle was faster and she wed at his pants hungrily; she couldn''t wait a minute.


    She pushed them down and Julie helped her out until he waspletely bare before her. Anabelle''s eyes roamed over to his member and she was filled with anticipation. Even though this was the first time they did it, she was still bewildered each time she saw him. How could it be so huge and beautiful?


    There was precum seeping out from its head and her eyes connected with his as theymunicated without words. Anabelle then leaned forward and took hold of his hot member and licked him from the base to tip.


    Julie groaned, the muscles of his stomach flexing and it motivated her to continue. Anabelle licked him once more and he couldn''t help but grab her hair. Although his hand held her hair, he let Anabelle set the pace.


    Her finger runs the sensitive tender skin beneath his head and he growls, his head lulling back. Julie''s breathing was hard and faster as she repeated the action over and over again. A great moan escaped his lips when she took him fully into his mouth.


    Julie''s grip on her hair tightened as she ran her tongue beneath his length and started to suck his tender skin backward. A shiver ran through him when she concentrated on his head.


    Anabelle sucked his balls one after the other while her hands pumped his length unrelentingly. He released a series of curses as she suddenly took him in her mouth till she could feel him in her throat.


    Anabelle gurgled as this was the deepest she had ever gone and Julie tugs her back, pulling her lips off of him. If she continued, he would have released it in her mouth. Unfortunately, he would do so inside of her.


    Pushing her back to the bed, Julie rose on his knees and positioned himself in between her legs. Anabelle''s heart began to pound faster than earlier, this was the moment she had been waiting for. She gasped when he rubbed his arousal against her entrance.


    He then thrust forward and her breath hitched in her throat. Julie didn''t have to wait for her to adjust to him as she was already dripping with wetness, receiving him without hesitation. He plunged it up to the hilt as Anabelle gave a cry of delight.


    Without wasting time, Julie began to pound into her and Anabelle kept up with his moves. Her nails dug into his back, her legs wound around his hips, pushing him deeper into her as he mmed into her harder and harder.


    Julie was mad with animalistic desire and he made sure she knew just how much he desired her. In no time, the pressure grew and he hit the right spot and both of them exploded.


    Theyy close, locked in an embrace, only conscious of unutterable joy as Anabelle drifted away in sleep. She was exhausted beyond words.


    Julie was the one who stayed awake, cleaning her up and making sure she was sleepingfortably when her cell phone beeped with a message.


    He picked it up and read :


    [Have a nice sleep ~ Mr. Alec]


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 641 - Six Hundred And Forty-One: A Heartless Woman

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Six Hundred And Forty-One: A Heartless Woman</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "You''re finally home," Sakuzi said to the figure walking up to him.


    "Yes, master," Maggie replied with a smile on her face and upon reaching Sakuzi, got on her knees, took his hand, and ced it on her forehead before kissing the back of it as a sign of greeting.


    "Seriously," Sakuzi sighed, withdrawing his hand immediately while Maggie smiled up at him.


    Even though it''s been ten years already, the woman still hadn''t given up on her mode of greeting him.


    "You should stop calling me Master, you make it sound like I own your life," He grumbled.


    "You know you do," Maggie came to stand beside Sakuzi who was ying golf on the greenwn.


    She went on, "If you haven''t rescued me, I would have been long dead,"


    "Emerald was the one who rescued you, if there''s anyone you should thank, that''s he," the old man said, stretching his hips..


    Gosh, old age was not being kind to him.


    Although he had tried to dye his strands dark a few times, his grey hairs keep spreading out more, so he decided to give up on them. Also, Nadia was notining, she said it made him look sexy or something. A smile crossed his lips at the thought of his wife.


    "Yes, he did. I admit it. But then, him saving me would have been for nothing if you had given the orders to get rid of me. Moreover, you gave me a new life and made me everything I am today. I''m highly grateful for that," Maggie smiled at him.


    Sakuzi rolled his eyes, this woman was loyal to a fault. She reminded him of those Japanese samurai who chose seppuku to achieve an honorable death.?He bet Maggie wouldn''t mind ending her life if he asked for it. So annoying!


    He remembered the first time she had asked him to make her stronger, he only did so to give her a purpose because shecked one. But he never thought she would still go on with her life mission until now. Maggie had broken down uncountable illegal human trafficking organizations even more than the police.


    But unlike the police who arrest the culprits and bring them to justice at the court ofw, Maggie was Justice herself, the goddess Nemesis.


    In every one of her missions, none of the perpetrators escapes her judgment, she made sure of it. Even if they did, she hunts them down. Yes, she was that vengeful.


    Her signature move was cutting off of their testicles - for the men.?Since they had the nerve to kidnap young children and women and sell them off for prostitution and hard work, they didn''t deserve the chance to have their own children.


    And for the women, she badly scarred their faces making sure it was a constant reminder of the lives of millions of children and adults they ruined - that is if they survived it. Due to the massive blood loss, most of her victims die before help (in the form of the police) arrives.


    Sakuzi couldn''t help but wonder if?Maggie would have taken him out as well if he ventured into human trafficking. Would the dog bite the hand that fed him?


    "Instead of wasting your youth on this old man, why don''t you make a useful man out of him," Sakuzi said, tilting his head in the direction of a man heading in their direction.


    At once, she turned to get a view of Andrew and her heart skipped a beat. He was still here? Not that she was expecting him to leave the organization or something, but he was not yet married?


    Maggie has been away for about five years, dedicated to her work and working with her team she had formed by her sheer hard work throughout the years. Cracking down trafficking rings was not easy and was asplicated as the webs of a spider, hence she and her team couldn''t stay at a ce for long.


    With eachwork she brought down, another sprang up and it seems as if they never end. Nor did it help that it was an organizedwork that took advantage of people who are vulnerable, and desperate to seek a better life. With each soul she rescued, many others were captured every day.


    "Sakuzi, you''re needed at the meeting room," Andrew delivered the news to him.


    "Sure," Sakuzi said, yet there was a knowing look in his eyes. Of all people who had to deliver the message, he had to be the one.


    After Emerald took over the running of the organization from him, Andrew became his right-hand man, and thus, his status increased. In one word, message delivery was not his job at all.


    "Come and y a game of chess with meter," Sakuzi said to her.


    "Sure," Maggie nodded at him as the man finally left.


    An awkward silence fell upon the both of them. Maggie was not a fool to think that Andrew didn''t have feelings for her, but then, her mission was more important than any silly emotion. So she left him at that time and never looked back - she didn''t even call him for once - so he could forget about her and start up a new life.


    Unfortunately, here they are.


    "You don''t look bad," Maggie finally said and yet no response came from the man in front of her. She scratched the back of her head awkwardly, why was she being the ufortable one here? She didn''t even do anything wrong - except reject him.


    Andrew stood staring at the woman in front of him, how could she be so heartless? He had waited for her even after she left him for five years and yet she returned without informing him. She was a heartless woman!


    "Alright," Maggie threw her hands up in the air, "I''m done with you," and attempted to walk past him but Andrew grabbed her arm and pulled her to his chest, hugging her tightly amid her protest.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 642 - Six Hundred And Forty-two: The Goddess Nemesis

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Six Hundred And Forty-two: The Goddess Nemesis</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Andrew hugged her so tightly that Maggie thought her lungs were being crushed.


    "Andrew, let go," She tried to push him away but he was very strong.


    God, she couldn''t do this.


    She prepared to attack by kneeling him in the guts but Andrew read her bodynguage and shifted his body slightly such that she ended up kicking the air.


    However, that opening was everything Maggie needed to release her arms and Andrew knew that. So, they began to


    And that scuffle quickly became a duel.


    During the five years, she had stayed with them, Andrew had been her personal trainer and they had been quite close. Although they didn''t have sex, everyone in the organization seemed to think otherwise and it wasn''t until she left, they finally believed nothing happened between them - they had been shocked by her decision.


    With the harmony between them, they all thought Maggie would settle down with Andrew, and then, he would help her with her mission. But that wasn''t the case, she vanished without even a goodbye. No one knew about her location except Sakuzi and the old man was not willing to spill the beans. And it wasn''t until monthster, they started hearing of her exploits.


    Nemesis was what they called her, the inescapable, meting out punishment for the crime of human trafficking. In a way, she became some sort of superhero - only the police don''t think so. Her mode of punishment wasn''t exactlypatible with thew. In one word, she''s one of the most wanted criminals alive.


    Having gotten her location, Andrew could have gone after her. But then, what was the use? To Maggie, nothing was more important than her mission - not even him.


    "Aah!" Maggie groaned as she and Andrew exchanged blows.?Andrew had once been her teacher, so the both of them were evenly matched as Maggie had gotten experienced and stronger with the years gone by.


    Her moves were fast and lethal while Andrew''s were defensive and calcted as if he didn''t want to hurt her. But Maggie didn''t care. It was almost as if she was trying to prove a point. But then, what point?


    "Why are you not fighting me? You''re going easy on me?!" Maggie found out and it pissed her. She didn''t need his pity or for him to look down on her. She doesn''t need him, he should just give up on her. Go find someone else that deserves him, right? Maggie didn''t want to lead him on.


    "Tsk," Andrew clicked his tongue, catching her fist she sent his way, "Is this the way you wee someone you haven''t seen for years?"


    "If she doesn''t want to greet you, then give up on her," Maggie retorted and tried tounch a sneak attack with her other palm while keeping him distracted, he caught that fists as well. Shit, she was trapped. Well, not for long.


    Maggie could head him but that would be bloody nor would she spared either, a splitting headache was sure to follow. So she tried to lift herself and kick him in the chest. Unfortunately, Andrew premeditated that and made a move at the same time.


    She only ended up getting pressed against Andrew''s chest while her hands were wrapped around her from behind. It caused her pain but Maggie was too proud to admit that. She struggled against him knowing there was no other way to get out of this hold except she wanted to get injured - and that she would do in a death situation with her opponents, not in a friendly match.


    "Tell me you missed me," Andrew asked her knowing this was the best opportunity to elicit information now she was incapacitated. She was a tough ass. He had never seen a stubborn woman. Well, for someone who killed the man who abused her, she was incredibly strong-willed.


    "In your dreams!" Maggie spat back.


    "We''d find that out then," Andrew said and then spun her around. Before she could take advantage of the opening, his hands wrapped around her waist and then pressed her against his chest and crushed her lips with his.


    Maggie''s eyes grew to the size of saucers, what was he doing? She pushed against him but he was very strong and didn''t want to let go. And when he deepens the kiss, her hands moved from his chest to his hair while the other wrapped around his neck, kissing him back


    Alright, Maggie was not going to deny it, she missed him. No, there was no night when sheid down on her bed that she didn''t think of him but she purposely pushed aside the feelings. Maggie was afraid that if she acted upon her feelings, she would forget all about her mission and the promise she made to help people like her.


    She couldn''t let another young girl fall into the same situation she did with Sakuzi. Women and children, regardless of gender, were to be protected.


    They pulled away for air, and Andrew rested his forehead on hers before saying, "Marry me,"


    "W-what?"


    "Marry me, please, Maggie,"


    Oh no, this was exactly why she had been avoiding him.


    She tried to pull away but Andrew grabbed her tighter, saying, "I promise you that I won''t interfere with your work. You will carry on with your mission, no, I will help you carry the cross,"


    Maggie pushed the lump down her throat, it was a very tempting offer. She could be with him and as well, go on with her work? It seemed too good to be true. Unfortunately, Maggie had seen too many marriages and promises were easily broken as it was made.


    "I''m sorry, Andrew," She told him apologetically, "But marriage is too much time and emotion and I can''t afford that at the moment,"


    Andrew''s grip on her loosened and she took it that he finally epted the reality that the both of them would never be together.


    However, just as she was about to leave, Andrew grabbed her and made an atrocious request,


    "Give me a child then,"


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 643 - Six Hundred And Forty-Three: Kindness Was An Infection To Her Blood.

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Six Hundred And Forty-Three: Kindness Was An Infection To Her Blood.</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Alright, you''re having a healthy baby. Nothing seems to be wrong so far," The ultrasound technician said to Isabe who rolled down her shirt and got up from the bed.


    Today, she had an ultrasound to make sure the baby was alright. Her child would be a shocker to the whole family and of course, a great gift to Pedro.


    A smile crossed her lips at the thought of releasing the news to Pedro on their wedding night. He would be delirious with joy.


    "By the way," Isabe began, "Can you tell the sex of the baby?" She was curious.


    Isabe was not prejudiced against any sex, but then she hated guesses and wanted to be sure. She loved orderliness and wanted to be prepared for any situation. Raising a baby was a huge job and she would take it seriously, there was no room for mistakes.


    "Well," The technician went through the scan saying, "I''d say it''s impossible to tell urately since you''re just six weeks into the pregnancy. The earliest time we can assess the baby''s sex is at twelve weeks gestation by assessing the direction of the nub. Most babies look very simr, and I may not be able to tell urately if you are carrying a boy or a girl, "


    "Oh," Isabe nodded," Is that so?"


    "Why? Is anything wrong?" The woman asked out of concern. She had attended a lot of women and most were pressured into finding the sex of the baby by family members because they preferred a male child. She hoped Isabe was not going through the same situation.


    But then, it wouldn''t be surprising if that was the case since she hadn''t seen Isabe with the father of the baby. Didn''t the news say that she was engaged and about to get married or something?


    "By the way?" She asked Isabe, "Do you feel any difort in your body?"


    "Difort?" Isabe asked back.


    She went ahead to exin, "Pregnancy brings a lot of changes to the body and some of them can be ufortable,"


    "Well, aside from my messed up taste bud, I''m good and I''m sure I''ve got the other symptoms in control," Isabe replied when she remembered something, "Also..."


    "Also?" The technician was curious.


    Isabe pursed her lips, then said, "I think I''m changing,"


    "Huh?" The woman was confused.


    "People look more attractive to me nowadays,"


    "What?"


    "I hate people," Isabe saw the furrow on the woman''s face and added immediately, "I mean unnecessary people. I find friendship and social circle unnecessary, it''s a waste of time and emotions on people who only end up stabbing you in the back afterward. However,tely, I find myself craving mundanepanionship. Is this the pregnancy thing doing this to me? '''' She was curious as hell becausetely, it was almost as if she underwent a personality transnt. To say it''s not shocking was an understatement, it frightened her. She wanted to go back to being the white witch.


    Everybody feared and honored the white witch and wouldn''t dare to cross her. But this warm witch? It would only bring nothing but troubles to her doorstep. Kindness was an infection to her blood.


    "Well, it''s a yes and no," The technician answered.


    "Yes and a no?"


    "Yes, it''s true that during pregnancy, hormones are produced and take over the important job of providing your baby with essential nutrients. It does a number on one''s state of emotional health. Now, these mood swings and emotions might inevitably influence your decision-making and character.


    "Many mothers have testified of a total character change during or after pregnancy. You may love holding, touching, watching, smelling, and ying with other people''s babies or certain people you never thought to establish a rtionship with. You may choose peace instead of violence and during one of your medications, you might even go over your life choices.


    "However, even without the pregnancy hormone and all, therees a point in one''s life when they just want calm in their life. Humans are social animals and in one way or the other, you would surely need people''s help at a point in life. You can''t live in a cave forever, "


    A moment of silence washed over them as Isabeprehended the technician''s words. She would desire people''spanionship one day?


    "I''ll go with your first opinion, then, " Isabe chose to believe that this was the hormone''s work and not her mundane need for acquaintanceship. She had Pedro and her family members, the others were unnecessary.


    "Thanks for your time and you should know by now that I don''t need to remind you that our meeting is confidential," she called to mind their agreement.


    "Of course," The woman answered without a second thought.


    "Have a nice day then," Isabe took hold of her bag, put on her sses, and found her way out of the room.


    Jean was waiting for her at the entrance and tried to take her bag from her but Isabe refused him.


    "I''m not fragile," She told him, "Just because I''m having a baby doesn''t mean I''m breaking down at any moment. I''m not ss,"


    Aside from Anabelle, Jean was the only person with the memory of her pregnancy. Although it''s been years, Jean had refused to budge from her side and remained her shadow guard ever since despite his age.


    Jean refused to get married and lived his life for his niece who was now happily married with her own family. However, Jean was more of a father than a guard to Isabe and that irritated her greatly.


    "Pregnancy is not an easy job, I saw what happened with your mother, Reina. Your father almost died from anxiety," he reminded her.


    "In case you forget, my mother had triplets, I''m having just one. Moreover, that was in her ninth month, I''m barely in my second month and the baby is not even the size of a potato. So stop nagging me, I''m the pregnant one, not you," Isabe was still scolding him when a figure crossed the corner of vision and she halted in her step at once.


    Shit, what was he doing here?


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 644 - Six Hundred And Forty-Four: His Tsundere Fianc茅e

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Six Hundred And Forty-Four: His Tsundere Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Pedro!"


    "David!"


    Both men hugged each other with smiles on their faces. David had been one of Pedro''s acquaintances at the university he studied. Although both were from different departments, they clicked at their first meeting and became friends afterward.


    After graduation, Pedro took over Fernandez''s business while David his rightful position as the director of his father''s hospital. Their hospital was one of the best in the city and there were branches across the country. David worked quite hard so as not to fail his father''s high expectations of him.


    "Long time, no see," David weed him and gestured to Pedro to take a seat. He thenmunicated through the inte and in less than a minute, a woman, who was probably his secretary, returned with a cup of steaming coffee and ced it on the table in front of Pedro.


    "Thank you," Pedro said to the woman who smiled at him and took her leave. He then took hold of the cup''s handle and sipped his coffee before dropping it back onto its saucer.


    "I heard about your uing wedding, congrattions in advance," David congratted him.


    "Sure, thank you," Pedro epted hispliment.


    However, almost immediately, his expression took on a serious look and he intertwined his fingers together, his elbows resting on hisp as he said, "Actually, that''s the reason why I''m here today,"


    "What?" David was surprised by hisment. But then, when he saw Pedro''s somber expression, his instinct told him something was wrong and he sat up properly at once, "Really?"


    "I have a problem," Pedro said.


    "What kind of people," David was now very curious. What could have made Pedro this tense? Surely, it was a woman''s problem - his instinct told him.


    "No," Pedro rephrased his words, "I messed up big time," he ruffled his hair out of his frustration.


    "Alright, what is it? There''s nothing in this world that can''t be worked out - well, except death," David attempted to joke but it wasn''t funny to Pedro at all.


    "Well, what is it?" he now asked seriously upon seeing Pedro''s deadpan face, "If you came to me, that surely means I have a role to y in helping you out," He surmised.


    "I slept with a woman who isn''t my fianc¨¦e. In one word, I slept with my secretary," He immediately added with a hint of anger, "Ex-secretary,"


    "So," David exhaled, "You''re trying to say you had a one-night stand with your secretary?"


    "Honestly," Pedro told him, "I don''t understand what happened that night,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I feel she raped me," Pedro confessed.


    "Oh," Damon said and it awkwardly got silent until Pedro began to exin.


    "I had drinks with my investors but then I went over my limit and she was there to take me back to my hotel room. It was true that somehow her appearance merged with my fianc¨¦e, but she was the one who leaned down and kissed me. However, she ims that I grabbed her and the rest was history. But I know myself, I''m a careful person and it didn''t help matters that my memory of that night is blurry to date. But I know myself, I can''t do that to Isabe, not even with an imposter, "


    "So she raped you then," David concluded.


    "I feel so," Pedro said.


    "Report her," David suggested.


    "Oh no, trust me. That''s not helpful at all,"


    "Why? Because no one is going to believe you? A woman raped a man? Suchints are not actually as rare as you think," David tried to persuade him.


    "No," He shook his head, "It''s not that,"


    "Then what? Your reputation? Your rtionship? Trust me, you have the resources to put her behind bars for the crime, and whatever anger your fianc¨¦e would have would disappear with that gesture. Trust me, women aren''t difficult to please,"


    "I''m more scared of my fianc¨¦e finding out and ending her life than what the news would do to my reputation," Pedro confessed. He doesn''t want Isabe to end up in prison because of him. He''d rather die than let that happen.


    David raised his brows questioningly.


    "I have a Tsundere fianc¨¦e," Pedro said.


    "Damn, you''re in real trouble" David admitted, knowing how Op women like that were.


    "Well, here''s the best part," Pedro said with a burst of hriousughter, "My ex-secretary is pregnant and ims the baby''s mine,"


    At once, David''s jaw dropped. He tried to say something but no words came out. He rubbed his jaw, this was a real dreary situation. His friend was in deep shit.


    Upon seeing David''s reaction, Pedro began tough hysterically as it now dawned on him the kind of shit he was in. He was dead meat. Finished.


    "This is not going to be easy," David told him the truth.


    "This is why I need your help, my dinner party is next week, closely followed by my wedding. I can''t have anything disrupt my sacrifices," Pedro told him.


    Damon turned to him seriously, "What do you exactly want me to do?"


    "The baby can''t stay," Pedro hinted at him.


    "You want the baby to be aborted?" Davidprehended the situation, "Pedro, you do know that baby is your blood?" he reminded him.


    "No," Pedro shook his head stubbornly, "There''s no assurance that the baby is mine. She''s already threatening me, that shows her intention,"


    "You could still do a test after it''s born to confirm the paternity,"


    "No, I don''t have much time nor can I allow this madness to escte. Moreover, even if the baby is mine, I can never love him. I should save the child from such hatred by sending him away on time," Pedro gave his reasons.


    "But still -"


    "David, I''m not changing my mind," Pedro said firmly, "The baby is going?whether you help me or not?"


    "Fine," David sighed, "Has the woman agreed to the idea of an abortion so I can set up a date immediately,"


    "No, she doesn''t an abortion. Natasha wants to give birth to the baby," Pedro said bitterly, "But don''t worry, I''ll have my men force her here and the operation canmence -"


    "Wait, what?" David was in a state of unbelief, "You want to abort the baby forcefully?"


    He ran his hand through his hair and asked his friend straightforwardly, "Pedro! How does this make this any different from what your father did?"


    Tsundere - A tsundere is a character, most often female and in anime, who switches from being tough and cold towards a love interest into being soft and sweet.

 Chapter 645 - Six Hundred And Forty-Five: This Was His Little Lie

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Six Hundred And Forty-Five: This Was His Little Lie</h4>


    The third point of view:


    How is he any different from his father? Pedro mused over the question. So many people had asked him that and it was time to make his stand.


    No, he was different. Unlike his father who was obsessed with getting a son and made sure his female daughters got nothing from him or were exterminated, he was simply saving himself.


    He would never love that child from Natasha - if indeed it was his - and the Isabe he knew would never ept the baby either. The baby wouldn''t need to experience the cruelty of this world once it was gone and he''d save everyone the headache - and Isabe wouldn''t know.


    It was enough that Rita, his father''s wife, was plotting against him; he wouldn''t want the same war in his family. Natasha and Isabe would never get along, plus the fact Natasha had the eyes for his wealth and would surely try to manipte him through her child. His household would be chaotic and that wasn''t the life he promised Isabe. So the child had to go.


    "I''m trying to use a problem to solve a greater problem here, David," Was Pedro''s excuse, "I can already see what the future looks like if that child lives. Trust me, the child would thank me for this,"


    "Pedro," David shook his head in disapproval, "Three things can never be hidden in this world and they are the sun, moon, and pregnancy. No matter what you do, the news woulde out, and then, you''d wish you''d told the truth sooner,"


    But Pedro gave a deaf ear to his advice, "Tomorrow morning, she''d be brought here and if you still don''t want to do it, I have many options," He hinted that he would pay others to do the job. After all, money was all he had.


    Then, he was on his feet, already heading to the door when David muttered, "John 8:32,"


    You will know the truth, and the truth will set you free, he knew that Bible verse well. Unfortunately, Pedro knew a verse that disagreed with that.


    Pedro halted in his steps, then looked over his shoulder to his friend who had a concerned look.


    To him, he said, "Genesis 20:2" he signed, "Some truth is better taken to the grave," and finally took his leave. David wasn''t the only one who knew the Bible, he did too. It was a great source of inspiration and guidelines.


    And Abraham said of Sarah, his wife, "She is my sister." And Abimelech, king of Gerar sent and took Sarah. Genesis 20:2.


    If Abraham hadn''t told a little lie, he would have been killed by the king and that was what he was doing, Pedro thought. This was his little lie - the lie that would save everyone from the impending doom.


    Pedro walked into the elevator that took him to the lobby while lost in his thoughts. He stepped out a few minutes after the elevator opened into a reflective tiled floor of the lobby and call it instinct or something, he turned around and his eyes connected with Isabe''s.


    Pedro was startled and his heart began to pound loudly in his chest. Thankfully this was a hospital and he would be treated quickly if he developed a heart attack. By chance, had she found out the truth? He had not been able to rx or sleepfortably at night because he was scared of Isabe finding out.


    But then Isabe seemed surprised as well so Pedro calmed down. If Isabe knew the truth, that calm look wouldn''t be her expression - hopefully, he would never witness that expression.


    By tomorrow, everything would be done and he would be able to calm down. Once the abortion is over, Pedro nned to send Natasha away to a country where she wouldn''t be able to disturb his life and he can live his happily ever after with Isabe.


    "Babe!" Isabe walked over to him with a booming expression that melted out the anxiety from Pedro. As expected, she was the sanity to his insanity.


    Honestly, Pedro was not intimidated by Isabe''s candidness and obduracy. With Isabe, you''re either ck or white, there''s no grey area and she made him feel secure. She was always in control, he loved that about her the most.


    "Hmm," Pedro hummed, engulfing her in a tight hug as If he was going to lose her if he let go.


    "What are you doing here?" Pedro asked, his gaze falling on Jean who stood a few meters away from them. The man was always with her for protection, neither was heining.


    "Well, I''m funding the obstetrician department on theirtest medical research, " Isabe lied through her teeth without blinking her eyes.


    She was a meticulous person and had prepared beforehand for a moment like this. Even if Pedro did a search behind her, he wouldn''t find anything about her pregnancy. Not that Pedro would look into it anyway, she knew he trusted her.


    "And you?" Isabe asked and noticed a slight hesitation in his tone. Something was wrong.


    "Oh, about that," Pedro internally scolded himself for hesitating, what if Isabe got suspicious?


    "The director of the hospital is my friend, although you might not remember him but you met him once at the campus," Pedro said to her.


    "I only remember necessary people, so I surely don''t remember him, '''' Isabe replied.


    "Oh, I''m grateful you don''t," Pedro confessed inwardly.


    "Anyway," He went on, knowing that Isabe would need a lot of exnation to keep her mind off this case, "We met up and I took the chance to have a general body checkup. Our wedding is fast approaching and I''m sure you don''t want me getting sick,"


    "Of course," Isabe said and kissed him on the cheeks. She then readjusted his tie in front of everyone that cared to look, "So you''re leaving for the office?"


    "Yes," Pedro said, "And do you mind going on a date with me, tonight, miss Isabe," He grinned at her.


    "Of course, I do want to go on a date with you, Mr. Pedro," She grinned as well.


    "So you don''t mind if I drive you to your office?" he offered.


    "Unfortunately, yes" Isabe refused politely, "I have to drop by somewhere - wedding preparations - before leaving for thepany,"


    "Alright, I''ll see you tonight then," He said.


    "Me too,"


    Pedro then kissed her one more time before leaving.


    As soon as he walked through the revolving doors, the smile on Isabe''s face vanished.


    "Jean," Isabe called.


    "Yes," He stepped closer to her, having sensed an erranding.


    "keep tabs on Pedro, I want to know what''s bothering my husband to be," There was a hint of menace in her tone.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 646 - Six Hundred And Forty-Six : Make The Sky Rain With Blood

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Six Hundred And Forty-Six : Make The Sky Rain With Blood</h4>


    Warning: Violent scene ahead


    The third point of view:


    In a certain morgue, a man stood over his son on the steel table who looked pale, well, because he was dead.


    Although the man had an indifferent expression,?there was evidence of pain and sorrow in his eyes. His hand fisted around the steel and he took a long deep breath before motioning to the funeral director to take over.


    He then walked out of the morgue with quite an entourage behind him. This man was no other than


    Mikhail div, the leader of one of the deadliest gangs in country C known as the Blood cobra.


    Taking a look at the man, he had dirty blonde hair that touched his nape and was slicked back with gel until it looked like his hair was stered to his skull.


    He had a ssic full beard that covered the entirety of his jaw and was perfectly trimmed so it only added a sense of manliness to him. The man''s nose would have been straight if not for the slight crook in his nose, evidence of his thuggery. His nose must have been broken in one of his fights.


    His teeth were brown because of his tobo addiction. His eyes were grey and steely cold. It was the eyes of a man who had seen enough violence in his life that it doesn''t bother him anymore. And right now, those eyes were burning with fire, he was thirsty for vengeance.


    He wore a ck shirt with his sleeves rolled up, revealing a half view of the tattoo of a snake on his arms, not that anyone dared to look. Mikhail was feared and it was all for wrong reasons.


    That boy that died, no, killed, was his fifth son and the one he loved the most and whoever did that would pay with their own life. He would make sure their own death would be worse.


    He got into his car and was driven to an abandoned warehouse. As soon as he stepped in, a man fell on his feet immediately, choking with tears.


    "Boss, forgive me! If I had known this would happen, I would have taken his ce," The man kowtowed, banging his head on the concrete floor.


    Mikhail looked down at him, "How did this happen?" he asked through gritted teeth. His ent was quite thick but his men understood him clearly because they too had one.


    "It was that woman,"


    "What woman?"


    "They call her Nemesis,"


    "Nemesis," He tasted the name on his lips, already imagining the number of ways he would end her.


    "Many gangs reported of her disrupting their businesses and we never took the threat seriously because we thought...'''' he gulped, "You know... She wouldn''t dare because of our great reputation. So during one of our transports, she attacked her and Amigo wasn''t so lucky,"


    "And yet she dared that great reputation," Mikhail was not impressed by his excuse, "My son died out of your carelessness,"


    It didn''t help that he died embarrassingly with his testicles cut off - Amigo had bled out before help could arrive. The thought of that made his blood boil. How could he, the great


    div bury his son iplete?


    No! He would make the sky rain with blood on that very day. When he gets his hands on that woman, he would hack her body into pieces and feed her remains to the fishes on the ocean. There would be nothing left to be buried onnd.


    "Forgive me Boss!" the man cried the more.


    However, Mikhail simply pulled out a gun from his waistband and pointed it at his head, "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t st your head off!"


    "I have a way of tracking the woman!" He quickly said, desperate to save his life.


    His gaze shed, "You do?"


    "The woman, Nemesis, she doesn''t operate alone and we caught one of her people,"


    "Really?" Mikhail was intrigued this time, withdrawing his gun as the man said a silent prayer, "Where is she then?" he asked.


    The man at once gestured to some other men behind him and they left, only to return with a battered woman, bloodied from her head to the toe.


    Mikhail drew near to her, although this was not the one he sorted, she aided Nemesis to end her son''s life and would equally pay for that.


    He squatted down so he could directly meet the gaze of the woman who could barely open her swollen eyes.


    "So where is she?" he went straight to the point.


    The woman sneered, "Good question," there was sarcasm in her tone.


    His gaze hardened, this was not the answer he wanted. So without warning, he punched her in the stomach and the woman fell on the ground crying out in pain.


    "I said, where is Nemesis!"


    The woman sneered, spitting out blood, "You better kill me because you''re not getting anything out of my mouth,"


    "Oh really?" He smirked and then snapped his fingers at the man behind him, "Good thing I prepared for a moment like this," He was smug.


    The woman''s gaze fell on two men who were approaching her and one of them had a stic bottle in hand and she wasn''t a fool to think the content in that bottle was beneficial to her.


    "No, no, no!" She screamed and tried to move but the men were upon her and held her still, forcing her to gulp down almost everything. She choked afterward.


    "Now," Mikhail smirked, "That is one of the underdeveloped drugs in the market, and guess what its effect is? It affects your nervous system and makes you susceptible to anything and that includes being a loose mouth,"


    "No!" The woman tried to bite down on her tongue and end her life, but Mikhail''s men sensed her intention and stopped her at once.


    "I am not going to tell you anything?!" She raved, breathing heavily.


    "Sure," Mikhail agreed, "You won''t need to speak, the drug would do the speaking through you," He rubbed his hands together, "Now, shall we begin?"


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 647 - Six Hundred And Forty-Seven: Fallen Into His Kids Trap

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Six Hundred And Forty-Seven: Fallen Into His Kids Trap</h4>


    Ailee''s point of view:


    Sometimes I can''t tell if I should be grateful to have been born into this family or not. Our family was rich and influential yet different from the others and that can be evidenced with Nius lying on the couch while Elsa and E applied makeup on him.


    To be honest, I get jealous a few times of the rtionship between the triplets and father. Unlike us, we didn''t share all of our childhood with Nius and it irritates sometimes whenever I see the triplets being jolly with him.?It keeps on reminding me of what I, no, we -Allen and Ailee -?missed out on. I wasn''t sure if Allen felt the same way but I''m sure some part of his teenage rebellion must be because of it.


    Yeah, yeah, it sounds petty for sure, you know, being jealous of your own siblings, plus the fact, Allen and I are grown up and all, but I just can''t help it.


    Sigh.


    Sure, we''re good with father, but it still doesn''t erase that void in there that he''s been trying to fill ever since by being the right father to us. Covering up those missed times, days, years, and moments with us. Unfortunately, we grew too quickly and entered a phase of our lives where we crave our freedom from our parents. Plus the fact the birth of the triplets didn''t help anyway - all the attention was given to them.


    "Daddy, pout your lips," Emanded him and Nius obediently did as she said. I stared at them and at once envisioned myself as E, wondering if I would have been liberal with my affection for my father like this.


    No, that was the answer. Allen and I grew up too fast. We never had much interest in this frivolous version of childish as we were more adventurous and constructive. We yed adults when we weren''t one and now we''re adults, I''ve suddenlye to realize, we want to go back to being kids. Just ordinary kids who don''t have to be super smart and know stuff adults know; kids who didn''t need to see the evil side of the world before they clocked ten.


    Gosh, why am I being emotional today? This wasn''t like me.?Anyway, my attention went back to Nius and his kids. And to be honest, Nius looked quite ridiculous, not that I was going to say that loud. Elsa and E would haunt me for the rest of my life if I do so.


    Secret: I''m scared of them.


    "And for the finishing touch," Elsa?said and then shouted, "Diego, get the wig!"


    "I''ming!" The poor boy hurried over to his sisters with a pink wig that I could proudly say was from our mother''s closet. Reina would be so proud of them - note the sarcasm.


    Sometimes I couldn''t help but see some sort of resemnce between Diego and Neon. Back then, Neon had been sort of eh... our errand boy - me that on Allen, not me. I was quite mercifulpared to my brother and those lessons shaped Neon into the man he is today. Yeah exactly, we were just training him. Aha, training him. Trust me. In one word, Diego is kind of undergoing training from his sisters - the same way we trained Neon.


    "Here!" Diego handed the wig to Elsa who made Nius sit up and both of them - E and Elsa - wore him the wig.


    "Tada!" E eximed with a smile as if they just unwrapped a surprise package.


    "Here," Diego quickly handed an ornate gold handheld mirror to Nius who took it and looked at his reflection.


    He gulped.


    Nius had too much lipstick on his lips and his cheeks had too much blush as well since they were red. His eyebrows were drawn thickly and the bridge of his nose emphasized. However, the eyeliner fitted him quite well but the pink wig - that he wore properly - was out of ce. Nius didn''t look womanish nor masculine, he was stuck in between and it made him look awkward - he almost looked like a clown. Perhaps, the look would be much suited to their uncle Eden who had effeminate features.


    "Isn''t it amazing, father?" E asked, fishing for praises.


    "Of course, it''s amazing," Nius lied through his teeth, putting down the mirror.


    "My daughters are the best make-up artists the world has ever seen. Come here," Nius ordered and they all climbed into the seat and he began to kiss them on the forehead one after the other, "Muah! Muah! Muah!"


    They all giggled.


    Strangely, I didn''t feel jealous. If anything, I was kind of proud of Nius. Not all fathers were this yful with their kids. Perhaps, I''ve been thinking too much. But then, something happened.


    "Well," Elsa, the most mischievous out of the three started and I knew at that moment it couldn''t be something good, "Since we''re done with making you beautiful, it''s time to pay us for our services,"


    "Huh?" Nius was startled.


    I facepalmed, that foxy sister of mine was about to rip off our father.


    Niusughed awkwardly, "I never thought I would have to pay for services rendered to me by my own daughters," He hinted that she should let him off because they were family.


    "Sorry, father, but these materials cost money to acquire," E was in cahoots with her sister.


    "Really?" Diego said, "I thought the makeup box belonged to Mother - ouch!" The little boy felt a pinch on his thigh.


    "Sorry, that must be an ant," Elsa smiled down at him in a fake apology. She then faced Nius, "The payment, father?"


    This time, Allen who had remained quiet all this while snickered at the corner. Our father just fell into his kid''s traps.


    "Sure," Nius had no choice but to keep to their terms, "So how much is this payment of yours?" He already brought out his wallet.


    If only he knew.


    "One thousand dors, father," Elsa announced with a smile.


    Nius'' face distorted at once, "One thousand fuckingˇ­." He trailed off when he realized hisnguage. He then asked with a fake smile, "One thousand what, my dear?"


    -------


    Lol, an illustrative photo of Nius being beautified by his kid is in thement section ????

 Chapter 648 - Six Hundred And Forty-Eight: What Was Happening To Her

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Six Hundred And Forty-Eight: What Was Happening To Her</h4>


    Ailee''s point of view:


    "One thousand what, my dear?" Nius was in a state of utter disbelief. How could this be?


    "One thousand dors, father," E said this time. Of course, she would always support her sister.


    "Why that much amount though? The makeup session was just for ten minutes," Nius carefully asked.


    "Because," Elsa as expected took it upon herself to exin, "The materials used are topnotch, so it''s the highest quality there is - mother can confirm that,"


    "Of course mother can confirm that because it''s her makeup kit," I wanted to say but kept my mind shut. This was between Nius and his kids.


    "Moreover, you said we are the best makeup artists the world has ever seen and that includes, of course, the best payment," She exined proudly.


    I shook my head, Elsa would make a good businesswoman in the future, she was shrewd. But then, Nius was in a dilemma, he dug his own pit by overestimating his kid''s capability and now, he was paying for that.


    Moreover, one thousand dors was nothing to Nius, he could spend thousands of that without flinching. So a?deal was a deal, backing out now would seem cowardly.


    "Fine," Nius finally agreed to their terms and our jaws almost dropped to the ground. At that moment, Allen and I had the same thought in mind. Even as kids, we never swindled him of that amount. It was simply ridiculous. How could that be?! Our own great legacy was being threatened by our siblings. No, we couldn''t let that be.


    However, before we could protest, our mother Reina came into the living room, a look of shock on her face.


    "What the hell is going on here?" She was dumbfounded, her gaze moving from the ridiculously looking Nius to her makeup kit and back to the triplets who now had an innocent expression stered on their faces.


    "Hi honey," Nius said, fluffing his wig and posed.


    "Oh boy," I muffled myughter. Here we go. This would go into the chronicles of the Spencer Family. I should really start writing that book.


    "What is my make-up kit doing here? And who even took that wig from my closet?!" Reina asked sternly, hands on her hips.


    Without even blinking an eye, Elsa and E pointed to their brother Diego who blinked at their mother innocently, "Did I?"


    Reina sighed, rubbing her temples. I bet the kids must be driving her crazy - she wasn''t the only one who felt that way. At school, there were endless reports about them and their mischief. As I said, their activities were beginning to topple over our legacy - nobody hardly remembers our pranks now.


    "Mommy, don''t be angry, alright?" Elsa hugged her mother''s thigh persuasively with her sister, E doing the same. And trust me, that''s the end of Reina''s anger. You see, they''re treated like babies and I''m not saying this because I''m jealous. I''m not jealous at all.


    "Also mother," E said this time, "We made one thousand dors with it without effort," She proudly disyed evidence of the money their father had transferred to them in her cellphone. Once this was over, they would split the money amongst themselves.


    Upon seeing that, Reina''s using gaze flickered over to Nius who whistled and looked away. He was spoiling the kids again.


    Mom sighed, it seems she was too tired for an argument between them, "Go clean that off ande for supper," she ordered Nius and then looked at me, "Go get Neon down, the food is ready,"


    "Sure," I said without thinking twice and that prompted a look from Allen. Why was he staring at me that way when he hadn''t told me where he went yesterday after school?


    Today, the Donovan twins didn''te to school and I heard from the teacher that they had amodation problems and had to resolve that. Well, I was grateful for their absence, I won''t have to see Eve, the - would - have - been friend flirting with my brother. Although I kind of miss Theodore, with each hour that passes, I keep getting intrigued about him. I wanted to get to know him and he''s kind of handsome, you know.


    Yeah, yeah, I know, I''m attracted to beautiful faces like my mother. But I can''t help it, after all, I might spend the rest of my life staring at one particr face - if things go well. I had to choose the best face that I couldn''t get tired lookin at.


    I got to Neon''s floor and knocked on his door. If there''s anything I''ve learned so far from boys, it is that you should never burst into their room unannounced. Yeah, I know Neon is not as sexually active as Allen, but you can never tell. What if he''s er... relieving himself? You know, touching himselfˇ­ No! I can''t ruin the innocent image of Neon in my mind.


    No one answered at the first knock.


    I knocked the second time and still get nothing.


    "Neon, open up!" I shouted, banging on his door. He must have fallen asleep or something, I thought and decided to walk in when the door was opened from inside.


    "Seriously, what kept you fromˇ­." The rest of my words died off as I was treated to a bare chest with droplets of water rolling down his silky skin.


    I gulped, what the hell was this? Mom was not kidding, Neon really had a nice chest. It wouldn''t surprise me if I suffered a nose bleed.


    Mesmerized, I watched a droplet of water roll down the hard ridges of his taut stomach and then to the deep V of his abdomen causing my throat to dry up as it finally soaked into the towel around his waist. He must have been taking a shower.


    I nced up at once and caught Neon staring at me and I almost choked on my saliva. He had been watching me stare at his stomach. Oh my God, I must be a pervert.


    My cheeks heated and a blush crept up my face as I stuttered, "Come down for dinner," and ran off as quickly as my legs could take me. What the hell was happening to me?

 Chapter 649 - Six Hundred And Forty-Nine : Im A Minute Older Than You

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Six Hundred And Forty-Nine : I''m A Minute Older Than You</h4>


    The third point of view:


    No one bothered to ask Ailee why her cheeks were looking like an overripe tomato as they were busy getting prepared for supper. It was only her twin who looked at her and suddenly his gaze narrowed at her suspiciously and that made Ailee ufortable.


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" She asked, irritated by his unwavering gaze.


    "Why does it look like you did something bad?" Allen asked, scrutinizing her.


    "Hey," She retorted, "Just because your soul is tainted doesn''t mean everyone else is as corrupt as you are,"


    "Really?" he smirked, "I seem to think the quiet ones are the good pretenders,"


    "You!" Ailee was flustered. She then calmed down upon seeing that her reaction only fed her twin''s ego.


    So she smirked and asked instead, "Where did you go yesterday, Allen? We went home without you and your girlfriends sucking faces in the back seat. I''m not saying that I missed you or something, but that''s a wee development and a rare one, don''t you think so?" Ailee asked confidently.


    At once Allen''s expression changed, well, for a moment, because he went back to being the expressionless asshole he was. That was an aspect of their father''s trait he possessed and she hated that the most. It was annoying. Not that she couldn''t pull off a stoic face, but Allen was like a master of impassiveness and no one could beat him, after their father.


    He came close to her and said, "Instead of getting so interested in my private life, why don''t you get a rtionship that would relieve your boredom," He sneered.


    Ailee gritted her teeth, her brother was getting on her nerves. He is the reason why she''s not in any rtionship and he knows that and yet, he was mocking her. Unfortunately, she would not let him win this time.


    "Sure, my ns of getting a boyfriend already seem prosperous," She confessed.


    "Yeah, sure," He smirked, "Goodluck with that,"


    "Well, thank you," Ailee proudly epted his good wishes and intended to walk past him when her brother grabbed her by the arm,


    "What?" Her brow raised.


    "I hope you don''t introduce a fake boyfriend to us - mom and dad included. That sort of trick doesn''t stand the test of time. Moreover, you wouldn''t steep that low, right?" he was smug.


    Ailee nned to p his smugness off his face.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t steep that low," she concurred with him, yet continued, "I would get together with just one partner," she emphasized on "one", "So I don''t get diseases from multiple partners,"


    Allen''s expression changed, his sister''s words got to him.


    Smug now, Ailee swept away invincible dust on his chest, "I''ll suggest you visit our family doctor, that''s a piece of sincere advice from me as your lovely sister. I''m sure our doctor would treat you discreetly," She hinted that he wouldn''t announce the name of the so thought disease.


    "Hey, you little -"


    "Shhh," Ailee suddenly pressed her finger against her lips, and surprisingly, Allen obeyed her.


    "You seem to have forgotten that I''m a minute older than you," she reminded him and Allen went cold still. Yeah, how could he forget that?


    "Good luck," Ailee simply patted him on the shoulder and left for the dining where the food was already served.


    Ailee barely sat down when Neon arrived at the table and coincidentally, their eyes met. A blush crept up her face and she instantly took her eyes away.


    This was simply outrageous, she had lived with Neon for almost eleven years and witnessed him grow from a boy into the man he is today. This was not the first time she had seen Neon bare and yet today''s encounter bothered her. But then, this was the first time she noticed he was hot. Whoever had him as a boyfriend in the future was quite lucky.


    Hopefully, her brother Allen doesn''t steal away his girlfriend as well.


    But then, thinking of that now, was that the reason he was still single? Could Allen be the reason Neon hadn''t thought of having a girlfriend? Because he was afraid of his girlfriend falling for his brother? Or had his love interest fallen for Allen''s charm by chance?


    No, Ailee shook her head in thought. If Allen had somehow seduced his love interest, both of them would havee to blows. Her brothers were good at expressing their feelings with some punches to the face. It was until recently that they somehow calmed down as if they came to a truce. In the past, they did more punching than talking.


    Surprisingly, even with their fights, both were good with each other? No, the rtionship between Allen and Neon was somehow strange. She couldn''t decipher that.


    Everyone else sat down and Ailee pretended as nothing happened. Neon did the same as well and thankfully couldn''t read the spiraling thoughts in her mind.


    As usual, Mom sat with Elsa and Diego on either side of her while Nius sat with E beside him. They had a good sense to separate Elsa and E even at the table because both together were a formidable teampared when with their brother. If both Elsa and E were acids, then Diego was water, their diluter.


    Reina spends more time serving the triplets by her side than herself. The triplets were still kids - even though they were ten years old - and she had to care for them properly - thankfully Ailee didn''t hear those thoughts of hers.


    "By the way," Reina informed Nius whose attention was also on his daughter, E.


    "Mmm," He said, hinting that he was all ears.


    "Neon would be on my team this season," she announced to the others who hadn''t heard the news aka @ Allen the great.


    "Is that so?" Nius asked Neon to be precise.


    "Mother asked me to help her and I did," He said, yet added, "That''s the least I can do for having taken care of me all these years," He hinted that he wasn''t exactly family and everyone''s expression shifted.


    Well, not exactly all, since Allen looked undisturbed, eating his food and the triplets who had no idea of the history.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 650 - Six Hundred And Fifty: How Are You Doing, Son?

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Six Hundred And Fifty: How Are You Doing, Son?</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Neon, what do you think about being my son?" Nius asked the ten years old boy. This was three years after his mother, Jennifer was locked up in an asylum.


    He had watched the way the boy interacted with his kids and they were good with each other, although Allen once in a while posed to be a problem, it was nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Honestly, he had thought Reina would be the greater problem since this was the son of a woman he had a history with and who nearly killed her. To his greatest shock, she was the one who suggested adopting him.


    "He''s a good kid and I''ll take better care of him once he''s mine," Was her decision.


    And that motivated him to suggest the idea to Neon knowing the boy had to consent first before he could make any other move.


    "Adopt me?" Neon asked, surprised.


    "Yes, that means you and Ailee and Allen would be real siblings. You would then bear the same surname as them and of course, ess to the privileges of being a Spencer. It sounds amazing, doesn''t it? What do you think?"?Nius enticed him the same way a salesperson would do to a customer.


    "So If you adopt me....?"


    "Yes?"


    "I would be real siblings with Ailee?" he reasoned.


    "Of course, you''d be real siblings for life," Nius said proudly. He didn''t need a soothsayer to tell him Neon would agree to his request. After all, what child in his right mind would reject such a tantalizing offer?


    Neon thought over it and said, "If I became your child, that means I can''t marry Ailee, right?"


    "Of course, Neon," Niusughed, "You can''t marry Ailee because she would be your..." He trailed off when realization set in.


    Oh no, it couldn''t be. No way. There was no way on earth this kid liked his daughter, right? He means, what does the kid even know about love and marriage?


    [A/N: Well, he''s been watching you and Reina. How wouldn''t he know?]


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t want to be your son," Neon decided, eyes steel with determination.


    Nius felt his head throb with a headache. This had to be the most absurd thing he had even heard. Who in the right mind would reject such an offer? Does he know how many billion people in the world wish to be a Spencer? To be in his shoes? Yet, all this power and riches, he threw them away because he wanted to be with his daughter. What does the kid even know about rtionships?


    So Nius attempted one more time to convince him, "Look, Neon, you''re young and don''t know what you''re talking about,"


    "No, leave me alone!" Neon said and took off while Nius was left, dumbfounded.


    However, he didn''t give up and looked for diverse ways and techniques to convince him but the boy''s mind was made up.


    "Ailee and I made a promise never to leave each other and I intend to keep mine," Neon would always say to him.


    So Nius let him be. But then, he never told the real reason behind Neon''s refusal to be adopted to Reina knowing how protective his wife was of her children. Moreover, he was sure Neon would change his mind once he grew up more - he simply had a crush on his daughter.


    As Nius expected, he had no reason to fear as the kids grew up closer than he thought, to the extent that unless one knew of Neon''s surname, they would never know he wasn''t a true Spencer.


    Most of his acquaintances even thought that Neon was his bastard son due to the way he treated him and their distinct appearances. He let them think whatever they wanted as far as it didn''t make the front page of the media.


    His only problem was that Neon had no girlfriend, unlike his son, Allen,?who inherited his yboy lifestyle - if only Allen knew that would pose a problem for him in the future.


    Everything was going well until this very moment after the boy''s statement which caused an awkward silence to fall over everyone at the dining except Allen and the triplets.


    They have been doing and living well together, why bring up the topic of not being a member of the family? Even the triplets didn''t know he wasn''t their real brother. Even if they somehow did, they were not showing it - they loved Neon equally.


    "I''m sorry," Neon apologized after he realized what he said. It seems thement slipped out of his mouth.


    Allen put down his utensil, "So now you''ve said it, how do you feel?" he asked, brows raised at him.


    "Allen," Reina cautioned him, knowing nothing positive coulde out of that sharp mouth of his. He was intentionally trying to stir up trouble.


    "No," Allen chuckled derisively, "Let''s be sincere here, what was he trying to achieve by reminding us all that he''s not a member of this family? Pity?"


    A chair squeaked as it was pushed back, "I think I''m going to rain check on supper today," Neon stood up.


    "Neon!" Ailee called after him but the boy ignored her and hightailed it out of there.


    Ailee turned to her brother with anger and spat, "Asshole!" before she went after Neon.


    She knew where Neon would be, there was always one ce he would go after an episode like this and that was where she found him.


    The rooftop.


    Neon stood still, staring out at the starry sky and the magnificent city view while the night breeze tousled his hair. Ailee went ahead to hug him from behind, saying, "You know, your habits never change,"


    He didn''t say anything, just sighed.


    "You should know Allen by now. Never take Allen''s words to heart, he''s a sadist who''s just searching for a source of entertainment from his boring mundane life," Sheforted him.


    "If you are going tofort me, then you have to do it properly," Neon said, then pulled her to his front where he embraced her tightly.


    None of them said a word, both just tookfort in each other''s embrace. But then, Ailee spoke up after a while, "Come on, Neon, let''s go down, you have to eat,"


    "Fine, I''m good now," He said, then nced down at her with a smile, "After all, someone just rejuvenated me with a special hug,"


    Ailee wrinkled her nose and pushed him away yfully, "Stop teasing me ande and eat,"


    "Sure, mom," He teased her further.


    Ailee rolled her eyes and then took his hand and started to pull him along when his phone beeped with his message.


    Neon brought out his phone from his pocket to check his notification only for his brows to furrow at the message he received.


    {How are you doing, son?}


    "Hey, what is it?" Ailee asked, noticing the change in his countenance.


    "It''s nothing," he said, putting his phone back into the pocket of his pants.


    Neon smiled at Ailee but inwardly, he felt a sense of dread and didn''t like it one bit.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 651 - Six Hundred And Fifty-one: Destroy The Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Six Hundred And Fifty-one: Destroy The Royal Family</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anika returned home, whistling. She was excited and in anticipation, hence the happiness on her face couldn''t be hidden. She met the prince and was happy for all the wrong reasons; it was time for their revenge tomence.


    "You''re back, Anika," Said her mother or, rather, her mother in acting.


    "Yes, ma''am, I''m back," She answered, the smile never leaving her lips.


    On other days, she would have shown more filial piety to this woman but they weren''t in public view and she had to meet mother - her chosen mother.


    Anika turned to?her, "Is she here?"


    "Yes, she''s waiting for you in the living room," Her mother in acting replied and she at once hurried into the living room to see her.


    The silhouette of the strawberry blonde woman in the living room made her heart skip in excitement. Anika suddenly became nervous and had to make sure her appearance was okay before she made her presence known.


    "Mother," She called her.


    Fiona at once turned around with a smile, "Anika, my dear," She then outstretched her hand, saying, "Come give your mother a hug,"


    At once, Anika''s expression broadened and she went into the woman''s arms, savoring the moment as she knew it might take her a while before she saw her again. Fiona wouldn''t be here all the time to avoid suspicion or being captured by their useless king.


    Truthfully, not even Fiona nor her other woman was her real mother. Her real mother had died after her father was executed formitting treason against the crown. Her real mother, unable to take the shame and loss,mitted suicide, leaving behind an eight-year-old kid who had no clue how to survive in this cruel world.


    However, Fate was kind to her and Fiona found her and chose her to be her daughter. But then fate was not kind to her Mom, Fiona, because the woman found out that she was born with ovaries that can not produce eggs. Hence, she was unable to give birth even after trying diverse treatment patterns. So she settled for adoption and that was her.


    Anika knew she was very lucky to have been adopted by Fiona, their leader. There were so many orphaned kids fighting for their cause that wished to be in her shoes, after all, she - Anika - was chosen to bring down the royal family.


    The royal family was a bunch of hypocrites, good pretenders who did nothing but ruin the lives of citizens they swore to protect and they would be judged and persecuted for their sins by karma brought upon them by the?Revolution.


    Yes, The Revolution was the name of their movement, a group of people opting for a change in leadership. Their leader Fiona had opened their eyes to the cruelty of the royal family and they would surely bring them down.


    The Revolution was made up of brothers and sisters who had lost their parents to the execution; wives and mothers who lost their husbands to the rebellion; rtives who lost their family members to the execution ordered by the royal family. And now, all havee together for amon goal, to destroy the royal family.


    "How have you been?" Anika asked, staring into the woman''s warm green eyes. Fiona was beautiful and so full ofpassion, she was kind to everyone. No wonder they had many followers.


    Although Fiona was the real woman who adopted her, she was handed over to this family to be taken care of since she had an organization to run. Moreover, the king ced a bounty on Fiona''s head, hence she - Anika - would only be a burden to her and slow down her progress. Anika was better off with this family and nevercked anything anyway - Fiona made sure to provide it.


    "Well, tired for a start," Fiona smiled down at her, "But otherwise, I''m good," She said.


    Anika sighed, then gently took her hand, "Then have a seat first," She pulled her to the sofa where she made her sit down, "You should learn how to take a rest knowing you''re very important to us. What if you break down or something, it would be a huge setback to our n," Anika told her, concerned.


    However, there was a sharp glint in Fiona''s eyes and she was reminded of the reason she was here in the first ce.


    "You said you saw the prince, Akim?"


    "Yes, I did," Anika answered confidently, knowing nothing excited her mother more than the talks of the royal family.


    "He was with his sister," She further revealed.


    But Fiona still had a trace of doubt, "How sure are you that it was him that you saw?" she asked, rubbing her jaw thoughtfully.


    Anika rolled her eyes, even up to now her mother doesn''t think she was capable enough to deliver the royal family into her hands. So she brought out her phone and showed Fiona a picture of them.


    While his royal highness Akim and his sister were busy testing the termites, Anika had secretly signaled one of their followers who were at the festival as well, to take pictures because she knew her mother would never believe her until she had evidence.


    Fiona''s eyes shone as she stared at the picture, this was a sign from heaven. She could feel it, her ns would soone to fulfillment. She could already feel the taste of victory on her tongue.


    Akim was the future of Lincolnshire and as well, the most beloved to yours truly, prince, no, his majesty, King Kai, and she has tried all means to get her hands on him all to no avail. Kai as well knew her intentions and has kept Akim safe, by all means, possible, thus, all of their ns failing. But not anymore.


    "It seems strange, the prince has been kept away and protected strictly from the public eyes. However, he came to the Townsquare without any security - I was almost tempted to kill him, after all, we don''t get that opportunity often,"


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 652 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Two: Anikas Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 652 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Two: Anika''s Obsession</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anika was super smart, having been chosen as the messiah of The Revolution, she had to learn a lot of things at her tender age.


    She could perfectly speak fivenguages; y the keyboard and violin to a professional level; y golf, tennis and know embroidery. Just like Akim, she was ambidextrous and perhaps even smarter than him, since the prince wasn''t able to figure out she intentionally approached him.


    However, it didn''t surprise her, the pompous prince wouldn''t think that a member of the Revolution would brazenly approach him. Plus the fact she looked like amoner, what could she possibly know about his identity? He must have thought.


    "He must have snuck out of the pce," Fiona figured out, "The Kai I know wouldn''t let him out alone, not while I''m still alive,"


    "If he''s snuck out once, he can do it again," Anika reasoned and then told Fiona, "Then you should use me, I can find a way to draw the prince Akim out and then we can kill him and end this strife once and for all. Victory would be ours for sure," she came up with a n.


    "No," Fiona had a different opinion, "What is the fun of revenge if one doesn''t derivefort from it," Fiona wanted them to suffer way worse than she did.


    "What?" Anika couldn''t understand her mother.


    Fiona smiled at her daughter, cing a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. The thing about Anika was that she was too eager to act and often missed little opportunities that would have helped her in the long run.


    "Violence is not always the answer, sometimes you need this as well," Fiona tapped her brain.


    Anika furrowed her brows at her, "What do you mean?"


    "The only reason our ns have failed and backfired so far is that we went head-on with the royal family. They knew we wereing and attacked us from every angle we tried to exploit. But then, there''s one method we''ve never nned,"


    "What are you nning, mother?" Anika knew the woman like the back of her hand and right now, that mind of hers was scheming.


    Fiona stated, "I n on using Akim for our good,"


    Anika''s jaw almost dropped to the ground. When she finally resumed speaking, the girl protested firmly, "But how do you intend to do that? He doesn''t even like the Revolution and he is the son of our enemy. We should kill him, not use him,"


    She couldn''t understand her mother''s way of thinking. Once Akim was dead, it would be much easier to dismantle the royal family who would be mourning the loss of their son and crown prince.


    "Anika dear," Fiona said and cupped her face with both hands, "This is the only way we can achieve our n without much bloodshed. Don''t tell me you don''t desire that too?"


    "Of course, I want peace, which is why I''m working so hard. We''ve suffered long enough already," She said and was about to give Fiona more reason to not go ahead with whatever she had in mind when she saw her mother''s firm expression. There was no changing her mind.


    "Fine," She huffed, "What''s the n?"


    "Yeah, about the n..." Fiona trailed off, rubbing her hand up and down Anika''s arm affectionately. She then looked her straight in the eye asking, "What happened between you and Akim after you sent him home?" she inquired, brows raised in curiosity.


    Anika knew it wasn''t worthwhile lying to her mother because the woman was good at reading her as well. So she answered honestly, "I kissed him,"


    However, she began to exin immediately," I did it so he doesn''t be suspicious of me. He might have pretended to be someone else at the festival, he''s still a prince and smart. I just didn''t want anything to be tracked back to us,"


    "Sure," Fiona said, but all Anika saw in her eyes was a hint of amusement, "You do know that people exin themselves when they have something to hide," she hinted that Anika was not saying something.


    "I''m telling you the truth," Anika said with a straight face.


    "Fine, if you say so," Fiona gave up.


    "What''s the n then?" Anika quickly changed the topic.


    "Capture the heart of the naive prince and end up as his fianc¨¦e. That way we have one of our own in their household who then oversees the destruction of the royal family. Who knows his highness, King Kai might even die mistakenly from poison," she hinted at the possible things she could do with that position of power.


    Moreover, just like they did to her, Fiona wanted Akim to die with the knowledge of the fact his beloved betrayed him.


    Anika''s eyes shone, her mother was really a master nner. How could shee up with a brilliant n? It was astonishing.


    "But of course, no sesses easily. So we''d take it one at a time so we don''t make a stupid mistake in our race against time," Fiona kissed Anika on the forehead, "This time, we would not fail,"


    "Of course, "Anika was confident of winning. She leaned into her mother''s embrace for a while, savoring the moment that didn''tst for long.


    "It''s time for me to leave," Fiona disclosed to her.


    Anika frowned, "But you barely got here,"


    "You know I have a lot of things to do,"


    "But mom-!"


    "Anika!" Fiona said firmly which made the girl shut her mouth at once. Upon seeing that, Fiona''s gaze softened and she said gently, "Thanks to your hard work, I have to put many things in motion if we want our dreams to be fulfilled,"


    "Fine, you can leave," Anika grumbled, looking away. She didn''t care about her excuses; Fiona was always busy.


    "I''m sorry but I''ll surely make it up to you," She kissed her on the forehead, "See youter," And took her leave.


    "That was what you said thest time too," Anika muttered under her breath, watching her leave.


    With a sigh, she went into her room and shut the door. On the walls of her room were uncountable posters, drawings, and sketches of Akim that one would really think she was obsessed with him.


    However, that was the truth. Akim was her obsession. He was her life mission that she had to aplish and to conquer her enemy, she had to know everything about him - including the good and the bad ones.


    At the festival, although she knew Akim had no girlfriend, she just wanted to hear that from his lips. Hearing him confirm that gave her a strange sense of peace. The truth is that she would have tracked down whoever that was if he admitted having a girlfriend - and have a nice conversation with her.


    Anika touched her lips, recalling that kiss with Akim. And did she forget to tell Fiona that the other reason she had kissed Akim was to know how it felt to kiss a prince?


    A smile tugged Anika''s lips, all she could say was that the kiss was worth it.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 653 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Three: His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Three: His Wife</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe knew Pedro was romantic but he really went all out on their date tonight. He emptied a high-end restaurant for the duration of their?date. Not that she wasining, Isabe naturally enjoyed a quiet and peaceful ambiance since she he had a habit of figuring out people hence she hated working her brains all the time.


    The waiters were all on standby and their table wasvish and beautiful as it was decorated with candle lights and flowers. It was as if she was staring at something out of a cheesy movie - and that was not her type of date. This was something Anabelle would like, she concluded.


    However, Isabe was notining, Pedro had made time out of his busy schedule to prepare this great date, the least she could do was to enjoy it. Moreover, she was curious to know what was so interesting about this kind of date.


    Pedro was dressed impably as usual. He wore a crisp white shirt that had not even a trace of wrinkles and the three top buttons were left open giving her a peak view of his taut chest.


    Isabe readjusted her position on her seat feeling quite ufortable somewhere but it was nothing she couldn''t handle. However, she chuckled inwardly, Pedro was trying really hard. She was not a fool to think he forgot to button up; he was trying to seduce her.


    He still had note to terms with her?"no intimacy between them until our wedding night," rule. Pedro thought she had been joking and intentionally gave in the first night and then attempted the second night, only to get disappointed. She wouldn''t even be surprised if this sudden date was all part of a big n to get into her tonight. It''s quite unlucky he would only get disappointed.


    Not thwarted by his sly advances, Isabe continued to drink in the sight of her fianc¨¦e. His blonde hair was brushed to his nape today, emphasizing his strong jawline and cheekbones. This was once a boy she had known with his adorable cheeks and innocent blue eyes, but now, he was a man and all hers.


    "A penny for your thought," Pedro said, breaking her trance.


    She interlocked her fingers and leaned her jaw on it saying, "Admiring God''s finest creature, am I not permitted to do so?"


    "Really?" Pedro chuckled, mirth in his eyes as he took a sip of his wine, unlike his fianc¨¦e who opted for water instead. They were enjoying their first course and Isabe had done more staring than eating.


    "Yes," she took a deep breath, "And you can keep staring at my boobs, it''s all yours," she stated proudly just as Pedro took another sip, looking away this time.


    Yes, just like Pedro, she was prepared as well. What was the saying again? Ahh, two can y the game, can''t they?


    Isabe was wearing a printed deep v-neck blouse with sleeves and paired with her purple cargo Pants and sneakers while her hair was pulled into a ponytail revealing her long and delicate neck that Pedro hadn''t been able to take his eyes off - aside from her boobs of course.


    As if that wasn''t enough, she wore a pendant that dangled on her cleavage and would swing across from time to time whenever she moved, as if tempting Pedro toe to get it.


    Sigh, Isabe was a great temptress.


    Isabe smirked at the blush that crept up Pedro''s face upon her statement. It was cute.


    "Fine, you win," Pedro said and moved to button up his shirt but Isabe stopped him.


    "Don''t disrupt the great view," She smirked, "It''s a healthy dose to my imagination,"


    Pedro rolled his eyes and then pulled out his handkerchief, and stood up from his seat. Getting to her, he leaned down and used the handkerchief to cover her exposed cleavage.


    "What are you doing?" Isabe was stunned by his move. She had not expected that from him - and was hoping to torture him the more.


    "Keeping my sanity for christ''s sake," He arranged the handkerchief so that her entire chest was covered. There was nothing for him to see anymore - including the irritating pendant.


    Isabe frowned at him and she moved to remove it but Pedro seized her hand, saying, "Unless you want me to bend you over this table and fuck your brain out, I''d suggest you don''t move that," He warned her.


    However, that was a mistake, Pedro realized when he saw the glint in her eyes. He had forgotten that Isabe was a thrill seeker and would dare him to the end.


    He said immediately before she could react, "Please don''t, "Pedro gulped, "Unless you want to see me die of a boner, "


    "Fine," Isabe said to Pedro who released a long breath he was holding.


    Pedro sat back on his seat with relief, he swore Isabe would be the death of him.


    His reaction only made Isabeugh.


    "How do you even do that?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do what?"


    "Stay unaffected by my seduction. I was hoping that you would pounce on me already..." he came closer to whisper, " I already had a room prepared for us in case you can''t wait ,"


    "Oh really?" Isabe''s brows arched at that statement. Her boyfriend was indeed a master indeed.


    "How? I''m serious, tell me. I would love to know my wife''s secret," He leaned back into his seat, awaiting her answer.


    Isabe''s heart went pit-a-pat at the mention of "wife". It sounded cheesy but she liked him calling her that. It gave her a sense of intimacy; Pedro was hers and she was his as well.


    "Well, since you''re so interested to learn from your wife," she started, "Then you should know that it''s all the power of the mind," she gestured to her brain.


    "Oh," Pedro nodded like an obedient just as the waiter began to serve their second course. However, he was not distracted, his eyes fixed on the movement of her sensual mouth.


    "Your central nervous system controls and directs every action carried by other parts of your body. And once you get a good grasp of that, with sheer determination, you can evenmand yourself not to feel pain when you''re injured. With that kind of restraint, you can vividly imagine your member going inside of me without acting upon your urge, "


    Unfortunately, the poor waiter who was serving them at the moment choked on his saliva. What the fuck was going on here?


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 654 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Four: Lets Make A Baby

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Four: Let''s Make A Baby</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The waiter was embarrassed to death because he was not only shocked by their conversation but was sporting an erection as well - he was turned on by her words.


    Thanks to the sudden cough, it attracted Isabe''s attention and she nced over the waiter that had a flush on his face. Luckily for the poor man, he had an apron around his waist and his "difort" was not seen - at that moment.


    "If you would excuse me," The poor waiter said once he was done and quickly took his leave, drawing Pedro''s attention as well. And it was the stiffness in his walking that gave him away and the couples finally realized what was going on.


    "You were saying?" Pedro hinted at the damage she has done to the poor waiter who just happened to be at the right ce at the wrong time.


    "He doesn''t have that type of control I''m talking about," she added, "But it''s not difficult to learn and you canprehend it if you''re interested," she doubted Pedro would have more interest in that. Men were simply designed to see and feel, he would probably conclude.


    "Of course and about that," Pedro leaned across the table, "I was hoping we could do more of practical than a thesis," He hinted at sex but Isabe waste toprehend what he meant.


    "Practical?"


    "You know, you could get on the bed, and we test out the theory, you know," His lips curled to the side, "We''d then see how much control I have over my central nervous system,"


    "Oh," Isabe nodded, finally getting the hint. She gave him a fake smile saying," Nice try, Pedro. Once try. "


    "Just tonight," Pedro pleaded, "We can do it just once tonight, and officially count down to our wedding night afterward,"


    "Nope," Isabe refused, finally digging into her meal. God, she was hungry.


    Seeing herck of response, Pedro gave up, and just when all hope was lost, Isabe announced,


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a blow job tonight,"


    At the mention of that, one should have seen the way Pedro''s eyes lit up.


    "Have I ever told you I love you so much?" He was so happy.


    "Yes," Isabe answered with a straight face, "Yeah, you always say the same thing after a blow job,"


    "Huh?" Pedro was taken aback by the realization, "Is that so?" He grinned sheepishly.


    Well, what can he say? He''s a man of culture. Was there any man on earth that didn''t like one? And christ, Isabe did have a skillful mouth. Just the thought of it set his loins on fire.


    Both couples resumed eating this time, they''ve already spoken enough. But then, Pedro couldn''t help but notice the way Isabe ate her food as if she had been starved. It was strange because earlier, she didn''t even have much of an appetite.


    "You eat like you haven''t tasted such foodtely," He couldn''t help but point out.


    "It''s normal with my condition," Isabe blurted out, still eating.


    "Huh?" Pedro blinked, "What condition?"


    Isabe froze, finally realizing what she just said. Gosh, she had been careless with her words.


    She said at once, "I mean wedding jitters," Isabe lied through her teeth, "I thought I won''t get them, but boy, I''m wrong. I get anxious and sometimes nervous and it affects my appetite as well. That''s all," she hoped that was able to convince him.


    "Oh, is that so," Pedro nodded, having no slightest thought of pregnancy.


    "What about you? Do you get wedding jitters as well or is it just a women thing?" Isabe inquired but in reality, was actually taking his mind off any other possibility he had. The pregnancy has to be a big surprise and she wouldn''t let anything ruin it.


    "Well, the truth is that I''m more of thrilled," He said.


    "Thrilled?" Isabe was stunned by his response. That response might have been an excuse to cover up her greater secret but it was the truth at the same time. She was nervous about the wedding, what if she ruins everything?


    Seeing her surprise, Pedro reached out across the table and took her hand in his, "We''ve waited for this moment for half our life and finally, our union is two weeks away, why shouldn''t I be thrilled?"


    Pedro rubbed the top of her palm and then kissed it saying, "Isabe, you''re the love of my life and I''ll rather die than have any other woman aside from you. I promise to always make you happy, put your needs above mine, have sex till you beg to stop, and live to the fullest till death does us apart," He swore to her, sealing his promise with a kiss.


    Isabe went red in the face, why was he being cheesy out of nowhere? But she couldn''t deny it, she loved him the more knowing that he meant all of his promises.


    "So you don''t regret my decision to never have a child?"


    Pedro was taken aback by her question. That was not what he was expecting after his grand confession.


    "Tell me the truth, Pedro," she said to him.


    Pedro took a deep breath, he confessed, "It would be nice to have a child who looks like you - one who would carry on your legacy. But then, a child doesn''t have to be biological and I''ve promised you already. If that''s the price to pay to be with you, then I''m willing to do it, Isabe,"


    "Ba-dum", "Ba-dum," Sounded Isabe''s heart at the moment. It felt surreal, and truthfully, Isabe didn''t know what she did to deserve a man like Pedro. She wasn''t even as good as Anabelle. Some kinder people deserved this great love.


    If only she knew every great love passeth through great tribtion.


    "Fine, let''s have a child," Isabe announced.


    "W-what?" Pedro was in a state of disbelief. What did he just hear?


    "On our wedding night, let''s make a baby," Unfortunately on that night, he''d receive the news of a child instead, Isabe thought inwardly. She could already imagine how happy Pedro would be.


    "Do you mean that?" Pedro was exhrated. Isabe wanted them to be parents. Oh God, this couldn''t be happening.


    At once, Pedro stood up from his seat, walked over to her and put his arm around her, tipped her chin, and kissed her moist lips.


    This was the best date ever.


    Now, this was resolved, Pedro knew he had one other problem to settle tomorrow and he''d be at peace finally.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 655 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Five: Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Five: Courting Death</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Natasha was awoken by the sound of her phone ringing and at first, she ignored it, however, the phone kept ringing and she had no choice but to pick it up.


    "Hello?" She said, irritation in her tone because she was woken from her beauty sleep. Natasha had her eyes still closed and didn''t look at her screen to see who was calling.


    "Get up,"


    That singlemand and tone erased all traces of sleep from her eyes instantly. It was her, and her heart began to race.


    Natasha knew the woman was using a voice distorter because her tone didn''t sound natural at all. It was robotic and masculine and sometimes, it was too creepy for herfort.


    If not for the fact she admitted to being a woman, Natasha would have thought it was a man that was messing around with her. Aside from that, most of her actions didn''t match what a man would do. So Natasha knew without a doubt that she was dealing with a woman - a woman who had a grudge against Pedro.


    "Get up," she said again, "And begin to pack your things," Shemanded, to Natasha''s utmost confusion.


    "Why should I pack up? What''s going on? I don''t understand, say something," She asked, heart still beating.


    "What did I tell you before? I do all the talking and you obey! And right now, I''m telling you to pack up!" She growled into the phone, "Do not pack many things, just pick the essential things you need and the rest would be provided for you in your new residence,"


    "New residence?" Natasha was dumbfounded. What the hell was going on?


    "You ask too many questions, Natasha. Just get your ass moving," Shemanded through gritted teeth.


    "Alright, this is it," Natasha stood up her bed, arms akimbo, "I am not moving a foot out of here unless you tell me what is going on? Why do I have to move to a new residence?"


    "It is temporary,"


    "Exactly, why?!"


    "Because in less than thirty minutes from now, Pedro''s men would be there to force you to get an abortion and you should know by now how important that baby is for us," the mysterious woman said.


    "No, the baby is only important to you," Natasha retorted.


    She didn''t have any clue exactly what that woman wanted with the child in her womb but Natasha knew it wasn''t for anything good.


    But then, it hurt her as well that Pedro wanted to force her to get an abortion. Well, Natasha couldn''t me him, after all, she intentionally slept with him. It was all nned, but she had no choice. It was either that or her sister''s life.


    "So unless you want to experience the cruelty of forced abortion, I advise you to get moving. Once you''re done packing, there''s a pickup right outside your apartment, it would take you to your new residence. No question asked,"


    "But -" Natasha wanted to ask but the line went dead.


    "Shit!" She cursed and almost tossed her phone to the wall until she remembered this was the only source ofmunication between her and the woman. She couldn''t afford to lose it, not when her sister''s life is hanging on the line.


    Peering out through her window blind, she found out indeed that there was a pickup truck right outside her house and she went into action immediately.


    Natasha went to the sink and took some water into her mouth, gurgling out the impurities as there was no more time to properly brush her teeth. She washed her face with water as well and changed into a new one to limit her stink before she resumed her packing.


    Natasha took her important documents; cash and Atm cards; some toiletries and a few clothes. She knew that woman would keep to her word of providing the rest for her. As far as this baby was in her womb, she was a very, very important person to her.


    This n has been ongoing for a long time. Initially, Natasha was just a simple PA working for her boss, Pedro, when that mysterious woman approached her via phone one night.


    She didn''t believe her threat, even when a video of her sister being held captive was sent to her. Natasha didn''t acknowledge it until she went to her sister''s school and found out that her sister has been away from school for a week now.


    ording to her friends and coursemates, her sister imed she was going on a self-discovery trip. That was when Natasha knew something was wrong and the dread in her heart grew. She had to contact that woman back and as she feared, her sister was in their hands. Sure, her sister was alive, but her survival depended on her - Natasha - action.


    And when she asked what they wanted from her, it was just one word.


    "Get pregnant for Pedro,"


    It sounded like a joke to Natasha, get pregnant for her boss? Were they kidding her? She admitted that her boss, Pedro, was handsome and rich and every woman''s dream. But then she was not courting death, not when his evil fianc¨¦e, Isabe was around.


    Isabe scared Natasha and it was not just because her reputation precedes her, but the way the woman gazes at her, it was almost as if she could see through her - through her ns of seducing her fianc¨¦. Thus, for the sake of her beloved sister, she decided to court death.


    It was an impossible task, she reported back to them. Natasha didn''t need to even attempt to seduce her boss, knowing it would be an epic failure. Compared to other men she worked under, Pedro was uptight and only had eyes for one person, his fianc¨¦e Isabe, yeah, that scary woman.


    Moreover, the PA before her was sacked because she crossed the boundaries, how then would her case be different?


    Life was really unfair to her, she had worked hard to get to this position, only for all to copse in a twinkle of an eye.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 656 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Six: What Crimes Have You Committed, Natasha?

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Six: What Crimes Have You Committed, Natasha?</h4>


    The third point of view :


    The strange woman said she would surely make a way possible for that to happen and the opportunity finally came on that day they traveled out of the country.


    Natasha didn''t know how they did it or how much influence the woman had but she had received a message that night,


    "It was time,"


    Natasha suspected the whole investor thing was their handwork and they had intentionally drawn Pedro out of the country just for this. After all, a week to their departure, Natasha underwent a secret appointment with the hospital - it was all facilitated by her. There, they checked up on her and made sure her body was ready to "receive".


    Whatever drinks Pedro had that night must have been drugged as well because she knew her boss, he was good at controlling the amount of alcohol he took into his body and knew his limit. They must have messed with his drink and intentionally lowered his inhibition such that he let her into his bed.


    Even at that, in the middle of their coupling, all he called her was "Isabe". It stabbed Natasha in the heart that even in his daze, all he could think about was his fianc¨¦e, Isabe.


    God, she was destroying a perfect rtionship. She was not a fool to think that Pedro would like her once she got him a child. But then, what could she do? She loved her sister as well and had to save her. So she did it with him.


    Natasha was not even surprised when Pedro fired her the next morning when he discovered what they did, she saw thating. The only thing she prayed for was to not get pregnant, at least then, they would give up on her since she didn''t have any rtion with Pedro anymore. But boy, how wrong was she.


    Those people took her away from her home and society, to somewhere secret where they prodded and tested her as if she was someb mouse. Her freedom and right as a human was vited and she couldn''t even do anything. Whoever arranged this must be powerful and she wasn''t a fool to piss them off. Then two weekster, Vi! She was pregnant as they wanted.


    Natasha called the woman Mrs. D, it was what she heard the others call the orchestrator of the whole thing during her stay at their secret residence.


    Mrs. D had visited her once during her stay there and even when they met, she had a mask and the annoying voice distorter. Thus, she had no doubt anymore, it was indeed a woman from her appearance.


    Initially, Natasha had thought she had gotten involved with a child trafficking ring and that they would let her keep the baby for nine months and after she delivered, would sell the baby off. But she was wrong. This was no child trafficking ring, this was for vengeance - and against Pedro, she feared.


    "Your sister would be returned to her hostel safely but that doesn''t mean I''m done with you. I''m merely upholding my own part of the bargain. I still have a lot of ns for you and my men would keep a constant eye on your sister to remind you that your actions equal to her survival here on earth," Mrs. D told her.


    Since that day her will was not her own, neither was her life hers again. Natasha had to follow each and every one of hermands - including threatening Pedro about the baby. She was nothing but a puppet controlled by the puppet master and there was nothing she could do but curse her fate.


    Natasha picked the duffel bag where she had packed what she needed and walked out of the house, ncing left and right to be sure Pedro''s men hadn''t arrived.


    At once, the driver from the truck stepped out and took the bag from her, urging her to move. He was dressed entirely in ck and wore a cap and face mask that hid his face. She could hardly even see his eyes.


    "Move!" he ordered her and Natasha moved to the front seat and sat down. She could have run away but to where? For how long? Mrs. D would surely find her with her resources and did she forget to add the safety of her sister.


    The man dumped her bag at the back of the truck and at once got in. He started the car and they left immediately. However, no sooner had they driven past a few yards, two jeeps raced past them and headed in the direction of her ce.


    Natasha didn''t need a prophet to tell that those were Pedro''s people and her heart missed a beat. That was a narrow escape. With huge relief, she sank into her seat. But then, this was no time to befortable, what if she just jumped from the frying pan to the fire?


    As soon as both jeepsnded in front of Natasha''s apartment, eight men stepped out and they surrounded the house, making sure there was no means for escape while the others hacked the door and strode in.


    To their surprise, the house was empty and there was no sign of their target, Natasha.


    "Spread out and search for her. She couldn''t have gone far," ordered one of them who seemed to be the leader. The instant they dispersed, he picked out his phone and called someone.


    Pedro was in the middle of a briefing from his secretary when his phone rang. Normally he would have ignored it as he was in the middle of something important but when he saw the number shed across the screen, his expression changed at once.


    "Excuse me," He said to his secretary who gave him the privacy he needed.


    "What is it? Have you done it?" he hoped so.


    "Sorry boss, we have a little problem,"


    At once, his expression changed. Pedro growled, "What did you mean there''s a little problem?"


    "We can''t find Natasha,"


    "What?!"


    "It seems she caught wind of ouring and escaped on time,"


    Pedro took in a deep breath with his eyes closed and when he opened them, there was nothing but coldness in there. Hemanded this time, "Find that woman and once you do, get rid of her,"


    "Yes, boss," The man answered.


    "And I don''t need to remind you to keep this quiet, do I?"


    "Of course not, boss,"


    "Good," was all Pedro said and ended the call. His jaw was clenched hard with his fists folded by his side. He gave Natasha an easy way out but she threw it into the bin, she shouldn''t me him for this.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Jean was packed at the corner of the street and watching the men in action. He called a certain someone.


    "Hello," Isabe picked up.


    "The little bird flew away," He said in anguage only Isabelle understood.


    "She left then," Isabe breathed, fiddling a pencil in between her fingers as she turned in her swivel chair. Only a guilty mind runs away. What crimes have youmitted, Natasha? Isabe thought.


    "Also, we are not the only ones searching for her," Jean reported.


    "Oh," Isabe was surprised, "Who then?"


    "Your husband to be, Pedro," Jean said and the pencil twirling in between her fingers came to a stop while she straightened up.


    "Really?" Isabe mumbled, her eyes shing with an unknown emotion.


    She thought hard for a while before ordering Jean, "Keep up the search for Natasha and make sure I get to her first before Pedro does," Because this has just gotten interesting.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 657 - Six Hundred And Fifty-seven: May The Gods Help Him

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Six Hundred And Fifty-seven: May The Gods Help Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle smiled in her sleep, she had a pleasant night. Unconsciously, her hand reached across the bed and touched an empty space.


    Oh no, not again.


    She sprang up immediately from the bed like a lioness ready to defend her pup from an enemy, already prepared to stop Julie from leaving. However, getting to the door, she almost bumped into the so- thought missing Julie, walking into her room with a tray full of breakfast.


    "Whoah!" Julie eximed, surprised by her move, "What''s wrong?"


    Tears threatened to spill down her cheeks, "I thought you left me again, you do have a habit of leaving the bed before I wake," she fussed.


    Julie simply went and ced the tray on her bed before he took her into his arms.


    "Sorry for that, I''m an early riser. But don''t worry," He sighed, "I won''t leave you this time. Remember I told you I dedicated this day to you. I''m all yours today. You can do anything you want with me,"


    "Anything," Anabelle''s eyes twinkled with possibilities of what she could do with him.


    "Yes, anything," Julie confirmed, nodding his head.


    "Starting from now?" She tested him.


    "Yes, starting with now," He concurred.


    Anabelle giggled inwardly, this is going to be fantastic.


    Julie sighed inwardly, he had just signed up for a death sentence. Well, whatever makes her happy makes him happy as well. Anything for her.


    "Fine then," Anabelle said and then spread her arms, saying, "Carry me,"


    "Huh?"


    She pouted, "I need to brush my teeth,"


    He gestured to the bed, "But the breakfast...."


    "I didn''t brushst night because we were busy," she hinted at them doing it all night.


    "It doesn''t matter -"


    "It does matter because when you wake up in the morning, the bacteria in your mouth has had about eight-twelve hours of undisturbed formation into a protected que colony. Without being washed by normal awake saliva production and mouth movements, the que is quite organized to wait for any sugars in your breakfast to feed itself and thus produce Acid to dissolve the calcium from your teeth. As a famous personality, I have to live healthily and show off my healthy living, " she concluded with a wink.


    "Wow," Julie was proud, "My girlfriend has be quite brilliant," he rubbed her hair fondly the way one would do to a pet dog for a job well done. However, Anabelle didn''t mind, she savored the feeling. Julie adored her.


    "Fine then, let''s take you to the bathroom," Julie carried her off her feet without warning causing her to squeak with surprise.


    He took her to the bathroom and stopped directly at the sink. Julie picked out a new brush, lubricated it with a small amount of water before putting a pea-sized on the head of the toothbrush and handed it over to her, "Here,"


    Anabelle took the brush from him and looked it over as if she was contemting and said, "On a second thought, I think I want you to brush my teeth,"


    Julie''s brows raised, "Really?" this would be his first time attempting such a thing. With Anabelle, he keeps on encountering the first times of everything.


    "Yes," Anabelle nodded her head, blinking her eyes.


    Julie looked into her eyes and that was a mistake, he was charmed instantly.


    "Alright," He said and took the brush from her while Anabelle in question, opened her mouth eagerly. This was going to be spectacr.


    Julie inserted the toothbrush into Anabelle''s wide mouth, but suddenly, he conjured this stupid imagination of his member bing the toothbrush she took into her mouth and then her cute, little mouth doing great justice to him.


    Shit! Julie, get a grip on yourself, he scolded his lewd mind as he shut his eyes trying to put the image out of his head.


    "Are you okay?" Anabelle asked him.


    "Yes, of course," Heposed himself immediately and resumed his brushing.


    Gripping her chin gently, Julie began to brush her front teeth with gentle, short strokes. He then brushed the outside surfaces of her teeth, making sure to get the back mrs and upper areas of her chewing surfaces.


    All those while, Anabelle kept her gaze on him, a great happiness bursting inside her chest. She knew this was just a hint of what their married life would be like, peaceful and full of love.


    She kept her eyes fixed on the man flipping the toothbrush upside down to get the inside surface of her top front teeth. He then flipped it back around to get the inside surface of her bottom front teeth as well.


    He treated her carefully making sure not to brush too hard and harm her. God, she was never leaving this man.


    "Huh?" Anabelle was stunned, having not heard what Julie said because she was busy admiring him. She almost choked and that reminded her that the remnants were in her mouth.


    "Spit it out," Hemanded the same time she obeyed.


    A few more brushes here and he was done.


    "So what''s next?" Julie asked, knowing Anabelle probably has a pile list of quests for him - It wouldn''t surprise him at all. She sometimes behaved like a kid with a newfound obsession for a new toy and would utilize her time to the end, unlike Isabe who would get bored with just one look.


    "What''s next? Of course, I should take my bath," she said, a hint of mischief in her tone.


    "Alright, I''ll give you some space then," He said and made to leave but Anabelle grabbed his hand. He nced down questioningly.


    "Bathe me,"


    "W-what?" Julie almost choked on his saliva. Was that an invitationˇ­. or not? He thought hard.


    "I want you to bathe me in your bathtub. I want to experience what it is like to be taken care of like a baby," She said.


    "You''re not a baby though," He pointed out bluntly.


    However, Anabelle''s sharp look caused him to paraphrase instantly, "You''re my baby,"


    Gosh, that single look almost caused his heart to stop dead.


    However, how could Julie consent to bathe her if they weren''t going to do anything? He would surely die from a hard-pressed erection.


    "However, love, I still don''t think that is a good idea. Perhaps, I can call the maids and they can helpˇ­." He was still saying when Anabelle''s hands went to the button of his shirt she was wearing and popped open the first two buttons.


    She raised a dark brow at him, "Are you filling the tub with water or should I get naked and wait for you to do so?"


    Julie gulped, may the gods help him today.

 Chapter 658 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Eight: His Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 658 - Six Hundred And Fifty-Eight: His Puppy</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Julie had an inkling that giving Anabelle this much power woulde to bite him and it eventually did. Now he has to endure the worst torture any male in the world could ever experience.


    "Good work," Anabelle said just as her hands went to the shirt and opened the rest of the buttons, pulling the shirt off her arm till it dropped to the ground.


    "Holy mother of God," Julie''s heart almost stopped dead. What could be sexier than to stare at your beautiful girlfriend in her birthday suit in broad daylight?


    Anabelle was beautiful and he wasn''t saying that because she was his girlfriend or because he wanted to f**k her right now. She was just beautiful.


    Her tits were moderate and standing firm, her nipples already taut and wanting to be touched by him - he hoped so. She had a narrow hip and looking down further, the faint soft curls on her womanhood made him release a sharp breath. Taking his eyes away, his gaze rested on her long legs and that didn''t make it easy either. He conjured a scene where her long attractive legs were wrapped around his waist while he pounded into her.


    Christ! Anabelle was a walking temptation.


    Anabelle smirked, it was working. This was her vengeance and for all those days he kept her waiting, he would pay for it today, mwahaha.


    She strutted over to the bathtub and got in, letting the warmthered water envelop her body. She closed her eyes and savored the feeling as it soothes her aching muscles.


    When Anabelle finally opened them, her dark gaze rested on Julie who still stood at that spot, his jaw almost falling to the ground. No, he was almost bleeding from the nose. His cheeks were rosy and there was a huge bulge in his pants.


    "Anabelle," He said her name, almost painfully.


    Yes, he was really in a painful state right now. He thought he had seen everything until Anabelle walked over to the bathtub, her butt moving rhythmically. He almost died.


    "What are you still waiting for?" Anabelle asked him, peering up at him through lowered lids, "Come and do your work," she gestured to him with her foot toe forward.


    Fine, man, Julie encouraged himself. Get a grip of yourself, there''s nothing on her body you haven''t seen - and tasted. You can''t give her the pleasure of winning - Julie knew this was intentional. Yes, he admits he''s been an asshole, but this punishment? Damn! It was too much.


    He went on, hello to the fellow down there, you just need to calm down. You need to show thedy who''s the boss here. But that was like telling him not to eat with breakfast served in front of him.


    Fine, we could just think of her as a?puppy - an attractive-looking chihuahua. Julie began to imagine Anabelle in the tub as a puppy and to his surprise, it worked. Yes! his swelling below reduced and he knew he would be alright in no time.


    "What are you waiting for Julie? Come and bathe me or don''t you want to anymore?" Her voice was low and seductive.


    No, Julie shook the temptress'' voice out of his head. He had to think of her as a talking puppy. Yeah, a tempting annoying chihuahua.


    Julie made up his mind and with that great determination, walked over to the bathtub and warm some scrubs between his hands. He then used gentle, circr strokes to massage it into her skin.


    Anabelle sighed, this felt good, as Julie massaged all of her body except her private parts and her sensitive nipples. But then, it annoyed her quite a bit that she couldn''t elicit the reaction she needed from him. By now, he should try to pounce on her, right? How could he be able to touch her without attempting anything for this long?


    "You''re massaging a puppy! You''re massaging a puppy!" Julie fed his mind as his hand moved around her elbows, foot, and other parts of her body.


    For once, he was d for the suds that covered her private''s parts, her breast included, even though he could see the contours.


    Damn! You''re massaging a puppy! You can''t give in to the temptation! Be strong! Be brave! Let courage lead the wayˇ­ Huh? Where had he heard that song?


    "What about my hair?" Anabelle intentionally fluffed her hair, some of it getting into his face. She heard that men found a woman''s hair attractive, moreover, Julie liked to y with hers. Perhaps, this might make him cave in finally?


    Anabelle chuckled evilly mentally, let''s see how far you wouldst my dear Julie?


    But to Julie, the hair? It wasn''t a problem at all, he was simply massaging a puppy''s coat. He went on with his endurance. He had to win this battle, his pride was on the line.


    Julie obediently got behind Anabelle. He took the shampoo and drizzled a generous amount all over her hair. cing her hands on top of her head, he began to gently press and rub against her scalp.


    For a moment there, Julie was tempted to intentionally get the shampoo into her eyes and go through the pretense of wiping the sting off her eyes. However, that was low of him and he would never hurt Anabelle - not even yfully. Yes, she was that important.


    Anabelle had another shenanigan up her sleeve, however, as Julie continued to work his way down the back of her head, back up toward the top, and all the way to her forehead and knead her earlobe, she found herself aroused. No one told her the scalp was an erogenous zone.


    She grabbed the edge of the bathtub as if trying to brace herself against the sensuous onught. But then, when Julie rinsed out the shampoo with the detachable showerhead, Anabelle found herself moaning as it was supercharged with sensuality.


    That single moan from Anabelle broke the restraint Julie had build-up and he knew that moment, he couldn''t do this anymore. He had never seen a puppy who could moan like Anabelle.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 659 - Six Hundred And Fifty-nine: Honeymoon Phase

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Six Hundred And Fifty-nine: Honeymoon Phase</h4>


    The third point of view:


    While Isabe and Pedro were about to experience a major crisis in their life, Anabelle and Julie were still in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship.


    The once innocent bathing - if that had been the case in the first ce - became sensuous as Julie''s hands slid from Anabelle''s hair down to her neck. He followed the trail of the sud on her body only to stop on the nape of her neck. He then began to rub circles on that particr spot causing her breath to hitch.


    Shivers ran down Anabelle''s spine and she slowly began to writhe.


    "Julie," She breathed, "What are you doing?"


    "Bathing you of course. I can''t leave any area undone," his tone was smug as he asked, "Why? Is something wrong?" he asked as if he didn''t know what he was doing to her.


    "Irs nothing," Anabelle said immediately. She didn''t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing the effect he had on her even though she had given herself away by moaning earlier. But she would not give in, Julie would be the first to cave in.


    Julie has a smirk on his face, he knew Anabelle knew what he was doing to her, unfortunately, she doesn''t want to admit it. However, he made up his mind, if he was going to be suffering here, she wouldn''t befortable either. He would drive Anabelle crazy with need, giving her a taste of her own medicine.


    Julie continued to massage her but unlike earlier, Anabelle braced herself. Although she still shivered, she had better control of her body - she hoped.


    Suddenly, Julie withdrew his hand and she felt a sudden loss - she missed his hands on her. However, Julie wasn''t done, instead, he picked one of the scented oils, smeared it all over his palm, and rubbed down Anabelle''s chest, massaging the underside of her breast before closing over her nipples.


    Anabelle moaned this time, unable to stop her body from reacting to the sensation overwhelming her body.


    "Julie!" She moaned, her back shooting off the tub, but Julie pushed her back in while his other palm continued to rub circles across her nipples.


    Anabelle''s grip on the edge of the tub tightened, her veins showing as Julie continued to tease her. Her hand wanted to reach out and grab his hair from behind, but that would mean admitting defeat, so she had no choice but to writhe and moan in the bath.


    "Oh my God!" Anabelle threw her head back, almost hitting her head against the porcin-enameled steel had Julie not prevented the impact by catching her.


    Thanks to protecting her, he had to withdraw his hand and that left Anabelle more frustrated. Her core was pulsing with need and she wanted relief right now.


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" Julie leaned across the tub, staring at her with a wicked smile, "You look like you need something from me?"


    Anabelle didn''t say a word, shey against the tub exhausted and was trying to catch her breath. Moreover, she didn''t know what to say to him, she was more in the mood to jump him right now. But she would need to suggest that and that means he won in this unofficial challenge. The only reason Anabelle hasn''t given up was because Julie was as horny as she was right now and she relied on the fact she had more control than him. Julie would cave in before her. He would give in to the temptation before she does.


    "Why? Cat got your tongue, love?" Julie continued to tease, trying to provoke her into losing control. No, it won''t work on her, she was strong - at least, in this aspect.


    "Fine, since you won''t say a word," Julie was facing a tough battle here, "Let me give you a little motivation," He said and dipped his hand into the water.


    Anabelle''s heart skipped a beat as she got a hint of what he was about to do. And she shivered, feeling his hand across her thigh beneath the water. He then spread open her leg before slipping his finger and stroked her heat.


    Anabelle gasped with pleasure, her head lulling back. She was not going to lie, she wanted this and It felt so good.


    Julie was delighted with her reaction and he continued to touch her rhythmically.


    Her thighs quivered and just as she was about toe, Anabelle recalled what this should have been in the first ce.


    "You are cheating," She gasped, still reeling from the pleasure. Her eyes were lidded and she was trying to catch her breath.


    Julie gave her a wicked smile, "Well? You forgot down there needed to be clean as well, right?"


    And with that, he increased his pace while she moaned and cried his name. In no time, Anabelle exploded and she leaned back against the tub, satiated, unlike a certain person.


    "F*ck," Julie cursed, unable to take it anymore. He pulled down his pants at once and the eager Anabelle turned and took his rock-hard brother into her mouth immediately.


    Julie pushed his member into her mouth and she took him as much as she could. She then sucked him and a groan left his lips, ncing down to watch mesmerizingly the way she worked him.


    Anabelle didn''t feel shy when she met Julie''s gaze as she sucked him. There was just something about the way he stared at her while she had his member in her mouth. It made her feel powerful and in control.


    Right now, she was the puppet master and he was dancing to her tune. With each string she pulled, he either moaned or shut his eyes and even had the power to bring him down to his knee. The thought made her drunk with power and she worked him the way she wanted.


    So she sucked him harder and the next heard a mighty moan from him as he released into her mouth.


    -------


    Support my new book, "Taken By The Alpha,"

 Chapter 660 - Six Hundred And Sixty: Isabelle Would Kill Her For This

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Six Hundred And Sixty: Isabelle Would Kill Her For This</h4>


    The third point of view :


    The desire between them was obvious and saturated the bathroom. Julie didn''t need to ask for consent from Anabelle, the look in her eyes was all the consent he needed.


    At once, he got rid of his shirt and climbed in with her, the lukewarm water swirling around them. Julie reached out and grabbed Anabelle, making her to straddle him.


    Biting down on her lips, Anabelle pushed herself down and guided him slowly inside of her. She gasped with pleasure as he spread her folds.


    Julie pushed his hips forward causing Anabelle to whimper as the rest of him buried deep inside of her. He was full and buried into her to the hilt, the feeling was magnificent and she was drunk with pleasure.


    Then he grabbed her hips and began to pound into her fast and hard. Anabelle''s moans and Julie''s groans filled the room as the both of them moved.


    Anabelle rode Julie who supported her with the upward thrust of his hips, both of them panting and trying to catch their breath.


    Suddenly, Julie reduced his pace, instead he thrust into her deeply and slowly as if savoring the moment while his mouth found her breast andtch on it. Anabelle was overwhelmed with pleasure, feeling her climax around the corner.


    By the time they were done in the bathroom, Anabelle climaxed three times and she fell into a deep sleep. And It wasn''t untilter in the day - she couldn''t even tell what time it was - that she stirred from sleep.


    As a habit, Anabelle reached out for the space next to her to feel if he was with her and surprisingly, she touched a warm body. Joy filled Anabelle and she opened her eyes to see him staring back at her.


    "Good afternoon," Julie smiled at her.


    "Oh, God!" Anabelle groaned, covering her face with her palm. How could she have slept thiste? She hadn''t even had breakfast - it was all forgotten at the corner. Could you me her though, Julie had stressed her beyond her limit?


    Suddenly, just as Anabelle wiped her face with her palm, she felt something cold touch her skin and she looked down at her finger and sat up with a great speed that almost made her dizzy.


    Encircling her finger was a white gold ring and studded in the middle was a usual and huge cubic zirconia stone that looks breathtakingly beautiful.


    Annabelle wiped her face to make sure she was seeing right. But even after the gesture, the ring was still on her finger. No way.


    She was still in a state of disbelief and turned to look at Julie who had a knowing smile on his face.


    "W-w-w-what... ?" Anabelle stuttered to the extent she couldn''t form aprehensible speech.


    "Anabelle, would you make me the happiest man on earth by being my wife?" Julie asked her seriously.


    However, for about a minute, Anabelle didn''t say a word, she kept on staring at Julie to the point the man became embarrassed, thinking that he had not done it well.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" he asked.


    "Am I dreaming?" Anabelle?asked back


    "No," Julie answered.


    "You want to marry me?" Anabelle asked, still in a state of disbelief.


    "Yes,"


    "You really want to marry me?" she asked once and this time Julie was getting annoyed. Was it a bad idea to propose to her right after she woke from sleep?


    "Yes Anabelle," He said.


    To his utmost shock, Anabelle screamed - a long, piercing shout. For a moment there, Julie was almost prepared to call a doctor having no doubt she injured her vocal cord in the process.


    But the Anabelle he was worried about jumped off the bed in celebration, "Oh my God! I''m getting married! I''m finally getting married!" She continued to scream at the top of her lungs.


    "Perhaps you should tune it down a little..." Julie was still saying when Anabelle left his room still jubting.


    For once, Julie was grateful he had dressed Anabelle up after their session in the bathroom because he had a disturbing feeling that Anabelle would have run out of the room naked just to celebrate the news.


    "God, help me," Julie groaned as he got out of the bed. She hadn''t even given him a proper answer to his proposal. What if she changes her mind after all her celebrations? He couldn''t risk that.


    So Julie went after her and he found her outside taking shots of the rings as if a particr spot wasn''t enough to capture the beauty.


    She was so happy that she didn''t look where she was going and bumped right into him.


    "Do you know that I''m gettingˇ­" Anabelle was prepared to announce the news to whoever that was until she realized that it was her fianc¨¦. A blush crept up her cheeks at once.


    "Of course, I know that you''re getting married because I''m the one who proposed to you," He rolled his eyes, "And you haven''t even given me a reply yet,"


    "Of course, silly, it''s yes," She said, kicking thewned grass on the floor. Anabelle didn''t know why she suddenly became shy.


    Julie smiled and then cupped her cheeks, kissing her on the lips. Anabelle leaned in, the both of them sharing a sweet,zy kiss before they pulled away.


    Julie leaned his forehead against hers and asked out of curiosity, "Are you that happy?" because he felt like a bad person, dying the inevitable from happening for a long time.


    Everyone had anticipated that after Pedro and Isabe had gotten engaged, that they would be the next. But he kept procrastinating until he couldn''t anymore - not after what he sawst night. Alec had taught him that as far as he hadn''t put a ring on that finger, Anabelle wasn''t truly his.


    "Of course, I''m very happy!" Anabelle answered, "I was afraid that I would have to be an aunt before getting married,"


    "Be an aunt?" Julie was confused.


    "Yes, don''t you know that Isabe isˇ­" Anabelle trailed off at once when she realized what she almost said.


    Julie''s brows furrowed at that moment. He has known Anabelle long enough to know that she was keeping something important from him right now.


    "My love," Julie''s voice became sensuous, "you were just sayingˇ­.?" he probed.


    Anabelle cupped her lips with her palm, shaking her head even though she knew that wouldn''t stop her from spilling the truth to Julie.


    Gosh, Isabe would kill her for this.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 661 - Six Hundred And Sixty-One: The Fight

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Six Hundred And Sixty-One: The Fight</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee was busy going through her locker when a suddenmotion drew her attention. Lo and behold, it was her brother Allen and he was pushing Eve Donovan up against a locker.


    Eve? When did she arrive? They were back to school?


    However, Ailee quickly turned around because she didn''t want to witness this public disy of affection between the both of them - she had no doubt Allen and Eve were about to make out.


    But then the growl from her brother and the painful yelp from Eve told Ailee that everything wasn''t as she thought. So she turned around to understand what was going on and was stunned at the tension between them.


    "You copied my answers, didn''t you?!" Allen growled into her face.


    "What?" Eve looked confused and stunned at the same time.


    "The Maths test we took on your first day at school, I failed one while you got a perfect score. How is that possible?!"


    Ailee frowned as she recalled the test they had taken on the first day the Donovan twins came to school. How could Eve get a perfect score? Ailee got an answer wrong as well and had been hoping that Allen would be the one to get a perfect score since he''s the almighty Allen - note the sarcasm.


    "How is that possible?" Eve snorted, "Of course, it''s possible!" She said fearlessly even though Allen held her shoulder firmly, and Ailee had no doubt his nails were digging into the poor girl''s skin. Her brother was not the best at controlling his anger.


    "You peeked at my answers!" he used her.


    "I did not!" She refuted his im, "You said it yourself, I got a perfect score while you failed a question. If I had indeed copied from you, I would have failed alongside you as well," She pointed out.


    "No, you''re too good a pretender," Allen didn''t believe her one bit, "I thought you were like the other dumb girls out there,"


    "Well, how does it feel to know that not everyone wants to scratch your itch," she retorted.


    "No, you''re too smart. You must have stolen my answers andbined it with your knowledge to get a perfect score," Allen still hasn''t given up on his usation.


    Eve rolled her eyes, "Sorry to disappoint you but you''re so full of yourself. Why don''t you just admit your defeat and stop being a sore loser," She told him and then shrugged off his grip that had gone loose on her shoulder after herment.


    Allen released a deep breath and cracked his neck and that was when Ailee recognized that look, he wasn''t letting go of that matter. Geez, can''t he give up for once!


    "I''m sorry as well because I hate liars the most," Allen said and tried to grab her by the cor.


    "Allen, stop it!" Ailee tried to stop him, already deciding on getting between them.


    However, before she could get to them or even for Allen to touch Eve, someone grabbed her brother and


    jerked his arm up behind his back


    with a burning twist before pushing him into the nearest locker, restraining him.


    "Are you okay?" Theodore was the one who stopped Allen, "Did he hurt you?" he asked his sister concerned, still pressing the furious Allen against the locker.


    "No, I''m good," Eve answered, brushing the strands that hade undone from her ponytail away from her face.


    "Good," Theodore said, "Because I would have really killed him if he hadid a hand on you," he was angry as well and finally released Allen.


    "You son of a bastard!" Allen cursed as soon as he was free and swung a blow at Theodore who dodged it easily, however, it was enough time for Ailee to get to them.


    "Alright, stop it!" She warned him, no, the both of them, "Stop it this instant!"


    "Get out of my way, Ailee! I need to teach this bastard a lesson," Allen was angry.


    For someone who always veered for the top and excelled in everything, Allen''s ego was hit twice today. Eve defeated him in the matters of the brain while Theodore defeated him in a show of strength. It was a huge defeat to Allen and proved that both siblings were a formidable duo. They were better than him and he didn''t like that.


    "Suree on! Come and try!" Theodore was prepared to defend himself as well.


    "I said stop it both of you!" Ailee boomed and both men quieted down at once. None of them made a move but she knew the slightest provocation from both couples would stir up a fight again.


    She turned to her brother, "Sure, go ahead and beat him up like the gangster you are, mom would be so proud of you!" her words dripped with sarcasm.


    Thatment from Ailee doused out the anger from Allen and his eyes cleared at once. He only red at the Donovan twins and strode away. The students who had gathered around to watch the drama made a way for him to leave without him even issuing the order. They feared Allen and it was for good reasons.


    Ailee didn''t say a word to the Donovan twins and went in search of her brother. His attitude was getting worse day by day and it was beginning to irk her and she needed to speak to him about it.


    However, no matter how Ailee searched for him, she couldn''t find him and she knew he was intentionally avoiding her and her pep talks. Yes, she knew her twin like the back of her hand.


    Ailee found herself at the back of the school and with no one present, she craved relief. With no one watching, Ailee brought out a cigarette and a?lighter, staring at it hesitantly.


    She had promised herself never to smoke again but then, whenever she was extremely stressed, the urge hit her.


    This was her dark secret and nobody knows of it - not even her family. Everyone thought she was a good girl, totally different from her brother. If only they knew she had her own demons and that she wasn''t as perfect as they thought.


    "Fine, just this once," Ailee sighed and put the cigarette in her mouth. However, just as she was about to light it, someone snatched it from her lips.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 662 - Six Hundred And Sixty-Two: Blood Lust

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Six Hundred And Sixty-Two: Blood Lust</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Who -?!" Ailee was agitated that someone had dared to snatch away her cigarette - even though she was scared of being discovered - and turned to face the expressionless Neon.


    She gulped, nobody knew about her smoking, all except him. Neon was the only one who knew of her bad habit and has been keeping it a secret all along.


    "You said you were going to stop," He said and then tossed the cigarette to the ground, ttening it with his feet.


    Ailee almost cried inwardly, that was thest cigarette she had left, and was hoping that would mark thest smoke she would ever take in her lifetime. She was prepared to savor the feeling but that was not going to happen any longer.


    "It was thest stick," she said.


    "That''s no excuse," Neon scolded her, "A promise is a promise,"


    "Fine, I''m sorry," Ailee had no choice but to apologize knowing that Neon had a strong code of honor.


    She lowered her head, "I just craved a little...." she trailed off meeting his gaze. He wouldn''t understand anyway since he was the perfect son and saint.


    With a sigh, Neon reached into his bag and brought out a lollipop, unwrapped its wrapper, and gave it to her.


    "Take," He said.


    "What?" She was confused at the lollipop in front of her and her brows raised questioningly, "What should I do with - mmh," she was still talking when Neon took the lollipop and pushed it into her mouth.


    "Anytime you feel the urge to smoke, just pick up a lollipop, it''s sweeter than smoking anyway and it''s not addictive nor does it pose a danger to health -"


    "You forget diabetes," She reminded him.


    "I have never heard anybody develop diabetes because of lollipops, so stop being a baby and lick that instead. In Fact...." Neon trailed off and opened his backpack and Ailee''s eyes almost bulged out of her socket.


    "What the hell?" Ailee muttered as she stared at sachets of sweets in Neon''s bag that were of different makes, and vors.


    "Who did you get all this for?" She was dumbfounded knowing that her brother never hit her as someone who enjoyed sweets - at least not by this much.


    "We are what we repeatedly do and it takes twenty-one days to form a habit. I knew your craving might act up anytime so I prepared myself for that," He exined to the stunned Ailee, "I didn''t know what makes you love, so I bought every product I could find. You indeed love the Apple vor, but it wouldn''t be so bad to explore other vorsˇ­ " He grinned at her sheepishly, "So I bought every vor I could find," Neon then waited for her topliment him for his hard work.


    "God, Neon!" Ailee was overwhelmed by his gesture, "This is so stupid..." she said, causing Neon''s lips to twitch, and his face almost fell but Ailee added immediately, "Yet so sweet. Thank you so much,"


    She engulfed him in a hug and?Neon hugged her back, a smile crossing his features. Without Ailee even knowing, he sniffed her hair, savoring the strawberry-scented shampoo she had used, before burying his face into her hair.


    It felt nice, this moment. If only it couldst forever, he wished. However, at that same time, the strange message he had received on his phone crossed his mind and he stiffened. Unfortunately, Ailee noticed his reaction and pulled away at once.


    "Hey, is everything alright?" she asked, brows drawn together.


    "Of course, I''m fine," He lied through his teeth. Neon wondered if he should tell Ailee the truth since she was the closest to him, however, what if he was making a huge deal out of nothing. His mother was in a safe mental asylum and if she did escape, the hospital would have notified them already.


    Perhaps, he was worrying too much and whoever sent that message must have been to the wrong person. Yes, that must be it. There was no cause for rm.


    "Why do you ask?" he asked, making up his mind to keep the secret from her.


    "I don''t know, just thought you trembled all of a sudden," Ailee couldn''t exin it.


    "Is nothing," Neon smiled at her, his eyes fixed on the way she sucked the lollipop. The sweet moved freely inside her mouth while her lips held the stick still even as she talked.


    Her lips...


    Neon gulped, clenching his fist tight by his side. Right now, he looked like a vampire unable to control his blood lust any longer. Yeah, that was how crazy Ailee was driving him.


    His heart pounded hard in his chest and he imagined pushing her against the nearest wall and kissing the life out of her. God, he felt a reaction down there and he groaned inwardly. He had to control himself, he couldn''t scare her with his feelings.


    Ailee was innocently exploring the coconut vored lollipop Neon had given her when she nced up and her eyes connected with his darkened eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat, it was that look again - the one he had given her that day when they fell. Unfortunately, this one was more intense, and sincerely, it scared her.


    "Why are you staring at me that way?" Ailee was beginning to feel ufortable.


    "How does it taste?" he asked back.


    "What?" Ailee was still asking when he snatched the lollipop from her mouth and put it in his, beginning to lick it without even wiping off her saliva on it. She shivered, does he even know that was an indirect kiss?


    "Mmm, delicious," Neon moaned, shutting his eyes close as he tasted the lollipop.


    For some strange reason, Ailee found that innocent move by Neon was quite sexy and her cheeks burned. She felt like the air around them had dwindled. God, why was this ce suddenly hot?


    "Do you want it back?" Neon asked, pulling the sweet out of his mouth after a while.


    "No," Ailee said immediately. Was she crazy? She''d be tasting his saliva then? God, this was crazy, she had to leave.


    "See you in ss," Ailee quickly hurried out of the ce.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Neon went after the girl who hightailed it out of there.


    However, none of them get to see Allene out of his hiding ce with his brows furrowed at them.

 Chapter 663 - Six Hundred And Sixty-three: Good Friends

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Six Hundred And Sixty-three: Good Friends</h4>


    *Not edited


    The third point of view:


    Ailee got back to ss and wasn''t surpised by the absence of her brother since they didn''t share the current subject. However, her searching gaze found Eve and guilt gnawed at her heart. She misjudged the girl from the first ce thinking she got the hots for her brother.


    With a sigh, Ailee headed in her direction and stood in front of her with, "Hi,"


    Eve nced up at her, looking quite surpised by her prescence. Her look was questioning, as if asking, ''are you talking to me?'' However, in the next minute, the girl turned her gaze away from her disinterestedly causing furrows to appear on Ailee''s face.


    "If you''re here to defend your brother, then I''m sorry to inform you that you''re wasting your time with me. I didn''t look into your brother''s answer and would never admit that," Eve said firmly, her head held high.


    All she had done was get a perfect score on a test and rumours had already spread across the school that she copied from Allen. The whole morons forgot the fact that she had been the only one who got a prefect score. Where Allen had failed, she had seeded, so why would she need to peep at his work?


    "I believe you," Ailee said.


    Her head turned to the side, her mouth opened in surpise as she stared up at Ailee, "You believe me?"


    "Of course," Ailee said, rolling her eyes, "My brother has an obsession with winning and like you said, he''s just a sore loser,"


    "Actually," Ailee added, "That''s why I''m here," she confessed, "To apologize for his attitude. You didn''t deserve what he did to you and it was disrespectful,"


    "If anyone''s going to apologize, it would be your brother," Eve insisted.


    "In that case then, you shouldn''t have your hopes high. My brother is a arrogant, haunty asshole and you would never receive an apology from him till the day he dies," she told her.


    Eve sighed, wiping her face with her palm. She then asked Ailee, "How are you even twins with him? You both are so different from eachother,"


    Ailee gave a heavy sigh as well, "Trust me, I keep asking that question everyday. By the way, how''s your shoulder? I saw the way my brother gripped you, that must have hurt like shit,"


    "Oh, this," Eve said and then flexed the injured shoulder, "It''s nothing, doesn''t hurt at all and I can''t tell if there would be a bruise until I get a wound. But don''t be bothered by that because this is the least injury I''ve experienced. I grew up naughty and injured myself a lot of time,"


    "Gosh!" Ailee eximed, "It was the same thing for me as well. Trust me, Allen wasn''t like this before and together we both were formidable pranksters as kids," She narrated her experience as well.


    "Really, that''s cool," Eve then lifted her kneel and showed her a scar across her leg, "I got this one in a water pistol game, I tricked and defeated the kids at the game. However, karma paid me back by making me trip and I cut my skin against the edge of a stone," She showed her.


    "Wow," Ailee then lifted her sleeve and showed off her own scar proudly, "Tried to sneak into my father''s office and got caught by the metal edge of the ceiling. This darkened patch was from an experiment gone wrong. This one here was a bite from our albino mouse, Mr. Smuff junior - may his soul rest in peace when I tried snatching his food from him, " she?went ahead to show her the rest of them.


    "Wow," Eve was astonished as well, both girls smiling at eachother.


    "You know I kind of like you," Eve admitted.


    "Me too," Ailee admitted, even though her opinion of her changed at first. But then, she proved her wrong, so why couldn''t she be friends with her?


    "And we haven''t even introduced ourselves properly," Eve said,posing herself by bringing down her leg and then readjusted herself on her seat before stretching her hand to say, "Hi, I''m Eve Donovan and it''s nice to see you,"


    Ailee gave her a warm smile and then epted her handshake saying, "Hi Eve, my name is Ailee Spencer and it''s my honour to make your acquaintance," She did a bow.


    Eve chuckled at her gesture, "You know, you''re not what I expected you to be,"


    Ailee gasped dramatically, "I''m not? What were you thinking of me then?" she inquired.


    "I don''t know," She shrugged, "Well, I heard a lot of stories about you and how you alle from a powerful family. I thought you would be worse than your brother, Allen. Moreover you didn''t seem to like me initially,"


    "Oh," Ailee was stunned, the girl did discover her cold reception,"Wellˇ­ " She scratched the back of her head, wondering what excuse she coulde up with. However, the serious look on Eve''s face made her think otherwise.


    "I thought you were interested in my brother," she confessed.


    "What?!" Eve looked as if someone just threw shit on her face, "What would you even think that? No offense, Ailee, but your brother is an asshole,"


    "No offense taken," She said and went on,"But you sat beside Allen when you could have taken the seat beside me,"Ailee revealed the truth.


    "That''s why you decided you didn''t like me?"


    "I just thought you were the same like the others girls who threw themselves at my brother and was jealous over the fact that I lost a potential girlfriend,"


    "That was the reason?" Eveughed at her.


    Ailee''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, she never knew how childish her action had been until now.


    "Hey, the only reason I sat beside Allen was so my brother could have a chance with you,"


    "W-what?" Ailee choked on her saliva. No way, that can''t be true. Eve was pulling her leg right, or maybe she was just saying this to cover up her own motive at approaching her brother.


    But then, what if she was telling the truth? Oh God, her heart missed a beat.

 Chapter 664 - Six Hundred And Sixty-Four: Never Fall For Allen

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Six Hundred And Sixty-Four: Never Fall For Allen</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Tell me you''re pulling my leg," Ailee didn''t want to admit it, it was too embarrassing.


    "Why would I pull your leg?" There was a twinkle in her gaze, "Have you forgotten that the both of twins and can sense each other''s emotion?"


    "Yeah, you''re twins indeed," There was a hint of sadness in Ailee''s tone as she imagined she and Allen could have done so much together.


    Eve didn''t even notice the sudden change and went on, "The instant he came into the ss, his gazended on you and like those soapy scenes in soap operas, he couldn''t take his gaze away - all of this happening in slow motion," she described dramatically.


    "And you would make a good script writer," Ailee rolled her eyes.


    "I''m serous here, my brother has the hots for you or don''t you find him attractive?" Eve questioned her.


    Ailee gulped, this girl would be the death of him.


    "Well, he''s fine," Ailee said.


    "Really?" Eve was not satisfied by that answer, "Just admit the fact that my brother is hot, Ailee. This face.." she waved her hand over hers, "has got so many men drooling," Eve hinted that her brother was as gorgeous as she was because they shared simrities.


    And did Ailee forget to add, she''s a narcissist as well. A woman who knows her worth, how nice.


    "Fine, he''s hot," she added immediately knowing how proud Eve felt right now, "But that doesn''t mean I like him,"


    "A-ha?" Eve gave her a knowing look.


    "What?" Ailee found it a bit annoying that her new best friend could read her.


    "Really? I caught you staring at him that day at the parking lot," the girl was not giving up anytime soon.


    "Fine," Ailee took the seat beside Eve and faced her saying in a lowered tone, "Your brother is hot and totally my type and I''m crushing on you. But then I''m a pathetic little virgin who hadn''t even gotten her first kiss and it''s all because of her brothers who made it their life goal to never see her date,"


    "Oh, that''s huge," Eve still didn''t take her serious even after her exnation.


    "No, you don''t understand, Eve. My brothers would bully him to no end till he gives up on me," this was the main reason she had not given the idea of she and Theodore together much thought. She didn''t want to be disappointed like the other times.


    However, even with that, Eve only smiled and that made Ailee more confused. She was suposed to be scared and then discourage her brother from chasing after her.


    But the girl dered instead, "Then you''re in luck, my dear, my brother can surely hold his own,"


    "Eve, you don''t understand -"


    "No," Eve countered and cupped her face, holding it in ce as she said, "You''re the one who doesn''t understand. No, you should be the one that''s scared because once my brother has his eyes on you, he can never give up,"


    Ailee swallowed a lump down her throat, she was dumbfounded while her heart was beating too fast. This was the first time someone was boldly dering her affection for her, and this would be the first time she dated - if things went well.


    Oh God, she didn''t know what to do. Anxiety mixed with anticipation filled Ailee and she began to tap her feet, unable to rx any longer.


    Everything was new to her. She wanted to date immediately but at the same time, she wanted to withdraw into her cocoon where she was safe - and single. Many things could go wrong and yet end well at the same time. God, she was going crazy with thoughts.


    "Geez, calm down," Eve noticed her anxiety, "Just chill, Ailee. It''s not like you''re dating my brother immediately,"


    Oh yeah, Eve was right. She was not dating Theodore immediately and there was no need to panic - it was just dating, right.


    "By the way, want to sit beside me?" Ailee invited her.


    "Sure," Eve epted happily, "I failed to sit beside you the first time, I won''t the second time," she was happy to oblige.


    Ailee was happy as she took Eve by the hand and led her directly to her seat. From now on, she had a partner who would stay by her side all the time. If only her brother doesn''t take her away.


    "Promise me one thing," Ailee said out of nowhere just as the girl was beginning to settle down.


    "What is it?" Eve was curious because Ailee now had a deep look on her face.


    Ailee took her hand in hers causing the girl to be more apprehensive by her sudden seriousness.


    "Promise me that you would under no circumstances fell for my brother nor date him," She asked of her.


    At that request, Eve''s jaw dropped and she stared at Ailee for over a minute without saying a thing.


    Seeing her reaction, Ailee became apprehensive. Did she say something wrong? Or could it be Eve indeed had a thing for her brother and her promise would be broken before it even started.


    Ailee bit the inside of her cheeks, tears threatening to fill her eyes. Was she destined to be alone?


    But to her utmost shock, Eve burst intoughter. A long mockingughter that left?Ailee stupified.


    "Ailee are you f***ing kidding me?" The girl snorted withughter


    "That''s not funny, Eve" Ailee was a bit offended. What was funny about what she said.


    "I have never thought and would never think of Allen as someone more than the asshole he is. I would never fell for him, he''s not even my type," Eve said in betweenughter. It was just too funny.


    Ailee breathed a sigh of relief, she had been worrying over nothing.


    "Promise?" She brought out her thumb


    "Promise," Eve agreed, sealing the promise.


    The both of them smiled at each other, recognizing their new found friendship.


    Eve patted her on the back saying proudly, "You can be rest assured because I would never fall for Allen,"

 Chapter 665 - Six Hundred And Sixty-five: Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Six Hundred And Sixty-five: Compromise</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Akim had not used the secret passageway ever since that day. He had to be careful especially when he had a smart father and an overprotective mother. And let''s not forget the fact that Jasmine had almost blown his cover the next day.


    They had been summoned for breakfast by their parents and there Jasmine began to disy the fact that she hardly got any sleep that night. The girl began to doze off and nearly smashed her face into the meal before her had he not reacted on time and saved her.


    "What''s going on?" His mother was the first to ask, looking all concerned, "Didn''t she get enough sleepst night?"


    His father then turned to him with his piercing gray eyes asking, "Didn''t she sleep with youst night? What did the both of you dost night? Why did you keep her awake?" he Interrogated him like a police officer.


    Akim knew he had to be careful with his answer else his source of escape would be discovered before he even started, "Yes, we stayed upte, " he admitted it.


    "You both stayed upte? Why? Akim?"


    "Why?" he asked, snorting withughter then went ahead to exin with an unsmiling face," You denied us the opportunity of having fun outside and decided to have one in my room. Do we have to report that to you as well? Would we be captured having a good time in our room?" He didn''t hold back.


    Weeks and days ago, he had beenining about leaving the pce to attend the festival, it would be suspicious to them if he didn''t feel wronged for not attending the festival at the Townsquare - as they thought.


    That conversation led to another argument that was beginning to be a recurring experience for them. Knowing that his father had his eyes on him, Akim didn''t dare to leave the pce in fear that his secret passageway would be discovered.


    His father was not a fool, the fact that he handed that key to him means he knew about the passageway as well - because he''s the one who made it. So he can''t leave too many hints or tracks. The sudden appearance of that passageway was a light in his otherwise boring, gloomy mundane life.


    "Akim!" His mother suddenly called him, causing him to turn to see her.


    It was the beginning of a school week and he had to leave for school and was in a hurry to do so. It was the only ce he could breathe a bit considering his little socialization there - at least he didn''t have to see his parents there.


    "Yes, mother?" His brows were raised questioningly. He was quite curious about what she had to say to him.


    "I''ve been thinking about your wordstely and you''re right, we''ve been in the process of trying to keep you safe intruded over your personal life and space,"


    Akim was stunned, was this indeed his mother speaking. The unshakeable Mrs. Emily, and the queen of Lincolnshire? No, he must be dreaming.


    "So I''m thinking to lessen the restriction we ced on you," She said.


    Finally! Hallelujah, somebody! Akim rejoiced inwardly. However, it was too early to rejoice. The worst punishment anyone could give him was to get his hopes high, only to dash it into smithereens. So he didn''t say a word and patiently waited for his mother to reveal the big surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry about your bodyguards going into the sses with you from now on, they''d be right outside till you''re done with the day and at least keep ten feet from you," Emily said, expecting an endless flow of thanks and unlimited joy from her son, but all she received was,


    "Okay?"Akim said with an expressionless face, "And?" He was anticipating more news from his mother.


    "And?" Emily was surprised by his question. What more did he want to hear?


    "Is that all?" He''d be damned if that was the case.


    "Is there more?" there was confusion on Emily''s face.


    "Oh God," Akim groaned, wiping his face with his palm before he ran his hand through his hair in frustration.


    "Akim?" Emily was not pleased with his reaction. She had expected him to be happy that they took a step forward in giving him the freedom he desired. Instead, he wasˇ­ disappointed?


    Unfortunately, Emily didn''t know that her son had seen and tasted the outside world, hence her littlepromise was of little appeal to him.


    "So you got all my hopes high for this?" He was annoyed.


    "Akimˇ­"


    "Mom, what''s the difference when the guards are with me in the ss and when they''re right outside the ss?" he questioned her sternly.


    "Akim, this is progress on our part. Do you even know how I managed to convince your father to take this step?" She asked him.


    "Then it''s all for nothing because I don''t need it. It''s kind of stupid anyway!" He retorted, and although he regretted saying those words to his mother, he was too angry to show it.


    "Akim, everything we are doing is for your safety and the progress of this family," Emily tried to exin to him. Why can''t he understand it was their role as his parents to protect him? Why can''t he be a little understanding?! Ugh, he was as stubborn as his father! So irritating!


    "Your idea of safety is suffocating me, mother, and in case you don''t know this, I don''t owe you my freedom, it''s my right! Perhaps, it''s time you guys knew that" Akim stated and took his leave without looking back while Emily stood at the spot, rubbing her temple, clearly overwhelmed and stressed up.


    Akim stepped into the car and the chauffeur took off without a second thought. One of the bodyguards sat in the front seat with the chauffeur while another Suv drove behind him, that was another team of bodyguards who made sure his safety was assured.


    The school was the same as usual, the only exception being that the guards didn''t follow him into the ss. He snorted, what difference did it make when they could still see him through the ss window. He felt their


    Even with the absence of his bodyguards, no one dared to sit beside him and Max seemed to be runningte. Yeah, he was all alone.


    At that moment, the teacher came inside the ss and everyoneposed themselves. Akim didn''t care and was about to go back to his phone when out of the corner of his eyes, he saw another figure walking in as well.


    His eyes shot up and as soon as their eyes met, his jaw dropped.. No way.

 Chapter 666 - Six Hundred And Sixty-six: She Knew It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Six Hundred And Sixty-six: She Knew It Was Him</h4>


    Her ckish hair that had a hint of deep emerald was the first thing Akim saw before the rest of her body came into view. For a school like theirs that was strict with the rules, Anika sure broke them without even trying hard.


    A look at the girl and Akim didn''t need to be told this was not the type of girl one brought home to momma and for a prim family like his, Anika would be seen as a rebellion on his part - his parents would think he was seeing the bad girl just to get back at them for restricting his freedom.


    But then, Anika was not his device for rebellion, he simply liked her. Since thest day they met, there hasn''t been a day he hadn''t thought of meeting her, but then, he had to wake himself up from his dream. He practically knew nothing about the girl and even if he sneak out, how or where was he going to find her?


    The kiss they shared was still fresh in his memory and now they met once more, he was almost taken back to that night. However, it hit Akim at the same time, he lied to her.


    Oh shit.


    "Hi everyone, we have a new student who will be joining us today henceforth, although it''s quitete in the academic calendar, she''s an honor student and a great asset to our school. So help me and wee, Miss. Anika Valerie!" the teacher gave her a grand wee and the rest of the students apuded her.


    Anika stood proudly in front of the ss as the teacher gestured to her to introduce herself,


    "Hi, I''m Anika Valeria," The girl began with a smile, "And it''s quite an honor to study with you guys at this great school...." her gaze moved to Akim''s direction and both of their gazes met and held.


    She went on, her smile never leaving her face even for a second, "most of all, I think it''s a blessing to me as well to have finally met a friend I thought I would never meet. Ai, it''s nice to meet you here," she gestured to where Akim sat and the ss turned to see who she was referring to and their expressions changed - including the teacher.


    "Erm," The teacher coughed ufortably, "I''m sorry, Anika, but I think you''re a bit mistaken here. That''s not your friend, Ai, but our one and only prince, his highness, Akim Revatio," She attempted to clear the misunderstanding.


    "Oh," Anika appeared to be stunned, "He''s the prince, not Ai?" She turned to look at Akim pointedly.


    At the same time, Akim chose to turn the other way, his face flushed with embarrassment. Who knew she would catch him red-handed in his lie? What was he going to do?


    "Perhaps, you should take a seat," The teacher suggested hoping that would clear the tension in the air. However, that was only the beginning because to everyone''s shock, the new girl ignored all the empty seats and chose to sit beside the prince.


    "B-but, he''s never... " One girl stammered and turned to the back of the ss, as if waiting for the prince''s guards toe and toss Anika away. But to her chagrin, she discovered for the first time that the prince''s bodyguards weren''t in the ss with them; neither did the prince seem to be displeased with the girl''s presence.


    She bit the inside of her cheek out of resentment, she should have grasped the opportunity to sit beside the prince. If eyes were bullets, Anika would have been long dead because the girl almost bored holes in her head.


    "Ai, huh?" was the first sentence Anika made as soon as she sat down. She propped up her chin with her hand, all of her attention on Akim, and that made him ufortable.


    But as the prince and born leader of?Lincolnshire, he was trained to always hold his head high up, so he turned to Anika, saying, "For someone who just discovered I''m a prince, you sure handle your shock well," there was suspicion in his tone.


    Akim was not dumb and he watched her reaction and all, noticing how at ease she was after the revtion. If it were other girls they would probably faint after discovering that the person they had been with at the festival had been no other than the prince. The shock would be much - unless they already knew. Unfortunately, Anika was as calm as still water.


    Thatment made Anika''s brows raise, she asked, leaning closer to him without a trace of fear, "What are you trying to say, Akim?"


    Akim''s brows raised as she called him by his first name. Even in the school here, everyone referred to him with the title, "His royal highness," first before his name, not even his bodyguards called him by his first name. Yet this girl as wild as harpies and as fiery as hell, dared to call him by his name. He knew she didn''t say that to disrespect him. She was intentionally taunting him and he could see that by the twinkle in her eyes. God, what was he going to do with this woman?


    "You knew I was Prince Akim that night, didn''t you?" Akim asked her, pushing out every other annoying thought out of his head.


    "I had my suspicions," Anika didn''t give him a straight answer yet didn''t lie at the same time.


    "What gave me out?" Akim was curious to know for future purposes.


    "Some things never change - you''re a royal thoroughly, your mannerism and all. However, Jasmine was the one who blew your cover, the girl is quite an entertainingpany," She said.


    "Oh," He should have known. Well, what was he expecting leaving Jasmine with a sly person like Anika? Truthfully, he didn''t know whether to be wary of her or ignore Anika entirely. She seemed too smart for her good.


    "Is that why you came to this school because of me?" he asked only to receive a burst of mockingughter from her.


    "Trust me, Akim, you''re not as important as you think," she told a lie, obviously.


    Akim was everything to her, he was her obsession.

 Chapter 667 - Six Hundred And Sixty-seven: Future King And Queen

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Six Hundred And Sixty-seven: Future King And Queen</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Trust me Akim, you''re not as important as you think," Anika said and for some strange reasons, it daunted him. Well, what was he expecting anyway? Moreover, she would seem like a stalker obsessed with him if she indeed tracked him down here.


    "You should focus on the lessons," Akim said to her, annoyed for no reason.


    The lessons were ongoing but both of them were conversing and the teacher didn''t stop them. He was the prince after all and enjoyed certain privileges.


    Anika smiled at his attempt to push her away. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the one to give up on her goal, and right now, he''s her target.


    Akim was startled when Anika suddenly leaned closer and sniffed at him, "You smell good," She purred with a long deep inhale.


    Being stunned was an understatement, he was dumbfounded. Akim was flustered, his heart beating loud in his chest.


    Why was he condoning her acts? He wondered. She was a shameless woman, hitting on him and he was a prince who had the supreme authority to move her away from him - even away from the school, golden student or not. But he just let her be and strangely enough, he kind of liked it.


    Akim didn''t believe in women chasing after men but he had heard numerous times of his parent''s love story and the fact his mother had persistently wooed her father who tried to push her away and in the end, they were happy together.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if that would be the same case for him. He means, he didn''t exactly like Anika, well, sort of... Just shut up! The point is, she''s just different from the other girls he''s met.


    Sure, the other girls always tried to flirt with him and he was so used to their coy nces and sly attempts to draw his attention. But with Anika, it''s like she''s real with him and she''s brave enough to go after him when the others couldn''t.


    "Stop it, we''re in the ssroom," He nudged her away and her face lit up with a smile once again. He gulped, she was indeed beautiful.


    The teacher who noticed the interaction between the both of them didn''t say anything, she simply focused her attention on the other students. It seems the girl had not been mistaken about the friend she had been looking for. But as curious as she was about their rtionship, she didn''t dare to poke her nose into the prince''s affairs nor disturb their date.


    Unlike normal people, the royal family takes rtionships seriously and this was the first girl their highness, Akim had taken interest in since he was let out in the open. For all she knows, she might be watching an honorable moment of their future king and queen together.


    Unlike what the teacher thought, the other females in the ss had a different opinion, they saw Anika as their bigpetition, especially the girl who had been staring intensely at her earlier. She was no other than Charlotte, who was the niece to one of the youngest ministers to his majesty, the king.


    Her jealousy seeing Akim and Anika together had turned into full-fledged anger and she decided she hated the girl then and there. Charlotte couldn''t wait to get her hands on Anika, she would show her who was the queen bee here. Thankfully, the prince''s bodyguards were no longer in the ss with them, so she had all the opportunity to show her interest in the prince.


    "Really?" Anika said, leaning more closer to the prince, "You''re trying to say that you don''t mind me doing something to you once we''re alone?"


    Akim almost choked on his saliva, what the hell was she talking about? His heart was pounding faster than earlier and his cheeks were burning. Anika would be the death of him.


    "Can you please be decent," He pleaded in a hushed tone, and surprisingly, sheplied. Thank God.


    Silence ensued between them for?a while until he heard, "I missed you,"


    For a moment there, Akim had thought it was his imagination ying games with him until their gaze connected and they stared at each other for almost a minute without blinking.


    Then her lips moved, "Did you miss me as well?" she asked.


    He had not heard things, Akim realized. His pulse raced and he swallowed down saliva without even knowing. The way she stared into his eyes, it was almost as if she could see deep inside his soul.


    He missed her as well, Akim was sure of it. After that night at the town square, he had searched her up on Facebook hoping that even if he couldn''t see her outside, he could at least chat with her online. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find her on Facebook with that name. He had even thought she had lied to him about her name and had been angry with her until now. She never lied to him; she just had zero online presence.


    Unfortunately, just as Akim was about to answer her, the bell rang, signifying the end of the lesson and a huge noise enveloped the room as everyone stood to get to their next ss.


    Call him a coward but Akim took that opportunity to escape as well, he had seen the looks of the females and they were about to swallow him whole now his bodyguards aren''t around to supervise their moves.


    Unfortunately, Anika misunderstood that move and thought he was trying to get away from her. But she was not discouraged, if anything this cat and mouse game excited her.


    Anika didn''t bother to interact with the other students who looked at her, some friends, and the others with hostility. But she didn''t give a damn about them because they weren''t worth her attention. She had a mission and couldn''t entertain any distraction.


    "Hi, I''mˇ­" Charlotte proudly walked up to her and was about to introduce herself but the girl simply stood, picked her backpack, and walked past her.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 668 - Six Hundred And Sixty-eight: A Mad Woman

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Six Hundred And Sixty-eight: A Mad Woman</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Unknown to Anika she had made enemies who were hell-bent on dealing with her and so they monitored her movements. As soon as she went into the restroom, Charlotte and her two minions made their move as well.


    After confirming that Anika was indeed in one of the cubicles, they chased the rest of the students inside of it and prevented the others froming in. They then waited patiently for Anika toe out.


    A satisfied smirk crossed Charlotte''s features, she would teach that bitch a lesson today. However, five minutes passed by and there was still no sign of Anika and the two minions passed Charlotte a disturbed look.


    Both of her girls were posed with mopsticks they would use to hit Anika once shees out and teach her never to step beyond her boundaries. Sadly, their arms were beginning to hurt and there has not been sign of Anika.


    "Are you sure she''s in there?" Charlotte asked in a hushed tone, her brows furrowed in confusion as well.


    "I''m sure," one of her minions replied nervously. She knew Charlotte would skin her alive if she turns out to be wrong.


    "Then why isn''t she out?" Charlotte was slowly losing her patience. What the hell was that damn bitch doing in there?


    "I''m sure she''s there, I''ve had my eyes on that cubicle ever since she entered it," the girl was quick to exin.


    "Then why isn''t she out?!"


    "I don''t know? Maybe she has constipation?"


    "Then in that case you should get her pathetic ass out of there. Don''t you think it would be much better that way," there was an evil smirk on her face? Charlotte had many ways she could destroy the life of thatmoner!


    "Sure," The girl said hurriedly and then went over to the cubicle. Inhaling deeply, she took a step back and then put all of her strength as she kicked the door open.


    She expected Anika to be terrified by the sudden invasion but to her greatest surprise, all she saw was a girl hiding at the corner of the cubicle who then waved at her with a smiling face that disappeared under a wicked smirk, "Hi,"


    Oh no, she knew...


    The girl didn''t even finish the rest of her thought before a strong kick met her in the stomach and she stumbled back, hitting her head against the wall.


    The second minion, seeing that her partner was down, charged at Anika with a battle cry. She lifted the stick, aiming for her stomach and head. However, Anika simply caught the stick and no matter how much the girl struggled with it, she couldn''t pull it out of her grasp. Anika was unbelievably strong.


    Before she could think of another method, Anika pped the girl across the face so hard that she saw stars. Then she twirled the stick in her hand skillfully and hit the minion who was kind of awed by her moves. The girl fell and tried to stand again but Anika hit her on the head and she passed out - that would be enough headache for a day.


    "You!" The other minion was angry when she saw her unconscious partner. She lunged at Anika and because she was filled with rage, her movements were uncoordinated and predictable.


    Anika saw through her and simply dodged her. Before the girl could stand up to her feet, Anika brought down the stick on the back of her leg, her back, arm, stomach, and finally on her bum. The girl fell to the ground moaning in pain.


    Anika didn''t care for her pain, a sadistic smirk crossing her features. She was cruel and wasn''t ashamed to admit it. In this life, she only knew two sets of people?- the good and the bad ones - and


    she was good to those who are good to her and the other set, let''s just say, she returns the favor tenfold.


    Charlotte stood, rooted at the spot with a shock-ridden face. What just happened? Did she just take out her minions? But then what scared Charlotte the most was the crazy glint in Anika''s eyes; it frightened her.


    God, she had to get out of here, Charlotte realized as soon as her brain began to function once again. However, before she could get to the door her hair was pulled from behind.


    She yelped in pain because Anika''s grip was so tight that she feared she must have lost a few strands. She struggled with the girl but she was too strong not to mention the fact she was a socialite who had never done any menial task since the day she was born. In one word, she was no match for Anika and she knows that.


    "Ahh!" She yelped when Anika suddenly pushed her up against the wall, pressing her face hard against the concrete and it hurt like hell.


    "What are you doing?! Are you crazy?! Do you know who I am?! " Charlotte yelled at the top of her voice, trying to sound intimidating so she could scare the girl. If only she knew.


    Anika said fearlessly, "Too bad I''m a madwoman so I don''t care who are you are,"


    Charlotte was confused when she suddenly let go of her. Thinking that Anika got scared all of a sudden, Charlotte turned around to give her a piece of her mind only for the girl to grab her by the throat.


    Her eyes widened as Anika began to choke her and she realized at that moment that she was indeed dealing with a bad woman. God, was this how she was going to die.


    "Charlotte Williams," Anika stated, "Niece to the finance minister. The perfect daughter to her parents and a suitable bride for the princeˇ­"She smirked wickedly," Unfortunately, I wonder if your parents know of your addiction, "


    Charlotte''s eyes widened, real fear flickering in her gaze this time. How did thismoner know about the secret her parents didn''t even know. Her body began to shake terribly, forgetting about the choking part.. She realized that she just poked the devil''s tail.

 Chapter 669 - Six Hundred And Sixty-nine: She Hoped It Wasnt Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 669 - Six Hundred And Sixty-nine: She Hoped It Was''nt Too Late</h4>


    The third point of view:


    It was Maggie''s wee party today yet the celebrant wasn''t in high spirit. Sakuzi had organized this party for her to have a good time and as well, recognize her effort over the years.


    She had grown from a woman who depended on him for survival to a woman who ensured the survival of others. Sakuzi was proud of her achievements hence it wasn''t surprising he celebrated her.


    However, even though everyone was in high spirits, Maggie was not satisfied. She couldn''t exin it but she was unfulfilled which didn''t make sense at all. After the ordeal with Fernandez, her life mission had been to rescue other girls in the same situation as her. But even with the progress, she made so far she was still not happy.


    Maggie was not a fool to think that revenge would satisfy her, this was another feeling altogether and the worst part, she was afraid to admit it. However, her eyes still betrayed her when it rested on a man with his wife and daughter conversing with a fellow member. This was just a simple party, so some of their members had attended with their families.


    An ache grew in her heart as she stared at the scene. That was it, Maggie wanted a family - not just any family but her own family. Recently she kept dreaming of the daughter she lost and it all began that day after the confrontation with Andrew.


    Andrew? That name made her heart skip a beat but the woman pushed the silly feeling out of her head. She was not a lovestruck teenager anymore and love was nothing but hormones produced in the body and wouldn''tst forever. She just had to control the excitement and she would be good. Yes, that is it.


    "It wouldn''t be bad to start a family with Andrew," her lecherous thought betrayed her once again.


    Maggie sighed, gulping down the whole of her wine, and smiled at one of her acquaintances. She was restless, bitter, and ufortable.


    The woman kept telling herself that it wasn''t advisable to start a family now but that was the one thing she craved recently. She had a lot of enemies and she couldn''t be weak now she was at the pinnacle of her achievement. Moreover, she had promised not to be distracted from her life mission and family was nothing but a distraction.


    Maggie kept giving herself reasons upon reasons why she shouldn''t start a family when it suddenly hit her, she was scared.


    Oh, God.


    She had thought that she was over the trauma from Fernandez but the truth was that she hadn''t gotten over it at all. Her life mission had been nothing but a distraction she had used to cover her pain, anger, and embarrassment. She was just scared of giving a shot at motherhood.


    Fernandez had ruined her before Maggie got married hence the idea of marriage didn''t appeal to her at all. until now. She had unintentionally tortured herself in the name of vengeance against her sinners. But now she wondered, was it toote to start a home? Unfortunately, there was only one way to find out.


    Heart pounding in her throat, Maggie went in search of Andrew. That day he had given her that hrious suggestion, she had turned him down and asked him to give up on her because he was never going to change her mind.


    Damn it! Why did she say that? Why couldn''t she control this damn mouth for once? Now, how was she going to exin it to him? How would she even face him? God, she was doomed.


    Having faith that somehow he attended her party, Maggie went in search of Andrew, however, as the guest of the asion, she was swarmed in conversation andpliments before she could even take a step forward. May God have mercy on her soul today.


    Meanwhile...


    Andrew was in his office battling with his mind. He knew Maggie''s party was ongoing outside - the garden was used as the venue - he didn''t dare to step a foot out.?He even locked the door to curtail the temptation of leaving here.


    She had made it clear that she didn''t want him in her life so why bother himself? Andrew ran his hand through his hair, his gazeing to stare at the small box on his desk.


    Andrew noticed she doesn''t wear nes at all and how one would look nice on her smooth neck so he had Reina customize it for him. He intended to give her the ne as a gift but how can he give it to Maggie without creating the wrong impression. He had not bought the ne because he cared about her, well.... he did care about her. But the point is, it was just to thank her for her hard work.


    She resolved to save girls that had been in her shoes and she seeded. Although there were still many out there that needed to be saved, she had saved enough already. Moreover, as long as man exists in the world, crime would nevere to an end. She could only do her best and leave the rest for her sessor.


    Andrew paced up and down his office wondering how he was going to present his gift to her.


    "Maggie,"?Andrew presented the gift to the empty space he envisioned as her, "This is for you," He said with a deep voice.


    "No, no," Andrew shook his head in disapproval. His deep voice and loving tenderness in his gaze gave out his true feelings for her.


    "Alright," He cleared his throat, "this is it," heposed himself one more time.


    Andrew''s countenance changed at once and he assumed a nonchnt attitude, "Maggie, this is my gift for all your efforts so far. It''s a ne and I thought it would look good on your neck..."


    Andrew facepalmed at once, Maggie would think he was flirting with her. Gosh!


    Another idea hit him


    What if she''s dancing and then he sneaks the box into the pocket of her dress - the box was small anyway - and he sneaks away before she sees him. But then what if her dress doesn''t have a pocket? Why would she wear a dress that has pockets anyway? That idea was simply stupid.


    "Ugh!" Andrew groaned, disappointed. When did he turn into a love-struck puppy?


    Embarrassed, he was just about to bang his head against the door when a knock came on the same door.


    --------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket

 Chapter 670 - Six Hundred And Seventy: Do You Want This?

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Six Hundred And Seventy: Do You Want This?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Pissed at being interrupted, Andrew cursed as he opened the door, "Who the fuck dares to...." he trailed off when his gazended on the woman in front of him.


    "Maggie?" He muttered, shocked. What was Maggie in flesh and blood doing in his office? No, he must be dreaming.


    Before he had the chance to confirm or even say a word, Maggie kissed him. Andrew stood stupefied as her soft lips met his and he didn''t even react at all. He just stood still as a tree.


    It took a lot of courage for Maggie to knock on his door after she received information that he was in his office. She wondered what he would say when he saw her. But then, contrary to what she thought, he didn''t say a word and she took advantage of that opportunity to strike her aim.


    She kissed him and to her disappointment, he didn''t respond. She wondered if her skills had gone rustic as it had been years since shest kissed a man and that had been..... Maggie''s mood changed at once when she recalled her past.


    Maybe the reason Andrew was not reacting to her kiss was that he had never been serious in pursuing her and had given up on her the instant she pushed him away.


    With a sigh, she was just about to leave when he grabbed her arm causing her to nce up at him, stunned. Before she could say a word, Andrew pulled her into his office, shut the door, stered her body against it, and began to kiss her.


    How could she stir him up like this, bringing him up so high only to let him crash badly? No, he couldn''t take it at all. Fuck consent and all because she had been the one to rouse him by kissing him first.


    Maggie was mind blown by the kiss. Andrew kissed her like a drowning man starving for air and she kissed him back with the same fervor. Her hand buried into his hair and she bit down on his lower lips arousing him further.


    Andrew pressed his knee into her thigh, causing the friction of her cloth to rub against her pulsating core and she moaned into his mouth. The kiss deepened, his tongue plunging into hers while his hand lowered to her back only to grope her bottom.


    Maggie moaned once more, pulling him closer to her as if she wanted to mold their body together. They might be wearing clothes but they might as well be naked because there was nothing between them. She felt the bulge in his trousers and his chest was pressed flush against her nipple that had turned taut.


    Both of them pulled back for air and that was when Andrew got the chance to look into her eyes. Her pupils were dark with desire and her chest was heaving from their passionate kiss. She wanted this, he discovered. But then, he needed to be sure because sometimes one''s body could be saying something and her mind, another.


    Cupping her cheek, his gaze searching hers, Andrew asked her, "Do you want this?"


    Does she want this? Maggie mulled over the question. She knew everything would change once she got in bed with him and she couldn''t tell if it would be bad or good. However, Maggie was sure of one thing, she didn''t want to die with the memory of Fernandez being thest man to have her. Sex was a wonderful thing and she wanted her memory of it to be awesome.


    "Yes," Maggie softly said at first, "Yes!" Her voice was firmer as she said the second time, "I want to make love to me, Andrew," She was resolute.


    A smile crossed Andrew''s face but then, he had to remind her what she was getting herself into.


    "You do know once you agree to this, I''m never letting you off my bed till morninges," his tone was low and sensual. He even went ahead to rub his evident bulge against her causing Maggie to gasp, goosebumps busting all over her skin.


    "Are you sure you''re not going to run off?" he dared her with his brows cocked.


    However, Maggie said instead, "I''m no longer that weak girl you knew, Andrew. The question is... " she said, her hand traveling down to rub against his bulge, "can you have enough of me?"


    Andrew grunted when she ran her hand against the length of his bulge. The feeling was exhrating for her and she continued as he leaned against her, burying his nose in the crook of her neck. His breath tingled her and she rubbed him faster, his breath thickening.


    He kissed her sweet spot, Maggie trembled. He then took advantage of her reaction and began to suckle that spot causing her head to lull back in pleasure.


    Andrew kissed her neck like a work of art, almost as if he was worshiping her. Then he picked the stic skin between his teeth and bit her. Maggie yelped but he began to kiss her once again, the pain forgotten immediately.


    He kissed up the length of her throat while she could only tilt her neck giving more ess. Maggie was wet and needed him more than ever. So she started to rub her thighs together to relieve herself but Andrew stopped her.


    "You''ve had your fun, now''s mine," He whispered into her ears, taking her earlobe in between his teeth and nipping at her.


    "Ahh!" Maggie experienced pain-filled pressure.


    Andrew then let his hands travel down to her butt and then lifted her dress to her hips. Her eyes widened and she tried to stop him but he said smugly, "My turn remember?"


    Maggie gulped and she could only stand on shaky legs as his hand slipped into her panties.


    "God, you''re so wet for me," Andrew smiled as he felt her slick fold.


    "Andrew," Maggie moaned, her heart pounding in her throat as he explored her wetness with his fingers.. The feeling was out of this world, so this is what she had been missing out on.

 Chapter 671 - Six Hundred And Seventy-one: Make A Baby

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Six Hundred And Seventy-one: Make A Baby</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Warning: sex scene ahead, read at your own expense. Those below eighteen , shoo away.


    "Andrew," Maggie cried out for more. Andrew was not even pleasing her, just tentatively touching her as if he was on an exploration. Inside her cage?


    "Why?" he smirked deviously at her, "You want it that badly?"


    But Maggie didn''t say anything, she simply bit her lower lip, trying to brace her tingling nerves.


    "Answer me!" Andrew retorted, sliding his finger across her fold and causing her to gasp from the sensation.


    "Yes!" Maggie had no choice but to reply to him. Right now she needed him right inside of her and that was the one thing he was denying her.


    Andrew smiled in satisfaction. Sure, he was going to love her like crazy tonight but he was not going to make it easy on her. She left him for five years and hid her feelings from him, letting him suffer all by himself. He was going to return all the favor to her tonight. He would love her to the extent she would never have any desire for any other man than him. He would be the drug that she''s addicted to.


    "Good," He said and began to move his finger inside of her at a slow pace. Maggie hummed in fulfillment, throwing her head back against the door.


    His lips found her ear, "How badly do you want me?" he asked, still rubbing her.


    Maggie tried to talk but she could barely coordinate her words as he continued to tease her.


    "B-badly," She managed to gasp out, her legs badly shaking but his other words were there to anchor him.


    "Good," Andrew muttered, satisfied.


    Then his fingers began to move faster against her, stroking just the way she wanted and Maggie screamed, her fingers grabbing Andrew''s shoulders tight. Her nails dug into his shoulder des as the pleasure built inside of her with her gasping for air as it overwhelmed her.


    Her reaction pleased Andrew and he increased his pace. He had dreamt of this scene a couple of times - Maggie in his arms as he pleased her - and it finally came true. She was his tonight.


    A cry erupted from Maggie''s lips as an organism breaks free and she falls limp on Andrew''s body, panting as if she had just run a marathon. She couldn''t exin what just happened, however, she felt liberated, not to mention the fact, she liked this.


    Maggie nced down to discover that Andrew''s hands were reaching for his pants and that was when it hit her that he had satisfied her at his own expense and she pushed off him saying,


    "Let me,"


    He nodded and she got down on her knees, tugging on his pants and that action made Andrew''s breath hitched in anticipation.


    She pulled down his pants, letting it fall in a heap around his ankles, and then worked on his underwear, pulling it down as his hard staff sprang out and ready for action.


    Maggie took a deep breath, he was quite long and she wondered how deep he could go inside of her. Would she even be able to take him? However, she pushed the thought to the back of her head and focused it on his member right in front of her.


    There were already beads of his wetness on his tip and she salivated, staring at him like a full course meal set before her to consume. Maggie firstly held him in her palm tentatively and Andrew hissed out, his gaze clouded. She then ran her hand up and down the length of him and he groaned, the sound motivating her.


    Maggie lowered her head and tasted him, the salty, liquid registering in her head before she sucked him.


    Andrew cursed out and she sucked him as hard as she could while he braced himself, his hand against the door. Then she began to take him further into her mouth until she''s full with him, almost choking.


    But then something happened, just as Andrew''s hands came to clutch her hair, Maggie found herself on that night - the night she gave Fernandez a blow job right before she killed him.


    Maggie screamed but the sound was muffled with him inside her mouth and she trembled. Andrew on the other hand was oblivious to her reaction, he was carried away by the ecstasy she was unleashing on him. The more Maggie tried to scream, the more her cheeks pped against his member, and her grip on him tightened while the man before her groaned in pleasure with no clue what was happening.


    However, his moan broke her reverie and she somehow returned to the presence. Maggie forced herself to recognize that this was Andrew, the man she liked and not Fernandez, the man who ruined her. She had to end this trauma, she realized, before it haunted her forever.


    So she let go of her hand on him and instead ced both hands on his hips, drawing him closer before thrusting in and out with her mouth as if she was f***ing him.


    Andrew threw his head back, panting like a moose in winter, his breath deep and fast. He grabbed her hair and pushed her to take him deeper and deeper and deeper till he was about to explode.


    "God, I can''t take it anymore!" His voice was a mangled growl and he tried to pull Maggie away so he wouldn''t release inside her mouth, but the girl stubbornly went in for another hard suck and that did it.


    Andrew groaned, his face distorted in bliss, and nced down on time to see Maggie swallowing everything she milked off him. She smirked, then ran her tongue across her lower lips to lick off the rest that had spilled down; she couldn''t let any of it go to waste.


    His breathing hitched, that was the most erotic thing he had ever seen a woman do and hisid member stirred to life like a soldier always ready for duty. He couldn''t take it anymore, he must seek her heat now.


    Andrew mmed his lips down on her with a force that knocked the breath out of her lungs. He kissed the top of her lips, the bottom of her lips, and then grazed his tongue between her lips while grinding against her. Maggie moaned, clutching a fistful of his hair and pulling tight at it.


    He moaned, his hand already going to her back to pull off the rest of her clothes over her head while she did the same to his shirt, having stepped out of his pants around his legs. Their lips found each other again, their hands roaming one another''s body and they were as naked as the day they were born.


    Andrew carried her off her feet with their lips still fused and stopped right in at the front of his desk, bending her over it. Maggie gulped, filled with anticipation and desire of what was toe while Andrew was exhrated at the sight of her bottom pointed up to him.


    He spanked her on her ass cheek and she whimpered, biting the inside of her cheeks, the pain heightening her arousal. A shiver ran through her when she felt her arousal against her entrance. However, she gasped as he rubbed his tip up and down her fold. The feeling was ecstatic and her insides clenched.


    Maggie grabbed the edge of the desk bracing herself for the inevitable invasion. Andrew growled, his voice was thick and gruff with desire as he plunged his member into her.


    She gasped, then screamed as he continued to push inside of her. Maggie was obviously not a virgin but it seemed like Andrew was trying to tear her apart from the inside. Her body trembled around him while stretching to amodate him, and it didn''t help matters that she went celibate for a few years.


    "Just a bit more," Andrew groaned out as he finally sheathed to the hilt.


    Maggie''s death grip on the desk loosened as her body got used to him. He was quite long and she could feel him to her very entrails.


    Finally, Andrew began to move but he gave her three shoves before pulling outpletely. Maggie moaned yet was unsatisfied by his action and turned to see what he was doing when he mmed into her with a powerful thrust that locked the breath out of her lungs.


    Maggie gave a cry and shudder of delight as she felt him prate her womb. She could only brace herself against the desk as he began to pound into her with fervor.


    "Yesˇ­ that isˇ­ Ahh! Oh my God!... Andrew!" Maggie could only scream out as he pounded into her.


    Andrew''s teeth were gritted while his arms held onto her waist facilitating the movements of his hips as he mmed into her like a mad beast over and over and over and over again till she exploded.


    He still didn''t give up and continued his merciless thrust until he found his own release and with a growl, spent into her.?Andrew leaned over her, relishing the heavenly pressures of her c**t.


    "Did we make a baby?" she asked when she finally found her voice.


    Andrew smiled at her, "Sadly, we have to confirm with more than one session,"

 Chapter 672 - Six Hundred And Seventy-two: The Great Genuis

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Six Hundred And Seventy-two: The Great Genuis</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe was in her office going through the pile of documents on her desk when her phone rang. Normally she would have ignored it because she had a strict rule of never to be disturbed while working. However, this was her private line and whoever was calling her must be a family member.


    Snatching her gaze away from the papers, Isabe nced down at the phone screen only to discover that it was Anabelle. She sighed knowing that the little bug was about to bother her.


    Reluctantly, Isabe picked up her phone saying, "Hello?"


    However, what pierced Isabe''s ear the next second was Anabelle''s excited scream and she hung up on her immediately.


    With a huff, Isabe rubbed her ear and confirmed that she could still hear again. Her face distorted in anger immediately, that stupid girl wanted to render her deaf!


    Anabelle called her once again and this time she did more of the talking than shouting, "Isabe, why did you end the call?"


    Isabe retorted, "You should be lucky the call was the only thing I ended," she hinted that she would end her life - if that was possible.


    Anabelle scoffed, "Why do you have to be so scary?" however, she was not defeated by her cousin''s cold reception and went ahead to say, "Anyway, guess what happened... ?"


    "Julie proposed to you," Isabe answered before Anabelle could even finish her guessing game.


    "Huh?" Anabelle was stunned, "How did you know?"


    "Simple, some people are not as dumb as you," She answered.


    But then, Anabelle didn''t cry this time because she was already used to her cousin''s sharp tongue. Moreover, she was too happy to be sad anyway. So she didn''t take Isabe''s reply to heart. Today was too good to be sad.


    Isabe frowned when she realized that Anabelle was too happy to react to herment. To her, Anabelle''s reaction to her taunts was usually interesting and gratifying. Just like when a personughs because one made a joke, Anabelle''s reactions were a source of amusement to Isabe and no, she''s not a sadist.


    "I saw it on your post?" Isabe finally answered - as a human being should.


    "Oh, you saw my post?" Anabelle celebrated, "Oh my God you saw my post?! Have you been following me?! I didn''t know you cared this much for me, my darling cousin?! What''s your user name, I need to make a shout out to you?!" She kept rambling on and on and on.


    Isabe pressed her temple, this was why she didn''t want Anabelle around her. Anabelle was like an endless ball of energy.


    "I don''t have time for this, Anabelle. Goodbye," Isabe was just about to end the call when she heard,


    "Wait!"


    She hesitated but not before asking in a gruff manner, "What now?"


    "You''re at the office, right?"


    "Yes, and why do you ask?" Isabe found it suspicious that Anabelle would ask that question.


    "Wonderful then!" Anabelle eximed, "I would being to keep you -"


    "No, don''te!" Isabe refused her before she could even finish her statement.


    "I''ming!" Anabelle stood her ground.


    "No, you don''t!" Isabe had a firm resolve as well.


    "I have to take care of my pregnant cousin, don''t you think so?" Anabelle imed to have a good reason foring.


    "No, I don''t think so. So don''t you dare take a step -"


    She interrupted her, "See you when I arrive, tata!" Anabelle hung up on her.


    "Don''t you daree here, Anabelle! Hello?... Hey, Anabelle?!" Isabe nced down to discover that the call had indeed ended.


    "What the f***!" Isabe stood up, cursing as she picked her phone from her desk.


    This was the first time Anabelle had an upper hand in an argument and it didn''t sit well with her. She was always the one ending the call with finesse, she won''t admit defeat!


    So she called Anabelle once again but the girl ended the call to her horror.


    "Holy mother of God," Isabe stared at the phone in disbelief. Anabelle ended her call? How was this possible? Anabelle always worshipped her feet and followed her like a loyal puppy? How could her dedication change?


    Isabe spent the next fifteen minutes, pacing up and down her office and going over what just happened in her mind. How could this happen?


    However, at a point, Isabe asked herself, what the hell was she doing? This was the first time she was this flustered and to think it was all because of Anabelle? No, she was smart. How could a great genius like her react to a little provocation from her annoying cousin?


    Isabe walked back to her desk and sat down with pride. She was the great Isabe and nobody ruffles her emotions. She was in perfect control of her life. She attested what happened to be as a result of pregnancy hormone. Yes, that is it. The hormones must be responsible for this.


    Meanwhileˇ­.


    Anabelle walked with a swagger into thepany''s lobby with a smile on her face. Why was she happy? She pissed off Isabe. Do you know how fulfilling that was?


    Isabe was the definition of control and had prided on the fact she was in charge. Thanks to that, her cousin was a prideful person and expected all to be under her dominance. The only person she excepted from that rule was Pedro and Reina - yeah, poor uncle Nius.


    But then she had hung up on Isabe and although that was not actually an insult, to Isabe, it was a huge deal. However, Anabelle didn''t give a deal to her cousin''s tantrum, for once she was happy to have ruffled Isabe''s emotions.


    The feeling was satisfying. Moreover, Isabe loved her too much to hurt her - even though the proud ass wouldn''t admit it. What was so hard about showing she cared. Also, she knew how to appease the great Isabe''s anger - kill her with kindness.


    "Oh my God, isn''t that Anabelle?" she was roused from her thoughts by the whispers around her.


    The whispers increased and before Anabelle knew it, the workers, one after the other rushed towards her, all demanding for an autograph or to pose for a shot.


    Anabelle was not prepared for this, however, by the time she would be done here, her cousin must have calmed down already.. Hehe, sheughed deviously.

 Chapter 673 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Three: The Annoying Bug

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Three: The Annoying Bug</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Alright, get it inside," someone directed the men into the office causing Isabe to nce up from herptop.


    She knew only Anabelle could bother her this much however, her brows still furrowed when two men came into her office with some stuff. One of them held a fruit basket with a food sk, while two others carried a huge portrait that was covered with a white sheet.


    "Anabelle!" Isabe stood up abruptly, calling her cousin through gritted teeth.


    However, the girl paid no heed to her and instead was busy directing the staff to the best spot to hang the portrait.


    Isabe was dumbfounded, she was someone who enjoyed her peace and quiet that Anabelle just disrupted with her squad. Not to mention the fact that she was a meticulous and orderly person and yet Anabelle just got her a portrait that she had no idea about or even needed. She didn''t like portraits, they were unnecessary and a disturbance to be staring at one''s face all the time - she didn''t even have a picture of herself in her office. Isabe felt like strangling Anabelle, family or not.


    She strode over to her, "What the hell are you doing?!" She red at her.


    "My lovely cousin," Anabelle, in question hugged Isabe tight leaving her dumbfounded and angrier. This was not the answer she needed.


    Anabelle pulled away, having noticed the change in her demeanor - Isabe was boiling like arva.


    "I figured out that since you love me so much, I should get you a constant reminder of me," Anabelle said cheerfully and then gestured to the staff who took that as a cue to unveil the portrait.


    At once, they got rid of the sheet, and lo and behold, there was a picture of Anabelle in all her stunning glory.


    "Isn''t it marvelous?" Anabelle gestured to the portrait, all of her teeth showing in her wide grin. She knew she was treading on dangerous grounds and had to tread carefully especially now Isabe had her signature expressionless face.


    Calm down, Isabe, it''s not good for the baby, the girl told herself as she looked between the portrait and the real Anabelle. What was she even going to do with this stupid girl? God, why did she evene into this family in the first ce?


    "Or don''t you like it?" Anabelle asked, pulsing her lips. She was ufortable with her cousin''s stare and had to remedy the situation.


    "Alright, you can leave the portrait, I and my cousin would decide what to do about thatter," Anabelle decided to salvage the situation having understood she invaded Isabe''s space - the re from her furious cousin was about to bore a hole in her head.


    "Okay, miss Anabelle, " all the men responded and left with a sigh of relief and happiness. Isabe''s look was beginning to unsettle them and they prayed she wouldn''t tamper with their sry.


    The instant they left an awkward silence fell upon them. Anabelle scratched the back of her head, had she overdone it this time?


    Isabe went back to her seat without even saying as much as a word to her.


    Taking advantage of the silence, Anabelle quickly took the fruit basket and food and rushed over to Isabe''s desk, "Also, as a considerate cousin, I got you nutritious food and fruits," she dropped them on her desk making sure not to ruin any of her documents. It was a surprise Isabe hasn''t thrown her out yet, she can''t ruin her luck.


    But then, even with all her obvious ploy to get Isabe''s attention, the girl in question didn''t even respond. Instead, she picked her telephone to call her secretary, asking for some information on theirtest meeting before she hung up and went back to her documents. Isabe didn''t look up until her dear cousin left the office - with her fruit basket.


    Once gone, Isabe rolled her eyes, why couldn''t she leave the fruit behind? Such a stingy person! But then she finally had the peace of mind she wanted.


    Unconsciously, her gaze fell on the portrait in her office and she didn''t even know when a smile crossed her lips.


    "That ugly thing," She said with a sneer. Although Isabe was saying hing, her face expressed another. Fine, she would allow the portrait to stay here so it could gain value and she could auction it offter. Yep, a businesswoman is always a businesswoman.


    On the bright sound, she had peace she wanted so much. However, Isabe rejoiced too soon because the door opened and the girl squealed,


    "My dear cousin, would you have an apple slice? I heard it''s nice for the baby,"


    All color drained from Isabe''s face at the sight of the cousin she thought she had gotten rid of. What kind of witchcraft is this? She reasoned.


    Isabe still kept her cool, hoping that the annoying bug would leave her when she gets tired of her cold shoulder.


    "Isabe?" Anabelle called her.


    No response.


    "Isabe?!"


    No response.


    "Isabe?! Isabe?!"


    Still, no response, although her brows furrowed in annoyance.


    "ISABELLA?! ISABELLA?! ISABELLA?!"


    "What?!" Isabe finally caved under the pressure. She took back her words, her cousin was a nuisance and she would get rid of her.


    However, it happened that as soon as Isabe opened her mouth to retort, Anabelle forced a slice of apple into her mouth and she had no choice but to chew on it else she choked.


    After she chewed it, Isabe turned to give Anabelle a piece of her mind but the girl put another apple slice into her mouth and she chewed it.


    "How does it taste? Good? Right? Don''t say I didn''t take care of you during your pregnancy?" she murmured while feeding Isabe.


    It happened that each time Isabe opened her mouth toin, she would force the apple into her mouth. Hence, by the time she was done, Isabe''s anger had vanished.


    "How was it? Tasty right?" she asked, yet answered at the same time, "Of course, it would be. The apples were carefully picked out by me,"


    Isabe nced up with an evil smirk, "I see that you''re less busy these days. Perhaps, I''d have to make you the image model for our uing project," her tone held a dark promise of what was going toe.


    But Anabelle smiled proudly, "Fortunately for me, I went on a hiatus starting today,"


    "What?"

 Chapter 674 - Six Hundred And Seventy-four: Have Their Wedding Together

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Six Hundred And Seventy-four: Have Their Wedding Together</h4>


    The point of view:


    "What?" Isabelle was dumbfounded by the news, "What are you talking about?" she asked her.


    She pouted her lips, "Well," she dropped the te still containing a few slices of apple on the desk, " Since Julie and I would be getting married, I figured out that I would take time from work and organize my wedding. So I''m not taking any more jobs and I''m working hard on finishing my ongoing ones this week at thetest. Also...."


    Anabelle bit on her lips which made Isabe narrow her gaze at her, trying to figure out her intention.


    "Also...?" Isabe pressed, wanting to hear what she had to say.


    "Can we have our wedding together?! "


    "No!" Isabe shouted immediately as if she knew what was on her mind.


    "Why not?!" Anabelle threw a tantrum, "Our parents had their wedding together? Why can''t we? What''s wrong with doing it together?" sheined.


    "Well, one," Isabe started, her voice was firm, "Unlike our parents who had months to n theirs, my wedding is just two weeks away and you should know by now that I''m very meticulous to the smallest details. It took me months to create a wedding of my choice and I can''t risk any altercations. Not to mention the fact that you''re a sophisticated person and would like to bring great change to my arrangements, I can''t allow that,"


    "We can still make do," Anabelle didn''t give up on convincing her," Sure, it would bring some alterations but I believe we can meet onmon ground here. I can manage and speak about time, we have enough resources to make all necessary adjustments. I believe we can make this happen, Isabe," She was hopeful.


    "Sorry, Anabelle, but I''m not in forte-minute adjustments. Moreover, a wedding is a one-time event you have with your current partner. I wouldn''t want you to lose your dream wedding just because you want to make this work. Sorry, Anabelle, but we''re too different. The dual wedding is impossible," Isabe wasn''t ready to change her mind either.


    "But -"


    "Did you forget the fact that you are supposed to be my maid of honor?" Isabe reminded her.


    Anabelle was taken aback by thatment, she almost forgot about that.


    "If that''s what you''re worried about, then you should not worry, I have a lot of model friends that can -"


    "You should know by now that I''m notfortable with strangers taking such an important role on my special day," Isabe said.


    Anabelle''s mouth closed on its ord. However the girl was still persistent, "Then what about Ailee? She''s grown up and can fill the -"


    "Anabelle!" Isabe cautioned her, "My decision is final and if you can''t respect my decision, that means you have no respect for me as well. Also, if you brought these thingsˇ­" She gestured to the portrait and the food she hadn''t even touched yet, "as a bribe to help convince me to change my mind, then you can dly take that on your way out," she was furious.


    "No!" Anabelle defended herself immediately, "Of course not! It''s not a bribe! I can''t go that low," She confessed and that stopped Isabe from showing her the way out of her office.


    Anabelle sighed, "It''s more of an apology anyway," She said absent-mindedly and unfortunately, the ever smart Isabe picked it.


    "An apology?"


    "Uh-oh," Anabelle froze, when did she say that?


    "Apology for what?" Isabe probed, noticing how Anabelle was too nervous to meet her gaze.


    "What apology?" Annabelleughed nervously, "When did I say something like that? You must have heard wrong?" she attempted to fool her - as if Isabe was easy to fool.


    "Anabelle!" Isabe growled a warning.


    Anabelle bit on her lips, Isabe was going to kill her today.


    "I didn''t mean to say it! It just slipped out of my mouth and Julie figured out the rest," She confessed.


    Isabe''s heart began to pound hard in her chest and even though she had an inkling of where this conversation was going, she didn''t want to acknowledge it until she heard it from her cousin''s mouth.


    And just like that, Anabelle began to narrate what happened and how Julie came to know the truth of her pregnancy. Call it instinct or something but she was hardly through her story when something flew in her direction and she ducked at once, narrowly escaping from the impact.


    It happened that what Isabe had thrown in her direction was no other than her telephone. Gosh, does she want to kill her or what?


    "You told Julie about my pregnancy?!" Isabe fumed, striding over to her.


    But Anabelle was smart enough to move away, "It was just a mistake and I convinced him to keep it a secret as well!" She shouted from behind the couch in the office.


    "You''re fond of making mistakes, who knows who else you''d spill it to?" Isabe pointed out, failing to catch Anabelle who sneaked to the next seat.


    There were a total of three couches in the office and were arranged to face one another. In one word, Anabelle and Isabe were tactically ying a game of run and chase with a mix of hide and seek in her office.


    "Obviously, because I am human!" Anabelle retorted, still vignt.


    "I hardly make mistakes!" Isabe imed.


    Anabelle rolled her eyes, "Well, not everyone is an alien as you are,"


    "Anabelle!" Isabe lunged at her but the girl was quick to move onto the next seat.


    "Just tell Pedro the truth!"


    "Of course, I will tell him the truth, you idiot! But that secret is meant to be a surprise!"


    "Telling him now orter, it''s going to be a surprise anyway. What''s the big deal?!" Anabelle couldn''t understand how Isabe''s mind worked. It was strange.


    "Of course it''s a huge deal! My child is a huge deal! Nowe here?!" Isabe charged at Annabelle but it was a false move. She pretended to have chased after Anabelle by only moving her upper body yet remained at the same spot, thus scaring her to move.


    The scared Anabelle who realized at thest minute that it was a false move tried to return to her previous position however she slipped from the tiled foot and fell.


    A victorious smirk crossed Isabe''s expression, this was what she expected from that move, and rushed to go im her prize, Anabelle.


    However, she overestimated herself and didn''t get to see that Anabelle''s earrings had fallen off when she slipped. So she stepped on it in a hurry and found herself on the ground the next minute.


    Stunned, both women peered at each other from their various positions, and before one could say, "Jack Robinson," Anabelle and Isabe burst intoughter.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 675 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Five: Faster Than Her Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Five: Faster Than Her Shadow</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Where is Allen?" Ailee asked because she hasn''t set her eyes on him since that incident in the morning time.


    "He said we should leave without him because he has something to do," Neon said, opening the car for her to get in.


    "Again?" Ailee frowned, this was the second time that they were leaving without him. Not that she missed him or something - God, she was happy not to see him with his irritating girlfriend''s for once- but it was strange for Allen to have misseding home with them for two consecutive days.


    Ailee knew it wasn''t because of their earlier argument, her brother was aloof and arrogant - he would have waived their argument to the back of his mind by now. But it was bing strange; him leaving right after school was beginning to get suspicious.


    "Just get in, your brother can perfectly take care of himself," Neon said, gently pushing her into the seat and was attempting to put the seat belt for her when Ailee said,


    "Don''t worry, I can do it," She hurriedly said when he leaned too close for her liking.


    In the past, she seemed to never have any problem with that gesture, however,tely, she became hyper-aware of Neon and she doesn''t even know why.


    "No," Neon protested but before he could help her out, Ailee had already put on the belt.


    "See?" She gestured, "I''m good," She smiled at him however Neon was not amused by her action.


    "Why didn''t you want me to help you with the seat belt?" He asked her with a serious expression.


    Ailee''s brows came together in a furrow, "Huh?" She was confused. Why was he suddenly making a huge deal out of nothing? She couldn''t understand his mood swings these days.


    "Nothing," Ailee lied, she didn''t want to admit it. She just felt ufortable with his gesture and thought to get some space between them. So why didn''t she say that to him? Ailee doesn''t know why but she felt she would hurt his feelings if she said that and she doesn''t want him to be hurt - even at the expense of herfort? Whatever.


    "Really?" Neon scrutinized her. He couldn''t exin it but he definitely felt like Ailee intentionally avoided him and he didn''t like it. The only reason he was still holding himself back from expressing his feelings was that he could spend time with her like this freely and care for her indirectly.


    But if Ailee starts to avoid him without even knowing his feelings for her, it would be much harder to make her his. He would lose her. Unfortunately, he wasn''t ready to lose Ailee. She was his even though she might not know it. Yet.


    "You just treat me so well that I feel like I''m bingzy," Ailee said,ughing nervously and that brought a smile on his face.


    "You''re my princess, you deserved everything," He said, and before Ailee could blink, kissed her on the forehead leaving her speechless. Neon then walked around to the other side of the car to get to the driver''s seat.


    Ailee was still recovering from that surprise peck when out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the Donovan twins and she leaned back into her seat.


    Oh, God! Her heart began to race as she peered out through the window at Theodore who seemed to notice her gaze and turned at the same time in her direction. After Eve''s confession, Ailee didn''t know what to think anymore.


    She was crushing on Theodore only to discover that her male interest was already taken by her. A blush crept up her face and thankfully, Neon didn''t notice it as he was busy starting the car.


    However, Neon did notice the blond twin staring at Ailee and he red at him before zooming off with much speed than required. Silence fell upon them and Neon couldn''t help but wonder if the twin was the reason for her quietness. He hoped not.


    Ailee was in a world of her own, her head spinning with thoughts. Since the beginning of high school, she had anticipated getting a boyfriend - a dream her siblings thoroughly squashed - but now there were higher chances of her finally getting one, she was suddenly scared.


    What if her siblings were right and that Theodore was simply messing around with her? Even at that, what if she messes up the rtionship since this was her first time? Also, she wanted her boyfriend to be on good terms with her brothers. She didn''t care about Allen''s permission - he could go to hell with that- Neon was all that mattered to her - she would need his blessing in her rtionship.


    But then, wasn''t she too ahead of herself? She hadn''t even spoken to Theodore today not to talk of confirming his interest in her. He hadn''t even made a move on her aside from the first day they met. She had to calm down and stop being faster than her shadow.


    "By the way, I''ll be dropping you off at home," Neon said, awakening her from her thoughts.


    "What?" Ailee turned to him.


    "I have somewhere else to be," He told her.


    "Where?" she questioned him


    "Have you forgotten my deal with our mother? I have toe to thepany today and get a hold of my schedule as well as socialize with the members. It''s good to have a decent working rtionship with the team," he exined.


    "Oh," Ailee nodded her head in understanding, "Fine, let''s go,"


    "Go?" he couldn''t understand her.


    "Do you think that I would let you go all by yourself? You are too kind for your own good, Neon,?and I''ll fill in the role of your manager, so you should be rest assured that mom''s money is not all for you to spend," she stated, wrapping her arm across her chest.


    Neon boomed at her," Do you care about me this much? "


    Ailee rolled her eyes," Don''t get too cocky, " she said. She was just making sure those gold diggers don''t get their ws on him, Ailee told herself.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 676 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Six: The Intimacy Between Them

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Six Hundred And Seventy-Six: The Intimacy Between Them</h4>


    The third point of view:


    They arrived at their mother''spany in no time, however, their mother was in a meeting so they got introduced around by her assistant, Kristen.


    They went down to the studio where the photographer and everyone else was waiting for them, no, he, Ailee corrected the impression. She was a tagalong and they seemed to notice that because none of them paid any attention to her.


    "Wow, when the boss told me that her son woulde to participate, I never thought it would be an Adonis like you," Said the photographer who was a bald man and seemed to be in his early thirties.


    "Oh, thank you," Neon smiled politely, scratching the back of his head. He was not used to getting this much attention and he knew this photographer was not an ordinary person.


    "Hmmm," The man hummed in approval, examining his body the same way her mother had done that day, "Not bad," he nodded.


    He then stretched out his hand, "By the way I''m Micheal and it would be a thrill working with you,"


    "No," Neon epted his hand in a handshake humbly, "I''m the one honored to be working with a great photographer like you. I''m not quite knowledgeable in this field," He acknowledged the fact that he was inexperienced.


    At thatment Ailee smiled, this was the reason she liked Neon. He was humble and respectful. She didn''t even want to think what Allen would have done if he modeled instead of Neon.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m sure you are a fast learner," Michealplimented him and he smiled.


    Suddenly, Micheal turned to Ailee and the girl was startled because she was caught off guard. The man raised his brows at her questioningly, " And who is... ?"


    "Oh," Neon finally remembered he hadn''t introduced her to them. He gestured to her, " She''s -"


    "His personal assistant and manager, Jade," Ailee lied to the man using her middle name instead of her first name that was well known by everybody.


    Neon and Kristen, her mother''s assistant, turned to Ailee, dumbfounded. What the hell was that youngdy talking about? However, before they could dispute her im, Ailee had already cemented her fake identity.


    "Micheal Stewart, I''m a huge fan of your creations, sir, and I can assure you that it''s a big honor to work up close with you," she grabbed his hand and ttered him, the way a fan would do.


    "Oh, is that so?" Micheal was not surprised by her action since she was a fan, "Then I hope we have a good working rtionship,"


    "Of course," she nodded and bowed her head to Neon and Kristen''s shock.


    "For a moment there, I thought you looked familiar," the man said under his breath with his brows furrowed. Maybe he was thinking too much.


    Hemanded Neon, "Get acquainted with the rest of the team,"


    "Sure!" Neon answered and as soon as the man focused on his camera in his grasp, turned to Ailee - Kristen as well.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" he asked her, unable to understand her intentions for lying about her identity.


    "Why did you lie?" Kristen queried.


    "I just want to use a substitute identity, what''s wrong with that?" Ailee shrugged.


    She had watched everything that transpired the instant Neon arrived, everyone became friendly to him while they ignored her. It was good this way because she could figure out people''s intention towards Neon - people tend to look down on amoner. Moreover, it was fun, having a secret identity.


    For once Ailee was grateful for the fact that she hardly frequented her mother''spany ever since she became an adult that way she wouldn''t fear anyone recognizing her except on social media.


    Although their mother had done her best to keep her family from public scrutiny, it was still not easy for a family like theirs. Once in a while, the reporters always found something to have a field day with - not that it bothered them anyway. Their family was built on love and trust, hence nothing could bring them down. But on the bright side, Ailee would have to put more effort into making sure her identity wasn''t uncovered. Good thing, Neon and she looked nothing like siblings - they wouldn''t be able to connect the dots that easily as long as Neon kept his mouth shut.


    "I don''t like the idea of that," Kristen said, "Some of the people here are not that nice and would try to bully you, at least your status would protect you,"


    "I would take that as an experience then, it would work well on my portfolio in the future, don''t you think so?" Ailee was not bothered.


    "Ailee -" Neon tried to change her mind.


    "Why would anyone bully me when you are with me?" she smiled at him and the boy sighed. She was one stubborn girl but he loved her that way.


    "Also," Ailee turned to Kristen, "It''s better to bemanded around than having an enemy as a friend because of my great status," she added, "Just exin that to mom, I''m sure she would understand,"


    "Fine, do whatever you want," Neon said, pulling Ailee into his arms to hug her.


    "Hey, what are you doing? People are going to see and have the wrong impression of us," She struggled to get out of his arm but he didn''t budge a muscle.


    "Let them see then," He buried her face into her neck, "Didn''t you say you needed protection from me, this is the best form of making a statement, ''do not touch what''s mine'' " He chuckled.


    Kristen who stood at the side was stunned by the intimacy between the siblings. Wasn''t it a little too much? She thought. But then who was she to get involved in another person''s family affairs? Especially her boss? It was simply none of her business.


    Unfortunately, just as Ailee feared, seated at the corner of the studio was a young model who had her eyes on the young man, Neon as soon as he came in. She had heard that he was their boss, Reina''s favorite son, and decided at that moment that he was the one for her. With her fame and his status, they would make a great couple, not to mention that it would boost her already booming career.


    However, her face distorted as soon as she saw him pull that strange girl into his arms and she felt threatened immediately. So she gestured to her assistant toe over and as soon as she did, asked, "Who is she?"

 Chapter 677 - Six Hundred And Seventy-seven: It Would Never Be Her

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Six Hundred And Seventy-seven: It Would Never Be Her</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Who is she?"


    "Who?" the assistant asked, having no idea who the model was talking about.


    "Look over there you blind fool," the model retorted, finally pointing at Ailee and her assistant recognized her immediately.


    "Oh," She saw the girl, "That''s Jade ording to what I heard and she''s the manager and personal assistant to the boss''s son," The assistant exined, envy in her tone. Unlike her, it seems that Jade was treated quite well by the boss'' son.


    "Oh, is that so?" the model said, her brows raised and her lips drawn in a dark smirk.


    This model was no other than Mackenzie who became famous at a young age. As someone who became famous as a child model, she was unable to contain the thrills, pride, and pompousness thates with being a celebrity. She got carried away by the mor of fame and now her attitude towardsmon people was less than shit. In one word, she was allergic to poor people.


    She saw Neon as a gift card to uplift her status. Although Mackenzie was rich, she came from a poor family and had purely be famous by luck, hence she wanted to erase that poor status forever and the Spencers were her target - to be precise, Reina''s sons.


    Mackenzie had seen the power the Spencer wields, they owned this city, and getting into this family would ensure she continued her sophisticated lifestyle forever. To her, money was not a problem to the Spencers, it was spending it -?the family had more than enough - and she was willing to help them spend it. This was a chance to live a life of luxury and she wouldn''t let it pass through her without utilizing it.


    She red at Ailee, already formting different ways to get the Jade girl out of the picture. If only she knew Ailee was Reina''s daughter and adder she could use to get close to Neon, she wouldn''t have plotted to get rid of her.


    Meanwhile, Ailee managed to pull herself out of Neon''s embrace and red at the fool, was he trying to get her into trouble or what?


    "A-choo!" She sneezed, wondering who was cursing her.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Neon asked, examining her face.


    "No," Ailee shook her head and then turned, only to meet the intense gaze of this strange girl. She looked away, wondering if the girl knew her or what? Not that it was her business, it just bothered Ailee because she didn''t want her identity to be revealed this early.


    "Alright, Neon, you need to get your body checked," said the woman that was introduced to them as the stylist.


    "Right now?" Neon asked, looking at?Ailee and wondering if she coulde along with him.


    "Yes, now!" The woman said and grabbed his arm, already pulling him away before he could think of bringing Ailee to wherever they were going.


    "No, wait! What am I going to do.... now " she trailed off and then ran her hand through her hair. Wonderful.


    With nothing to do, Ailee simply picked one of the fashion magazines on the desk next to her and turned to sit down only to bump into somebody.


    "Oh," She was startled. Steadying herself, Ailee discovered it was that girl from earlier and she quickly said, "Hi," refusing to meet her gaze. People saw that move as a gesture of submission and so far this girl seems to be suspicious of her and she couldn''t let that happen.


    "Hi," She surprisingly responded, however, one could still sense the superior air she carried. Yep, there was no way on earth she was being friends with this one.


    "I''m Mackenzie," She thrust out her hand for a handshake.


    "Ai... Eh Jade," Ailee almost slipped. However, she managed to catch herself at thest second and epted the handshake with a polite smile.


    And this one is a good pretender, Ailee noticed as her. The way Mackenzie lifted her lips tactically told her she looked down on her. She was just pretending to be warm with her probably to get close to Neon. Aha! She saw thising.


    "I heard you''re with Neon," She insinuated.


    However, Ailee yed her game - she was not the only pretender.


    "Oh, I''m his assistant and manager," Ailee said as if she didn''t know what Mackenzie really wanted to know.


    "I mean, other than that?" she probed.


    "Other than that?" Ailee scratched her head, "I don''t understand what you mean,"


    Mackenzie narrowed her gaze at Jade, she couldn''t tell if the girl was ying around with or just dumb. If she''s dumb, it was better for her because she would be easier to manipte, but if it was thetter, then the girl doesn''t know who she''s dealing with.


    However, Mackenzie still smiled and went straight to her question this time, "Are you and Neon together?"


    "What? No! Of course not!" Ailee said, right away. Even without the secret identity move and all, she couldn''t entertain the possibility of that happening between Neon and her.


    "We''re just sib.." Her rtionship status with Neon almost slipped out of her tongue.


    "You''re just what?" Mackenzie apparently heard that and now, all her attention was fixed on her, thirsty for an answer.


    "We''re just sincere friends," Ailee said.


    "That''s nice, you know, being sincere friends with him," Mackenzie retorted.


    She didn''t believe her, Ailee noticed that.


    "In that case, you won''t mind me being sincere friends with him as well, right?" The model hinted that she was interested in him.


    "You''re funny," Aileeughed, ".


    Mackenzieughed as well, but theughter ceased from her face almost immediately," I''m a blunt person and I''m going to go straight to the point, I''m interested in Neon and have made up my mind to make him mine and I wouldn''t want you to be a hindrance to that," she announced proudly.


    Ailee didn''t say anything as she thought over what to reply to this ignorant model. Even if she wanted Neon to have a girlfriend, it would never be her.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 678 - Six Hundred And Seventy-eight: The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Six Hundred And Seventy-eight: The Deal</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "I''m sorry,"


    "Excuse me?" Mackenzie was taken aback by herment.


    "I''m sorry but madam Reina made it explicitly clear to me that she wouldn''t want any distraction for her son, Neon" She emphasized the word ''distraction''.


    "So," Ailee went on, "If you are determined to make Neon yours, you''d have to get permission from madam Reina. So tell me, are you up for the challenge?"


    Mackenzie''s face distorted, this was not what she expected. It seems she had underestimated her.


    "We''d see then," The model forced a smile on her face and left elegantly.


    The moment Mackenzie got to her seat, she eyed Ailee who was now going through a magazine, and called over her assistant, "Get everything you can on her,"


    "Why?" Her assistant was surprised. She had thought Mackenzie would resolve everything with Jade since she was used to having her own way.


    "Why?" Mackenzie scowled at her assistant who dared to question her intention, "Just shut up and do what I asked you to,"


    "Sure, I would do so," The girl nodded and left right away to continue her duties.


    Mackenzie couldn''t exin it but she felt that Jade was not an ordinary person to have threatened her with Reina. As daring as employees are, they wouldn''t use their boss''s name for fear of getting reported. But not Jade, and she had even called Reina''s name with ease. That meant she had some sort of special rtionship with Reina or Reina treated her too well to the point she gotfortable with her son, Neon.


    She was restless, Mackenzie knew she had to react before other models snatched this opportunity from her. She was not a fool to think she was the only one with such ns.


    At the same time, Ailee dropped the magazine she had been reading and went to a corner of the studio to make a call.


    It was funny that at the end of the day she was calling her twin brother that she swore not to speak to for the rest of this week because of his attitude. But then, if there''s anybody who can help her with this, it was no other than the great Allen.


    "Come on, pick up!" She had to hurry up before that nuisance of a model picked up something on her. From the way they had parted, Ailee knew she would definitely look into her.


    Although she was hopeful, it still came as a surprise to her when her brother finally picked her call.


    "Thirty unanswered calls, do I have to write it in that neanderthal brain of yours that I don''t want to speak to you," Allen retorted with a bored tone from the other side of the line.


    Ailee rolled her eyes, "Well, congrattions if that''s the case because I wouldn''t have called at all if I didn''t need your help right now,"


    He snorted, "You need my help?"


    "Yes, asshole, I need your help," Ailee said through gritted teeth. God, if it wasn''t the fact that this was urgent, she wouldn''t have gone to him for help.


    "Fine, let''s see if it''s something that I can be able to help out with and of course, consideration of my remuneration," his tone held a trace of mischief.


    Of course, her brother was going to rip her off since he had not gotten such an opportunity in a long time.


    "So tell me, sister, what do you want?"


    "Fine," Ailee sighed, "I''m kind of going undercover right now and I need a false identity. In one word, the people here can''t find my info," she went ahead to exin everything to him.


    "So you want me to hide your original info and nt a fake one?" He asked.


    "Sort of. Can you do that?"


    "Do you underestimate me that much, O ye of little faith?" This was bing entertaining to Allen.


    "I''m just trying to be sure, after all, they say pridees before a fall," she told him and heard him growl into the phone.


    "I can do it,"


    "Fine, what do you want? Have you thought of what you want," she added, "And be reasonable here,"


    Allen chuckled, "You''d be surprised to know that I''m morepassionate than you think,"


    "What do you want, Allen?" She was tired of him beating around the bush.


    "A favor for my girlfriend?"


    "W-what?!" Ailee choked, "What favor?" Of course, it was for his girlfriend.


    "Alisha wants to join cheerleading, make it possible for her," was his terms and conditions.


    "What? No way?!" Reina refused right away, "That girl has zero body flexibility and talent. Moreover, it would seem like an abuse of power on my side as the captain!"


    "h h h!" Allen didn''t care, "Take it or leave it, it''s up to you. Also, remember that the time is ticking. Who knows they might be searching up your information as we speak,"


    "Fine! Deal!" Ailee agreed through gritted teeth. When ites to bargaining with Allen, it was almost impossible.


    "I pray you don''t fail me," Ailee ended the call and went back inside the studio only to see that Neon was done - and he was speaking with Mackenzie.


    That little witch!


    Ailee couldn''t exin it but she felt this wave of jealousy plus anger at Neon. Was he a fool or something, couldn''t he see that the girl was trying to manipte him. What a big idiot!


    Why was she even concerned about him? She should let him do anything he wanted, after all, he was old enough to take responsibility for his actions. He wasn''t a baby for Christ''s sake.


    "Ai-Jade!" Neon waved her over, almost exposing her real name in the process. That had been close.


    Even though she was angry, Ailee still put a smile on her face and went over to the duo.


    "Jade, this is Mackenzie, the model I would be working closely with, and Mackenzie, this my manager, Jade,"


    "We''ve seen each other already," Ailee said bluntly before the model could stage an introduction speech.


    "You did already?" He asked, surprised.


    "Yes," Mackenzie replied this time, "I was telling her how much I would love to be friends with the both of you," The actress smiled kindly but Ailee would not be deceived by that.

 Chapter 679 - Six Hundred And Seventy-nine: Why Do You, Hate Pedro So Much

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Six Hundred And Seventy-nine: Why Do You, Hate Pedro So Much</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Natasha stood outside the porch deep in thought while she stroked her belly absent-mindedly. This was the second day after she was hidden in this location and yet she doesn''t know their ns for her.


    Truthfully, Natasha was scared, she didn''t know the ns Mrs. D had for her and her unborn child and it bothered her so much. She wanted this child to live and perhaps she coulde up with a way to escape these people. She and this child would then go somewhere far away and live - without his father.


    Natasha didn''t care if Pedro wanted the child or not. The only reason she was bothering him this far was that she was following orders and had no choice. She could understand why?Pedro hated her though, after all, she came between him and Isabe. In her next life, she would pay for all her sins. But now, she wanted to survive too.


    She looked around the house, it was a simple bungalow that had all the necessities she needed. There were about five men who took turns patrolling the entrance and that was the main reason she hadn''t been able to escape so far.


    Natasha had no idea where she was because they cut her off frommunicating withneighborsbours and the only neighbors she had lived five yards away. The other houses on their left and right were empty as if her abductors had intentionally bought them off. Else she would have found a way to contact help.


    "I believe you had enough rest," a voice said from behind her.


    "Gosh!" Natasha was startled out of her mind. Her hand went to her chest and she turned to meet who had interrupted her only to see it was Mrs. D.


    Her heart skipped a beat, she must be dreaming, right? But then, Natasha wasn''t dreaming, Mrs. D was standing right in front of her, the woman who thinks she controls her life. Natasha thought of many ways she could deal with this woman for all the things she had done to her. But she knew she couldn''t - Natasha couldn''ty a word on this woman without her people hurting her or worse, hurt her sister.


    She stared at Mrs. D, the woman was quite voluptuous, although she had pretty amazing curves. She wore a mask as expected to hide her identity, her dark blonde hair stumbled down her back while her voice was distorted as usual.


    Natasha just stood still, her foot was rooted to the ground while no words came out of her mind. She suddenly had a thought, what if she fought this woman here and now, she was confident of winning - she was not intimidated by her size.


    But then what was the point? Even if she murdered her, that would even ruin her chances of leaving here alive. Would she throw away her life for a petty vengeance she wasn''t even sure of winning?


    "How long are you going to keep me here?" Natasha finally mustered the courage to speak.


    "Are you bored already?" she asked back.


    "Does it look like I''mfortable here?" She hissed at her.


    "Trust me, this is the safest ce you can be at the moment. You should be thanking me?"


    "Thanking you?" Natashaughed sarcastically, however, her smile vanished immediately as she red at the woman, "You forget the fact that you pulled me out of my perfectly good life and made me go all through this?!"


    "You were chosen for a purpose," Mrs. D imed.


    "And you are crazy for saying that!" she retorted.


    There was a flicker of emotion across the woman''s gaze and it made Natasha take a step back. Her gaze was dark and scary and she thought the woman would hit her or something.


    "Careful there, Natasha, you''de to know that I don''t take it lightly being yelled at and insulted," she spoke through gritted teeth, "It pisses me off, and trust me, you don''t want to know what an angry me looks like,"


    The woman took a step closer which made Natasha take another step back, "I can be very vtile. So unless you want to get burned physically, try insulting me again," she threatened her.


    Natasha swallowed a lump down her throat, she had a feeling this crazy woman meant what she said.


    "And like I said before, I make the decision here and your duty is to follow them unless you want something bad to happen to your sister," she reminded her and went on,"So I''m here to tell you that you''d be returning to your ce on Saturday evening,"


    Natasha frowned, Mrs. D came over here all by herself just to inform her that she would be retiring to her ce? No, it was ridiculous and suspicious. Moreover, why does it have to be Saturday? She had known this woman for a while now, she was up to no good. Something was not right here.


    "You said Pedro is after me, why would you want me to go back to my apartment where he could easily find me and forcefully abort the baby you want so much?" Natasha found her n suspicious.


    "You were never going to be in hiding forever. Moreover, Pedro wouldn''t be around to get you till everything is settled and then, you can unt your pregnancy proudly," the woman said, confidently.


    Natasha thought over what she said and could feel it, something bad would go down on Saturday.


    "What''s going on Saturday?" She asked.


    "You don''t need to know that since you''d find out eventually," The woman said, flicking off invincible dust off her fingernails.


    Natasha was ufortable with the change in ns and it disturbed her greatly.


    "Why do you hate Pedro so much?" She asked boldly even though she knew how much the woman hated her asking questions.


    Mrs. D, who wanted to leave at that moment, stopped and answered,


    "Why do I hate Pedro so much? Well, honey, you''re wrong. Pedro is nothing but a prawn for my ns. If anything, your question should be, ''who do I hate so much?'', " she said, a devious smirk at the corner of her mouth.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 680 - Six Hundred And Eighty: Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 680 - Six Hundred And Eighty: Evidence</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe barely chased Anabelle out of her studio when Jean returned with his own report. The instant he arrived in her office, the smile that Anabelle managed to put on her face vanished at once.


    She had a strong feeling that whatever she was about to listen to was bad news. Perhaps, Isabe might have figured it out already but she just needed evidence. And the evidence was all Jean had.


    "The result of the investigation you asked me to carry out," Jean said, dropping the file on her table.


    Isabe then left everything she was doing and picked the file. She nced through the papers and it was a background check Jean had done on Natasha.


    "Natasha Gheaven, twenty-four years old and was born in a family of two," Isabe said out loud as she went through the record," Her?younger sister lives in the city while her parents reside in the countryside,"


    She was a smart woman, Isabe could tell from the report which pointed out she won a schrship that covered all of her university expenses. No wonder Pedro had hired her, she was efficient enough.


    The next, Isabe picked out a small envelope from the folder and it was filled to the brim with pictures. She took out the stack of photos and began to stare at it one after the other while Jean exined.


    "It was quite a tough one but I was able to capture the past months they worked together through neighboring cameras," and I can safely say nothing happened between them at that time, Jean held that thought to himself.


    He knew why Isabe ordered this investigation but it was not in his ce to say anything. He had served her for ten years and she has be dear to him in the same way a daughter was to a father. He didn''t want to see her get hurt. Unfortunately, this one was going to hurt her real bad.


    Isabe nced through the numerous photos and it was all pictures of both of them working. As Pedro''s PA, Natasha followed him almost everywhere, and sometimes they workedte into the night.


    Why had Isabe even let him have a female personal assistant??It had been Pedro''s choice and she took it as an opportunity to work on her jealousy. Moreover, after everything they have been through, she trusted Pedro would never betray her.


    Nothing seemed to be wrong with any of the pictures until she got to one and her brows furrowed at once.


    Isabe turned the picture to him, asking in a stern voice as she couldn''t recognize the club, "Where was this taken?"


    "Outside the country. Pedro had a?meeting with some investors and they had a drink or two. Didn''t you know?"


    "What I don''t know about is Natasha joining him on the trip,"


    "She goes with him on every trip," Jean reminded him.


    And yet nothing happened until now, Isabe had the feeling. However, she kept on going through the pictures all culled from the club''s surveince cameras with the time frame on them.


    It was mostly pictures of Pedro sharing drinks with the investors; clicking sses and conversing with them. Isabe who was interested now hooked on the storyline was furious when she discovered there were no more pictures.


    She nced up at Jean, "What is the meaning of this?" her tone was grim.


    "You don''t have to do this," Jean pleaded with her.


    "Give me what''s left, Jean," she demanded sternly.


    "Are you sure of this?" He wanted to give her the choice here.


    "As sure as the day I was born," Isabe said with an intensity in her eyes. Her head was clearer than ever and she was finally seeing things the way they are.


    "Give it to me now," She stretched out her hand expectantly.


    With a sigh, Jean pulled out his phone and handed it to her. Isabe didn''t hesitate a moment to snatch it from him and yed it the video.


    It was taken from the camera of the hotel and it showed Pedro stumbling down the passageway with Natasha trying to support him. It was obvious that he was dead drunk and Natasha was the only thing keeping him from messing around. However, the way Natasha held him made Isabe''s hands clench tightly, how dare shey a hand on him. Pedro belonged to him.


    The next thing Isabe saw was the both of them walking into a room that she figured out to be Pedro''s. At once, Isabe''s breath hitched as the door closed behind them, a possibility of what was going on in there going through her head.


    Isabe clutched the edge of the phone so tight that Jean gulped, he loved that phone. Isabe didn''t see anything else after the door closed but the time frame told her all she needed to know because the next moment Natasha left the room, it was in the morning and she was in a hurry.


    Isabe didn''t even know she wasn''t even breathing until the video came to an end. She couldn''t exin it but there was this suffocating feeling in her chest as if there was no more oxygen she could take in.


    "Isabe?" Jean asked out of concern. She almost looked like she would faint anytime soon, "Are you okay?"


    "I will be okay once you get me that bitch!" She growled at him, "I don''t care how you do it but get her to me!"


    "Fine," the man stood up to his feet, ready to leave. His heart went out to Isabe who intentionally was ncing out the window, her back turned to him.


    Jean shook his head and walked over to the door, he grabbed the knob and was ready to leave when he heard a thud. That sound made him turn around to see what happened only to find Isabe on the floor.


    His heart skipped a beat and he rushed over to her, "Isabe!" He cried out, shaking the unconscious woman.

 Chapter 681 - Six Hundred And Eighty-One: Do You Trust Me, Your Higness, Akim

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Six Hundred And Eighty-One: Do You Trust Me, Your Higness, Akim</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Akim was startled when the chair beside him squeaked when pushed out and was taken by someone. He turned to see it was no other than Anika who shed her usual smile at him.


    He sighed, it seems they had thest ss of the day together. It wasn''t that he was wary of herpany but he had a reason to be wary.


    Anika was a wildfire while he was a caged bird and though he liked her, a bit? Yeah, just a bit. He can''t give her the kind of attention she wants. So he has to kill off any attraction he has for her before it develops into deep affection.


    "You don''t want to talk to me?" She said, her chin propped up by her hand on the desk with her whole attention on him.


    "I wonder how you became an honor student when you don''t even listen in ss," He replied, all of his attention focused on the textbook in front of him. He raised the textbook''s jacket such that he used it to shield his face from her curious gaze.


    "Because I''m naturally intelligent and you''re intentionally trying to change the topic at hand," she pulled the book jacket down only to see that Akim was just watching a video from his phone.


    She recognized that video, it was a documentary done earlier on Lincolnshire and their culture. Her brows furrowed, why was he watching such a thing while ss was ongoing? It was not like he was a neer enthralled with the beauty of Lincolnshire.


    Then she watched the video featuring ces of attraction in Lincolnshire and she began to glue the pieces of the puzzle together, having remembered that night he sneaked out of the pce with his sister. Anika smirked, so that was the problem?


    "Instead of just staring at the outside world from your phone, why don''t you go experience it by yourself?" she said to him.


    Akim''s head whipped around immediately, his intense gaze ring at her. How had she figured that out? Oh right, she imed she was highly intelligent? Great! Another person to annoy him at school, as if his parents back home were not enough?


    "Stop ring at me that way, Akim," Anika rolled her eyes, he was being kind of childish right now.


    "It''s Prince Akim!" He growled at her, "Who gave you the right to call me by my name?!" He was wrongfully transferring his aggression on her. Akim was feeling helpless in his situation and the fact Anika knew and was rubbing it in his face kind of pissed him off.


    "Oh," Anika raised her brow at him, "We''re observing decorum now, your highness?" There was pure sarcasm in her tone.


    Akim hissed at her, brows drew together and jaw clenched. For some reason, he wanted to argue with her but that was not the way he was brought up. It was not prince-like. So he remained mute and closed the textbook, with the phone in it, signifying the end of the discussion. However, Anika was very stubborn and was not through with him.


    "I thought you were brave but you are nothing but a coward!"


    And that did it! Akim banged his hand on his desk, "Say that again and I''ll have my....." he trailed off realizing he just proved her right.


    Anika sneered, "You would have your men punish me?" She helped him finish the sentence, staring him straight in the eyes. Anika was bold and fearless, she was not afraid of what he would do to her because he was nothing but a paper tiger - at least for now.


    Akim''s mouth opened and closed, unable to speak for a while. Thankfully his face was saved when the teacher came over to their desk and asked, "Is anything the problem here?"


    At that question, he and Anika looked at each other and answered simultaneously, "No!"


    "Very well then," the teacher observed them once more before returning to the front of the ss and resumed her teaching.


    "You could leave after school?" Anika suggested to him as soon as they were left alone once again.


    "Are you crazy?" Akim whispered-yelled, "You im you are so smart yet you don''t understand that the outside without the protection of my parents is dangerous!"


    Anika drew closer to him, "You forget that you didn''t need your parent''s protection the day you sneaked into the town square and nothing happened,"


    "We were just lucky that night," Akim countered.


    "Then you forget that the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce because that''s thest ce your enemy would expect you to be," she made her point.


    "That would be ying with fire. Moreover, even if I changed my mind, how would I escape my men, they''re always beside me, I can''t shake them off?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that when you have a great genius by your side," She grinned at him.


    He narrowed his gaze at her, "You have a n or what?"


    She shrugged, "That would depend on your acting skills,"


    Akim was stunned, looking at her as he considered her offer. But then, the more he thought about it, the crazier it seemed.


    "No, I can''t do this," He shook his head, "This is pure rebellion against my parent''s rules and they would be disappointed in me,"


    "For sure, they would be disappointed in you but by then, you''ve made your statement. Sometimes some situations need to be changed by a leap of faith,"


    "Moreoverˇ­" Anika''s voice was husky as she drew nearer, such that she could stare at his lips, "Rules are meant to be broken,"


    Akim noticed her move and gulped. If they weren''t in ss right now, he would have thought Anika was trying to kiss him like she did the other day. However, that was a dangerous thought because his heart began to pound loud in his chest. He must be crazy.


    So he drew closer as well, trying to prove to Anika that he wasn''t as innocent as she thought him to be. He had seen stuff too - although he hadn''t done them - he had been taught to be the man in any situation and that meant to be in charge.


    "How do you know so much?" He asked, regarding her carefully to notice any change in her reaction,"Sometimes, I wonder if you''re an enemy or an ally and if I should trust you?"


    However, Anika didn''t even react, she simply kept her gaze on him.


    "Then the question should beˇ­" She reached out to cup his face, caressing his smooth skin, "Do you trust me, your highness, Akim?"

 Chapter 682 - Six Hundred And Eighty-two: His Escape

    <h4>Chapter 682 - Six Hundred And Eighty-two: His Escape</h4>


    The third point of view:


    The bell rang and that marked the end of sses as students strolled out one after the other from their ssroom. Both bodyguards stationed right outside the ssroom kept their eyes out for his highness, the prince Akim, wondering what was dying him. He was usually the first to alight once lessons were over.


    Thinking something must have happened to him, they were just about to investigate the reason for the dy when he came out of the ssroom with a girl by his side.


    The both of them were stupefied as this was the first time his highness was being this close to a woman. They would be sure to bring this good news to his parents.


    They cleared their throat to announce their presence to his highness who ignored them and kept on with his conversation. They didn''t react to his silence and instead, maintained a few meters from his highness, giving him a bit of privacy like usual.


    "So what''s the n?" Akim asked, his voice lowered. He didn''t look back so the guards didn''t suspect he was up to no good.


    "You have to escape here as soon as I start," She said and that made him the more confused.


    "I don''t know anyce here aside from the route to school and school," He pointed out his ignorance.


    Akim sighed, at this rate, his men would catch him and their ns would all be for nothing.


    "You would wait for me at the nearest phone booth, it''s around the area. I''ll find you there. Before then, you''d have to avoid all cameras and...." she smiled.


    Akim shivered, he didn''t like that smile on her face.


    "I don''t care to know how you do it but steal some cloth on your way out,"


    "What?!" He almost shouted, yet was quick topose himself, "That is impossible,"


    "Your biggest problem would be escaping the school and changing your appearance would help a lot. I would take care of the two from behind and you find a way to escape here. Deal?"


    "Deal," He added under his breath, "I''m just worried over the fact that I don''t know what you have in mind,"


    Anika smiled and punched him on the shoulder, Akim groaned. For a girl, she was quite strong. Unknown to them, their innocent gesture seemed like a public disy of affection to his matured bodyguards. They had a lot of tales to narrate to their pals today - if only they knew they would have more than enough stories in the next minute.


    "Are you ready?" Anika asked him.


    Akim began to panic, "I don''t think I''m -"


    "Urgh!" Anika''s expression distorted as she suddenly moaned, her hands going to wrap around her stomach as if in pain.


    Upon the warning that Anika had given him beforehand, Akim still panicked when she cried out in pain. Perhaps, she had known that he was not a good actor and kept him in the dark for this very reason - his best reaction.


    "Anika, what''s wrong?" Akim went over to her trying to keep her from falling.


    "I don''t know," She said, tears trailing down her cheeks while her features distorted in pain.


    "Your highness!" Both men came to his side, as confused as the prince was.


    Akim wanted to believe that this was the long-awaited n by Anika but then it was too real. What if Anika was hurting and something happened to her because he thought it was a prank?


    "Take her to the infirmary now! She needs treatment!" He barked orders at his men who didn''t hesitate.


    It was at that moment that Akim saw the sly smile Anika gave him and he knew at once that she was acting? Oh my God, he thought that was real. Gosh, how could she do that to him without any warning?


    But then, that was no time toin, but to act. One of his guards carried Anika but the other hesitated, obviously contemting leaving Akim all alone.


    "I swear to God if anything happens to her, I''ll make sure that not only you suffer the consequences but the rest of your family. I have enough security waiting for me outside, so get your ass moving!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    No one needed to tell them twice and they went away with Anika who gave Akim a thumbs-up behind their back.


    As soon as they went down the hallway, Akim knew it was time to act. One of them would definitely alert the others outside and they woulde for him. He had to move now!


    Akim moved with the crowd of students, it would be much safer to go under their camouge. He scanned the crowd for suitable attire and finally found his target.


    The innocent boy didn''t even know what happened until he was grabbed by the wrist and dragged into the restroom.


    "Your highness!" He was startled.


    "Your clothes"


    "What?!"


    "Change out of them, quick!"


    The next few minutes, Akim came out of the restroom with his hair hidden in the baseball cap he put on. He wore an ordinary t-shirt and denim with a different backpack on his shoulder.


    His heart skipped a beat the instant he recognized his bodyguards rushing into the hallway, they must have been alerted of the news and the fact he hadn''te outside for a while now.


    He pulled the cap lower and mixed with the crowd of students in the hallway, passing his bodyguards without even them noticing him.


    When he came outside, he saw one of the bodyguards standing at the entrance and scanning the students leaving. He knew at once it would be impossible to leave without being noticed. He had to do something. But what was he going to do?


    Then an idea hit him.


    Akim went over to a group of girls and inserted himself in their middle, hugging both girls at his side at the waist.


    Startled and angry at his rude manner, the girls wanted to scold him but the instant they recognized him, their appearance softened at once.


    "Your high -"


    "Shh," Akim pressed his finger against his lips, "Help me out please," He pleaded with them.

 Chapter 683 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Three: His Wonderful Wife

    <h4>Chapter 683 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Three: His Wonderful Wife</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Judy was in his office going through the paper works on his desk when the door to his office was opened and a head peered out, "Did someone send for coffee?"


    He looked up and smiled, Of course, it was wonderful wife, Emily.


    "I didn''t, but an angel must have heard my prayer," He flirted back.


    Emily rolled her eyes towards heaven yet there was amusement in her gaze, that old geezer still hadn''t quit his sweet talks.


    She walked over to his side and ced the coffee on his desk, her eyes taking in the huge documents piled up on his desk.


    "It seems you would be pulling an all-nighter again," She pointed out as he sipped the coffee she brought.


    Judy sighed and leaned back on his seat, "What can I do? Being a king is not a child y. The more Lincolnshire develops the more the needs and betterment of the lives of the citizens," He said.


    "You must be exhausted," Emily said, going to his back only to ce both hands on the muscles of his shoulder, fondling them at first only to add more pleasure as she began to massage him.


    "Yes, that feels good," Judy groaned, closing his eyes as he relished the feelings. Sitting all day wasn''t exactly good for his muscles and his wife releasing those knotted muscles was the best feeling in the world right now. Getting married to her was the best thing he had ever done.


    "Yes, yes, there," He moaned as she kneaded them further. She was the best wife ever.


    Emily went red in the face when she heard her husband''s moan. Although that was done innocently, her dirty mind interpreted it the other way and right now, her body desired something else.


    Her hands be less firm and instead be a caress as she eased deeper into his shirt, skimming over his nipples and broad chest.


    Judy''s eyes which were previously shut close snapped open when he felt the tune of the music had changed. This was no longer a massage but seduction, his naughty wife was up to no good again.


    However, he was notining either. After all, scientists had proven that sex was a good stress reliever and if he wanted to be at optimal condition, he had to satisfy his queen - and himself.


    He groaned when her hand closed over his breast and trailed circles around his t nipple while her other hand stroked his chest. The feeling was amazing.


    "I''ve missed you," Emily murmured into his ear, taking the lobe of his ear into his mouth and sucked it.


    "Yes, I''ve missed you as well," Judy replied, his tone husky and filled with desire.


    She nipped on his earlobe before pulling away just as Judy grabbed her and tugged her towards him. He then grabbed her and hoisted her up, cing her on hisp such that she straddled him.


    They looked into each other''s eyes that were dark with desire and their lips fused in a long, passionate kiss that drew the breath out of their lungs. As the kiss deepened, Judy''s hands went to the back of her dress to pull down her dress while she ground against him. At this rate, Judy knew he wasn''t going tost and he showed it by the haste in his actions.


    The instant the dress was unzipped, it slipped down revealing her breast that still looked wonderful to him even after experiencing motherhood.


    Without wasting time, he took one of her breasts into his mouth andtched on it like a starved child. Emily gasped from the delight, her hand grabbing his shoulder tight.


    Her fingers dug into his flesh when he sucked deeper as if he couldn''t get enough of her. He pulled away and took the other breast into his mouth while his finger worked the other. He ran his tongue in a circr motion across her nipples causing delicious shivers to run through her.


    Emily felt her insides clench, she was wet down there and needed him like crazy. So while he drove her mad with desire, her hands went to his pants and began to work on his belt. As soon as he was free and his member sprang forth, Emily held him in her hand and felt him from base to end.


    His head lulled back and his eyes closed from pleasure, the feeling was exquisite. He then pulled her up, his hand reaching beneath her dress to cup her wonderful bottom, having a good feel while Emily peered up at him through lowered lids, her lips parted. Her aroused look excited him.


    He then slipped his hand into her panties and rubbed her fold, Emily gasped and her legs shook. She ced both hands on his chest to anchor herself, giving him a full view of her breast and his hands working her. Then he rubbed her once again, this time up and down.


    "Judy!" Emily moaned, her breathing in gasps with her legs still shaking like a baby learning their first steps.


    He then snapped her panties into two causing her eyes to widen at his wild gesture - that was her favorite underwear. Without even a word, he grabbed her hips and positioned her, entering her in one thrust.


    Emily moaned, his fullness stretching her deliciously as his hand closed over her bottom and she began to ride him. Their moans and panting filled the room as he thrust into him meeting her moves halfway.


    A wild cry erupted from her lips as the pleasure built until she exploded. However, Judy wrapped his arms tightly into her so that she couldn''t even move and mmed into her with raw intensity over and over and over till he found his release and she climaxed a second thought.


    Theyy in each other''s arms, relishing the aftermath of their lovemaking.


    Emily turned to him and smiled, "I wonder what the kingdom would think when they learn their king is having pleasure in the middle of work,"


    Judy smiled back, "I''m sure they would be more than happy to know that I''m equal to both tasks," He said, squeezing her butt cheeks.


    "Geez, stop it! What a pervert you are!" She hit his chest yfully.


    "I can be as licentious as I want around my wife. Besides, if you feel aggrieved, you''re free to squeeze him," He nced down suggestively.


    A blush crept up Emily''s face at the same time a knock came on the door.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 684 - Six Hundred And Eighty-four: A Lamb To The Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Six Hundred And Eighty-four: A Lamb To The ughter</h4>


    The third point of view:


    His majesty, King Kai was pissed off at being interrupted however, this was working hours, and did he forget to add, he had sex in his office. In one word, he had work to do.


    Hence, after ordering his assistant through the inte to hold off whoever was on the door for ten minutes, he and his wife, Emily, cleaned up in his bathroom and dressed up as if nothing happened before the guest was let in.


    But to his surprise, the so thought guest was no other than the head of security that was in charge of Akim''s safety. Seeing him here made his heart skip a beat as he suddenly felt a sense of foreboding - something seems to be wrong.


    "What is it?" He asked in a slightly stern voice hoping that it wasn''t what he was thinking.


    "We have a little problem, your majesty," The man said, refusing to meet his gaze.


    Judy''s grasp tightened on his desk, his eyes resting on Emily in a hurry knowing she would be the most affected if his gut feeling were to be true.


    "What is it?" Emily asked him as if sensing this wasn''t good as well.


    "Honey," He told her, "Could you give me a bit of privacy with him?"


    "No," Emily refused almost immediately with fiery determination. She turned to the guard, "This has to do with Akim, right?" She could feel it. Today was the day she finally gave him a bit of freedom and something must have happened. Her fears must have finallye through.


    "You''re right, your majesty the queen," the guard answered her truthfully, "His highness Akim is missing,"


    At that news, Emily staggered back and it seemed like she would fall.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Emily!"


    Judy came to her side and held by the waist, leading her to the couch in his office where he sat her down.


    "What did you mean Akim is missing?!" Emily cried out, "Was he kidnapped? Did Fiona finally get to my son?" Tears filled her eyes.


    "No, your majesty, contrary to your fears, I believe prince Akim left of his ord," he said and then went into details of his escape from school.


    By the time he was done, Judy was cursing and clenching his fist. He ordered him immediately, "Get as many men as possible and find that stupid son of mine before hends himself in trouble. Find him before Fiona finds him!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" the guard replied and was just about to leave and do his job when the king called him back.


    "You said he was with a girl?" Judy asked, rubbing his chin contemtively.


    "Yes, your majesty," He answered.


    "Find everything that you can on the girl. I need it as soon as possible,"


    "Yes, your majesty," The guard said and took his leave.


    At that instant, Emily''s head whipped around and she faced her husband, brows furrowed, "You think the girl he was with is part of the revolution?" she asked.


    "I don''t know but I have this gut feeling that Fiona sent her to get into her son''s head," He said.


    "What?"


    "You do know that I grew up in the orphanage," He raised the topic out of nowhere.


    "Of course, I know that," Emily replied still not understanding where this topic was headed.


    "It happened that there was this mountain not too far from our home. Whenever there was nothing to eat, we the kids formed a group to go to the safer part of the mountain and hunt. We caught down birds and small rodents especially the grass cutters and at the end of the day, roast some part of our hunt and share it with the kids while the others are taken back to the orphanage to support our feeding. We lived a tough life," there was a faraway expression on Judy''s face as he narrated the story.


    "We set traps, sadly, the rodents are quite smart enough and most of them do escape our snare traps. However, they are good at hiding in holes and once we discover one, we never let go.


    "Unfortunately, once discovered, a rodent is less likely to leave their safety hole and so we do something else - draw it out. We fill the hole with dried grasses and then set it on fire. By then the rodent has two options, suffocate to death or escape for dear life.


    "Fortunately for us, humans are not the only creatures with survival instincts so in a few minutes the rodent will likely scurry out of the hole and abandon it for good while we begin the game of chase,"


    He stopped in front of his wife, "So far Fiona has done everything possible to get her hands on our son and all of it was an epic failure under our protection. And now, the only option she has..."


    "Is to draw our son out of our safety," Emily figured it out, a sense of dread on her expression. May God help her son.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Akim sessfully hid in the phone booth as Anika instructed. It was a good thing people hardly use this device nowadays else he would have been scolded for staying in there for a long time.


    His heart was still pounding in his throat because he never thought he would escape his men without getting caught. Well, he exactly couldn''t me them for failing to recognize him, after all, they had never seen him surrounded by women.


    The only way Akim was able to leave sessfully was because he had his arm around two women while two others surrounded him with his cap further lowered as they left through the gate while his guard there didn''t even nce at him, thinking it was one of the yboys with his harem.


    But then for over thirty minutes, there was still no sign of Anika anyway. It was at that moment that he began to wonder if it had been a mistake to trust Anika. What if this was a trap and he was nothing but amb to the ughter.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 685 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Five :What Would They Think Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Five :What Would They Think Of Her</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Kristen, how is my son, Neon?" Reina asked as soon as her assistant came into her office. She had been busy with a meeting and had no time toe down and check on their progress.


    "He''s fine," Kristen replied curtly.


    "And I believe everything went well?" she inquired, wanting more details.


    "Neon is nice and everyone took a liking to him including your entric photographer, Micheal. Although...." She trailed off.


    "Although what?" Reina arched her brows, sensing there was more to the story.


    "Your daughter, Ailee tagged along and right now, she is going under a secret identity," Kristen exined to her.


    "Secret identity?" Reina was stunned. Her kids keep surprising her day after day, this shouldn''t be huge.


    "She calls it gaining experience and asks you not to blow her cover," Kristen added, "Please?"


    "Well, she can do whatever she wants as long as it is not against thew," Reina permitted without even blinking an eye. As someone from amon background at first, she wouldn''t stop her children from living humbly.


    "Sure, I''ll ry that to her if they haven''t left yet," Kristen said, ready to leave when she turned back as if she had something on her mind.


    "What is it?" Reina asked her assistant, observing the way she bit on her lips nervously.


    "It''s nothing," She said quickly


    "Kristen?" Reina pressed, knowing the woman can''t keep a secret from her.


    Kristen shook her head, lips pressed tightly. There was no way on earth she was going to say that.


    "Well?" Reina breathed, "It seems I might have to reconsider that trip to -"


    "Fine!" Kristen gave in as Reina smiled, gesturing to her to go on that she was all ears.


    "Well, the thing is that... I don''t know how to say it..."


    "Then say something," Reina demanded, tired of her beating around the bush.


    "Don''t you think that Neon and Ailee''s rtionship is a bit odd?"


    "OOf course it''s strange," Reinaughed it off only to trulyprehend what she suddenly said, "Huh?"


    Reina narrowed her gaze at her, "What do you mean by that?" As a woman with sixth instinct, she sensed there was more than the eyes could tell.


    "I understand that Neon is not your biological son?"


    "And?"


    "You treated him like a real son?"


    "And?" Reina was trying to connect the dots here.


    "Okay," Kristen intertwined her fingers, "Here''s the deal, when I was with the both of them, I noticed something strange in their interaction,"


    This time Reina readjusted in her seat knowing that this was the interesting part. She leaned closer to her desk asking, "What did you notice Kristen?"


    "Intimacy," Kristen announced. She took a deep breath and then rubbed her sweaty hand down her pencil skirt, "I''m not trying to insinuate anything here but I sense something between the both of them, ma''am. Their closeness was a bit too much,"


    For a moment Reina didn''t say anything as she looked deep in thought, her face expressionless and that made Kristen ufortable. What if she said something wrong and the boss fired her for it?


    However, to her greatest surprise, Reina burst intoughter. That was not what she expected, either way, that was good, right?


    "Kristen," Reina said to her with a hint of amusement, "I can assure you that Neon and Ailee have been inseparable since they were young. They were so close that if it hadn''t been for the differences in their appearance, they would have thought Neon was her twin instead of Allen. So you have nothing to worry about," she exined to her.


    However, Kristen still had a look of doubt on her face, "But I know what I saw, the look in Neon''s eyes was -"


    "Kristen, get me a cup of coffee," Reina interrupted her and Kristen knew at that moment that it was the cue to end this conversation.


    "Sure, ma''am," Kristen said and took her leave immediately.


    As soon as the door to her office closed, the smile that had been on Reina''s face vanished at once. She had observed what Kristen talked about - the intimate rtionship between Neon and Ailee - but had turned a blind eye to it because they had been that way from birth.


    However, it suddenly crossed Reina''s mind that there were differences between being a kid and a grown-up. There was a strange glint in Reina''s eyes while her brows narrowed, contemtively. As far as Neon had refused to bear the Spencer name, he was still that woman''s son - Jennifer - and Reina wasn''t exactly sure she would support any romance between Jennifer''s son and her daughter.


    Reina sighed, rubbing her temple because her head was throbbing. Maybe she was thinking too much and Kristen must have misunderstood whatever she saw. Yeah, she just had to calm down - her work was already stressful enough.


    She picked up her phone intending to call her kid''s teachers - the triplets caused trouble every day - since she hasn''t received any report. However, her phone lit up with a call and she saw that it was no other than Jean, Isabe''s shadow guard.


    Reina''s brows furrowed at once, knowing the time Jean called was when something happened. Her heart skipped a beat immediately, what could have happened?


    "Hello," she picked the call, heart pounding.


    The instant Jean said a word, Reina jumped up from her seat and began to search her desk for her car key. She had to go to Isabe.


    "Oh my God!"


    Reina almost collided with her assistant at the door who had the cup of coffee she requested earlier.


    "Sorry!" She sidestepped Kristen at thest minute, heading for the door as her assistant shouted after her,


    "What about your coffee?!"


    No response.


    Reina entered the elevator with great speed, bumping into people with a chorus of, "Sorry! Sorry!"


    She just received a report that her daughter Isabe was in the hospital and had to go check up on her.


    "Ma''m Reina!" To her surprise, her assistant still stubbornly followed after her.


    "What?!" She shrieked annoyed.


    "Your coffee!"


    At once, Reina took the cup from her and tossed the key to her, "Drive!" entering the car before Kristen could even catch the key.


    Seeing that her boss was in a hurry, Kristen had no choice but to double her efforts as well. She got into the car and drive off with Reina sending her the GPS coordinates.


    The coffee tasted like alum, Reina didn''t even enjoy a taste of it because she was full of worry. She wished at that moment that she had teleportation powers, that way, she would spend the whole time on the way filled with anxiety.


    Thankfully, they reached the hospital and she left without Kristen, hurrying into the ward where Isabe was staying. Of course, it was in a private ward and she rushed into the room without even knocking, shouting like a madwoman, "Isabe?! Where are you?!"


    "Reina?" a voice called out and she turned to see Isabeing out from a room that she surmised to be the bathroom, an IV stand in her grip with the drip inserted in the same hand.


    "Isabe!" Reina breathed, walking over to her and engulfed her daughter in a tight grip. "Oh my God, thank God!" She rubbed her back soothingly.


    Reina pulled away and then cupped her cheeks, "I thought something happened to you, I was so worried,"


    Isabe stared at Reina overwhelmed, she was honestly touched by the love shown to her. It was obvious that Reina had run all the way here just to see her because she was still panting.


    Perhaps, it was the pregnancy hormone but the next Isabe knew, tears filled her eyes and she began to cry, hugging Reina tighter.


    What is going on? Reina was honestly surprised. This was the first time she had ever seen Isabe cry and it was as if a bomb hit her head. She found it hard to believe that this was happening right in front of her.


    "Hey, baby, what''s wrong?" Reina''s tone became softer as she ran her hand through her head. She wondered what happened to have made Isabe this weak? Besides, why was she even in the hospital? She looked fine to her.


    "I miss you so much," Isabe said through tears. Yes, she missed Reina but the truth she learned today came weighing down on her once again and it was suffocating her.


    She wanted to tell Reina everything but it would seem like a failure on her part. Isabe was sure of her future and what it would look like, but right now, she didn''t know anymore. It pained her.


    And shamed her.


    Look at Reina, upon the fact that Nius was a casanova, she was able to change him and make him the man he was today. But her? She hasn''t even started her journey!


    She and Pedro hadn''t even started their marriage already and he cheated on her. What would everyone think of her? The great Isabe?

 Chapter 686 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Six: The Heart Wants What It Wants

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Six: The Heart Wants What It Wants</h4>


    The third point of view:


    If Reina had run to the hospital, then Nius had zoomed over like the sh. The instant he heard that his daughter, Isabe was rushed to the hospital, his brain stopped functioning and it was as if he went back to twelve years ago when she was just a problematic kid and he was the father who almost developed a heart attack from her troubles.


    Yes, Nius loved all of his children equally, but his rtionship with Isabe was on a different level. She''s his first fruit and product of his youth, hence he would never joke with her.


    Once he got to her private ward, Nius was prepared to kick the door open only to discover it was open halfway already. He took a step forward when he heard familiar voices from inside and halted. It was his wife Reina and his daughter, Isabe.


    He recognized Isabe''s voice that sounded broken and that made his brows furrow, Isabe was crying? What the heck? Even as a child the only time he saw Isabe cry was the night Maya died and that was just once.


    His child never cried when her biological mother Kay died, swallowing all the grievances in her heart and choosing to mete out her punishment on him. Tears were never an option for Isabe, she only saw it as a sign of weakness and never showed it - at least not to anyone.


    What could have made her show this vulnerable side of her then? Something was not right here and where the hell was her fianc¨¦?!


    At that same timeˇ­.


    Reina was more than confused. Was Isabe crying because she missed her? It sounded too good to be true. Call it her sixth sense, Reina knew something else happened to have bothered Isabe this much.


    "Izzy," Reina tightened her hold around her just as Isabe buried her face further into her chest as if she didn''t want her to see her cry. Her heart broke at the sight, her poor proud daughter.


    "Come on, talk to me," She pleaded.


    After a few minutes, Isabe finally looked up with her tears-filled eyes asking, "How did you do it?"


    "Do what?" Reina was confused.


    "Keep your marriage together so far? How did you make it so perfect?" she asked desperately.


    "Isabe," Reina breathed, brows furrowing as she still tried to figure out what prompted this unbelievable reaction from the great Isabe.


    Isabe, the great, went on, "I feel like everything ising apart before it even begins. I feel scared. What if everything fails?"


    Reina narrowed her gaze at her, "Are you developing cold feet about your wedding?" she asked, finally figuring it out. She thought.


    "Maybe?" Isabe intentionally didn''t give her a clear answer.


    It was better for her parents to think that she was having second doubts about her wedding than to know that her husband-to-be cheated on her - well, not intentionally. But it still hurt that he kept that secret from her. Didn''t they both agree to be transparent with one another?


    It was hard for Isabe to trust somebody, but Pedro? She gave him all of her - her body, soul, and trust. If there was anybody that she thought would never betray her, it was him. But of course, in the end, he proved the fact that humans can never be trusted.


    When Jean confirmed the news, it had seemed as if Pedro himself reached out and pulled her heart out of her chest, crushing her it into pieces. It had felt almost impossible to breathe, nk dots filled her vision and the next she knew, she lost consciousness and woke up here.


    Thankfully, Isabe had regained her consciousness on time and solved some issues before Reina arrived else the doctor might slip her secret without her permission.


    "Oh honey," Reina cooed, "It is perfectly normal to have some lingering doubts before a wedding," She took her hand and led her back to the edge of the bed where they both sat down on it.


    "And please," Reina corrected the impression, "My marriage is not perfect and as a matter of fact, no marriage is perfect,"


    At thatment Isabe''s brows raised, it seemed like Reina was pulling her leg right now.


    Reina sighed, for someone who ims to be smart, she''s quite dumb in the rtionship aspect of it.


    "Isabe, a great rtionship is about epting simrities and working on differences. And the cold feet part? I was a wreck as well when I finally decided to marry your father," Reina confessed, however, Isabe disagreed with that.


    "You were smiling on that day," Isabe reminded her. After all, she had been a part of her bridesmaids - and did she forget to add she became her legal daughter as well - hence she knew what happened that day.


    Reina was not flustered, she smiled instead, "Because I was happy. Sure, I had my doubts about the sess of my marriage - the butterflies were messing with my bully and all - but at that moment, I was sure of what I wanted and God, that was your father,"


    Unknown to them all, Nius who was eavesdropping on their conversation from the outside was grinning from ear to ear. He rubbed his jaw proudly, indeed, he was husband material.


    "You know the funny part?" Reina?was still speaking to her daughter, "Your father is no husband material,"


    At once, Nius''s jaw dropped to the ground. He red at the door, still not believing what he just heard from his own wife.


    Reina, oblivious to her husband''s presence, was sincere with Isabe and began to list down her father''s faults, "Your father is too possessive; he has a great anger; he''s too stubborn and not to mention his past. I had to think about that a lot," she added immediately, "And did I forget to add, he''s too horny,"


    Nius sighed. That was an instant knockout. Perhaps, this was why one should never eavesdrop on a conversation between mother and daughter. Sigh, his great reputation. He would never unhear this conversation again.


    "But at the end," Reina said to her, "The heart wants what it wants, Isabe. I don''t know what''s going on with you, my child, but you have to listen to your instinct this time, " she pointed to her heart.


    "If Pedro is really the man that makes you happy, then you have no reason to doubt what you both have. Not many people could be in a rtionship for this long and survive. What the both of you have is a miracle,"


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 687 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Seven: Pedro Was Hers To Punish

    <h4>Chapter 687 - Six Hundred And Eighty-Seven: Pedro Was Hers To Punish</h4>


    The third point of view:


    rity filled Isabe after she spoke with Reina. She sighed, so this was the importance of having a mother - one who could clear her head when she''s underwater.


    "Thank you," Isabe said to Reina''s surprise - the girl hardly said "thanks" even up to now. So the woman was more surprised when Isabe pulled her into her arms and hugged her once more.


    Reina was right, why should she give up on Pedro just because of an incident? Giving up on Pedro would be the same as admitting defeat to that woman and she, Isabe, never gives up and would never give up.


    There was a sinister glint in Isabe''s eyes while hugging Reina, her jaw resting on her shoulder. Since Natasha had tried toe in the way of her happiness, she would not be polite either. Two women can never have one man, one of them would have to concede and she - Isabe - would never bow her head to that nobody.


    Moreover, Natasha touched something that doesn''t belong to her and would pay for what she did. Once Jean found her, she would regret ever knowing someone like her.


    "You can hide Natasha but you can''t hide forever," Isabe dered in her heart, a smirk tugging her lips to the side.


    And as for Pedro, she knew the perfect way to torment him - unless he confessed the truth. In this life, she was the only one who had the right to punish him. No one else.


    Meanwhile, Nius who was still outside had a smile on his face. As he expected, he was right to rely on his wife''s great ability to clear crises.


    "By the way," Reina finally pulled away, "Why are you in the hospital? Jean told me you copsed,"


    "Oh, that," Isabe was taken aback by the question since it hade out of nowhere, "The doctor said it was stress,"


    Isabe was speaking the truth, she had fainted out of stress and low blood sugar caused by her pregnancy but she omitted that part. Nobody has to know yet.


    "Stress?!" Reina was angered, "You must be stressed up with the wedding preparations and all! Where the hell is Pedro by the way? Shouldn''t he be here by now?"


    Exactly, where was Pedro? Nius concurred with that.


    As if they finally summoned him, Pedro was running at full speed only to stop short when he saw Nius at the entrance of the hospital. His heart began to pound in his throat because of the way Nius was ring at him.


    "Good day sir Nius," Pedro gulped, struggling to keep his gaze on his soon-to-be father-inw. If eyes were bullets, he was sure he would be long dead and Nius would be walked out by the police in handcuffs.


    Nius didn''t say anything - his gaze already showed he was displeased with Pedro - instead, he intentionally cleared his throat to announce his arrival and walked in, with Pedro following after him with a good distance between them.


    Isabe and Reina noticed their presence after Pedro greeted him so their eyes rested on them immediately they entered.


    "Father,"


    "Isabe,"


    That would have been the only form of greeting between the both of them if Nius hadn''t taken the step to hug her. To date, both of them still found it hard to express their affection for each of them.


    Nius hugged her tight, kissing her on the forehead. He was grateful to know that she was up and well. If anything happens to Isabe, he wasn''t sure he would be able to face Kay in the afterlife? He and Kay had a bad fate and the only thing he could do was to keep her safe - even if that means separating her from Pedro.


    "God, Nius, you''re crushing me," Sheined, "Stop being so emotional. As you can see, I''m safe,"


    "Stop being such an ass and let me hug you just this once," He countered, tightening his grip. Nius understood the true meaning of fear today after the call. Perhaps if he had calmed down and listened to the rest of Jean''s message, he wouldn''t have panicked so much in the first ce.


    Reluctantly, Nius finally pulled away and Isabe stepped away from him toe into Pedro''s view. The both of them just stood still, staring at each other.


    "I''m sorry," Pedro finally opened his mouth to say, "I mistakenly had my phone on silent and didn''t get to answer..." he was still saying when Isabe silenced him with a kiss.


    Nius growled a warning, even after so many years, he was still not used to their public disy of affection.


    "Stop being so grumpy," Reina nudged him yfully. She rolled her eyes, "You should be happy for her," Compared to the righteous Pedro, her husband was once a yer. Sigh, why was he being so uptight?


    Pedro was dumbfounded by the reception from Isabe, he had expected her to be angry at him for arrivingte. He was supposed to be the first to arrive here and yet he failed.


    He realized at that moment, he had been failing Isabe a lottely. When did he begin to change? He could not take it anymore? He had to tell the truth and breathe. But it was not here - not in the presence of her parents.


    "I gave you my daughter to take care of, not to kill her with stress," Nius said as soon as they were done with their moment.


    "I''m sorry," Pedro bowed his head, "I have a lot of shorings but I have realized my mistake and would make sure not to repeat itself, father," He promised Nius.


    "I hope so," Nius retorted and then looked down at his watch, "I have a meeting to attend to at this moment but do not think I won''t be back to check on my daughter," There was a hint of threat in his tone.


    "Of course, sir," Pedro got the message.


    Isabe did as well.


    Good thing she had gotten rid of every evidence that would trace back to Pedro''s misconduct. She might be smart, but that gift was from her father. If Nius was as smart as her, he would surely investigate what happened.


    Pedro was hers to deal with.

 Chapter 688 - Six Hundred And Eighty-eight: Game Of Prey And Predator

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Six Hundred And Eighty-eight: Game Of Prey And Predator</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Thanks for your services," Anika winked to the nurse who was quite startled after the strange girl jumped up from her bed and was sound on her both feet.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, dumbfounded.


    However the girl instead slipped away the sses hung on the front of herb coat she was wearing without the nurse noticing her and was out of the infirmary before one could say Jack Robinson.


    Very soon Akim''s guards would be back for her once they noticed that this was all a n. Good thing they haven''t mastered her appearance so she stuck to the crowd of students and moved with them. She wore the ss and intentionally avoided the areas with camera or simply lowered her head. When she got to the restroom, she pulled out a sweater with a hood and wore it without wasting time.


    Once she made it outside, Anika saw the group of security at the gate checking students tactically and looking anxious. A smile crossed her lips, that look could only mean Akim sessfully escaped them. She was right to trust him.


    "Hi my friend," Anika called onto one of the students a few steps away from the entrance. The truth was that she didn''t know the girl but the way she called her seemed familiar and the girl was a junior.


    "Let''s go," She hooked her arm around the girl who was still stupified by the whole thing. The student didn''t know who she was but the way Anika spoke to her made her begin to wonder if they had seen each other somewhere.


    "Just keep moving," She ordered the girl.


    Unlike her, Anika kept her face straight and started a conversation with the girl as if she were old friends, passing through the entrance of the gate without the guards giving her as much of a nce.


    Either they haven''t figured out that this was a n with Akim and wasn''t in search of her yet or they were blindly concerned with the prince, they forsook her. Either way, it worked for her.


    Anika crossed the gate effortlessly and it wasn''t until a few distance away, she finally pulled her arm away from the arms of the girl she had used.


    "Goodwork," She said to the girl who still was stunned by the whole thing.


    Now free, Anika headed in the direction of the phone booth when her cellphone rang and it was no other than her mother, Fiona.


    "What are you doing?" was the question her mother asked her.


    "Doing the work of my mother," she answered nonchntly with a hint of amusement.


    Anika then said to her, "I''m getting the prince out of his nutshell. You should withdraw your people and warn them not toy a hand on Akim. If I find that something happened to him behind my back, I''ll take it that you have no trust in me and our n," and you don''t want to see me get angry, she added in her mind.


    The night Anika kissed Akim, that was the day she began to have her own ns. Her mother could do whatever she wanted to his parents, but nobody was touching Akim - he was hers. However, she didn''t let anybody know of her n. It was better to have her mother on her good side and then bargain. Yes, that was what she would do. Bargain for Akim''s safety when the timees.


    "Fine, do whatever you want,"


    "Thanks mother," her heart jumped with happiness.


    "But Anika," Fiona suddenly called her.


    "Yes mother?" Anika''s brows narrowed, noticing the subtle change in her mother''s tone.


    "Don''t ever fall for him," she warned her, gravely.


    "Yes, mother," Anika answered without a second thought, "It''s all part of the n,"


    "Good girl," Fiona ended the call, looking out through the window pane of the apartment she was currently residing in.


    "You think we should trust her?" her assistant and trusted adviser asked from behind.


    Fiona rubbed her jaw contemtively, answering without hesitation, "Yes," She turned to her, "If there''s anyone who can pull this off, it''s Anika. She''s fearless and capable,"


    "And unpredictable," Her assistant added, "What if she ends up falling for him like you did for his father? Anika might not be your biological daughter but you trained her for years for this very mission and if there''s anything I know, the apple doesn''t fall far from the truth. What would you do then, Fiona?"


    "It''s all for the good then,"


    "What?" The advisor was confused.


    "If she ends up falling for him, it makes it much easier. Akim would want to see his beloved and I can easily draw him out with that," Fiona went over the ns in her head.


    "Then," Her assistant blinked, "Why did you warn her not to fall for Akim?" She couldn''t get it, "If both ns would work for our good, why tell her not to fall in love with him?"


    "Because," Fiona took a deep breath, "She would learn the truth and her loyalty would shift,"


    "Oh," The woman nodded, finally getting the point. If Anika''s heart remained the same, she would not be shaken even after she learns the truth about the whole thing - she would forever remain indebted to the woman who raised her. However, that would not be the case if she''s blinded with love. Anika has seen a reason to remain by her beloved side.


    "You see, love has a way of blinding your eyes and reasoning. It wasn''t until my heart broke that my eyes were open and I saw the fool I became," Fiona reminisced about the past.


    "But then," Her assistant had a different view of the matter, "I still think it''s advisable to strike now. Anika would only be angry for a while but we would have the prince in our -"


    "And miss the whole fun?" Fiona released a viinous guffaw, "Oh please, don''t tell me you''ve forgotten the main source of enjoyment in the game of prey and predator?"


    "The thrills?"


    "Bingo,"


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 689 - Six Hundred And Eighty-nine: Get Burned By Her Fire

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Six Hundred And Eighty-nine: Get Burned By Her Fire</h4>


    Music rmendation for this chapter: Lewis Capaldi - hold me while you wait.


    The third point of view:


    And that was it, Akim was done waiting. However, the instant he turned around, lo and behold, Anika was staring back at him.


    He was stunned, had she been there watching him all this while? What kind of person was she? Anytime it seems that he was close to figuring her out, she just keeps puzzling and surprising him the more.


    Akim came out of the phone booth to stop right in front of her. The whole time she hadn''t said a word, just kept staring at him. He wondered if something was interesting about his face.


    "You''rete," Akim was the first to speak up.


    "And you couldn''t have more patience, oh you of little faith," she smirked at him.


    "I thought you stood me up," Was his excuse.


    "And I told you to trust me," She countered.


    "I''m sorry," He apologized.


    "I''m sorry for beingte as well," She apologized, taking gradual steps towards him with Akim doing the same till they were standing right in front of each other.


    "So now that we are done with the soapy apologies, are you ready to explore your kingdom, your highness?" she teased him, stretching out her hand for him to take.


    "Of course," He took her hand in his, "And you do know the life of the prince of Lincolnshire is in your hands?" he reminded her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready toy down my life for you,"


    Akimughed at thatment thinking that Anika was pulling his leg, if only he knew that she was dead serious.


    "However, before we leave, we have to make sure our camouge isplete. Imagine your guards catching onto us and cutting our fun short," Anika said to him.


    "Oh," He understood her point.


    "But don''t worry," She patted him on the chest, "I''ve got you covered. Nowe on!" Anika pulled on his arms and took off while Akim followed her sheepishly.


    Anika wasn''t kidding when she said she had a photographic memory. They forsake the main roads since it was easier to track them down through the cameras, choosing to go through the streets instead.


    "Here," Anika led him into a wig store and there, proceeded to camouge their appearances.


    "What do you think about this?" Akim asked, putting on a hipster blonde hair, amused. He had never been this happy and he didn''t hold back in expressing it. He never knew freedom was this exhrating until now.


    Turning, Anika burst intoughter upon seeing him," Don''t be hrious," She shook her head in disagreement albeit stillughing, "We don''t want to draw attention to ourselves. But stay still," She pulled out her phone and took a snap.


    Akim was dazed, he didn''t expect that.


    "I''ll send the picture to youter. That way you can have a memory of this moment and look back to it anytime you feel lonely," she told him.


    Akim stared at Anika dumbfounded, how could she read him perfectly? He smiled appreciatively at her and continued his shopping.


    Because Akim got his wig first, he spent the rest of his time helping Anika choose a suitable choice. Women are unbelievable, he thought as Anika went over one wig and the other. On the bright side, it gave him more opportunities to take pictures of her. It was fun.


    And she was beautiful.


    A-hem.


    The next store they went into was a clothing line. The clothes sold there were of lower quality yet Akim didn''t mind. The experience was exhrating and he loved every minute he spent there until...


    "How do I look?" Anika asked, twirling in front of him.


    Akim''s eyes scanned her from her head and went down only to rest on her bare thighs and his face heated up immediately. She was wearing bum short.


    He cleared his throat, drawing his sinful gaze away from her toned thighs, "You should go change,"


    "Why?" She nced down and saw nothing wrong with her appearance, "What''s wrong with it?"


    "You just look horrible," He said with no concrete reason.


    Anika frowned, "Horrible? How?"


    But Akim immediately held her by the shoulder, saying, "You ask too many questions, just go and change," He gently pushed her back to where she came from.


    As soon as Anika was out of sight, Akim leaned against the wall, his hand on his chest because his heart was beating too fast.


    "What the hell?" he sighed with his eyes closed. Akim ran his hand through his hair, he had to get a grip of himself.


    This time Anika came out looking moderate in her off-shoulder top and jeans. He beamed a smile at her with a thumbs up while she rolled her eyes yet had a trace of a smile tugging her lips.


    "Where do you want to go first? You should know that we have a limited time before nightfall so you have to choose your priority," She advised him.


    "Amusement park," He answered immediately.


    "What?"


    "I''ve always wanted to go to an amusement park. It looks fun on television," He said, biting on his lips awkwardly.


    "Amusement park it is then," Anika decided, showing no trace of pity for him knowing he was a prideful prince.


    This time they were not afraid to step outside since they''ve altered their appearance.


    "Taxi!" Anika gged down one and entered with Akim ncing down at their intertwined hands tentatively. He pressed his lips together and didn''t say anything, letting her do anything she wanted.


    For the first time, it was a silent ride with their hands still intertwined. He intentionally stared out the window, lost in his own and trying not to read much meaning into the gesture.


    Honestly, he was unsure of his rtionship with Anika. The girl was a wildfire that cannot be controlled and that was what he was afraid of - being rejected.


    Anika was the first girl he had ever been this close with. One moment it''s as if he could sense she''s into him and the next he''s utterly confused. But then do tonic friends hold hands like this? Akim just prayed he wouldn''t get burned by her fire.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 690 - Six Hundred And Ninety: Be A Man

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Six Hundred And Ny: Be A Man</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Akim looked like a kid who just saw Disney hood for the first time. He was simply amazed at the number of crowds present and the wonderful rides the park had to offer. He had seen this ce a lot of times online but it was much better now that he was here.


    Truthfully, he could havee here if he wanted to but that would warrant his parents renting out the whole ce so he could y "safer" while his guards watched. Hence,ing here became a lifelong dream as he wondered about the time where he could y in the crowd freely without hesitation.


    "God, you''re like a kid," Anika chuckled, it was quite a scene.


    "I can''t help it!" Akim said, "You don''t how exhrating freedom is until you lose it," He turned to her, asking, "How many times have you been here?"


    "None," She answered without hesitation.


    Akim turned to her with shock on his face, "You mean to tell me that you have never been here?"


    "Yes," She simply shrugged as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Oh my God!" Akim eximed, running his hand through his hair. She meant to tell him that she hadn''t visited a wonderful ce like this even when she had the time and freedom? It was insane!


    "Why?" he couldn''t help but ask. It just didn''t make sense. Having been restricted all of his life, Akim had decided that he would take advantage of every little chance to enjoy what life had to offer.


    "I don''t know, I just never thought about it," was her reply.


    Akim was stunned, "You just never had the time to have fun?" he found it hard to believe.


    "Yeah," I had to spend most of my time plotting your downfall, Anika said in her mind. She had been designed from birth to be his nemesis, there was no time for fun.


    "You are weird," Akim said. Unfortunately, he liked weird.


    "Come on then," he was the one to grab her arm this time, "Let''s go have fun!"


    And fun they did have. The rides weren''t as exciting as Akim did - it was more than exciting! He couldn''t remember the number of times they screamed - the screams just never ended.


    Anika even managed to take a hrious photo of him screaming out his lungs. How did she manage to do that? He doesn''t know but she''s simply amazing.


    They rode the Bumper cars, Tilt-A-whirl, Insanity, and a whole lot of others. At a point, they ended up on the Ferris wheel and that was where strange things began to happen.


    As they ride the Ferris wheel up so high, they had a wonderful bird''s eye view of the kingdom. They had spent a lot of time outside that it was nearing evening, the sky slowly growing dark in the distance. The dusk took away much of the heat, and they could stare at the skyfortably.


    Akim turned that instance only to catch a breathtaking view of her hair blowing in the wind. He saw her peerless neckline which looked really enticing and gulped. He felt heat all of a sudden as a graphic image of him kissing that spot of her neck emerged in his mind.


    God, what was wrong with him? His heart began to pound loud in his ear and he rubbed his chest as if to calm the feeling.


    But then, curiosity got the best of him and he turned to look at her one more time, and unfortunately for him, their eyes met and held.


    Time stopped for Akim, no, for the both of them because Anika didn''t seem to move as well. He looked into her eyes and his breath hitched - it was the most beautiful green he had ever seen.


    They said green eyes are extremely unique and very rare! It has been estimated that only two percent of the world''s poption have them, Akim couldn''t agree more. Anika was simply unique.


    Anika suddenly moved and Akim forgot how to breathe. What was going on? There was no way she was about to kiss him right? But then, she also had a habit of kissing him? Oh Boy.


    Akim gulped as her face neared and he subconsciously swallowed down saliva. This is it, the second time he''s about to lose his precious lips to the same woman. God, Jasmine would grin ear to ear once she heard this.


    He already had so much anticipation for this kiss that it came as a huge surprise to him when Anika''s lips suddenly took a ny-degree turn. She whispered into his ears instead,


    "Look into the camera,"


    That was when Akim realized that her phone was out and ready to take a picture of them together. Akim didn''t know whether to be relieved that the kiss never happened or to break that in tears because the kiss never happened.


    However, he recognized one thing, Anika was a big tease. He noticed the way she seemed to breathe down on his ears even after her announcement. It made his heart breathe faster but heposed himself. Since this was nothing but a game to her, he would y along with her.


    "Oh, right," He cleared his throat and readjusted himself on his seat. It was just the both of them in the cabin, so Akim smiled at the camera while noticing that the Ferris wheel was beginning to descend.


    Anika positioned the camera so it captured both of them and put the dy, "Here we go, in oneˇ­ twoˇ­"


    It suddenly happened that before the third count, Anika suddenly turned and pressed a peck to his cheek and the camera ended up taking that. Even after the selfie was taken, Akim remained in his position, shocked to the core. What just happened?


    "You -! "


    But that was the moment the Ferris-wheel stopped and Anika vanished before he could even question her.


    Akim sighed, he can''t take her teasing anymore. It was high time he showed Anika who was the man here.. Yeah, he just had to be a man and confront her.

 Chapter 691 - Six Hundred And Ninety-one: What Are We?

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Six Hundred And Ny-one: What Are We?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Oh no, he can''t do this,"


    Akim failed miserably when he tried to confront her. The instant Anika looked into his eyes, he just stood still like a bamboo tree.


    Akim had never seen himself as shy, in fact, as a prince, he was raised to be outspoken and confident. But in front of Anika? He was simply rendered powerless. Worst part? She knew the power she had over him and used it to the fullest.


    Why was he this way?


    "Come on, stop being such a slowpoke!" She grabbed his hand again, intertwining their fingers once more without care, and pulled him along.


    How could she be so cool after what happened between them? She kissed him on the lips the other time and now, she pecked him on the cheek. Who knows what she would do next?


    His free hand unconsciously went across his chest protectively and Anika caught that move.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, scrutinizing him.


    "Nothing," He said, clearing his throat, "Let''s go then,"


    Contrary to his expectation, he and Anika explored the markets of Lincolnshire and he had to say it was an eye-opener.


    Akim received a lot of inspiration from the journey and realized he had a lot to offer his people. It was almost as if he came closer to his people enough to understand their daily needs. And he swore at that moment to not fail them.


    Time flies while having fun. Night came quicker than they thought and both decided that the beach would be theirst bus stop before calling it a night.


    High waves rolled in on the beach and they''ve walked enough. Right now, they bothid down on the incalcble grains of sand of the beach taking in the starry night sky.


    None of them said a word, just lost to their own thoughts until Anika decided to ask, "What is it to be a prince?"


    "Huh?" He was surprised. Of all the questions, he had not expected that one from one.


    "You heard me right, Akim," she said nonchntly without even looking at him.


    Of course, she was the only one who dared to call him by his name. Perhaps, that was why he was morefortable with her, she treats him like a normal human being irrespective of his status.


    He took a deep breath, "Predictable,"


    "What?" she turned this time.


    "I can already tell my beginning to the end. Be a prince, get educated, learn how to run the kingdom, get married and then produce heirs that would take up the legacy, inculcate the same teachings from my father and the cycle continues. When you know your end, you find out that every day is always the same, " He answered, turning to face her and this time didn''t look away.


    Anika readjusted her position, such that her head was resting on her folded arm andpletely faced him, the bits of sand hanging onto her skin.


    She asked him, "What if you don''t have to be a prince, what would you do then?"


    Akim''s brows furrowed, thinking over her words, "I seriously don''t know. Bring a prince is all I know,"


    "So you''ve never had a dream?" Anika probed, "Even as a kid?"


    Ufortable with the way he strained his neck while looking at her, Akim turned his body the same way Anika did to hers which was much morefortable. Thus, theyy face to face.


    "The thing is..." He took a deep breath, "I have two fathers,"


    "What?" Anika was surprised by that news. Even her mother Fiona didn''t tell her that. Well, she must have thought it was unnecessary to know that. Unfortunately, anything that concerned Akim was her business and she must know it all.


    "My root is prettyplicated," Akim said and went ahead to tell her in detail the history of histe grandfather, Adam, his mother, Emily, and of course, the kind of man their now powerful king was - amoner, although in disguise.


    "Even when I lived as governor Ahmed''s son, I was groomed to be an heir. To follow the steps of my then father in order not to bring a stain to his great name and political aspirations. My career was forged already and I had noints following it. So no, I don''t really have a dream," He answered her question.


    For a minute nobody said a word until Anika reached out and ced her hand on his palm as she began to caress his cheeks.


    "It must have been hard on you," She said and for once, there was a trace of sympathy in her gaze. Surprisingly, he was not revolted by her pity because he knew inwardly she wasn''t looking down on her. He knew her that well now.


    "It''s nothing," He said like it cost him nothing, "It was something I had to do. Moreover, none of it was harmful and was for my own good," yet he leaned into her touch, craving thefort.


    Akim closed his eyes with a sigh, covering her hand that she had on his cheeks with his muchrger ones. Then he opened his eyes and looked into her green orbs that didn''t break contact with him either.


    He summoned courage and finally asked the question that had been on his mind, "What are we, Anika?"?It was time they defined this strange rtionship they had.


    But Anika replied, "I don''t know," While stroking his face with his hand still on top of hers. She asked him as well,


    "What about you, Akim? What are we?" she needed his response.


    "I don''t know," Akim gave her the same reply as her, however, he added, "But I know this for sure,"


    Before she could say a word, he moved towards her and covered her lips with his. Anika''s eyes remained open as she didn''t expect that move from him - she was always the one taking the lead.


    "I feel something for you," He confessed after the rather brief kiss.


    Anika didn''t say anything, she simply smiled and without warning, pushed him to his back and kissed him with fervor.

 Chapter 692 - Six Hundred And Ninety-two: What Did You Do

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Six Hundred And Ny-two: What Did You Do</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Do you feel pain anywhere?" Pedro asked, massaging Isabe''s shoulder whoid back on his chest enjoying the treatment.


    After her parents left, it was just the both of them. Pedro was filled with guilt and thus, he was trying to do everything he could to make herfortable.


    "Mmm," was all Isabe said to him as he readjusted his position and came down from the bed. Pedro couldn''t exin it but it seemed as if Isabe was angry at him.


    Unlike other women who yelled and expressed their emotions at their partners when angry, Isabe was the opposite of it - she would not say a word but express it passively. That made him more attentive when around her. Just like right now, he could tell that she was mad at him. Very, very mad.


    Pedro didn''t give it many thoughts believing that she was merely angry that he waste to see her. So he went ahead with his n of making it up to her and now picked the fruit sd he had ordered to be prepared.


    "Open up," Pedro told her as he dug the fork into the te and picked up a piece of strawberry intending to feed her.


    Isabe obediently opened her mouth and took the fruit, chewing on it.


    "How does it taste?" Pedro asked, expecting an enthusiastic reply since he had specifically ordered the tastiest fruits.


    "How do you expect it to taste?" Isabe asked back to his surprise.


    He blinked.


    "It''s good as expected," she smiled at him.


    Pedro''s brows furrowed in confusion, that was the most insincere smile Isabe had ever given him. What was wrong??What was he missing out on?


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "What?" Pedro was roused from his reverie.


    "Are you trying to stir my appetite or what? If you''re going to feed me, do it properly" She ordered him.


    "Oh," Pedro finally grasped the situation. Apparently he had hesitated in feeding her because he had been lost in his thoughts.


    "I''m sorry about that," heughed awkwardly and continued to feed her, and thankfully, she was responsive.


    Although Pedro fed her varieties of fruits, he didn''t make the mistake of asking Isabe how it tasted again having learned from the first lesson. It was official now, Isabe was mad at him and all that was left for him was to figure out what he did wrong.


    No matter how much he thought about it, it was too petty of Isabe to hold a grudge against him because he arrivedte at the hospital. It was simply childish and not like Isabe to do so. Pedro was sure it was something else.


    "I met with the doctor and it was just as you said, you''re suffering from stress and a low blood sugar," Pedro said, putting the te aside since he was done with feeding her.


    He then took her hand saying, "You don''t have to worry about a thing, I promise that you won''t feel neglected anymore. This time, we''d do everything together, even to the smallest detail," Pedro was sure that he would melt her cold heart with his sweet words.


    "Good for you then," Isabe said and pecked him on the forehead like she normally does when going to bed. To his surprise, she then gathered the sheet around her to cover herself totally.


    "What are you doing?" Pedro was stunned. He hadn''t been able toprehend a single one of Isabe''s actions today.


    "Going to sleep," she said.


    "But it''s...." he checked his wristwatch, "It''s eight in the evening, Isabe, if you end up falling asleep I won''t be able to wake you up and we won''t be able to go home today. I spoke to the doctor earlier and he says you''re free to go," Pedro exined, still baffled by her action.


    Unfortunately, Isabe paid deaf to his words and instead made herselffortable on her hospital bed, asking, "Who said anything about leaving? "


    "Huh?"


    "I''m spending the night at the hospital today," she stated.


    Pedro''s jaw opened and closed on its own as words couldn''te out. He used his palm to rub down his face and released a deep breath.


    He faced her, "Why?" he added immediately, "Why do you want to sleep at the hospital today, Isabe, when you have a perfect bed back home?"


    Isabe thought over it, "Well, because I have the freedom of sleeping any ce I desire and because my body desires so and because I want to? Any other questions?" she asked politely yet there was a hint of mockery in her tone.


    Pedro didn''t say anything else rather scrutinized his fianc¨¦e who was giving him a bitter version of the word, "cold shoulder"


    He pushed his seat closer to his fianc¨¦e who simply tugged the sheat closer to her chin. While Isabe''s face seemed warm and weing, the amber of her eyes was burning with an emotion he couldn''t exactly describe. Yet.


    "Why do I feel like you''re mad at me?" Pedro asked, rubbing his temple where he felt a throbbing headache.


    "Who knows?" Isabe pretended to be clueless, "That''s just your unproven theory,"


    "Isabe!" His tone was firm.


    "No longer, babe?" Isabe chuckled,


    "Moreover, why are you raising your voice on a sick patient?" She was enjoying this.


    Unknown to Pedro, Isabe swore she was going to torment him until he confessed to her. He was the first to begin this game of hide and seek and she would be the one to end it.


    "Tell me, Isabe, what did I do wrong?" Pedro finally figured it out.


    Isabe was doing this to him on purpose nor was she going to stop anytime soon until he admitted his mistake. Unfortunately, they can''t be fighting with their wedding around the corner. He had to resolve this as soon as possible.


    Upon hearing that question, Isabe sat up and drew closer to her wonderful fianc¨¦, "What you did wrong?" she pursed her lips and then drew closer to his ears to whisper, "You should be in the best position to know what you did wrong, my love"


    Pedro stood at the spot with his brows furrowed while Isabe went back to lying down on her bed. She then told him, "Switch off the light on your way out,"


    And of course, she kicked him out.

 Chapter 693 - Six Hundred And Ninety-Three: The Confession

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Six Hundred And Ny-Three: The Confession</h4>


    Thanks for the golden tickets ????


    The third point of view:


    "Ugh!" Pedro yelled for the umpteenth time because he found himself in the hospital garden after being chased away by his fianc¨¦e Isabe.


    What had he done wrong? His fianc¨¦e left him to figure out that one on his own and it was driving him crazy. So here he was going over the events of the day in his mind.


    Before Isabe left for work today, there had Been no problems between them hence it was more surprising the sudden change in her attitude.


    "Well,e on Pedro, think about it," he willed his mind to remember where he had done it wrong.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, there was no progress at all. Maybe this was a test? What test? No, no, it wasn''t it, Pedro ran his hand through his hair.


    But then, it was in the process of ruffling his hair that it suddenly hit him.


    ["That was quite an intense call"]


    ["What''s wrong? You almost seem like a person caught doing something?wrong"]


    Pedro remembered all the questions Isabe asked him the day they had gone to his grandmother''s ce for dinner. If Isabe had begun to have her suspicions then and made some investigation, it made that she... knew everything.


    Oh shit.


    He was done.


    It was a miracle Isabe didn''t cut his head off.


    "Ugh!" Pedro screamed once more and began to stamp on innocent flowers that did nothing to him and at the same time scared some patients away.


    "Who is that mad man?" one of them asked while fleeing.


    However, Pedro paid no attention to them. He screamed into the air, pouring out his frustration and anger. He had failed Isabe! This wasn''t the life he promised her. She must be so disappointed in him. No wonder, she treated him that way.


    This is so stupid, Pedro began tough hysterically as if he had lost his mind. But hisughter suddenly turned into tears as he began to cry hard. What if Isabe decides to call off the wedding and refuse him?


    God, he can''t do that. He loved Isabe too much to give up on her. What was he going to do now? Everything has fallen apart, he cried.


    However, no amount of crying could erase the fact that he had to face Isabe. He never considered this happening since he was sure of hiding the truth from her. Everything would have been solved if Natasha hadn''t gone into hiding.


    At once, Pedro picked up his phone and called his men in charge of the case, "Have you found her?"


    "No, sir but?-"


    He ended the call right away without a second thought. What he needed right now was a positive answer, not excuses!


    After almost an hour of deep thought, Pedro decided to right his wrong and as well dance to the tune of the music he yed. So he went back to the ward and entered her room amid her warning.


    Isabe''s eyes snapped open the instant she sensed the change in her environment, someone was in her room. She didn''t have to raise an rm because a familiar cologne hit her nostrils and she knew it was Pedro instantly.


    To be honest, after he had left, Isabe wondered if she had gone too far with her actions. But she thought it over, this was a case of cheating and her partner had hidden it from her. No punishment was sufficient.


    She sat up saying, "I thought I told you that I don''t want to see you in myˇ­."


    Isabe trailed off because she was treated to the sight of Pedro getting down to his knees. Her jaw dropped while she stood still. The only time Pedro had ever used his knees on the floor was to propose to her, but now?


    "What are you doing?" Isabe was dumbfounded by his move.


    Yet Pedro didn''t say a word, his face was lowered because he didn''t dare to look her in the eyes.


    "Get up," shemanded him.


    Yet he didn''t move from his spot and that infuriated her.


    Isabe got down from the bed and got down to her knees as well, grasping his face with her palm, "If you''re going to apologize to me for cheating, do it properly by looking me in the eyes. What kind of bastard does that?!" She yelled at his face.


    Pedro did as she said, slowly lifting his eyes to reveal the pain in there and that made Isabe''s breath hitch, her financ¨¦ was hurting.


    "H-hey," Her hand cupping his face trembled. Even though she wasn''t the one crying, Isabe felt as if someone was squeezing her chest from inside out. This was simply crazy. She was supposed to be the one yelling his head off for cheating on her, but then here she was feeling empathic.


    "I''m so sorry," Pedro apologized profusely, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you but I just didn''t want to hurt you, Isabe,"


    "I know," Isabe nodded


    Pedro grasped her face this time although his hands were shaking, "You can''t do anything you want to me, Isabe, hit me, p me, but please don''t leave me. I don''t think I can do it without you," He cried.


    For the first time, Isabe was left with no words to say. She at once hugged him tight, "It''s okay, I''ll punish youter"


    Pedro pulled apart, "Please believe me when I tell you that you''re the only one I love in this life and would ever be with. Whatever happened between Natasha and me was all orchestrated by her.?I don''t know what happened but she -"


    "I know, Pedro," Isabe said.


    "I would never cheat on you, Isabe," Pedro hoped she saw through his sincerity.


    "Yes, I know,"


    "And the wedding...?"


    "It would go on as nned," Isabe was firm in her decision, "There was never a time I was going to give you up to that woman. Pedro, we''vee a long way to stop now,"


    Pedro was so stunned, he asked, "You''re still going to go ahead with the marriage even when you know she''s pregnant for me?"


    "Of course, " her head jerked up,"Wait - what?!"

 Chapter 694 - Six Hundred And Ninety-four: I Commit My Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Six Hundred And Ny-four: I Commit My Spirit</h4>


    The third point of view:


    You know that saying, "See what''s life sh before one''s eyes," Pedro could testify of that at this moment because he was sure he would be a dead man today.


    The way Isabe''s brows raised, then her eyes widened before it narrowed and finally darkened told him to say hisst prayer.


    "What did you just say?" She asked, her tone as low and cold as the arctic ocean.


    As if to make it worse, a loud p of thunder cackled in the distance while lightning shed across the room, illuminating Isabe''s ice-cold expression that made the atmosphere look eerie and frightening.


    Pedro gulped and began to think about his life, from the time he learned to call the word "mother" to the time he grew up to know "Isabe" and to this very moment.


    He finally remembered the verse in the Bible, "I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith,"


    Unfortunately, Pedro hasn''t done any; he lost his fight; his race wasn''tpleted; he failed Isabe''s faith. Right now, the only thing he could say is, "Father, into your hands Imit my spirit!''


    "I-Isabe," He stuttered, taking a step back.


    However, Isabe was like a bloodthirsty predator right now and the step he took back was an acknowledgment of his weakness, and like every wild cat out there, the prey''s weakness thrilled it.


    Isabe took a step forward and Pedro took another step back saying, "It was a mistake, Isabe!".


    "That mistake just produced a life!" She yelled into his face and that made Pedro winced internally. He was really going to die.


    He then attempted to do damage control by saying, "I''m not even sure that the child is mine, Isabe?"


    "You''re not sure the child is yours?" She chuckled mockingly, "How could you be so dumb? A woman that targeted you, why would she not be careful to have your child?! How could you be so dumb?!"


    Pedro became dumbfounded at that moment, he hadn''t thought about it in that direction. He just assumed that Natasha was one of those gold diggers searching for a man to ckmail and leech off. What if he was the only one she wanted. Wonderful.


    "I didn''t... know.." Pedro stuttered, swallowing down a lump of saliva.


    "Of course, how would you fucking know?!" Isabe screamed and before his very eyes began to destroy everything she could get her hands on.


    "Isabe?" Pedro tried to stop her.


    However, the moment he touched her, Isabe hurled a vase in his direction and he was left with no option but to duck and the vase missed his head by just a few inches.?That was a close one, Pedro realized with his heart pounding in his chest.


    "Isabe, calm down!" He told her amid the fact she almost broke his head minutes ago.


    "Don''t!" She growled, wagging her finger furiously at him. Isabe was vibrating with anger and it didn''t seem like she was going to stop anytime soon, "You dare tell me to calm down!"


    "We won''t be able to solve this problem with you in this state!" He said.


    Isabe retorted immediately, "Fuck you Pedro because there''s no ''we'' in this situation. You got ady pregnant, that one is on you!" She heaped the whole thing on him.


    "You talk as if I intentionally got her pregnant for christ fucking sake!" Pedro yelled back this time. He was sick and tired of getting med for everything.


    The past weeks he has been trying to rectify the whole thing, unfortunately, it ended up blowing up in his face instead. Does she think he hadn''t tried?


    "Did I get her pregnant then?" Isabe asked him sarcastically. She went on, "After?everything went down you could have shoved a morning-after pill down her throat and prevented all of this madness!"


    "Well, sorry to disappoint that I''m not as smart as you but I woke up shocked and used, how could I have thought of the pills?!"


    "You know what?!" Isabe put her hand over her ears, "I don''t want to hear these excuses!" her head was spinning while her heart felt like a thousand needles were stabbing it.


    Isabe felt that feeling of helplessness return once again but she refused to acknowledge it, not now - at least, not in front of Pedro. She was a strong woman and wouldn''t let this break her.


    "But you said we are going to solve this together?!" Pedro couldn''t believe what he was hearing. His heart was beating fast and he had a bad feeling about this. He hoped what he was thinking didn''t happen.


    "That was until you got ady pregnant!" Isabe said through gritted teeth, "You know how I hateplicated families,"


    "So what are you trying to say?" His fear grew, "Are you going to call off the wedding? We have our rehearsal dinner this evening, remember?"


    "What do you think?" She sneered.


    He sighed, "This is not the time we should be fighting, Isabe?"


    "Oh," She taunted him, "What time is it then?"


    "Isabe," His voice was gentle and pleading.


    "Get lost," she said.


    "Please, just hear me -"


    "I need some space," Isabe told him, heading to her bed. But Pedro didn''t give up and followed after her.


    "Isabe, I know how you feel -"


    "Don''t you dare say that?!" Isabe whipped around so fast her head almost snapped. But the anger in her heart didn''t let her notice the little pain in her neck for turning too fast.


    She said with bitterness, "If you really know how I feel, you would go die!"


    Pedro''s expression changed at thatment, but he knew she didn''t mean it. Isabe was just angry.


    "Isabe," He tried to touch her but she grabbed the pillow on her bed and began to hit him with it.


    "I said get out! Get the hell out of here! I don''t ever want to see your face!" Isabe yelled, hitting him furiously with the pillow.


    And that was the scene that Anabelle and Julie were treated to when they arrived.

 Chapter 695 - Six Hundred And Ninety-Five: Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Six Hundred And Ny-Five: Happiness</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle was preparing to go on a date with Julie today and as she was about to pull her hair in a ponytail got sight of the ring on her finger and she began to giggle sheepishly.


    At the sound of thatughter, her sister Allison who was working on her homework in her room quickly looked up, startled. The young girl stared at her sister who in turn was staring at the ring in her finger in fascination.


    "What''s so funny about the ring?" She wondered with her brows drawn together in deep contemtion. Maybe she would ask her mother to buy her a ring like her sister''s and find out as well - she also wanted to be happy.


    However, a second giggle made the girl''s furrow this time. She shook her head, it doesn''t seem to be the ring this time, or did the ring have a special effect.


    Oh no, her sister was losing her mind.


    "Sister Anabelle," the girl was concerned over her sister''s well-being.


    But Anabelle didn''t answer.


    So she stood up and went over to her side, shaking her by the shoulder, and only then did Anabelle awake from her reverie.


    "Hey Allison," Anabelle was startled, "What''s wrong?"


    But to her surprise, Allison''s fade distorted and to her horror, began to cry.


    "Hey, what is it?" Anabelle was baffled, wondering what she had done wrong?


    "Don''t leave me, sister," the girl hugged her tight, resting her head on her shoulder, "I don''t want you to go crazy,"


    Anabelle : (ˇăˇă)


    what was she talking about?


    "I thought something had happened when you began tough to yourself!" The young girl cried and Anabelle finally understood what was going on. Her sister, Allison thought she went crazy? It seems she might have overdone her happiness.


    "I''m sorry, my lovely pumpkin," Anabelle consoled, patting her on the back, "I was just excessively happy, nothing else,"


    "Really?" Allison pulled away, scrutinizing her.


    "Of course," Anabelle assured her, "You see this," she brought her right hand closer so Allison could see the ring properly, "When you grow up and receive something from the one you love, it''s the most exciting feeling in the world,"


    Although Allison was young, she was smart from reading, not to mention that children were naturally inquisitive. So she asked, "But why don''t I see mother giggling at her ring the one you do?"


    At that question, Anabelle sighed. If Allison asked questions at this rate, she would be a love expert before she grew up.


    So she beckoned the girl toe closer and when Allison did, Anabelle whispered into her ears," You see, the thing is, your parents are too old-fashioned,"


    "What?" Allison was shocked.


    "Shh," Allison pressed her finger against her lips, and added, "By the way, don''t tell them I said that. You just keep your lips sealed, you know how strict your mother is," Anabelle felt guilty manipting her little sister but she couldn''t help it, Camille was really scary.


    "Also," She decided to offer her a bit of genuine advice this time, "Whenever you have a boy you like, juste to me, I''m the love expert,"


    "Really?" Allison''s eyes shone.


    "Of course," Anabelle really loved this big sister''s role. So she began to boast, "The reason why mommy and daddy are together today is because of my hard work. You do know?Isabe and Pedro, right?"


    "Of course!" Alison was interested in the conversation, "You made the both of theme together and became a couple and about to get married,"


    "You see Pedro and Isabe''s love began when they were a kid but then fate intervened and they had to separate. It was so heartbreaking," Anabelle said with dramatic effect, wiping a fake tear from her eyes.


    "Pedro grew up very handsomely and Of course, I was the school''s beauty as well" Anabelle fluffed her hair, her strands almost getting into her sister''s eyes, "But then, there were many sharks and tigress who wanted to get their ws on Pedro and so I did the most honorable thing ever. I preserved Pedro till Isabe returned and they got together finally!" Anabelle lied about the part where she and Pedro dated.


    "Wow!"Allison was full of admiration for her younger sister and Anabelle basked in the glory.


    She was still in that good mood when Julie called and her happiness skyrocketed. Anabelle at once cleared her throat and with one sweet voice - that even shocked her sister - said, "Hello honey,"


    On the other side, Julie had to nce twice at the screen to be sure he hadn''t dialed the wrong number.


    "Anabelle?" he wanted to confirm?another person wasn''t answering her phone.


    "Yes," she continued with a tiny, sweet voice.


    Julie frowned, "Why are you sounding like this? Did you choke on a bone?"


    At once, Anabelle''s face fell. Talk about being romantic - that idiot was as old-fashioned as her father. Annoyed, she quickly cleared her throat and resumed her normal voice.


    "I''m good,"


    Unknown to her, a smile crossed Julie''s face, he had intentionally teased her.


    "Are you ready to leave," He asked.


    "Of course, how can I bete on our date -"


    "I''m sorry but our date has been canceled," He announced.


    "What?!" Anabelle jerked up at once. She knew it! He was at it but there''s no way on earth she was going to let him treat him the same way asst time.


    Before she could threaten him, Anabelle heard, "Isabe was rushed to the hospital today,"


    "What?!" She yelled for the second time, "Why are you just telling me this?! Why aren''t you here so we could go visit her?!"


    Julie sighed, "If you had stopped shouting for a minute, you would have been able to hear me drive into your driveway,"


    "Huh?" Anabelle was startled and then rushed to the window to find out indeed Julie''s car was outside because he shed his headlights as a signal.


    "See youter," Anabelle hurriedly kissed Allison at the temple who still had many questions to ask her on how to know the good guys from the bad ones.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 696 - Six Hundred And Ninety-Six: Consequences Of Your Action

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Six Hundred And Ny-Six: Consequences Of Your Action</h4>


    The third point of view:


    His heart was about to explode from the way it was pounding so fast and heavily. Akim had never kissed a girl, although there had always been themon courtesy of kissing the back of the palm or on the cheeks gestures which were required of him. But on the lips? It was a no-no till Anika came along.


    Although he was a prince with a lot of activities to carry out and a kingdom to learn how to rule, he often had his leisure time, and one of those involved watching movies. He always thought it was pretty disgusting sharing your saliva with someone else until that night, Anika kissed.


    That night he hadn''t even thought about the saliva, all he knew was that something soft and fleshy had touched his lips briefly, and somehow, his heart moved.


    Butpared to that day, this kiss was longer and he didn''t care for the saliva. Akim''s heart missed a beat when she pushed him to the floor and for a moment there he was nervous, what if someone sees them? He was a prince for Christ''s sake. However, those thoughts vanished into thin air the instant her lips came down on his.


    When ites to kissing her, Akim found out he had no prior practice, he just went along with his instinct, marching Anika''s movements with his. However, he couldn''t help but wonder why Anika was so good at kissing him? Could it be that there had been other boys before him?


    Strange enough, Akim didn''t like the thoughts of other boys before him. If that was the case, she must think that he''s inexperienced and that didn''t sit well with him. So he took charge.


    Anika let out a gasp when Akim flipped her over to her back, trapping her beneath him. Thankfully, it waste and there was little to nobody at the beach to spot and interrupt this heated moment. Although the night breeze was cold and stung against their skin, the atmosphere between them was charged and Akim''s on top of her was all the warmth she needed.


    She nced up at Akim pinning both of her arms to the ground and looked back into his eyes only to see that they had darkened with desire and that excited her.


    It was said that once a virgin had a taste of the forbidden fruit, she would surelye back for more. Right now, Akim looked like one of them. But then, as much as Anika wants him, they were out in the open and she was kind of possessive - nobody but her has the right to see his body.


    "Your highness," she breathed, "I think we should -"


    Unfortunately, Akim was far into the act to stop now. He mmed his lips down on hers and began to kiss her once more. Anika parted her lips, allowing the kiss to deepen as his tongue gained entrance and plunged into hers.


    She moaned, the sound exciting Akim the more, and his grip around her wrists tightened while the kiss became fiery and passionate. He finally released her hands and while she dug her hand into his hair, massaging his scalp, his hand lowered down to her stomach where his hands traveled into her blouse and traced her skin causing her to shiver in delight.


    They needed to breathe but Akim was still greedy for more and he left her lips only to kiss around her jaw and traveled down to her throat and kissed there.


    Anika groaned in pleasure, a satisfied smile on her face as Akim continued to kiss her neck. Her hands clutched a fistful of his hair and pulled on it tight when he found the sweet spot on her neck and sucked on it.


    Akim was delirious with pleasure, he never knew making out was this wonderful. He knew what it meant when he felt hard down there but he didn''t want to stop even though he was supposed to.


    A gasp erupts from her lips and it made him feel so proud. He kissed her neck until she was crying out with pleasure and then his gaze fell on the swell of her breast. He gulped, the sight of it was enticing. Akim was so drawn by the sight that his hand had already gone to her button when she grabbed his hand and sat up with him.


    "You should know when to stop," She told him, still holding his hand.


    "Oh," Akim finally recovered from his lust-induced state, "I''m sorry," He apologized just as she released his hand.


    However, Anika simply at him, "You don''t have to apologize," she said, lifting his chin with her finger, "You did nothing wrong in kissing me. All you have to do is to just learn control,"


    Anika took his lips once more in a slow, leisurely, almostzy kiss. Nheless, it still made his heart pound in his chest and it took everything in him not to continue the kiss after they broke away. He had to control himself.


    "We should go," Anika said, standing to her feet. She looked at Akim getting to his feet and said, "It''ste and it''s time to face the consequences of your actions,"


    Akim''s mouth twitched, sometimes he couldn''t help but wonder if Anika''s on his side or not. She''s quite blunt to a fault.


    "Of course," Akim took a deep breath, his saliva suddenly bing bitter. He knew what awaited him at home, no, the pce.


    Anika saw through his brave fa?ade and smiled. She then began to wipe away the sand that had gotten on his body saying, "Do you know why a man is different from a boy? A man is one who is able to take responsibility for his actions,"


    "Oh," was all Akim said. That helped?


    Anika came closer to whisper into his eyes, "You know my number now, you can choose to call or chat me up after you''re done with your parents,"


    She added with a mischievous smirk, "Although I would advise you to choose the chat part since we would be able to video call and I might be able to treat you to a great sight," she hinted at sexting.

 Chapter 697 - Six Hundred And Ninety-Seven: Stay Away From That Girl

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Six Hundred And Ny-Seven: Stay Away From That Girl</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anika and Akim headed down to the road without a word spoken between them. Now the safety bubble they lived in for the past hours was broken, it now dawned on Akim the severity of the situation he was in. His father would be goddamned mad.


    But he was snapped out of his thought when someone took his hand and intertwined them together.


    He looked at Anika who said, "If you''re that scared, I''lle to the pce and exin to your parents that I''m the one who kidnapped you," She joked.


    Akim offered a small smile, "Don''t worry, I''m his son and the only prince of Lincolnshire, he won''t kill me,"


    "Well, if you say so then," she said.


    The both of them stood by the roadside and waited for a taxi that would take them back home.


    "Thank you for today," Akim said out of nowhere while they waited, "Today was the happiest I''ve ever known,"


    Anika pursed her lips, "You''re wee. Also....." she took a step closer and then asked him, "What are we now? As far as I know, friends don''t kiss each other or n to you know," She wriggled her brows suggestively


    Akim went red in the face and he turned his face the other way even when he said, "Let''s date then,"


    "Sure, let''s date," Anika wrapped her arm around his, agreeing right away. There was no gain in ying hard to get, especially when she''s on a mission in the first ce.


    "But please," Akim added, "No sexting,"


    "Fine," She agreed right away, leaning to his side and breathing in his scent. Anika sighed, "I wish the taxi would arrive a littleter so I could spend more time with you,"


    Akim smiled at herment, however, his attention was grabbed when a car at high speed suddenly stopped right in front of him and men in ck suits stepped out immediately.


    "Oh shit," it was his security details.


    However, before he could warn Anika, the girl was shoved away roughly that she fell while Akim was manhandled by the men.


    "Anika!" Akim was more concerned for her safety.


    "Don''t worry, Akim, I''m good!" She informed him, getting to her feet, "Just go with them, please,"


    After confirming that she was okay, Akim willingly went ahead with his security, ncing onest look at Anika before the car drove away.


    But as soon as the car left, Anika made a call to her mother Fiona, "The mission was sessful, there would be a friction in their rtionship from tonight,"


    "Good work," Fiona told her before she suddenly asked her, "By the way are you okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing," Fiona said and unknown to Anika, she was staring down at an image of the both of them captured on the beach kissing.


    Meanwhile, Akim was in the passenger seat sandwiched between two guards. He scoffed inwardly, do they think he would do something stupid like fleeing out of a moving car.


    He wasn''t suicidal. Even if he was, being crushed by a car wasn''t exactly the best way to die. Moreover, why would he die when he now had a girlfriend. A smile crossed his lips, he couldn''t wait to start the rtionship with her. But that would be after he survived tonight.


    Even after he stepped on pce soil, the guards didn''t give him breathing space and held him captive until they reached the living room where his parents were pacing up and down from worry.


    Oh boy, he was in deep shit.


    The moment his gaze connected with his father''s burning gray eyes, he gulped and wanted to take a step back but the guards were behind him and didn''t move at all.


    "You ingrate!" Judy roared and strode over to his son with anger in his eyes. Emily, filled with worry, went after him but she couldn''t cover his huge steps.


    Akim''s eyes grew wide when his father suddenly grabbed him by the cor and drew his hand back ready to punch him in the face.


    Luckily for him, just a second for his father''s fist to reach his face, Emily shouted, "Judy don''t!"


    And just like that his fist froze mid-air yet Akim could feel his father''s other hand clutching his cor tremble - the man was doing the best to rein in his anger. Of course, his mother was the only one who could calm him down in this situation.


    "Please," Emily begged him, tears already filling her eyes as she watched her husband and son ready to tear each other apart.


    With wild eyes, Judy tightened his fist around his son''s cor and said through gritted teeth, "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t beat the living sense into you right now?"


    But Akim snorted derisively, "Why? What did I do wrong?"


    That statement angered Judy the more and he tightened his grip almost lifting the poor boy off his feet while Emily cautioned him,


    "Akim!" He was making the situation worse. She barely calmed Judy down.


    "Why mother? Why do I have to shut it? What did I do wrong if not to get some air outside? What''s so wrong with wandering off on my own?!" Akim was fed up with their rules as well. He just wanted to breathe, what''s so wrong with it?


    "How could you be so selfish?! All we did was to keep you safe?!" His father growled at him.


    "Keep me safe?!" Akimughed, "This is not keeping me safe, it is called imprisonment. This ce, the whole pce is a prison,"


    "Is that all you think about?! You could have gotten killed out there, Akim?!"


    "And yet It didn''t happen!" Akim retorted, "Every day you keep telling me how dangerous it is outside, and yet I saw it all today, there was no monster hiding in the dark. Here I am, father! All safe and sound!"


    Suddenly, Judy hitched Akim up by the cor of his clothes before Emily could even interfere, "Dont test me, Akim. Just because you escaped once doesn''t mean Fiona isn''t watching! Also, stay away from that girl!"


    ------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 698 - Six Hundred And Ninety-eight: The Enemy He Has To Get Rid Of

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Six Hundred And Ny-eight: The Enemy He Has To Get Rid Of</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Also, stay away from that girl!"


    "W-what?!" It seemed like Akim didn''t hear right.


    "The girl you were with, today should mark the end of your rtionship with her," Judy dered his final judgment, finally letting go of him.


    Akim stood dumbfounded, it was as if his father just ced a death sentence on him. How could he stay away from Anika? She was the only person who understood him. She was the only one who understood what it was like to be suffocated here. Why should he stay away from her?


    "I''m sorry but I can''t do that," Akim said, raising his head to look straight into his father''s eyes who looked stunned by his disobedience, "You can punish me for any other thing but Anika? Don''t tell me to give up on her because I won''t,"


    "Akim!" Judy yelled at him, the anger returning. Why was he so stubborn? Everything they were doing was for his safety!


    "It''s suffocating here!" Akim yelled, beating his chest while his eyes filled with tears, "Do you even know what it''s like to watch kids your own age enjoy freedom while you don''t?" Heughed immediately, "Of course, you won''t understand since you enjoyed an abundance of freedom growing outside the pce and of Lincolnshire," There was a hint of scorn in his tone.


    Judyughed instead, however, there was sarcasm in his tone, "Other kids enjoy freedom? Well, sorry to burst your bubbles but they''re other kids and you are the prince of this Lincolnshire and have many responsibilities on your shoulders. So that''s the little price you have to pay for bring a prince,"


    He went on, "I was raised outside the kingdom? Fine, I admit that. However, do you know the kind of life that exists outside there? A life where only the strongest survive! This life you detest so much, do you even know how many kids your age will kill to be in your position?! So stop being such a baby and behave more like the prince you are!"


    Father and son stared into each other''s eyes that were cold and hardened, none of them was ready to back down.


    "I''m not giving up on Anika," Akim decided there and then.


    "Akim!" his mother Emily pleaded with him to reconsider his decision. However, the boy was determined.


    He faced his parents, "You told me that I could be with anybody I like and you won''t interfere," He reminded them.


    "Yes, we said that and still stand by that decision, however, it would not be that girl!" Judy was firm in her decision as well.


    "Why?!" Akim couldn''t understand his parents anymore. They were bing something he couldn''t understand, "What''s so wrong with Anika?!"


    "Because her father was one of the rebels!" Judy finally revealed and that shook Akim so much that he unconsciously took a step back.


    "What?"


    "Anika was adopted into the Valerie family after her mothermitted suicide after her husband was executed for being a participant of the rebellion!"


    Akim scratched the back of his head, trying toprehend what he just heard, "So you''re trying to say Anika approached me with ulterior motives?" He couldn''t believe it.


    "She could be a part of Fiona''s revolution, Akim and her motive must have been to get close to you. Fiona has been trying for years to infiltrate the pce and failed, she must havee up with this idea,"


    Akim''s mouth hung open and then suddenly, he began tough hysterically, "So just because she lost both parents to the devastation of the rebellion, you think she''s after me? That''s she part of the rebellion?"


    He red at them, "You don''t know Anika as much as I know her!"


    "I see that that girl has finally bewitched you!" Judy clenched his fist at both sides.


    "No," Akim said, "She didn''t bewitch me, rather she opened my eyes to the things I couldn''t see before. And right now, you both are so wrapped up in your fear that you are suffocating us in this safety bubble you made for Jasmine and me!" He yelled at them.


    "Take him," Judymanded the guards who grabbed Akim on both sides without hesitation, "He''s grounded and should be locked up in his room for a week till he returns to his senses. The only option to leave his room should be for his princely duties!"


    Emily stepped forward, "Don''t you think your decision is too -"


    "My decision is final!" Judy said and strode away, leaving her speechless and helpless.


    On her son''s part, he began to struggle with the guards who didn''t hesitate to begin to drag him away, "Let me go! Do not touch me! How dare you!"


    However, they didn''t listen to him until Emily stepped in.


    "Let him go,"


    The guards turned to her, dumbfounded, "But your majesty, his majesty the king ordered us to -"


    "My son is not a criminal that should be manhandled this way but a prince of this kingdom. Get your hands off him, I''ll take him to his room myself," shemanded them.


    Although the king''s order was resolute and wasn''t to be disobeyed, so was the queen''s order as well. They were hesitant to do so but seeing the queen was not exactly going contrary to the king''s order, they let go of Akim who shoved them away.


    "Let''s go," Emilymanded him and they began to walk down the hallways with the guards following closely behind for their safety and to ensure they carried out the king''s order.


    "You should not take your father''s actions to heart. He, no, we are just looking out for your safety. We can''t lose you too and you of all people know what it was like to lose your grandmother, the queen dowager. Akim, Fiona would not stop until her vengeance on our family is fulfilled, "


    Emily said and to his chagrin, began to narrate the story of Fiona and how their ill rtionship started to Akim who has heard it over a hundred times.


    "The revolution is being used by Fiona who preys on their loss and ignorance and until they know that, I''m sorry Akim but you would have to make do with the little freedom we offer you," Emily said, hoping that he understood her.


    But when Akim didn''t say anything, Emily turned and cupped his face with her palm," I promise you that this is temporary and Jasmine won''t have to suffer the same fate as you. Your father and I are working hard to make that happen,"


    He managed to smile at her, "Thanks mother,"


    "Fine, go in," She said, having arrived at the entrance of his room.


    "You don''t have to worry, your sister and I would make sure you don''t have one boring moment," Emily promised him.


    "Fine, goodnight," Akim kissed her on the cheek and went in.


    However, the moment the door closed, he leaned on the door and the tears he had been holding back for so long began to flow down.


    Although he has defended Anika before his parents, he knew within his heart their words were true. He has been suspicious of Anika from the very beginning and now, his parents finally confirmed.


    Why did she do this to him? She was the first girl he ever liked.. Now, she has be the enemy he has to get rid of.

 Chapter 699 - Six Hundred And Ninety-Nine: The Rules Of The Game

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Six Hundred And Ny-Nine: The Rules Of The Game</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "It''ste already, don''t you think we shouldn''t bother the couples?" Anabelle asked Julie when they reached the hospital hallway.


    "In that case, it''ll be a delight to bother them, don''t you think so?" He had a mischievous grin.


    Anabelle rolled her eyes and then hit him in the stomach with her handbag. Even after so many years, Isabe and Julie were still cat and mouse. Anabelle couldn''t understand the both of them at all, it was not like they still had feelings for each other, no, scratch that, they never had feelings for each other - even when they were engaged.


    To Isabe, Julie was a nuisance; To Julie, Isabe was a gangster. The both of them were like sky andnd, both faced each other yet never met. No, fire and ice would be a more appropriate term for them. However, notwithstanding their differences, both had never borne evil intentions for one another. If anything, they were surprisingly coordinated in times of problems.


    "Hey!" Anabelle hit Julie who had felt her up while she was distracted with her thoughts.


    "Why are you so mean?" Julie pouted yet his sly hands were moving for another feel when Anabelle grabbed it and just like that, they began to quibble.


    Sadly, their quibble began exactly when they reached Isabe''s room and it was at that moment that the door to Isabe''s room suddenly opened and they watched as Pedro was tossed out like a sack of potatoes.


    Anabelle: (ˇăˇă)


    Julie: (??)


    What the hell was going on? Both of them were dumbfounded. If there was anyone Isabe would nevery a hand on, that should be Pedro. Something was not right?


    As if his body was made of steel, Pedro stood up almost immediately and got in the way of the door.


    "I said get out!"?Isabe roared.


    "No, Isabe please hear me out!"


    But then all he got was a pillow smacked on his face unexpectedly and fell right back to the ground.


    While Anabelle felt for Pedro immediately, Julie said instead, "I told you your cousin was scary,"


    She red at him, this was not funny at all. Without a second thought, Anabelle went over to Pedro and tried to help him get to his feet but he was up already and went back to pounding on the closed door.


    "Isabe, please open the door, please! We can talk about this?"


    "Go to hell!" Was Isabe''s reply from inside.


    "Please, Isabe!"


    "I don''t think doing that is the best option, Pedro," Anabelle said to him, "You know what Isabe is like when she''s furious. You''d have a better chance when she''s calm," she tried tofort him.


    "Yeah, I''lle back after she''s done something stupid," Pedro retorted, his eyes wild with anxiety.


    "You''re quite brave," Julie said under his breath, "If I were you, I would be as far away as possible from her,"


    Unfortunately, Pedro heard that and snapped at him, "Well, sorry to burst your bubbles but I''m not you!"


    "Alright, stop this" Anabelle, the sensible one came between them,


    "You can''t transfer your aggression on Julie," she told Pedro and then turned to her fianc¨¦, "This is serious and I''m serious,"


    "Sorry," Julie apologized to her immediately.


    "Better," she said and turned to Pedro once again, "I''ve never seen Isabe this angry and with you of all people, so it has to be you. What did you do, Pedro?" Anabelle asked him with all manner of seriousness.


    They might be friends, but before Pedro came along, Isabe had been there since birth. She would never joke with her cousin''s welfare.


    She stared straight into Pedro''s eyes that were red and swollen and filled with emotion. Pedro''s mouth opened to say something yet no words coulde out; he opened and closed it helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Julie narrowed his gaze at Pedro, scrutinizing his reaction and when he failed to produce speech once more, he stepped in.


    "Perhaps, it would be much better if Pedro spoke with his fellow male,"


    "Oh," Anabelle understood the hint Julie threw her way and didn''t bother Pedro anymore, "Fine, you both should discuss while I try to pacify Isabe,"


    "Just be careful with her," Julie advised her. Friends or not, it would be a war if Isabe harms her.


    "Sure," Anabelle assured him, "You can go,"


    "Let''s go," He gestured to Pedro who took the lead, and soon, Anabelle was left all alone.


    Without wasting time, Anabelle went to the door and knocked, "Isabe, open up, it''s me,"


    There was no answer.


    "The others are gone, it''s just me," She informed her in case.


    Yet, there was no advice nor movements from the other side.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, Isabe, I know you''re in there," Anabelle deliberately joked in other to get a reaction from her and it worked.


    "You should leave me alone if you know what''s good for you, Anabelle," she said from inside.


    "Unfortunately, leaving people alone is not my specialty. Moreover, you''re thest person to be left alone in a critical time like this. You tend to do something bad when you''re all alone," Anabelle knew her too well.


    "No," Isabe whispered to herself this time, "I see clearly when I''m left all alone," She said and then picked up her phone from her bed.


    Without wasting time, Isabe dialed Jean''s number and as expected, the man picked almost immediately. He must be nearby.


    "How is it going on what I asked you to do?" She asked.


    "My people are still on it but it seems like she disappeared into thin air. I''m beginning to think that knew you wereing for her," He said.


    A smirk crossed Isabe''s face when she heard thatment. It has been a long time since she encountered a challenging opponent like this one and it excited her. She would enjoy hunting Natasha down.


    "Stop searching for her on your own, just follow Pedro''s menˇ­" Isabe paused as if she was thinking of something, "No, Pedro would probably get Julie to help, follow his lead instead, and make sure you get to her first,"


    "And what happens when I get to her first?" Jean held his breath knowing where this was heading.


    "You end her. That''s the rules of the games,"


    ------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 701 - Seven Hundred And One : Mikhail Vladislav

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Seven Hundred And One : Mikhail div</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There were a lot of activities going on in the base tonight because they were expecting visitors from country C. The Staff tried their absolute best to ensure the house was thoroughly clean and in order while the security was tightened.


    They were expecting foreign guests and had to make sure there was no loophole. The Falcon Gang had a great reputation and tonight, was going to live up to it.


    Perhaps if Cecil saw the look on her husband''s face now, she would take a second thought about weing him back into their home. Tonight, Emerald was not just Emerald but Sakuzi the fourth, and right now, it was time for business.


    His face was expressionless andcked warmth and the giant stood to his feet as soon as he caught sight of his guests.


    Mikhail div, the head of the blood cobra, so he heard. He had not heard about the gang until he received his offer of visit and so he made research about them.


    It turns out that Mikhail was nothing but a consigliere to the original boss who he overthrew and took over in his instead. Unlike the former boss, Mikhail, was ruthless and in just a few months made a name for their gang and ventured in many other illegal businesses that his predecessor restricted.


    Just a look at him, Emerald knew this was someone he had to thread carefully with. Although he wondered why he sought him out since they didn''t do business together nor had he mentioned his intentions for this meeting.


    "Hello?" Emerald extended his hand for a handshake, "I''m Emerald Sakuzi,"


    "Yes, of course," Mikhail epted his handshake, "Mikhail div and leader of the blood cobra,"


    "I can see that," Emerald smiled at him politely, noticing the drawing of a cobra on the top of his palm.


    Mikhail was quite tall, but Emerald was a giant and towered over him. Where Emerald had dark trimmed locks and eyes, Mikhail was blonde and his cold grey eyes looked him over.


    "When they said Sakuzi was the leader of the Falcon Gang, I was expecting a much older person," Mikhail said and Emerald didn''t know whether to take that as an insult or apliment. However, he - Emerald - was not a pushover.


    "Don''t worry, I got to the position through my ability," Emerald said and at the same time hinted at the fact that Mikhail overthrew his predecessor to get to the position he is today.


    "Hmm," Mikhailughed politely, "I wonder if our minds would be able tomunicate together," He hinted at the fact that Emerald was too young.


    Mikhail was a proud man and had confidence in his ability. He heard the Falcon Gang had quite an influence, he needed to see that, because there was no way he was bowing to anybody.


    "Don''t worry, Valentino is not senile enough to have an incapable fool lead his gang," Emerald answered calmly.


    A look at him and one would think Emerald was not ruffled by Mikhail''s words when in reality he wanted to punch some manners into him.


    Just because the bastard was ten years older than him doesn''t mean he earned his respect. But then, starting a fight over such a trivial issue was not advisable.


    "Of course," Mikhail agreed with him, "After all, we know the Mafia is nothing but a battlefield. You have to have quite a backbone and constantly watch over your shoulder to stay alive,"


    "Is that what you do every night?" Emerald asked him, amusement tugging at the corner of her lips, "Unlike you, I do get a good night sleep,"


    This time Mikhail was rendered speechless, he never thought the giant was a cheeky one.


    He arched a brow at Emerald, "You feel safe with the wolves around you?"


    Emerald took a deep breath, "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce, have you forgotten that?"


    Mikhail didn''t give him a reply.


    "If that''s the case, then you should build more trust amongst your men. I bet if you treated them better, they would be more inclined to protect you," He said.


    There was no trace of a smile on Mikhail''s face after thatment and he looked like he would murder Emerald. However, as if someone said Jack Robinson, he burst intoughter.


    "You''re a funny guy, I like you!" Mikhailughed and picked the wine they served him immediately.


    Emerald picked his wine as well and as a sign of trust, was the first to take a sip to confirm it wasn''t drugged or poisoned.


    Even while drinking, both men peered up at each other through loweredshes and smiled. Emerald was the first to lower his sse and asked,


    "Fine, what brought you here. Do you intend to do business with us,"


    "I believe my reason foring is more important than business," The man said, putting down his ss.


    Emerald readjusted in his seat, he had a feeling that he wasn''t going to like this one bit.


    "Fine, go on then," he gestured.


    "I lost one of my sons recently," Mikhail disclosed.


    "Oh," Emerald said, "I''m sorry about that, my condolences,"


    "He was killed," Mikhail further announced, studying his expression. He knew Emerald was beginning to get a hint of where this was going.


    He went on when he didn''t say anything, "In the hands of one of your people, no, to be precise, he was killed in a disgraceful way by a woman who supposedly works for you,"


    "He was killed by a woman, was that what made it disgraceful?" Was the strange question Emerald asked to his surprise?


    "I need that woman, that is the only thing that can appease my anger," Mikhail finally went straight to the point.


    "Fine, I''ve heard about your appeal, I would think about it and get back to you," Emerald stood to his feet, ready to leave.


    "You would think about it?" Mikhail frowned at that statement.


    "Well, unlike you, this is not a tyrannical organization, I have opinion to consent before making a decision since this involves a core member of our organization,"


    "Well," Mikhail stood up to his feet, "Consent all you want but you should know that I''m a very impatient man,"

 Chapter 709 - Seven Hundred And Nine: Deborah -2

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Seven Hundred And Nine: Deborah -2</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Deborah learned from a young age that having hope was cruel. Believing in the impossible to happen was the same as drinking poison and hoping that it doesn''t kill you.


    So she gave up on faith from then on and crushed the dream that her father woulde for her - because it would never happen. Moreover, why would her fathere for an ugly pig like her - so they called her.


    So she stayed with her mother and step-father hoping that someday they would change their attitude towards her. As if fate finally smiled her way, her younger sister liked her, no, loved her. As little as she was, she would defend Decorah fiercely from the bullies - including their own parents.


    Thanks to the love showered upon her by her sister, Deborah was able to breathe. Her dear sister was a good maniptor and a great actress and through her tears, she forced their parents to provide Deborah''s needs as a growingd that they neglected for a long time now.


    Opal was her sister''s name and in Sanskrit origin meant "jewel". In Deborah''s eyes, her sister was a jewel sent to her from heaven. But then, good things neverst long. One day while she had been ying with Opal, as usual, her dear sister fainted and was rushed to the hospital.


    Deborah could never forget how frightened she had been while her sister remained in the emergency room. She conjured numerous sceneries in her head where the doctor woulde out and announce that her sister was dead.


    However, none of that happened yet the result wasn''t promising either. ording to the doctor, Opal had Ventricr Septal Defect (VSD)?- a hole in the heart - and needed surgery because of the hole and the location. Aside from that, she was at greater risk for developing endocarditis, an infection of the inner surface of the heart caused by bacteria in the bloodstream.


    Unfortunately, there was no money for surgery. After their father lost his job, his mother became the breadwinner of the family and her father since then made no effort to find one.


    Her mother tried her best to gather enough money for the surgery and even had to borrow money from friends and neighbors while her father went about drinking and wallowing in self-pity.


    Thanks to Opal''s illness, it took much of her mother''s time and attention and she was seen less and less at home and that was when it began.


    One night, her step-father came back home drunk as usual. Deborah was in the kitchen preparing dinner for the both of them when he staggered into their living room and she had to leave everything she was doing to help him to his room.


    Deborah winced because he reeked of alcohol and his breath stinks. But then something happened, the instant she put her arm around her father to steady and help him on his feet, the man groped her and she let go of him immediately.


    He fell to the ground while Deborah was mortified by what happened. Perhaps, because it was the first time such a thing happened, she surmised that it was a mistake and didn''t think much about it.


    However, that was the beginning of her misery.


    The next few days that followed made Deborah increasingly aware of her step-father.?While they passed each other, he would mistakenly brush his arm across her body and would pretend that nothing happened. From that day, he would make suggestive remarks about her body that were quite sensitive - something that had never happened before.


    Call it her sixth sense or something but Deborah knew she was endangered. She began to sleep with her door locked and made sure to limit her encounters with her father - she cooked on time and ensured dinner was ready before he came back home.


    Her father must have discovered her tactics because one day, he came home on time and she had no choice but to serve him his meal. As soon as she was done setting the table, her father reached out and pulled her to hisps.


    "Why are you being so grumpy?" Heughed while she struggled to be free from him.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve not done it. I see the way that the boys on our street have been staring at youtely," He said while touching her breast.


    His grip was tight around her and she couldn''t break out of his hold no matter how much she tried. So Deborah did the only thing that came to mind, she grabbed the hot soup on the table and poured it on him.


    While he howled in pain, she took that opportunity to escape for her life. Deborah never returned home that night and contemted going to the hospital and telling her mother everything.


    But then she couldn''t, she knew how much stress her mother was undergoing because of her sister''s illness, and would she believe her anyway? Would her mother believe that her husband, her step-father was making advances on her? Not to mention the fact that their rtionship wasn''t that great anyway.


    That night, she slept at a kind neighbor''s ce and the next day onwards chose to sleep at the hospital where she felt safer. Her mother noticed the changes and questioned her, Deborah lied to her. This was not the time and setting to tell her of her husband''s actions.


    For almost a month, Deborah didn''t sleep at home and was much happier spending time with her sister Opal, who was finally scheduled for surgery - thankfully, she didn''t have to worry about school because she had graduated from high school. That allowed her mother to return home and spend time with her husband.


    Finally, Deborah went home and to her relief, her step-father changed. It seems that her mother returning home was a good thing because it somehow brought him back to normal and they went back to their previous step-father and daughter rtionship - although it was somewhat awkward.


    No matter what, no one was going to delete whatever happened between them. Even though everything went back to normal, Deborah was still cautious and she became tense again when her mother resumed sleeping at the hospital.


    Contrary to her fears, it seems that her step-father finally changed because he didn''t try anything funny with her or so she thought. Who knew that the man had been nothing but a patient panther waiting for the right time to strike and he did it that night.


    Deborah was so rxed that she forgot to lock her door that night and the devil struck. He tried to force himself on her but she struggled and somehow grasped the water jar on her side and hit him hard on the head.


    She thought her step-father would go after her but the man remained limb on the bed and that was when she realized that he was not moving and bled profusely from the head.


    Deborah had no choice but to raise an rm where the ambnce was called by neighbors and her stepfather was taken to the hospital. And that was the point where everything came into the limelight.


    Her mother had been furious and even when Deborah narrated to her that her husband nearly raped her, the woman didn''t believe her. Her mother continued to rain assaults on her with words iming that she was just like her father Nius and hade to ruin her marriage!


    That night, Deborah received the truth she had been wanting to hear all her life. Her father was alive all this while and she knew him as well?!


    The Spencer group was a huge conglomerate with several subsidiaries and she often saw Nius on televisions either giving a speech or receiving an award. That man was her father?! It shocked her to the core.


    Hope reignited in Deborah''s heart and she thought somehow that things would change once he knew about her existence. So she ran away from home with the hope of making her existence known to her father. He would take her in and give her a different life from the one she grew in.


    But then the reality was far from her imagination and even after a year, Deborah couldn''t get close to her father. The man was high profile and always surrounded by his security details.


    It was not easy for Deborah, she had lived off the street and could only afford a batcher house with a friend she made after months of doing menial jobs.


    However, luck finally shone on her face and she got a job at Spencer groups headquarter as a cleaner. It was a huge miracle because she got to see Niuse and go to work often and there were huge chances of her telling him of her existence.


    But then, it was easier said than done, each time Deborah got close to grabbing his attention, she would lose her courage and end up only wishing him a nice day. This continued until one day, she made up her mind.. It was time for her father to know the truth.

 Chapter 718 - Seven Hundred And Eighteen: Show Me A Little Love

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Seven Hundred And Eighteen: Show Me A Little Love</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle''s heart skipped a beat. This was so annoying, how could someone have the ability to make her so mad only to cool her like a freezer.


    "Don''t think that this is over," Anabelle told him with a stern look, pointing at him. She would just let it slide today because it waste already and she wanted to go meet Isabe.


    "Of course, my princess," Julie grinned knowing inwardly that he won this battle.


    "Now drive!" Anabelle growled at him, she didn''t want to see his annoying face right now.


    "Drive where?" he asked and that made her brows furrow. What was he talking about?


    "To the hospital, of course, I need to go spend time with her," she told him.


    "But we''ve already reconciled," He pouted, "Didn''t you intentionally say that because you wanted to punish me for hiding the secret from you?"


    Anabelle nodded her head, "I admit that was my intention at first but then I realize Isabe might be lonely and I need to take care of her in this critical situation,"


    "Isabe is not a baby," He said and that earned a re from her.


    "How could you be so inconsiderate, Isabe is going through a tough time right now.?I''ve been really holding back from calling Pedro over and giving him a piece of my mind. I just wanted to deal with you first,"


    "Ouch," He feigned hurt, his hand on his chest, "I thought you loved me?"


    Anabelle rolled her eyes, "Stop being so romantic and drive me or I would find another ride," she was already close to grabbing the car door when Julie pulled her towards him.


    "Show me a little love then," He said.


    "What?"


    Before Anabelle couldpliment what he meant by that, his hand went around her head and he pressed his lips to her with a force that stunned her.


    Anabelle was falling and she couldn''t even brace herself as she fell deeper and deeper into his enchantment. She reached out and grabbed his face while he pulled her closer as he probed her lips.


    "Julie," She hardly had time to gather much air into her lungs after they pulled away only for her to be pulled into the deep water once again.


    Anabelle moaned into his mouth as his hand slipped into her shirt and cupped her breast causing her nipples to harden and strain against her bra.


    The sensation heightened and she fist her hand in his hair, pulling at his strands painfully. Julie grunted and his tongue thrust inside, exploring her mouth. He thrust his tongue inside her as if he was really fucking her and she could only moan against him, her hand winding through her hair.


    "I don''t have time for this," Anabelle managed to say into the kiss.


    "Then, let''s make it short," Julie said and then hoisted her on top of hisp so she stranded him.


    Filled with need, Anabelle worked on his belt while his hands went to the zip of her gown, pushing her bodice down till it heaped around her hips and then tugged her bra down to expose her breast.


    Without a second thought, he leaned down and captured her nipple in his mouth causing Anabelle to cry out. Her hand left his belt to grab his shoulder and her hand dug into his flesh as he continued to suckle her. God, he was killing her.


    "Julie," Anabelle arched her back, mad with need. She was wet down there and needed a release like right now.


    So she pushed him away and then finally set free his member that sprang out as if it had been waiting to be summoned for a while now.


    He was hard and huge and her body tightened with anticipation. Anabelle let her hand run up and down his length with a bit of pressure, Julie moaned in response. He was loving this.


    The thought of being on top of Julie filled Anabelle with a weird power as if she was high on drugs or something. Julie''s arousal fueled her need and she grabbed his taunt head and rubbed it across her fold.


    Anabelle gasped, her head lulling her back from the intense pleasure while his hands roamed her bare ass.


    Her dress was like a canopy over hisp, covering their actions beneath yet it did not protect her from the intense sensations assaulting her body. Anabelle sucked in a deep breath as the pleasure grew and her body tensed as a climax rocked her.


    Anabelle''s breath came out deep and hurried, still reeling from what just happened. However, Julie was impatient and he lifted her hip, positioned his member at her entrance, and impaled her on it.


    A throaty moan left Anabelle''s lips as she felt him deep inside of her. His sheer size stretched her and the pleasure was maddening that she grabbed his neck tight because she was shaking.


    "God," Julie grunted as she took him deeper till he was fully ingrained inside of her. A minute was all she needed and began to ride him.


    A moan left her lips as she moved her hips forward and back, grinding him. Her hands were on his shoulder for support while his hands rested on her ass cheeks, facilitating her movements.


    "You''re God damn beautiful," Julie muttered while moving her hips. He loved her in this position because he could meet her eyes and right now, those blue orbs had darkened with so much desire - the desire for him. The thought of it aroused him the more and he went harder than he already was inside her.


    Anabelle leaned backward, the wheel digging into her back as she rocked him. However, Julie pulled her forward and without warning, took her nipple into his mouth once more as she rode.


    The two-edged stimulus of his member inside of her while he licked her nipple nearly drove Anabelle crazy and it didn''t surprise her when she exploded in his arms with a loud cry.

 Chapter 720 - Seven Hundred And Twenty: Draw Isabella Out

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Seven Hundred And Twenty: Draw Isabe Out</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Anabelle walked over to Pedro and it wasn''t until she squatted down in front of him that he recognized that someone was present.


    "Anabelle," Pedro''s voice was husky and he readjusted himself on the floor.


    "Come on, let''s take you home," Anabelle said and grabbed his hand, trying to pull him up but he wriggled out of it.


    "No, let me go! I want Isabe!" Pedro said stubbornly and it was at that moment that his breath hit her and Anabelle winced.


    "Eww, did you drink?" Anabelle pinched her nose while the other swatted at the polluted air.


    In response, Pedro grinned sheepishly, "Yes, I did,"


    "Oh my God," Anabelle was filled with dismay. Pedro never drinks, at least, since that day they mistakenly took one when they were kids or for work purposes. For Pedro to have taken this much, he was really heartbroken.


    God, of all people he had to fall for, why was it her cold-blooded cousin, Isabe? Tsk Tsk, the saying that opposite attracts was really true. Isabe and Pedro don''t match at all. They were just like fire and ice yet against all odds, they seem to find a neutral ground until now.


    "Ugh!" Anabelle was really frustrated. Why were other people''s rtionship affecting her this much? She and Julie were just got in between and it was really annoying because they couldn''t walk away.


    "I always wondered why people are so interested in that bitter stuff but I guess it''s because it makes one HAPPY!" Pedro shouted drunkenly to Anabelle''s shock.


    That''s it, Anabelle decided she can''t deal with this any longer. So she whipped out her phone right away and called Julie, hoping that he hasn''t gone away as he promised.


    "I need help," Anabelle said as soon as he picked up knowing Julie was smug now and must be thinking she was calling so he could take her home.


    "Help?" Julie''s tone turned serious at once, having thought that something happened to her.


    "Pedro is dead ass drunk,"


    "Okay - wait, what?" There was a trace of amusement in his tone, "That''s new,"


    "It''s not funny," Anabelle told him, "You have a minute to appear here or I''m calling a handsome guy on my contact list toe to take me,"


    "You won''t dare-!"


    Anabelle hung up on him with a smirk. She had done it to him on purpose to teach him a lesson. How could he stillugh when his friends were in this condition - well, not that he would acknowledge that Isabe was his friend. He and Isabe were more of Tom and Jerry.


    "Isabe,"


    "Huh?" Anabelle was startled when Pedro turned her face, cupping her cheeks with his palms.


    "What?" Her speech turned out funny due to the way he was holding her face.


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Oh," Anabelle got it. Pedro was seeing her as Isabe. How was he so enchanted with Isabe? Also, he''s never drinking - at least, not with her around.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it! I never wanted to sleep with her! Can''t you see how sorry I am already?!" He wailed.


    Before Anabelle could even respond, Pedro drew her into a hug. It was really awkward because she was in a weird position and it was straining on her back.


    "Hey, Pedro!" Anabelle tried to wriggle out of his embrace but he only tightened his grip around her.


    "Why can''t you forgive me? What should I do to make you see how sorry I am? Do you think it was easy hiding the truth from you? Each time you smiled at me only to remember what I''m hiding from you, I died inside. It was so suffocating, I couldn''t breathe, Isabe! But then, what do you want me to do? I just didn''t want you to get hurt," Pedro rested his hand on her shoulder and began to cry.


    Anabelle was prepared to push him away but when his tears fell on her shoulder, her heart broke right away. Anabelle wore her heart on a sleeve hence it wasn''t hard for tears to course down her cheeks.


    "Isabe, how could you be so cold-hearted! Even I could feel his sincerity from here, not to talk of you. Aren''t you supposed to be the one who knows him best?!" Anabelle shouted at the door while still in Pedro''s embrace. The door wasn''t soundproof and she knew Isabe could hear them and perhaps, has been following their conversation all along.


    But then, just as she expected, there was no response from Isabe. Anabelle snorted, just as she expected, she was the legendary cold witch.


    "I get you''re angry but talk to him for fuck same. If you don''t want him anymore, then you let you go after telling him the secret you''re keeping from him or I''ll help you do the work," Anabelle threatened her but of course, Isabe didn''t respond. She knew she was bluffing.


    The scene of Pedro hugging Anabelle was what Julie saw and his jaw ticked as he strode over to them. While Isabe was extremely possessive of Pedro, Julie was extremely possessive of Anabelle.


    He ripped Anabelle from him with a great force that shoved Pedro back to the ground.


    "Did he do anything to you?" Julie checked her carefully, concern written all over his face.


    "You didn''t have to push him that roughly!" Anabelleined and was just about to help the figure she thought was on the floor when Pedro threw himself on Julie.


    "Isabe!" Pedro cupped Julie''s face, "Why can''t you forgive me?"


    "Hey! Hey! Let go!" Julie found him as annoying as a bug however the persistent fly aka Pedro (in Julie''s thought) held onto his face.


    "What do you want me to do for you to forgive me? Should I rip out my heart and serve it to you in a tter?"


    "Sure, do that. I''m sure Isabe would appreciate it," Julie retorted emotionlessly.


    "Hey!" how could he say that? Anabelle was just about to scold her Fiance when she saw him wink at her and she understood his intentions immediately.


    He was trying to draw Isabe out.


    ---------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 733 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-three: Investigate Her Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-three: Investigate Her Yourself</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Are you asleep?" Anabelle asked Isabe. They were both sleeping on the luxurious VIP hospital bed and had their backs turned to each other.


    After the tearful ice-cream session, the both of them hadn''t spoken to each other and Isabe made it clear she didn''t want to be disturbed. Moreover, her cousin has encountered so many stressful experiences today she needed rest.


    "Ummm," was Isabe''s reply even though those asleep didn''t speak.


    "Are you really going to go ahead with the wedding?" Anabelle was curious about that one. Isabe was really strong, if she was in her shoes and Julie was the one with Pedro''s problems, she would have left him a long time ago. A woman having a child for him was another problem on its own that she couldn''t handle.


    "Yeah," Isabe answered without even thinking.


    "Even when that other woman is having his child?"


    "Yeah,"


    "Won''t you feel bothered?"


    "She''s only having his child, not Pedro,"


    "What if your parents strongly disagree when they find out the truth which they will," She reminded Isabe of the trials ahead of her. This was not going to be an easy one.


    "Nobody would make decisions for me. I''m old enough to make my own decisions and bear the consequences," Isabe was firm.


    "You know that I''m just worried about you," Anabelle had a concerned look.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m a strong woman and I''ve gone through worse, this little incident won''t bring me down," she told her.


    Anabelle drew closer so that they were sharing body heat, "You know when we were little, I used to envy you. It''s quite funny, I used to wish I''d be unmovable and badass as you who had the great ability to control her emotions. But now, I just wish you would let go of everything, Isabe. Those emotions you keep bottled inside would burst open one day. Even if you don''t want to do it for yourself, do it for the sake of your baby,"


    "Thanks for the prep talk, Anabelle, you''ve always been a great motivational speaker," Isabe said without emotion, "Now if you would excuse me, I need to sleep. It''s important for the baby,"


    Anabelle didn''t say and just gave up, her cousin was impossible. Although Isabe cried while eating their ice cream, those were just crocodile tearspared to the grieve she knew Isabe was feeling inside.


    Isabe was just about to close her eyes and try to catch a sleep but her phone rang at that moment. Great, just when she decides to sleep and everyone does the opposite.


    "Hello Nius," she said with a tinge of annoyance in her voice.


    "Eden just called me, says you''re at the hospital. How is that possible, aren''t you supposed to be discharged already? Is there anything going on that you''re not telling me, Isabe?" Nius fished for more details. He could sense it, Isabe was keeping something from him.


    "Yes, I''m still at the hospital and I''m at the hospital because I want to be in the hospital, and no, nothing''s going on," She lied to him.


    Nius took a deep breath and then he confessed with a great sigh, "Your mother Reina was almost killed today,"


    At that news, Isabe sat up immediately, cold shivers running down the length of her spine. The others might not know her phobia but she was really scared of losing her loved one. That was why she hardly loved and when she does, hardly let go.


    What is it?


    Anabelle didn''t need to ask out loud, Isabe could see the burning curiosity in her gaze but she simply pressed her finger against her lips, hinting that she shouldn''t make a sound.


    "What happened?" Isabe asked for more details with a taut voice.


    "Whoever did that had the intention of taking away her life and drove at her at high speed in the underground parking lot of herpany. Thankfully, another car got in the way on time and took the brunt of the collision," Nius exined from the other line.


    Isabe took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. So what her father was trying to say was that she almost lost Reina today. If that questionable car hasn''t interfered, Nius would have been calling to inform her that Reina was dead - gone forever.


    After the death of her biological mother, Kay, Reina was the second person and thest person she''d ever allow that role. The thought that she almost lost her while she was in here doing nothing made her heart squeeze painfully. She should have been there.


    "Isabe, I''m not telling you this to make you feel scared or feel obligated to protect her - that''s my responsibility as your father and her husband. However, I''m just telling you this so you could stay safe and tell me if something''s wrong. I don''t know what''s going on or why it''s happening now but this is a time for our family toe together and take on this enemy lurking in the dark. So tell me, Isabe is there something going on that I don''t know," Nius pleaded.


    Isabe was his daughter and he has studied her far too well to know right now that she must be dealing with something huge, having chosen solitude instead of working it out with him, the others - and most especially, with Pedro.


    "It''s nothing that I can''t handle," Isabe found herself using the same excuse Pedro had used on her weeks ago. Now, she was in his shoes, she was beginning to understand why he did it - keeping the truth from her.


    "Isabeˇ­"


    "Have you found the one who almost murdered my mother?" Isabe swiftly changed the topic and Nius knew that was the end of their conversation - she was just like him. Damn it, her stubbornness was infuriating.


    "Not yet but my men would find him at the end of tonight. He won''t live to see the breaking of dawn," he promised her.


    "Good," Isabe said and then added, "Also investigate the one who imed to have saved my mother,"


    Nius was stunned, he said, "You really have trust issues, Isabe. Thatdy almost died saving your mother," He was sure she was innocent.


    "Sorry father buttely, I found out that some people are desperate to court death," Isabe hinted at Natasha that Nius had no clue about.


    "Fine, if you''re so sure of your instinct, you investigate her yourself. She''s around your age or close to, however, I''ll invite her to your rehearsal dinner on Saturday. The both of you should have fun then," he suggested.


    "Fine by me,"


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 737 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-seven: God Gave Him A Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-seven: God Gave Him A Second Chance</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Mikhail was distraught and the proud mask he wore all this while gave away to a look of sorrow. He had gone from being the fearsome Mafia Lord of the Blood Cobra to a captive.


    With his gang destroyed, there was nothing he could do, and was no less than prey in the eyes of his predator - Sakuzi could do whatever he wanted with him now. Nor could he tell the exact number of his men that survived but he didn''t have much hope.


    Judging from how cruel the Falcon Gang were, they wouldn''t let a single soul live. They wouldn''t give him the chance to regroup and pose a threat to them in the future. Just like their name suggests, falcons are consummate hunters of the avian worldˇŞable to spot, chase and kill prey quietly and efficiently.


    Mikhail didn''t know whether tough or to cry, he underestimated his enemies and now, they struck where it hurt the most.


    "What did we do?" Emerald smirked, the smug he had been hiding all this while finally appeared. He had intentionally remained impassive so the old fool doesn''t realize what they''re up to and now, the benefits were much more satisfying - he finally pped the arrogance off his face.


    "We didn''t even do much," Emerald shrugged, "You see while your narrow-minded brain was busy picking on the smaller prey - to think that you had the nerve to think of hurting my family," there was a cold glint in his eyes as he said those words and Mikhail knew finally that his days were over.


    "So," Emerald went on, "We came together as one mind to think of a way to get rid of an infestation. You see that''s the problem, you were a lone wolf, a rogue werewolf that tried to go up against a pack. What do you think happens to them?"


    They die brutally.


    Mikhail realized he was not going to leave this ce alive and he had to do something about this.


    He at once fell on his knees,


    "Forgive me! I must have been crazy by thinking I could go up against the falcon!" He wailed loudly.


    Mikhail focused on Sakuzi, "You should understand me the most, I once admired you! I haven''t even buried my son yet and I''m not even sure of the oue of my family," after you attacked them. He didn''t say that out loud but everyone got the hint.


    Sakuzi stood from his seat and gently walked over to where Mikhail knelt with his head still lowered. He then squatted down and said,


    "Mark 3:27,"


    At once, Mikhail''s brows furrowed, disturbed. He might have followed Sakuzi but his Bible reading part was a habit that he couldn''t understand. They were monsters, criminals, what do they need a Bible for? If only he knew the Bible was a huge source of inspiration.


    "If a person wants to enter a strong man''s house and steal his things, first he must tie up the strong man. Then the thief can steal the things from the strong man''s house," Sakuzi quoted the verse when it became apparent that the man had no clue what he was talking about.


    "If you indeed learned from me, then you should know what I''m thinking right now," He came closer to whisper, "People like us can never change," And then stood on his feet as he left.


    Not less than a minute after Sakuzi left, Emerald stood up from his seat as well. However, just as he passed Mikhail by, the man quickly reached out and grabbed onto his leg.


    "Please, have mercy on me!" He begged him.


    Emerald looked down at him with boredom. It was funny how someone who thought he was at the top of the world could be dragged down so easily.


    "Sorry," Emerald said, "But I don''t help people who look down on women," He kicked his grip away and gave onest nce to his men who knew what to do.


    As soon as the door was closed, a tense silence stretched the room. Mikhail''s other men now had his hand in the air as a sign of surrender while the three members of the Falcon Gang left to eliminate them had their gun pointed at them.


    "Please don''t harm me and I promise you that I will give whatever you want," Mikhail attempted to negotiate with them. Unlike Sakuzi and Emerald who made up their minds, he could still manipte them. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time gang members turned their back on their leaders - he did too.


    "Sorry, an order is an order," said one of them firmly and had already removed the gun''s safety, ready to fire.


    Mikhail instinctively shut his eyes close, ready to go meet his maker when a bang was heard. Strangely, he didn''t feel a thing and he concluded that they must have killed his guard first. However, he heard a little ruckus and another shot, and yet he was still alive.


    He then opened his eyes to see that he was alive and so was his other guard. However, both members of the Falcon were down because one of their own shot them.


    "I knew you were smart to take the offer," Mikhail grinned at the one who shot his teammates.


    "Shut up!" the guy said and then turned to his guard saying, "How many of your men are outside,"


    "Seven?" he added, "If they''re still alive,"


    "They should be," The betrayer ordered him, "Tell them to make a scene outside and clear the path. It would get them dead of course but if your boss has any chances of leaving here, alive, he would sacrifice them,"


    "Do it!" Mikhail ordered without a second thought. He had always been a selfish man, not to talk of now that his life was hanging on the line.


    His guard had no choice but toply with the order and while he was at it, Mikhail picked a gun from one of the dead members. God has given him a second chance to live and he would not waste it!

 Chapter 738 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-eight: Got Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-eight: Got Your Back</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Andrew?!" Maggie was surpised when she saw Andrew being dragged out of the meeting hell. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest thinking he hasmitted a crime that demanded death - Sakuzi was quite unpredictable at times.


    "What''s going on here?" She went over to them demanding an answer.


    Upon seeing her, they finally let go of Andrew who red at them. He was their superordinate and to have been manhandled that way by his subordinate was quite a p to his face and an insult to his reputation.


    Thankfully, they were smart enough not to make mocking remarks about him and clearly understood that the only reason that they were able to touch him at all was because of Emerald''s order. Other than that, he would have cut their head off forying their filthy hands on him. In the falcon gang, hierarchy really mattered.


    "What is going on?" Maggie asked him but Andrew was still fuming with anger as he watched those two return to the meeting. She at once cupped his face, forcing his attention on her and at one his anger slowly began to vanish.


    "It''s nothing," Andrew lied through his teeth but Maggie knew him well enough.


    "We could do all day," She was not giving up.


    Andrew sighed, "He called you Valentino''s fuck mistress and I lost it. I should have punched the life out of him," He said, causing Maggie''s gaze to fall on his fist that had a trace of blood - Mikhail''s filthy blood.


    "Come, let''s go before Emerald changes his mind and decides to punish you for acting out of line," She grabbed his hand and began to lead him in the direction of her room.


    She went to the bathroom and brought a wet toilet which she used to wipe the blood off his hand. None of them said a word and after she was done with cleaning the blood, they bothy down on the bed cuddling each other.


    "What does Valentino n to do with him?" She referred to Mikhail.


    "They n on getting rid of him," Andrew answered, "He''s nothing but a nuisance that needs to be eradicated from society,"


    Maggie sighed deeply and that didn''t go by Andrew. He nced down, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is all my fault, Andrew. I should be the one clearing the mess I made yet here I am hiding like a fool. I feel helpless and I hate feeling hateless," Maggie expressed herself.


    "Hey," Andrew lifted her chin, "You''re not being a burden to us. In the Falcon, we treat each other as one and you''re a part of this family. So there''s no way on earth we are letting you deal with that bastard on your own," He promised her


    "But still -"


    Andrew pressed his finger against her lips, shutting her up.


    "No, but, now sleep," He drew her closer to his chest and hardly closed his eyes for a minute when a loud bang was heard.


    At first, Andrew waved it off as some of the boys were fooling around since this wasn''t the first time those idiots shot in the air. However, the second shot came coupled with the fact that Mikhail was still in the premises meant that something must have gone wrong.


    Maggie was the first to get off the bed as more gunshots were heard.


    "I think there''s a shootout, what''s happening?" She asked with a trace of worry.


    Andrew got his walkie talkie and tried to make contact with the others and one finally answered and gave him the bad news, "Mikhail made an escape,"


    "Shit!" Andrew cursed and then reached under his desk for a gun mated to the furniture and pulled it out, stuffing the weapon in the waistband of his jeans.


    "You''re staying here," Hemanded her yet Maggie red liquid fire at him.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Look," He told her, "I can''t be on the lookout for Mikhail and protect you at the same time!"


    "Like I need your protection! I''m not helpless, Andrew! I can protect myself and that''s what I''ve been doing all these years," she defended herself.


    "Look, it''s not that I doubt your capabilities but it''s dangerous right now and I think one of our own must have betrayed us for Mikhail to have escaped this easily. I just don''t want you to get....." Andrew trailed off when a gun dangled from Maggie''s hand with her brows arched arrogantly,


    "You were saying?"


    Andrew''s eyes widened and he at once reached for the gun in his waistband only toe up with nothing.


    He sighed in defeat, "Fine, you cane along but stay behind me where I can protect you,"


    "And who would protect you?" she asked him.


    Andrew''s mouth remained open, unable to answer that. She rolled her eyes, "Males, so egoistic,"


    But he said, "You got my back, don''t you?"


    Maggie''s heart flustered. Seriously!


    "Go," Was all she said but her expression has given Andrew all the answers he wanted.


    They first went to the meeting room where he saw that the both men that had escorted him were dead. There were supposed to be three in total left to execute Mikhail but with only two bodies seen, that confirmed his suspicion - he betrayed them.


    "Lets go to the control room," He said to Maggie and together they arrived at the surveince area only to see that Emerald was already before them.


    "We were betrayed," Andrew informed him.


    "I know," Emerald said calmly.


    Andrew then looked at the screen that showed their people battling it out with what''s left of Mikhail''s men. They were the ones who released the shots they heard.


    "They''re not here," Andrew said as he nced through the numerous cameras all at once.


    "Yeah, our member with him must be good at evading cameras since he knows this ce well," Emerald then pointed at one of the screens, "This was thest ce he wasst seen,"


    "If that''s the caseˇ­" Andrew rubbed his jaw, thinking hard, "Then he must n to go out through the forest and that can only be achieved through the secret passageway and the fight outside -"


    "Was him buying time to escape," Emerald figured out as well, "You have to get him,"


    He didn''t need to be told twice, Andrew turned at once only to go make his gang proud only to discover that Maggie was gone and one of them here was missing a gun.


    "Oh shit,"


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 739 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-nine: She Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Seven Hundred And Thirty-nine: She Was Here</h4>


    The third point of view:


    He must have been crazy to think that he could go up against the Falcon Gang, Mikhail thought. The whole ce was swimming with their members, well, it was their base anyway.


    The member of the Falcon that had turned on his members was the one who led the way while Mikhail was in the center with his remaining bodyguard behind him and watching his back. It was an intense shootout however Mikhail was skillful in the first ce else he wouldn''t have killed his former boss and taken over the Blood Cobra.


    "This is not the way to the entrance," Mikhail noticed after a while of running and shading from bullets, "You said my men would make a way,"


    "I said your men would be a sacrificialmb," The betrayer pointed out, "You don''t really think that Sakuzi would let you pass through his front door alive?" he sneered at him.


    "Then, my men...." It dawned on Mikhail.


    "They are a distraction," his guard was the one who figured it out, "They are the only reason this ce is not overflowing with his men," He already saw through the n when he was asked to give the order - a death sentence - to the others.


    "We''ve avoided enough cameras so far hence it would be a while before they catch up to us," the betrayer pointed out as he stopped at a door.


    "And then what...?"


    "And then we pray this tunnel entrance hasn''t copsed. This was one of the oldest secret ways we used in our underground transportation of firearms, however, it was closed down when the others were constructed inter years," He exined while hurriedly trying the lock that had rusted from neglect.


    At once, Mikhail gasped in disbelief,


    "So in a word, you brought me here when you weren''t even sure of your escape route, "


    The arrogance! The betrayer felt like pumping his bullets into his body, however, he couldn''t do that since that woman needed him.


    "No," he spoke through gritted teeth, "In one word, the only reason I haven''t sted your head off is because of that woman. So don''t think for one moment that you have any privilege here because honestly, your offer was bullshit,"


    The threat in his tone was obvious and Mikhail knew better than to push his luck.


    When the betrayer couldn''t struggle with the lock anymore, he pulled his gun and fired twice at the lock and it finally opened. However, the gunshots gave out their location, and almost immediately, they could hear the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "Let''s go," He was the first to go in, followed by Mikhail. However, Mikhail took only two steps when he noticed his guard wasn''t following and he turned back to see his determined look.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, even though he sensed what the man had in mind.


    "I can''t let them get to you. Someone has to stay behind and make sure you arrive safely," He said with an understanding smile.


    Mikhail was stunned, then his features hardened, "I promise that you won''t die in vain," he was sincere this time.


    Just as Sakuzi feared, once he was out of this ce, he would regroup ande back at them stronger and better. It was a promise. Mikhail learned enough lessons today and would make sure not to make any mistakes.


    "Now go!"


    Mikhail nodded and without hesitating, turned and took to his heels. He didn''t look back, not even when he heard the gunshots and the moan of pain that undoubtedly belonged to his guard. It was a sacrifice he chose to pay and he can''t die here else it would all be a waste.


    The tunnel was badly illuminated, the bulbs were flickering on and off while most of them were damaged fromck of care, however, it was enough to illuminate their path. He caught up to the betrayer who seemed to know his way around and they both galloped on knowing that their enemies were not too far away from them.


    Thankfully the entrance did not copse as they feared, however, it was narrow and enough for just one person to pass at a time, carefully. The Falcon gang must have intentionally closed it off after they stopped the transportation - no wonder rumors of the tunnel copsing surfaced.


    Even with that, the both of them had to battle through a cotton of cobwebs that limited their sight. They came out looking uncool, draped with dust and gray cobwebs.


    "Disgusting!" Mikhail muttered as he worked on getting rid of the dirt on him.


    "We don''t have time for this, we should go," The betrayer started down the vast hilly forest area saying, "Our ride should be here already,"


    They both hurried off knowing that their liberty was around the corner. All that was needed was just a few more steps and the sweet air of freedom would be all they would breathe in.


    "She''s here," The betrayer pointed out and Mikhail could now see the car located on the rocky clear road since the headlights were on.


    As they were just about to step out of the forest, call it instinct or something but the hairs on his back stood on edge and he knew that danger was around the corner. Being the selfish man he was, Mikhail quickly grabbed the betrayer by the cor and pulled him behind him only for two bullets to pierce through the man who groaned and fell.


    Mikhail''s eyes widened, that could have been him. He turned back at once and his eyes connected with that woman.


    Nemesis.


    She was here.


    Whoever was in the car sensed the danger and at once roared the engine to life.


    "Damn it," Mikhail cursed, he couldn''t hide here forever. Sakuzi''s men were regrouping and would block every necessary escape route from here very soon and whoever was in the car must have known it because she was reversing.


    No, he can''t stay here.


    Mikhail came out of the tree he had used to defend himself after using the betrayer as a shield. He and Nemesis must have been in sync because she shot at him the same time she shot at him.


    They both fell.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 740 - Seven Hundred And Forty: Young Fool

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Seven Hundred And Forty: Young Fool</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Andrew doesn''t recall thest time he went to church, however, at that moment he was making a prayer in his heart.


    "Protect Maggie," was all he asked for.


    "Block every possible entrance, and keep your eyes on any questionable vehicle. To have attempted this escape, they must have a ride waiting for them!" He barked orders here and there just before he went through the tunnel.


    There were others with him but Andrew must as well have been a lone wolf because he walked so briskly that it was almost a run the others couldn''t catch up with.


    The forest was vast and Andrew didn''t know where to begin, plus the fact that it waste. However, he couldn''t give up, not when there were chances of Maggie being in danger. Then he heard it, the sound of gunshots, and his heart almost leaped out of his chest. It can''t be.


    "Sir Andrew!" He broke into a sprint, ignoring his men calling after him.


    He ran for a long time or maybe it wasn''t that long, but to Andrew, a minute of waiting and being in the dark of Maggie''s whereabouts felt like forever.


    He followed the sound of the gunshot and atst found her.


    "Maggie!" His heart jumped in his throat and he rushed at the woman who was seated on the bare floor, her back resting against one of the trees.


    "Hey," He cupped her cheeks, relief spreading over him. She was okay, God answered his prayers. Not that Maggie couldn''t protect herself but Mikhail was a cruel and dangerous man.


    "I can''t move," she said, causing Andrew to look down and gasp at her bleeding thigh. She was shot.


    "He did this to you?!" He growled, anger rising to the surface.


    But to his surprise, Maggie giggled, "We did it to each other and to think that his shot was quite messy. He wasn''t as skillful as I thought or was it because I learned from the best?" She referred to Andrew since he had been the one to train her in the past.


    "This is not funny, you''re bleeding! And you should stop talking," Andrew told her as he took off his shirt, tore off enough pieces, and tied it around her thigh to control his bleeding.


    "I got him on the chest,"


    "I said don''t talk," Andrew scolded her just as he scooped her into his arms.


    "If I was meant to die, talking or not wouldn''t stop it," She told him.


    At the mention of death, Andrew gave her an intense re that would have shut up a normal person. Unfortunately, Maggie was not a normal person and she kept on speaking her mind.


    "You don''t have to worry, Mikhail wouldn''t survive that shot even if he was rescued by that woman," she said just as Andrew froze in his steps.


    "That woman?"


    "Yeah," Maggie went into details, "She was the one who dragged Mikhail into the car and took off. Although I couldn''t see her face because she was wearing a mask,"


    Andrew''s brows furrowed as he went over her words. If the woman was here to take Mikhail, that meant she and the betrayer must have been in cahoots. They would have to look into this.


    "I feel sleepy," Maggie muttered, her eyelids drooping and that caused Andrew to panic.


    "No, Maggie, don''t....!" but the woman in question had already shut her eyes.


    "Sir!" his men finally arrived.


    "Call the doctor immediately!"


    Meanwhile.....


    This was a lost cause! Everything was messed up! Deborah felt like screaming out as she drove away. She knew it wouldn''t be easy dealing with the Falcon mob but she had put a bit of trust in Mikhail that he would be able to take care of himself, only that she was wrong.


    He wasn''t as powerful as she thought and now she had to deal with a major setback in her n, not to mention the fact that she was almost found out. Plus the fact that the great Mikhail was dying right now.


    Yes, she could sense that the man wouldn''t be able to make it through the night. Even right now, his breath was fleeting yet he was still desperately hanging onto life - he must have great willpower.


    Deborah finally stopped under the bridge and packed her car where it wouldn''t be easily discerned. She then turned to Mikhail who had his hand pressed to his chest as if trying to stop the wound from bleeding, not that it would help much.


    "What do I do with you now?" She sneered, "If I had known you would only end up bing a liability to me, I would have set my eyes on other capable people. To think that I failed a major plot," Sheughed sarcastically.


    "You are the one who rescued me," Mikhail spoke with effort, "Why? What do you need from me?"


    "Your resources of course," Deborah didn''t stand on ceremony with him and was straight to the point, "But those resources are depleted and you have no usefulness for me,"


    "You want to go against the Falcon Mob, you must be suicidal," Mikhail still managed tough in his condition. The woman must be dumb not to have leant from his lesson.


    "No, the Spencers to be precise. But since the Spencers and the falcons were connected and you had a feud with the Falcons, I thought we could be a team. But from the looks of thingsˇ­" She looked him over, "I''ll be saying farewell to you instead,"


    "You should give up, you can''t defeat them," Mikhail gave her sincere advice - that he hardly does. However, he was dying, it wouldn''t hurt to perform good work for once.


    "And I''m guessing you''re speaking from experience," She hinted at his condition with mockery. Deborah drew closer, "Sorry, but in your case, you were all brawls and no brains. However, I''m careful and have been nning this for a long time now," She was sure her case would be different.


    But Mikhailughed instead, "Young fool," Then the spark in his eyes died as his head dropped to the side and his hand fell. He was dead.


    Deborah sighed, and just like that, her hard work was in vain.


    She stepped out of the car and closed the door with her gloved hand that ensured her DNA wasn''t on the car. Thankfully the car was stolen hence it wouldn''t be traced back to her.


    However, this night was just not meant for Deborah because her phone rang with another bad news.


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 741 - Seven Hundred And Fourty-one: The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Seven Hundred And Fourty-one: The Escape</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Natasha was in that house that was beginning to feel like a prison - a good prison. They treated her well, no, too well especially when ites to checking up on the baby''s wellbeing. The baby was the prime reason she was still valuable to Mrs. D, hence she was a high priority to them.


    She already gave up on hopes of being rescued and epted her fate the way it was. Her only problem was making sure her child was out of the reach of Mrs. D once he was born. The woman didn''t have good intentions for her son and ifying down her life for him would mean he was safe, then so be it.


    Although it waste, strange enough Natasha didn''t feel the urge to sleep and was lounging on the sofa watching movies. As usual, there were the asional bodyguards keeping watch on her but she didn''t mind, she was used to their unwanted surveince.


    She then felt the urge to pee and stood up only for their gaze to rest on her.


    "I only want to answer nature''s call," She said to them and they looked away.


    They knew she couldn''t escape here with their people crawling all over the ce. Moreover, she hasn''t done anything to arouse their suspicion like trying to escape, so they were quite lenientpared to the first time she was here.


    Natasha went into the toilet to do her thing and when she was done, came out only to notice the subtle change in the environment. Since she became pregnant, she became attuned to her instinct and right now, the way her hairs stood on edge told her that something was wrong.


    With careful steps, she walked back to the living room only to find out that the two men that were guarding her were on the floor and moaning in pain. Her eyes widened and she turned to escape only to bump into an unfamiliar figure.


    A scream escaped her throat yet the man was quick to close his hand over her mouth, cutting her cry for help. Natasha struggled with him and she discovered that he was not all alone and his partners had sessfully subdued all of Mrs. D''s people.


    "Who are you?!" She was frightened because she had no clue what was going on nor could she guess their intention.


    However, a certain thought crept into her mind, were they here to rescue her? But then, who and why? As far as Natasha knew, Mrs. D covered up her disappearance such that it couldn''t be reported to the police. Moreover, the police couldn''t rescue her dressed in this manner.


    Then, it hit her, Pedro.


    Her blood ran cold.


    He was the only one who had the resources to hire people to find her and as far as she could remember, she was running from him.


    Natasha was between the devil and the blue sea. Running away from Mrs. D only to fall into the hands of Pedro''s people, she couldn''t exactly tell which one was better. One wanted to use her child and the other wanted to eliminate the child. No, she couldn''t let either of them win.


    "Pedro sent you, didn''t you?!" Natasha managed to say as he dragged her out. Although her captor didn''t exactly reply to her, the surprised look in his eyes was all the answer she needed.


    "It''s him," She confirmed and began to panic, "No, you can''t take me to him! He''d hurt my baby!" but her pleas fell on deaf eyes. He was on a mission to capture her and there was no turning back.


    Outside, Natasha saw the rest of his people, and their car was parked right outside.


    "No, you can''t take me!" Natasha was still screaming when suddenly a shot was heard and the man grabbing her suddenly groaned in pain and had to let go of her.


    Natasha looked down only to discover that he was shot in the leg and she looked up only to make out the silhouette of a strange man at the window of the house opposite theirs with a gun pointed atˇ­.


    "Shit!" Natasha screamed and ducked at thest minute only for a bullet to whizz past her, sessfully grazing the side of her cheek. Her heart pumped hard in her chest and she came to a startling revtion that she narrowly escaped death.


    Call it survival instinct but Natasha crawled away on all fours away from the shooter and with each step she took, a bullet was sure to pierce the ground she once was.


    "Sir," The others realized their captain was down but he shouted at them, "Protect the woman, the sniper has his eyes on her!" He figured out the sniper was after her.


    They at once surrendered Natasha as if forming a barrier around her. One of them tried to reach for her but Natasha was smart enough to take advantage of their defense and took to her heels.


    The sniper was no other than Jean who was ordered to eliminate Natasha by Isabe. Just as Isabe guessed, Pedro had gone to Julie for help and his men werepetent enough to track down Natasha where she was hiding all this while. All Jean did was to follow Julie''s men, waiting patiently like a panther, and after they had done the work, he was ready to steal the prey.


    Truth be told, Jean was a straight shot and was capable enough to shoot down Natasha even when one of Julie''s men had her. But he wanted to give Natasha a fighting chance, the woman might be in the wrong for forcing herself on Pedro but the child wasn''t - he was innocent.


    Hence, her survival tonight depended on her luck and the capability of Julie''s men to protect her. He promised to never harm innocent children and although he couldn''t back down from the order, he could at least give her a chance.


    He saw her escaping and shot at her several times but Natasha was desperate to live and sessfully evaded him until she vanished from his line of focus. Isabe would not be happy with him, however, she shouldn''t have forced his hands. Perhaps, she knew he wouldn''t be able to do it in the first ce - she just wanted to see where his allegiance lied.


    Natasha ran without looking back. She took advantage of the shortcuts and alleyways. Now, she was finally away from Mrs. D and Pedro''s people altogether, she had to escape. This was the perfect opportunity to seek the freedom she wanted and as well protect her child from those evil people.


    She finally came out into the main road and as luck would have it, spotted a police patrol car.


    Oh, thank God, Natasha was relieved. Tears of joy filled her eyes and she hurriedly waved her hands crazily trying to g them down. The police would protect her.


    As soon as the police car stopped in front of her, one of them lowered the window and she shouted immediately.


    "Officer, I need help!"


    "Hey, calm down," He gestured at her, "What''s going on? Speak slowly and try to catch your breath,"


    Natasha took a deep breath, "My name is Natasha and I was abducted from my home. Some bad people are after me and I only managed to escape here when a fight broke out. Please, I need your help, I can''t let them find me! I''m pregnant!" She cried out and was ready to kneel if that would move their heart.


    The officer who lowered the window finally came down and ced both hands on her shoulders assuredly,


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now and we wouldn''t let anything happen to you,"


    "Thank you," she was grateful. For the first time in a long time, Natasha finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel.


    "You should ride with us," He gestured to their car," Since it''ste already, you should spend the night at the station where we would keep watch over you - your safety matters first. When the morninges, we''llunch an investigation into your case. Are you good with that? "


    "Yes, it''s perfect," Natasha nodded, not that she had a choice anyway. But it was much safer to be with the police than those gangsters who had no regard for thew.


    The officer opened the door for her and she went into the back seat where she stayed all by herself while the officer returned to the front seat where his partner was the driver.


    Natasha finally let down her guard, she was safe now.


    They drove for a while and exhaustion swept over Natasha because the adrenaline that kept her running had expired plus the fact it waste and a pregnant woman like her was supposed to be asleep, not running away from her abductors.


    Natasha was about to doze off when she felt the car suddenly stop and she looked out only to realize that it wasn''t the station.


    "Huh?" She was curious about the reason for the sudden stop when the door was opened from outside and an all too familiar face climbed into the car causing all blood to drain off her face.


    Oh no, they all were in cahoots, it dawned on her.


    "Had fun running away, Natasha," Mrs. D smiled darkly at her.


    Natasha gulped.

 Chapter 742 - Seven Hundred And Forty-two: An Old Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Seven Hundred And Forty-two: An Old Enemy</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "The sun must have risen from the west today," Reinamented as soon as her gaze rested on Isabe who arrived in the dining room where she was serving breakfast.


    "Good Morning aunt!" Anabelle popped out as well.


    "Anabelle!" Reina was surprised to see her. Ever since both kids - Isabe and Anabelle - graduated from university and took up Jobs, it was hard to get a grip of them.


    Anabelle savored the sweet moment she and Reina embraced. It had been so long they were like this and it brought back memories from the past that put a smile on her lips.


    It had taken her a lot of wits - and a little threat from Isabe - to have been able to escape Julie who was intent on having her home with him. But as much as she loved her fianc¨¦ - she giggled inwardly at the thought of it - she would never miss a day with her cousins. Isabe''s family was fun to be with.


    "The way you hold her people might begin to think that you''re her mother, not mine," Isabe snorted, looking away.


    Reina withdrew from Anabelle and turned to Isabe with a sigh, "Even at this age, you''re still jealous of sharing me with others,"


    "Who said I''m jealous? I''m not jealous. Why should I be jealous?" Isabe retorted with a scoff.


    "Juste here," Reina pulled her into her arms even though she put up a false resistance at first.


    Isabe sank into Reina''s embrace and then resting her jaw on her shoulder, she rolled her eyes at Anabelle which made the girl gasp in disbelief. Isabe was really childish.


    "What have we here?" Nius muttered,ing into the room with Elsa in his arms while E held onto his hand.


    "Isabe!" The two girls shouted at the same time with Elsa climbing down her father''s body forcibly while E let go of his hand, both of them running to go meet their sister.


    However, since Isabe and Reina were still locked in each other''s embrace, Anabelle decided to step in and fill the void so they don''t disturb their sweet moment. So she approached the kids with her arms wide open expecting to receive their hug, but to Anabelle''s greatest shock, they simply ran past her and went straight to hug Isabe and their mother altogether while Anabelle still stood with her arms hanging awkwardly.


    Nius stifled a burst ofughter to not hurt Anabelle''s feelings since she still hasn''te to terms with what happened.


    Those children were hardcore, was the first thought in Anabelle''s head when she realized her arms were empty. She had thought Isabe''s cold gene would be thest in the family, turns out there was more.


    But then, Anabelle felt someone tug on her wrist and she looked down to discover it was no other than Diego who gave a radiate smile that instantly melted her heart.


    Anabelle felt teary-eyed, she was not alone - Someone among the siblings loves her, boohoo (? ?).


    "Today must be blessed," Allenmented as soon as he came down into the dining room as well.


    "Is that sarcasm I notice?" Isabe asked with her brows narrowed.


    "Who knows?" Allen shrugged, holding her gaze.


    Everyone noticed the tension and was anticipating their next move when the both of them suddenly burst intoughter to everyone''s surprise.


    Isabe walked over to Allen and then hit him at the back of the head causing him to yelp in pain, "You''ve grown up,"


    Allen sighed, why are the women in this family so violent? However, they still bumped their fist yfully.


    "There''s a difference between growing up and maturity," Someone said from behind and Isabe turned to see that it was Ailee followed closely by Neon.


    "Sister," Ailee engulfed her in a hug that Isabe reciprocated.


    "Neon," Isabe called, pulling back from Ailee only to ruffle the boy''s hair and she had to do that while standing on her toes. He grew taller than thest time they met.


    Seeing that gesture, jealousy grew in Allen''s heart, why does everyone like that leecher?


    "Why are you here?" Ailee asked, knowing there had to be a valid reason for Isabeing over to their ce. Her visits were always once in a blue moon and with purpose even though they live in the same city.


    "I had to confirm Mother is on her both feet after the ident," Isabe said and Reina''s face changed at once.


    She turned to Nius usingly,


    "You told her?"


    "She''s our eldest daughter, she has a right to know what happened," Nius pointed out.


    "There was an ident?" Ailee was shocked. Her mother had an ident?


    "And what about me? Aren''t I the oldest son?" Allen was not pleased by the fact they excluded him from this crucial news. He was no longer a kid, you know.


    "Allen, trust me, I didn''t mean it that way. I just didn''t want to worry you kids and it''s just an ident," Reina exined to them.


    "An ident where someone intentionally wanted to take your life. Myw tells me that''s attempted murder, aunt Reina," Anabelle said smartly earning surprised looks from everyone.


    "What?" Anabelle asked when their stare became too much.


    "Nothing," all of them said in unison, confirming they had something on their mind. Anabelle could only sigh, they had to get used to the fact she was getting smarter.


    "We have to investigate this matter," Ailee said, stepping forward only to be stopped by Nius.


    "Sorry, youngdy, but there''s nothing like ''we'' in this situation. You kids would resume your normal life while the adults in this family take care of this problem," He said sternly knowing his kids were adventurous and never listened.


    "And what if this persones after us next? What if he or she is an old enemy and decides to visit the children to the third generation?" Allen reminded them of the code of Moses.


    "No such thing would happen. I would double the security and ensure you kids are safe," Nius assured him. No one would hurt his family, not on his watch.


    "No, he''s right," Neon said suddenly, "What if it''s an old enemy?"


    "What are you talking about?" Isabe was the one who asked before Nius could wave away Neon''s statement as an unnecessary fear. She could sense there was more to the story.


    Neon bit on his lips nervously before confessing, "My mother, Jennifer, I think she has been released from the mental asylum,"


    -------


    Bless this shameless author with your golden ticket ????

 Chapter 743 - Seventy Hundred And Forty-three: Prove Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Seventy Hundred And Forty-three: Prove Yourself</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There was a tense silence the instant Neon revealed that crucial piece of information. Nius looked at Reina just as she looked back at him with Isabe doing the same with Anabelle. The kids had been young when it happened hence the older ones knew how intense the case with Jennifer had been.


    "What did you just say?" Reina was the one who asked, looking shaken.


    "I don''t know but she chatted me up recently and said she wanted us to meet," Neon exined, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down nervously.


    "And you didn''t bother to inform us?" Allen asked this time, his voice stern.


    "I''m sure he has his reasons," Ailee came to his defense.


    "Reasons that would have gotten our mother killed!" Allen spat and went on, "And until when are you going to keep defending him?!"


    "I would do so until you stop antagonizing him? For how long would you keep treating Neon this way? What did he do wrong?" Ailee retorted, her eyes zing with anger.


    "For being that woman''s son, that''s what he did so wrong? He shouldn''t havee into this family and looked at what he finally caused," he used him of being a bad omen.


    "Allen!!" Both Reina and Nius shouted at the same time stunning him. He thought they would be on his side.


    "Mom," He was disappointed in her the most, "His mother almost hurt you and it was all his fault because he hid about it," Allen pointed at Neon who did nothing but stand helplessly and take on the me.


    "Are you going to do nothing about it?" He kept pushing Reina to make a decision.


    Nius was just about to interfere when Isabe beat him to it, "You''re bing quite a nuisance, Allen. It seems because you grew up in a favorable environment, you''ve been pampered," There was a hint of warning and threat as well in her tone.


    Allen didn''t say anything, his mouth just hung open helplessly. For some reason, Isabe even scares him more than his father, Nius. And right now, she was smiling which she hardly does.


    "I''ve given you a lot of liberties as well and it''s time I cut back on them. You need to grow up and recognize that the world doesn''t revolve all around you," Nius finally spoke after Isabe was done.


    "So what?" Allen shrugged, "You''re going to ground me because all I did was care about my mother?"


    "No, I''m not going to ground, that''s the biggest mistake most parents make, causing the children to resent them for taking away their freedom. You would have your choice, moreover, you need your freedom to work hard to survive, how would you do that if you''re grounded?" Nius smirked devilishly, a dark promise of what was toe in his gaze.


    Allen frowned, he didn''t like the sound of this. He didn''t even do anything wrong if not to point out that Neon was bad luck to this family. Why were they so defensive of him? Why couldn''t they let Neon go? Even his mental mother wanted him!


    "All of your cards would be canceled for two months immediately. Every other expense aside from your feeding and school fees would be borne entirely by you. You don''t get to borrow from family members or rtives - not even the bank. Every privilege you enjoy as a Spencer would be withdrawn for the time being," Nius gave his imperial verdict.


    "Nius -" Reina tried to interfere but the man gave her a look that shut her up. It was at that moment that everyone realized that Nius was dead serious and no one could change his mind.


    Nius strode over to his son till they were standing face to face, father and son facing off. Allen was a perfect copy of his father hence for Nius it was like staring down at the younger stubborn version of himself.


    Nius was taller than his son by just a few inches, however, Allen was a growing kid and would be taller in a few months toe. Even at that, Allen could never challenge his father and he showed that submission by lowering his gaze.


    "Since you im to be the firstborn son of this family and deserve to be respected. Go prove yourself, then,"


    "What?"


    "For two months, you''d live outside my home. My secretary would move you to a modest property where you would spend the next two months -"


    "Nius -!"


    Yet Nius ignored his wife and went on, "Your security would be assured and you have all the freedom to go on with your hedonistic lifestyle. Survive for the time frame and Neon would leave here,"


    "Dad!" Ailee didn''t know who to be in support of. She loved her brother Allen but she can''t let go of Neon as well. Why can''t both of them just live in harmony?


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Isabe pointed out, "With Jennifer on the loose, we have to stay united. What if she singles him out?"


    "I''m starting a manhunt for Jennifer starting from now, plus the bodyguards are there. Allen would be safe," Nius informed her just as Reina left the room, clearly angry at his decision.


    A tensed silence stretched amongst them until Allen smugly announced, intentionally facing Neon, "I guess no school for me since I have to go pack up and move to my new apartment,"


    He then leaned closer to whisper into Neon''s ears, "Be prepared to leave the rest of our lives in two months," He then added with emphasis, "My sister would miss you,"


    Neon clenched his fist by his side, however, he sadly realized he had no right to be with Allen. He was the stranger in this ce and Ailee was leaving because of this - Reina would probably be pissed by this.


    Allen left for his room smugly.


    "I''d see you all when I''m back," Neon announced, leaving for school with Ailee hurrying after him.


    "Neon, wait up!"


    As soon as the others left, only Anabelle, Isabe, and Nius remained at the table since the kids had been taken away by Amanda during the initial tension.


    "So what now?"


    ______


    Hiya guys, a few more chapters and we''re done with this book. I still want to appreciate those who started and would be ending with me. I truly love you all ????????.. Thank you so much.

 Chapter 744 - Seven Hundred And Fourty-four: Who Has Her?

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Seven Hundred And Fourty-four: Who Has Her?</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "So what do we do now?" Isabe asked Nius with her arms across her chest. It was a few minutes after the little disagreement in the family.


    "First of all, I need to find Jennifer-"


    "Right after you console aunt," Anabelle interrupted him, not that she meant to be rude by the way, "Your decision really hurt aunt Reina especially after she just discovered news of Jennifer''s escape,"


    Nius pressed his lips together saying in a stern voice, "Allen needs to grow up. His selfishness is bing unbearable and I can''t let him turn out to be the kind of emotionless bastard my father, Adam, was. My wife would be angry but with time, she''d understand my reason for this. Moreover, it''s not like Allen''s living far away, she can pay a visit as far as she doesn''t sneak my resources to him for the time being,"


    At once Isabe''s phone rang and when she saw it was Julie calling, a smirk crossed her features. Since he was calling, that means the mission was done.


    "Hello," she said with an expressionless tone.


    "Come out," it was one singlemand.


    "Where?"


    "You''d receive the coordinates,"


    As soon as the call ended, Isabe announced, "It seems I have to return early, father,"


    "Where are you going?" Nius asked with a narrowed gaze. He noticed the call she made just now and knew she was up to something.


    "Have you forgotten that my rehearsal dinner is tomorrow? I have to go prepare," she said to him. If only Nius knew that the preparation she was talking about was taking care of a certain person, he would have flipped the table.


    "Huh? We''re leaving?" Anabelle was surprised. She was hoping to spend more time with Isabe''s family and leave towards the evening time.


    "Your fianc¨¦ nned an unexpected breakfast, let''s go," Isabe was already on her feet causing Anabelle to keep up with her pace.


    "See youter, father," Isabe said, when it hit her. She turned, "And, do remember to invite the woman who saved mom. It would be a pleasure to finally meet her,"


    Nius groaned, "You''re supposed to test her, not hurt her," He knew Isabe''s tendencies.


    "That''s what I''m going to do," Isabe said.


    Nius gave her a look of disbelief.


    "Cross my heart," She gestured across her chest, "Put a little trust in me, Nius. I''m your daughter, not a psychopath,"


    Isabe then began to preach to him, "As you said to your son, Allen, just because I have the power and resources doesn''t mean I have to abuse it,"


    Nius snorted withughter, "Fine, do whatever you want. I wonder what kind of daughter you are, you never let me have thest words,"


    "Of course, I''m your daughter, who else?" She stated proudly causing Anabelle''s face to distort. Why were they oppressing her with their rtionship? She has a father as well, you know.


    However, it still pleased Anabelle that Isabe and Nius had made a tremendous leap in their rtionship. Who knew they woulde to be this close?


    Isabe left with Anabelle, although with a promise toe visit the twinster. She entered the car with Anabelle who insisted on driving, iming that she was a pregnant woman that needed rest.


    The restaurant was not far, hence they arrived in a few minutes and Isabe was surprised to see Pedro there. Well, she was not that startled since she predicted he would be with Julie, but there was always this pull between them and even now they were staring at each other, it was almost as if only the both of them existed in this space.


    But then, Julie interrupted the moment, "You know, if the both of you want to fuck, there''s a restroom over there for your limited privacy, however..." his jaw clenched, "I''m kind of pissed right now,"


    "You''re pissed? That''s amazing. I never thought I would get to see your angry face - you''re always smiling," Isabe smirked at him.


    "Isabe," Pedro called her name as if trying to warn her.


    "Okay, I''m lost here. What''s going on?" Anabelle was the one left behind on the reason for the asion. There was tension in the air like a stretched balloon about to burst. It made her ufortable.


    "You shot at my men?!" Julie used her.


    Anabelle''s eyes grew wide, "You did what?!" She looked at Isabe like she had grown two heads, "How is that possible? We spent the night together, how could you have snuck out?" she gasped, "Or did you drug me so I could sleep on while you went out to shoot Julie''s men? Why did you shoot his men? You''re pregnant for God''s sakeˇ­.."


    At once, Anabelle''s eyes grew to the size of the moon when she realized she just let the cat out of the bag, cupping her mouth instantly.


    Julie''s anger vanished the way water douses a me. Who was stupid enough to tell Anabelle a secret? Well, he guessed it was a tie - Isabe hurt his men, now her secret was out. He calls it karma.


    Isabe died at that spot. She always knew Anabelle wouldnd her in hot trouble and she finally did it. God knows she would have killed Anabelle if she didn''t havepany right now - for one, Julie wouldn''t let her do it.


    Pedro looked like a bomb was dropped on him. What did he just hear? Isabe was pregnant? She was pregnant for him? She was having their baby?


    "Oh my God," He gasped as it hit him, "Is that true?" Pedro asked no one in particr. He just needed confirmation.


    Anabelle didn''t dare to answer having caused enough damage already. She gulped, Isabe was going to kill her. She already sensed Isabe was thinking of a million ways to kill her in that busy mind of hers. God, why can''t her big mouth ever shut up? Her mouth would be the death of her.


    So Anabelle slowly moved, hoping to jump into Julie''s side where she was safe at the moment. However, before she could even move that ass, Isabemanded in an icy tone, "Don''t you dare,"


    Bam!


    Her heart pounded in her chest. This is it, she''s officially dead. Isabe would skin her alive and there in her gravestone, it would be written, "There lies Anabelle who died because she couldn''t keep her mouth shut,"


    Swallowing down the saliva that suddenly became thick in her throat, Anabelle slowly turned to meet Isabe''s face filled with a dark smile as she said, "Since you''re so good at spreading information, why don''t you do me the favor of wrapping up the story," She hinted that she should answer Pedro''s question.


    And Anabelle knew better than to reject. So she said in a rush, "Yes, it''s true that Isabe is pregnant with your child. But don''t be angry that she kept the news from you, she had good intentions for doing so! She only wanted to surprise you on your wedding night!" she exined desperately.


    Pedro looked straight at his fianc¨¦e," Is that why you didn''t want us to have sex anymore? You didn''t want me to discover you were carrying our baby," He intentionally used that pronoun, hinting at the fact that they were very much together no matter the challenge they were encountering.


    "Like I said, the secret was only for an appointed time. I would never keep the existence of your child from you unlike you who kept the existence of your other child from me," She sneered.


    "I was only trying to protect you, Isabe. I didn''t want to hurt you," Pedro said.


    "Well, I''ve been very much hurt since I was a kid, so get it over with, Pedro!" Isabe said with gritted teeth, "You know what hurts most, the fact I trusted you. Do you not trust me enough to make the right decision?"


    "Isabe, I -"


    "Save the excuses, Pedro," She cut him off, "Since you don''t trust me, I''m going to be the monster you all envision me to be,"


    "No one envisioned you as a monster, your actions do," Julie told her sternly, "And why are we not talking about the fact you almost killed my men?"


    "You said almost?" Isabe pointed out the fact they were still alive.


    "That is not funny, if it was someone else, I would have her killed and her parts fed to the sharks in the ocean. You should be thankful we''re friends," Julie told her.


    "Then as friends, you should know better than to interfere in our private matters. Natasha has to die for me to live in peace. She crossed me, no one crosses me and lives to tell the tale," Isabe was firm in her decision to end her life.


    "You''re right," Pedro agreed to her surprise, "She should die, however, the child did nothing wrong. You''re my wife and I can''t let you kill my own child in cold blood. Let''s just have her abort the baby and send her far away from us. Please, Isabe, just this once, listen to me," He begged her.


    For a moment there was absolute silence until Isabe said, "Fine, let''s do it that way. Now, who has her?"


    --------


    Note: the announcement above is made based on assessment of readers contributions in 2021. Although I didn''t call out eveyone (which would be impossible) I really appreciate all you have for me, even in the smallest ways you might not even notice. Your support is the reason this book started out and would be ending soon.. I really appreciate it. Now read ????

 Chapter 745 - Seven Hundred And Forty-five: May The Best Orchestrator Win

    <h4>Chapter 745 - Seven Hundred And Forty-five: May The Best Orchestrator Win</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe was fuming with anger, none of them had her? She barely had her hands on Natasha and now, the woman slipped right through her fingers once again? That woman was driving her crazy.


    Without second thoughts, Isabe excused herself and went outside to make a call. She called Jean who picked up immediately as if he had been expecting her call.


    "Hello," He said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Isabe asked him sternly.


    "The fact that I couldn''t kill her, isn''t that why you sent me?" He saw through her n, "You knew I promised never to hurt children and she''s pregnant with one,"


    "Fine," Isabe admitted being caught at her games, "Fine, where is she? Tell me you have her,"


    "Sadly, I don''t,"


    Isabe rubbed her temple where she felt a throbbing headache, this wasn''t funny at all, "You had the upper hand, Jean, you are supposed to have her!"


    "Yes, I have the upper hand but we miscalcted something," Jean revealed to her.


    "What do you mean by that?" Isabe was as curious as hell to know what he found out.


    "Julie''s men and I aren''t the only people after Natasha. I think some people want her as well which makes me wonder what she did so wrong - she has too many enemies," Jean pointed out.


    At that statement, Isabe began to think hard. It couldn''t be a coincidence that her mother Reina was attacked and now Natasha was taken by an unknown set of people.


    "Perhaps, it''s the people she works for," Isabe said.


    "What?"


    "Pedro told me that she forced herself on him and I can''t help but think about how''s she been able to hide away from us so far. Perhaps, she has help and her patron has a vendetta against me and hopes to use her pregnancy to destroy my happiness," she figured everything out.


    From what she saw from her profile, Natasha was a smart woman and wouldn''t intentionally sleep with Pedro when she knows about her -Isabe- vindictive nature.


    "What if she was forced to do this against her will?" Jean thought so.


    "That''s a nice angle to think from," Isabeplimented him. Right now, her brain was working in all directions and her thumbs rubbed across her lips contemtively.


    "Look into Natasha''s background once again, see if there''s any missing member of her family or rtive. Using one''s family is the fastest way to have a target do your will," Isabe said.


    "Of course, I will,"


    "Also," Isabe added immediately, "Don''t think of attending my rehearsal dinner if you don''t find her else I''ll really end you for disobeying my order,"


    "Yes, ma''am," Jean said just as she hung up on him.


    Isabe had this unsettling feeling in the pit of her stomach like there was a war brewing and it was closer than she thinks.


    Done with the call, she turned to leave for the restaurant only to face Pedro. He was staring at her with that sexy eyes of his - she fell for in the first ce - and it made her really ufortable. She could hardly control a blush from creeping up her face.


    "Stop staring at me that way," She warned him.


    "Why? Are you afraid that you''d really forgive me if you stared into my eyes long enough," Pedro asked her with a teasing smile that infuriated her.


    "Stopughing!" She warned him, "Just because I forgave you doesn''t mean your sins are forgotten. Your sins are up here...." Isabe gestured to her brain, "And would always remain there. So you better run away now,"


    "Why should I run away?!" Pedro asked, taking careful steps towards her until he was right in front of her, "Do you really want me to run away?"


    "I would torment you all the days of your life," Isabe promised him. He broke her trust and she would not make it easy for him to gain it back.


    "Sure, give it to me," He told her, "Being with you is a torment anyway,"


    Isabe''s brows raised at that statement, what the hell?


    "A sweet torment," Pedro added with a smile, resting his forehead against hers, "I must be a masochist for you, Isabe," He muttered, his head inclining to the side as he searched for her lips.


    There he found it and then took her lips in his mouth, kissing her like never better. Isabe''s heart zinged, she should push him away and as well, torture him more. However, her hand only wrapped around his neck as she pulled him closer to her body.


    The kiss would be brief and then she would punish him for attempting a move on her. However, his tongue delved into her mouth and she let him, moaning at the sweet pleasure.


    Just a little more time, she told herself as she rubbed her hips against his throbbing member through his trouser. Just a little time and she''s done with him, Isabe told herself even as she took his lower lips between her teeth and nipped on it. Just a little more time, she told herself as Pedro''s hands went to her waist and knead her ass from behind. Just a little more time, she told herself as her hands moved to rub him down there.


    And then his groan suddenly brought her back to reality plus the urge to breathe. Isabe and Pedro broke apart while panting for air. God, that had been an intense kiss.


    For once, Isabe was grateful they were not in a private room because there''s no way that it''s not going down with the way they were staring at each other.


    "I missed you," Pedro confessed.


    "Is that why you drank? Do that next time and I''d really break up with you for real," Isabe threatened him.


    "Why do you like saying things you don''t mean and avoid answering the ones you mean? Didn''t you miss me too?" Pedro asked her, holding her gaze.


    "Let''s go in," Isabe changed the subject immediately, a blush creeping up her face. Why does he want such a cheesy answer desperately?


    Pedro didn''t hassle her any longer and they went back to the restaurant one after the other.


    Julie looked between the both of them intensely and that vexed Isabe so much. She growled, "What?!"


    Julie didn''tment rather he gestured to the windowpane and Isabe looked outside to discover that the hot makeup season was very much viewed by yours truly and his fianc¨¦ Anabelle.


    "I''m sorry," Isabe apologized to Julie''s shock.


    "I must be dreaming," Julie murmured to himself. The great Isabe was apologizing to him? The sun must have risen from the west today.


    "And I''m sorry for your men. That was the only method Jean could use to stop them," Isabe added another apology upon the first one.


    This time Julie''s mouth hung open. No, he should have recorded her touching speech right now. It seems Isabe finally changed for the better, he thought until she said.


    "I think someone''s intent on breaking Pedro and I up, and now, I need your help,"


    At once, Julie''s face fell. Who was he kidding? Isabe only apologized because she needed help from him.?She knew he would never help her as far as they were on bad terms, so she made peace so she could use him. That great maniptor was up to it again.


    "No," Julie refused right away, he felt used.


    "No?" Anabelle faced him, "Are you still angry because of what she did? Isabe apologized already and she hardly does that," She tried to convince him.


    And this was what he feared, Anabelle taking the side of her cousin and Isabe knew that which was why she made the move in the first ce.


    "Fine, what do you want?" Julie asked, tired. If one could ask about his rtionship with Isabe, he would sayplicated. Isabe was neither a friend nor an ally even though they appear to be so at times. She was someone who would make a good friend and a deadly enemy. So he had to stay on neutral ground.


    "I need you to investigate someone for me. She goes by the name Deborah and saved my mother Reina from an ident," she gave him the details.


    "You want to investigate someone who rescued your mother from an ident?" Pedro was surprised.


    "Same thing here," Anabelle was surprised as well.


    "What''s your reason?" Julie was the only one who asked the motive for her suspicion.


    "I just found out that Jennifer is out of her mental prison and at the same time it doesn''t make sense. She had too much power which can''t be possible unless she has a backer. Thenes the incident where my mother was saved by a mysterious stranger. You see, I don''t believe in coincidences and right now, I feel like someone is manipting us from the shadows.


    "Moreover, Jennifer''s feud is with my parents which she confirmed by hiring someone who tried to run Reina over. Ruining my marriage as well? That doesn''t sound like her thing and there''s a lot of resources and thinking to do here.. Whoever is doing this must be intellectual as I am to have carefully nned this all along. But on the bright side, I''m game now, and may the best orchestrator win!"

 Chapter 746 - Seven Hundred And Forty-six: How Long Have You Had Feelings For Me

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Seven Hundred And Forty-six: How Long Have You Had Feelings For Me</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Neon, seriously talk to me!" Ailee kept on bothering him even as he drove to school. His jaw ticked and his hand clenched around the steering wheel.


    "One more talk and I''ll seriously crash into the next car," He warned her as he wasn''t able to take her disturbances anymore.


    "Fine!" Ailee sat up with determination, "Crash into the next car and perhaps, we can continue our conversation in the afterlife," She was cool with his threat.


    Unable to stand her hassling anymore, Neon had no choice but to pack at the roadside.


    "Fine, what do you want to say? Talk turkey," He said with a firm voice that had a trace of agitation.


    "You''re trying to avoid me, what''s the problem?" Ailee sensed it. Whenever they had a problem like this, they always sorted it out together, but today''s own, he was different. He was dodging her as if he was guilty or something.


    "Because I just found out that I don''t deserve you," Neon said in his mind. All this while he had worked quite hard to show her how much she means to him, however, Neon never got to ask himself, does he even deserve her?


    "Allen was right," he said to her, "I don''t deserve to be with you guys. I''m a jinx and all I have brought to you guys so far is nothing but misery,"


    Ailee frowned at him, "Why are you speaking like this?"


    "Moreover, my mother wants me back. The best thing I can do is leave and keep you guys safe - my departure would solve everything," Neon was sure of it. The Spencers have done enough for him, the best thing he could do now was leave now before he does much damage.


    "So that''s why you kept it a secret," Ailee finally figured it out, "You were scared of leaving us,"


    "But there''s no point anymore, is there?" he chuckled mirthlessly,


    "I''m leaving after all,"


    "No, you''re not leaving anyway," She told him.


    "Why not?"


    "Look, I know my father and he would surely figure a way out of this,"


    "Ailee, You don''t -"


    "Neon!" She grabbed his face, cupping it with her palm, "Remember what Isabe told us about how she rescued you from your mother when you were young. She said you were all bruised and broken," Ailee reminded him, "Your mother needs treatment and until she gets better, you are not meeting her!" Her decision was final.


    Ailee was panting by the time she finished speaking as if she had run a marathon. You didn''t need blood to be family and the existence of Neon has proved that over and over again. She wouldn''t mind going through the fire for him just the same thing she would do for her twin, Allen, and the rest of her family. They were all important to her and she loved them equally.


    A smile appeared at the corner of her lips, having noticed her words got to him. Relieved and satisfied, she was about to withdraw her hands when he suddenly grabbed it and held it still on his face.


    "What?!" She was surprised at his sudden clinginess.


    "I love you," Neon confessed to her surprise and she thought that he meant that in a tonic way was just about to rely when he put his lips on her.


    Time must have stopped at that moment because she couldn''t feel anything. What was happening? Her eyes were as wide as saucers and she sat with her hands raised awkwardly in the air because the kiss had taken her by surprise. Neon didn''t move, her heart pounding in her throat was the only reminder that time had not stopped, rather had been ticking all this while.


    Neon broke away from the kiss without breaking eye contact with Ailee who was still quite shocked her mouth hung open.


    "Siblings don''t kiss...." was the word she had in her mouth when Neon took her lips in a kiss once again. This time more intense and fierce than the first kiss that took her by surprise she couldn''t brace herself.


    He kissed her long and hard, a gasp erupting from her throat and is drowned out in his mouth. Her head was spiraling with so many thoughts and emotions nor had shee to terms that Neon was kissing her.


    Wait a minute, Neon was kissing her? It finally registered in Ailee''s head and she tried to push him away but he was stronger and all she did was sessfully clutched his shirt and pull him closer.


    What the hell was she doing? She was supposed to push him away because this was all wrong. However, it felt good as well, especially when his hand dug into her hair, stering her little body against his firm chest.


    Ailee found herself wrapping her arms around his neck as his lips moved against his. She was dazed and that could be seen in the way she tightened her grip on the back of his skull, deepening the kiss. It was a long violent kiss.


    It wasn''t until she groaned into his mouth and desire breaks apart from between her thighs that she realized at once what she was doing. She stilled, going as rigid as a wall even while Neon kissed her until he too realized something changed - she wasn''t into the kiss anymore.


    Neon pulled back only to see shock and guilt mixed in those brown eyes. Before he could even say a word, she had opened the door and climbed down already.


    "Ailee!" Neon got out as well and went after her, "Ailee!"


    "No, don''t touch me!" Ailee avoided him as if touching her would make them go back to kissing once again.


    "Ailee, listen to me!"


    "No, I can''t! What we did there wasn''t supposed to be. Neon, you''re my brother for crying out loud!"


    "I''m not your brother for fuck sake!" Neon retorted, "I''ve been trying to tell you that over and over again that I''m Jennifer''s son and you''re Spencer, Reina, and Nius'' daughter. How are we even rted?"


    "Oh my God," it dawned on Ailee, "How long have you had feelings for me?"

 Chapter 747 - Seven Hundred And Forty-seven: Done With Them

    <h4>Chapter 747 - Seven Hundred And Forty-seven: Done With Them</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Everything she knew about Neon was crumbling. Neon, the boy she epted and took as her brother for years, has feelings for her? This can''t happen.


    "How long have you had feelings for me?" she couldn''t help but ask. Ailee wanted to know how it happened and what triggered it.


    Once, Ailee stumbled upon an onlinement that imed men can''t be just friends with females. Either she catches feelings or he does. If it looks like neither caught any feelings for the other, then they''re hiding it so well so as not to ruin their friendship.


    It seems that had been the case all this while. Neon caught feelings for her and she didn''t. Yeah, she was sure of that. It was no wonder he was sensitive to all of her needs, it was only because he liked her.


    "Since I grew up or perhaps, when I was younger. Each time I looked at your parents, I knew that was the kind of life I wanted with you, Ailee," He exined.


    They were at the side of the road and though the tension around them was thick and it seemed like a disagreement would break out very soon, passersby didn''t bother them.


    "No, stop it! Stop it, Neon!" She shouted at him.


    "Stop what exactly, Ailee?! My feelings for you or your feelings for me?!" He shouted back at her.


    Ailee went pale at that usation, "I don''t have feelings for you, Neon! Anything I feel towards you is purely tonic," she was quick to defend herself.


    "Oh really?" Neon snorted, "Yeah, sure, that''s exactly why you kissed me back passionately,"


    Ailee red at him, "I was disoriented, Neon! Moreover, that''s my body''s response to such provocative stimuli. It''s designed that way,"


    "For sure, deceive yourself with all the biological bullshit," He rolled his eyes, and that irritated Ailee so much she burst out,


    "Fine let''s say I do have feelings for you and then what? We date, have sex, and break up? Is that It, Neon? Is that what you want from me?!"


    "You''re making this sound much moreplicated than -"


    Ailee cut him off, "You might not be my brother but the world sees you as one. We can''t just work, Neon and I hope you see that as well. Don''t make our rtionship more awkward than it is already," She said and turned away to leave.


    "Where are you going?" he asked her.


    "A ce where I won''t have to see you!" she retorted without even ncing over her shoulder.


    "Ailee?" There was a worried look on his face as he approached.


    "No, stop it already, Neon, you''ve done enough damage already. You should have just gone to the grave with this secret of yours," Was thest words Ailee said to him before gging a taxi down and left him all by himself.


    With Ailee gone, Neon just stood at the spot motionless. Then suddenly, he screamed with so much rage that the passersby avoided him thinking that he had gone crazy.


    He kicked the car''s tire, running his hand through his hair in frustration. Neon knew he shouldn''t have kissed her, at least this was not the time nor ce. But then, he took advantage of her vulnerability and it backfired on him.


    Neon couldn''t exin it but he felt the time was against him. Aunt Reina no longer likes nor does Ailee and Nius was going against his son just to save him, it just made him uneasy as if his stay here was limited and soon he would be kicked out as Allen promised.


    He knew Allen, he was a pretty determined person and once he had his mind on something, he would never give up on it until he achieves it. Moreover, Ailee was going back to school and there was a possibility of her reconciling with Theodore.


    All these fears pushed him into making a move on her. Even if she ends up hating him, he would never regret confessing his feelings to her. At least she knows how he feels now and he wouldn''t need to share the burden all alone.


    Ailee didn''t dare go to the school knowing that it would be the first ce her brother Neon would search for. She snorted at the thought of him being her brother. Neon was not her brother and although he had said that more than a few times, he made it clear today.


    Ailee was in an empty field all by herself. She needed to think right now and that required space. However, Fate would never give her the space she needed because her phone rang and she looked down to discover that it was Eve.


    Great.


    Now, what was she going to say to Theodore? She liked the guy really, but after this experience with Neon, Ailee wasn''t really sure she wanted tomit herself to any rtionship at the moment.


    "Hello," She picked.


    "Hello, Ailee, it''s me, Eve,"


    "Yeah, I know," Ailee wondered why she sounded nervous.


    "Where are you? First lessons have gone already," She inquired.


    "I decided to skip school today,"


    "Oh," There was disappointment in her tone.


    "Why do you ask? Is anything the problem?"


    "Noˇ­" Eve said and that was a lie. But she said almost immediately, "Urm yeah ˇ­?"


    "What is it, Eve? Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Well, in one word, Ailee was not prepared to hear the story of her brother sexually assaulting her after she experienced not long ago.


    "I promise you, Ailee, I didn''t mean to reciprocate the kiss. It just happened all of a sudden and then I was kissing him backˇ­ but it''s a mistake! And we didn''t have sex! I didn''t even enjoy the kiss! You have nothing to worry about, I would never be with your brother! "She tried to assure Ailee who was going through a headache right now.


    "You know what?" Ailee said with a heavy sigh, "You all just do whatever you want, I don''t care anymore,"


    --------


    Note: the announcement above is made based on assessment of readers contributions in 2021. Although I didn''t call out eveyone (which would be impossible) I really appreciate all you have for me, even in the smallest ways you might not even notice. Your support is the reason this book started out and would be ending soon.. I really appreciate it. Now read ????

 Chapter 748 - Seven Hundred And Forty-eight: Moving In

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Seven Hundred And Forty-eight: Moving In</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Eve was in a bad mood and it was all because of that rascal called Allen. God, what she would do to him if she could get her hands on him? But then, what could she do anyway? The Spencers were more powerful than she could ever be.


    "Tell me you only share part of my sadness and that you''re not really sad?" She said to her brother who hasn''t said a word to her since they arrived home and none of them bothered toe down.


    "Well, guess?" His voice was low and dreary.


    "Ailee again?"


    "Yep," He said.


    "You didn''t speak to her today?"


    "I actually did?"


    Eve turned to him, surprised," She wasn''t in school today," She pointed out, "How then?"


    "Sent me a text, said I was a great guy and all but it was better if we remained friends - strictly tonic friends. I ruined this, didn''t I?" He asked, looking his sister in the eye as if waiting for a confirmation from her.


    "No, you didn''t. Everyone''s bound to make mistakes and I don''t think this is the reason Ailee wants the both of you to remain just friends. I spoke to her today as well and she sounded stressed, as if she was going through a lot. Perhaps, all she needs is space and time," Eve gave him a pep talk.


    "The same way you need space from Allen? " Theodore hinted, catching on to her secret.


    "What?" Eve went red in the face, "No way! Allen and I are nothing. The guy''s an asshole and you are supposed to encourage me to stay away from trouble like him!" It took everything not to hide her face. She was so embarrassed right now.


    "Allen''s trouble but he''s honest. You don''t see honest guys like him nowadays and so you know what you''re getting yourself into," He warned her.


    "Or perhaps, Spencer twins are not a good fit for us Donovan twins after all," She teased her brother.


    "Well, that''s left for fate to decide since it''s spinning its wheels for you right now," Theodore told her while ncing out through the window.


    "What?" Eve didn''t understand what he meant by that until she nced out through the window as well and her jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    Oh, you gotta be kidding her because across the street was Allen moving into a new house not far from theirs. To be precise, the house was directly in front of theirs except for the fact it was separated by the neat concrete road.


    "This is no longer funny!" Eve growled.


    "Eve?" Her brother called to her but she had already climbed out of the car and was striding towards Allen in full rage.


    Nius was not interested in making things easy for him, Allen thought so when he was introduced to the ce where he would be spending his two months of expulsion - that is putting it mildly. It was a fancy duplex and as beautiful as it looked, its maintenance would eat at his pocket.


    The only thing Allen had on him was the cash in his wallet. His cards were probably declined by now - Nius never goes back on his words - and were petty much useless by now. The money left would be to handle the electricity, water, and other bills that he was sure his father would cut off their subscription after today. At this rate, he would have to go find a part-time to support himself if he wanted to survive for two months without running back to daddy with his tails in between his legs.


    "Well, what is this?" Allen asked when he saw the mover heading back to the driver''s seat.


    "Well, what is what?" He asked back.


    "You''re not moving my things inside the house?" Allen was dumbfounded.


    "Well, your father''s instructions were to bring your things at the doorstep, not the foyer, so I believe I have no other business being here," the man said, grinning at him.


    Allen flexed his jaw. Real smooth, Nius. Real smooth. He could tell the man did this on purpose to infuriate him.


    "Fine, be on your way then. Go suck up to my daddy," He said mockingly to the man whose expression changed immediately and that gave Allen a huge satisfaction.


    "I bet you wouldn''t evenst outside two days," The mover sneered and then climbed into the car where he drove off, leaving a puff of smoke in his wake.


    Now all alone, Allen looked over his property and sighed loudly. Perhaps, he had been quite childish as well because he intentionally took everything in his room back home. He did it out of spite so everyone could miss him - especially his mother who stood still as his father gave judgment on him - whenever they saw his empty room.


    His, absence would make Reina resent Neon and it was long due the boy left already. Why does Allen dislike Neon greatly? Well for starters, his mother, Jennifer, was crazy, and secondly, tried to kill his mother, Reina. Twice now. What if craziness runs in the family and he backstabs them the same way his mother did?


    Yeah, it was just a supposition but unlike her naive twin and sister, Ailee, Allen was proactive and tend to stop the problem before it even arises. No matter how much they wanted in, Neon will never and would never be a Spencer. It''s just not in his tainted blood.


    However, back to the present, how was he going to move all this into his house. Before he would be done arranging his things, it would be nighttime. Well then, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a step.


    So Allen picked the two of the cardboard box he used to pack his things and took them in. And it was while he was making his fifth round, that a loud shriek sounded in his ears.


    "You?!"


    He looked up to see that it was nothing but that troublemaker.. The girl who made him act out of character in the hallway days ago.

 Chapter 749 - Seven Hundred And Forty-nine: Moving In -2

    <h4>Chapter 749 - Seven Hundred And Forty-nine: Moving In -2</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You!" Eve was boiling with anger. Did he track her down here so he could continue to make her life miserable? She heard Allen enjoyed the thrill of the chase, "Just because I let you off the first time doesn''t mean you have the right to stalk me to my ce!"


    "Careful there, love, I''m kind of angry right now and whenever I''m mad, I often have something to channel it which means my dick in a cunt and that service I don''t see you offering," Allen said in a sweet voice however the obscenity in his words shocked her so much her jaw dropped. How could someone be so immoral?


    "Now, darling-"


    "Don''t call me that!" She snapped at him.


    "Sweetheart?" Allen tested his luck.


    "No,"


    "Honeypie,"


    This time Eve didn''t rebuke him but her clenched jaw said it all nor was Allen close to stopping.


    "Babe, Love, beautiful, Princess, buttercup, cutie pie, love bug, sunshine, Precious," He called her all sorts of cute names he could remember, "Now if you could be a doll and help me move in I would really appreciate it since you''re not giving me sex,"


    Eve gasped, "Have you ever gone for a medical check-up because you might be at risk for -"


    "My libido is perfectly healthy, thanks for your care," He said bluntly, "And since we''re on the topic of libido, you do look like a she-wolf in heat, mind if I service you?" He offered her.


    Rage filled her, "Well, thank you for your great offer but I''m afraid I would have to decline to be a part of your harem," her tone held a strong distaste.


    "If that''s the case, then make yourself useful by grabbing one," He told her while picking up a box and positioning it in his arm.


    At thatment, Eve wrapped her arms around her chest and said proudly, "You do have a big dream. What makes you I''m going to help you?" she enjoyed having him at a disadvantage.


    "Well...." Allen trailed off, taking a step towards Eve but she stood her ground. This was her street, Allen would not do anything carelessly to her.


    "Contrary to your expectation, I do cherish that kiss we had in the hallway and if I were to?remember clearly, there are surveince cameras installed there,"


    At the mention of the camera, Eve''s face fell at once, "What would it feel like if you were to return to school Monday morning to see clips of our explosive make-out!" He said dramatically.


    "You!" Eve was one step away from punching him. Well, she could punch him, however, Allen was crazy. Who knows what he would do in return?


    "And her your brother to help as well and I won''t bother to use a screenshot of the clip as a screen saver," He threatened her.


    Eve knew what that meant if Allen used their kissing scene as a wallpaper. Not only would the whole school gossip about her and count her in among the rest of the girls used by Allen when they see the photo, but Allen''s admirers would also make school hell for her. Those girls are crazy and would do anything for him.


    "Make your choice, neighbor," He boomed a smile at her.


    "You said you weren''t stalking me yet here you are!" Eve was sure she would develop a heart attack if she stays around this viin for long.


    Allen pulsed his lips, "I don''t remember saying such thing to you nor do I have free time on my hands enough to stalk you," He added with a smile, "And you were the one who told me,"


    Damn, he was right. She indeed told him at the beginning.


    So when the devil called Allen moved the box, Eve went over and convince her brother toe and help. It was not hard to do so anyway since he was less busy and needed a distraction from his premature heartbreak.


    "It looks like you''re moving in?" Theodore asked Allen while working.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Allen asked back.


    "Exactly why? Don''t you live with the others at the Spencers mansion?" He was curious.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Eve sneered, "He''s a delinquent and must have caused trouble so they sent him away,"


    "Quite a clever answer, my answer. Unfortunately, I wasn''t chased off, this is more of a self-discovery journey. My father wants me to be a man and to do that, I must thread alone,"


    Eve snorted, "More like you were exiled,"


    Allen turned to Theodore, "Remind me again how you were able to coexist with her in the womb for nine months?"


    "The same way I''m surprised Ailee didn''t throttle you in the womb,"


    "Sorry, but we spent six months so she didn''t really get the opportunity," Allen smirked at her however the mood changed.


    "The both of you were born prematurely?" The Donovan twins asked at the same time.


    "Yep and don''t tell me you''re going soft on me because of that. I kind of love our quibbles, it''s sexy," Those words of his were directed at Eve who rolled her eyes.


    Just like that, all three of them threw away their differences and worked together, and before long, was done with moving in.


    "And we''re done," Eve was more eager to leave this ce than her brother that had cozy with Allen to her displease.


    "Sit down, I''ll cook a meal and thank you both for helping me move in," Allen insisted amid their refusal, already on his feet towards the refrigerator that he knew would be stocked since his father promised food.


    "You can cook?" Eve was surprised.


    "Why?" Allen asked, peering at her over the handle, "You don''t think I can do it?"


    "You don''t hit me as domestic,"


    "And you''re right," Allen closer the fridge with a full grin, "I don''t know how to cook but I will learn how to do so right now,"


    Oh God, may they not die of food poisoning, Eve prayed internally.


    "Also," Allen said before leaving for the kitchen, "Would you mind being my date to a rehearsal dinner tomorrow?"

 Chapter 750 - Seven Hundred And Fifty: Karma Visits The Spencers

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Seven Hundred And Fifty: Karma Visits The Spencers</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There were a lot of activities going on in Kay''s manor. Yes, Isabe had nned to hold her rehearsal dinner there in memory of her biological mother. It sounded pretty stupid but her mother needed to see that her daughter was doing well.


    As expected, Reina was trying to keep the triplets on their best behavior while Nius was going over the securityyout with Emerald. asions like this were an opportunity for their enemy to strike and they had to limit the chances of that urring.


    The rehearsal was not as strict as the wedding party and judging from the fact Isabe was a private person, she opted for immediate family members to be in attendance only. Sadly, Spencers were arge family, hence extended families came among and with them their friends as well. So what was supposed to be a simple dinner escted into a massive celebration.


    They considered an outdoor barbecue in therge garden.?The cherry trees were in bloom hence they provided a sweet, warm, and cozy ambiance for the guests.


    Since the wedding was set on Sunday, the dinner was hosted on its eve. Isabe and Pedro didn''t have an actual rehearsal so they opted to still celebrate with dinner instead. They didn''t want the guest to have toote of an evening considering the main event is yet toe.


    "Ailee! Neon! Please help me keep an eye on the kids," Reina said, hardly getting a grip on Elsa who tried to escape, "I need to help Camille wee in the guests,"


    "Sure," Ailee said, taking Diego and E by the hand because Elsa sessfully wriggled out of her mother''s hold.


    However, the girl didn''t get to go far because Neon caught her from behind, "They''re safe with us," He gave her a strained smile.


    Since that episode resulted in Allen moving out, he couldn''t figure out Reina''s intentions towards him. Was she still mad at him? Does she me him for what happened with Allen? She must hate seeing his face because he reminds her of his mother, Jennifer.


    "Did the both of you fight?" Reina asked, noticing the tension between both kids.


    "It''s nothing!" Both of them said in a chorus earning a raised brow from her.


    "Fine, you can choose not to say a word. Both of you are adults and can figure out your problems. But I''m always here just so you know," Reina informed them in case they needed her counsel.


    "So that means you''re on talking terms with me once again?" Neon asked, unsure.


    "Who said I wasn''t on speaking terms with you, Neon?" Reina took a deep breath, "The case with your mother is prettyplicated, however, I''m more concerned about you who is caught in between. I might be angry sometimes, Neon but I would never be angry with you. You''re my son, my family,"


    At that statement, Ailee and Neon''s gaze connected unconsciously and she gave him a look that said, ''Now what do you say to that?''


    Neon didn''t say anything rather gave her an understanding smile.


    Reina breathed in deep relief, then pped her hands as if remembering something, "Now, where is my wonderful rebellious son, Allen? Wasn''t he supposed to arrive here with us?"


    "Well, he made ast-minute cancetion, saying he would arrive on his own and that it was part of his self-discovery h h," Ailee answered.


    "Well, whatever time he arrives, just be sure to keep your eyes on him. We don''t want anything happening on Isabe''s special day else she would really kill you guys and I''ll be helpless to help - It''s not a joke," Reina warned them before making her way over to Cecil who was standing at the entrance of the rich garden with Isabe''s grandmother making conversation.


    "Granny,"


    "Reina,"


    She embraced the old woman. Although they were not rted and she was merely the stepmother of her grandchild, Isabe, Reina, and the woman acted like mother and daughter.


    "You should go sit down and let us younger woman handle this," Reina told the woman who gave her a stupid look.


    "What nonsense!" The woman rejected the offer, "Just because I''m older doesn''t mean I''m physically handicapped!" She insisted and they let her be.


    The old woman lost her husband two years ago and now lived alone since Kay was her only child. However, Isabe was making ns of moving her to their ce once she was married so she would not feel lonely anymore.


    A smile crossed Reina''s lips at the thought, Isabe was much more mature and considerate than when she was younger and she was proud of that. Isabe might not be her child but Reina was grateful she positively impacted her life.


    "Deborah!" A smile lot up Reina''s face when she saw the young womane in, "You honored my invitation,"


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I?" Deborah said, hugging Reina briefly and at the same time epting the pecks on both sides of the cheek.


    Reina took her by the hand, "I''m so d that you came because the whole family heard about the incident and they can''t wait to see you,"


    "Geez, you shouldn''t have. I''m so shy now," Deborah closed her face with both hands causing Reina to chuckle.


    "No, you don''t have to be embarrassed. My family is quite simpler than you imagine and you won''t have any problem getting along with them," Reina exined, leading the girl to Cecil who regarded her slowly.


    "Cecil, this is Deborah, my young friend, and Deborah, this is Cecil, the mother to my handsome son-inw," She yfully introduced her to Cecil who stretched her hand for a handshake that Deborah epted.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Deborah,"


    "It''s nice to meet you as well, Mrs. Cecil,"


    "Oh,e on, drop the formalities.?Here, we are all families and you''re wee to the rehearsal dinner. I hope you have a good time here," Cecil gave her a warm wee.


    "Thank you," Deborah smiled at her. Truth be told, the reception they gave her was not what she expected.


    However, it was toote to change her mind.. Moreover, the ns were already in motion, tonight would mark the day Karma decided to visit the Spencer n.

 Chapter 751 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-one: No Coming Back

    <h4>Chapter 751 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-one: No Coming Back</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe and Pedro were in one of the rooms in the manor. They were due toe out and wee the guests in attendance, however, both couples were seated in front of the dresser and didn''t say a word to one another.


    Isabe dyed her hair tinum blonde again since the previous?ones had faded exposing her brown root. Her hair was then blown dried before it was slicked back with the help of a gell. A shine serum was then added over the top and sides to calm flyaways and create mirrorlike shine. She wore a metallic faux spaghetti strap evening gown that showed off quite a cleavage.


    Isabe looked cool and chic on the outside, but on the inside, she was as scared as a chicken. It was better for him to see what was on the surface than the inside. On the outside, she was bold, happy and powerful and that was what people needed to see. No one should see her demons.


    She was startled when someone touched her hand and she nced up to see that it was no one but Pedro. A sigh escaped her lips and she took his hand in hers.


    He looked equally cool and sharp in a brown zer and ck dress pants while his blonde hair was in neat and striking undercut Pampadour. The couples looked morous and as one would term them, ''a match made in heaven'', sadly, there was currently trouble in heaven already.


    "Today was supposed to be our happy day," Isabe said after a while of silence, a wry smile on her lips, "Maybe this is karma,"


    Pedro tightened his grip around her hand, looking into her tired gaze, "You don''t have to do this you know?" he said to her, "This is all my fault and I should bear the consequences alone. You don''t deserve to go through this, perhaps, you deserve someone better than me,"


    He winced at hisstment. What if Isabe took his words to heart and found someone better? The thought of it hurt him but he deserved it - Isabe deserved better.


    "And leave you for who? Her?" Isabe snorted augher, "Sorry darling, but you''re stuck with me forever. It''s for better, for worse, love," she reminded him of their pending vow.


    Pedroughed, tears of gratitude filling his eyes.


    "Seriously, don''t cry else people might think I threatened you into this marriage. It''s not enough they wonder how the white witch bewitched you and now she''s about to pull you down into the deep waters of marriage. Why am I imagined as a character from a horror movie?" Isabe found it a bit irritating even though it aided her scary reputation.


    Pedro smiled then pulled her closer to his side, "Don''t mind them, they''re all jealous. But don''t worry, even if indeed a witch, like amb to the ughter, I''ll still fall for you," He professed to her.


    Isabe was stunned, that was so cheesy yet it made her heart miss a beat. And then as Pedro continued to shower her with his smiling expression, she came to a startling revtion, she couldn''t do without this man.


    "I love you," It didn''t juste out of her mouth. Isabe meant it and she needed him to know it.


    Pedro gulped, he didn''t see that oneing. Wasn''t he supposed to be the proactive one in the rtionship? Gosh, he was blushing.


    Isabe went on, "Even if you get a thousand women pregnant, I''ll still love you after I get rid of all of them in our way,"


    And she had to ruin this romantic moment with thatment, Pedro mentally facepalmed. Thankfully, Isabe wasn''t a male else no woman would want to date him because of her crude bluntness. However before he could respond to her love confession, she beat him to it.


    "You said I deserve someone better," Isabe held his gaze, "I''m telling you the same now," She threw closer to him from across her seat as if to make her words, "Pedro, you better find someone else because once you''re mine, you''re mine forever. No going back, no separation,"


    "That doesn''t seem like a bad idea," Pedro epted her terms without hesitation,"There''s no looking back now," He cupped her face, his gaze flickering down to her lips and he threw closer with the intention to im her lips.


    Isabe tilted her head positioning herself for the kiss and their nose touched, renaming for their lips to fuse when the door suddenly snapped open and a vexed Anabelle came in.


    "Christ Jesus! Don''t tell me you both have been lovey-dovey in here all this while leaving the people outside stranded?!" She eximed, shocked.


    Anabelle didn''t give them chance as she continued, "I can''t believe I have to take care of Julie and the both of you as well. Gosh, I ain''t your mamas!" Sheined yet her eyes shone when Isabe stood up.


    "Oh my gosh! You look beautiful!" Anabelle cupped her mouth, the tears a minute away from falling down the cheek, "You''re the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen,"


    Isabe was touched by her statement and was just about toment sweetly like a normal human being for once when Julie came in and said, "She''s not more beautiful than you,"


    Anabelle turned to him, surprised, "Aww, that''s so sweet," she tossed an air kiss to him.


    At once, Isabe jutted out her chin and swallowed thepliment that almost left her lips. Thank God, she didn''t say that.


    "Thank you so much my dear Fianc¨¦ for standing by your fianc¨¦e but right now, I need to gush over my COUSIN!" Anabelle went back to admiring her dress and that gesture brought a smirk of satisfaction to Isabe''s face while Julie shook his head with a sigh.


    Anabelle was really hopeless.


    "You know what would be so satisfying if you announcing your pregnancy on a special night like this," Anabelle wished.


    "Don''t worry, I''d do that after our honeymoon, so please keep your mouth shut till down," Isabe said, her gaze intent on Anabelle with a warning.


    "Of course, your secret is safe with me this time, I promise. You don''t have to be scared this time," Anabelle gestured locking her mouth and throwing the lock.


    But even with that, Isabe was more than scared.

 Chapter 752 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-two: It Cant Be A Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-two: It Can''t Be A Coincidence</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe and Pedro created quite a buzz when they arrived. Both couples were good-looking hence they were quite a refreshing sight to the audience. Since it was a private event, no reporters were allowed on the ground yet it didn''t stop friends and families from taking pictures.


    The scene was picturesque and at the decorated tform, there was a projection screen that showed off pictures of Isabe and Pedro together. The pictures featured their rtionship from when they were kids, asionally showing some family members together with them however, it was more of Isabe and Pedro - with Julie and Anabelle since they literally grew up together.


    Isabe had a smile on her face which was a rare sight, however, this was her rehearsal dinner and the least she could do was not to scare her guest.


    Everyone was here to congratte her and that was when her mother appeared with her long-awaited guest.


    "Isabe, my daughter!" Reina arrived at her side with Deborah.


    "Mother," Isabe embraced her, giving her an expression that was far more sincere than the ones she had given her guests. She then noticed the woman beside her who smiled politely at her, Isabe pulled away.


    "Deborah?" her brows were raised questioning.


    "Yes, I''m Deborah," The woman acknowledged her name before stretching her hand for a handshake.


    "Isabe," The white witch answered, epting her hand in a firm handshake.


    "Have we met somewhere?" Isabe asked, still involved in the handshake while scrutinizing Deborah. She could almost swear that she had seen her face somewhere.


    "I don''t think so, however, the world is a small ce and we must have passed each other without realizing it," Was Deborah''s answer.


    "Yes, that could be the case," Isabe said, finally releasing her hand. But as calm as Isabe looked, her mind was working one thousand miles per minute.


    Isabe had a photogenic memory hence she was good at remembering, so there must be a reason why this Deborah woman looks familiar to her. The both of them had met, Isabe was definitely sure of that. She just couldn''t ce where they had met? How? And when? Her instincts were tingling about this woman and she wished she wasn''t in a dress so she could start her investigation immediately.


    "You''re that Deborah that my aunt Reina wouldn''t stop talking about?" Anabelle butted in immediately, staring her over, "You''re not what I expected,"


    "Well, sorry that I''m not as slim and morous as the rest of you," Deborah misunderstood herment thinking that Anabelle was hinting at her body shape.


    "Of course, not! That is not what I mean silly!" Anabelle rebuked her, rolling her eyes, "I''m just saying that you''re much more beautiful than I thought and you should have more confidence in yourself," She slightly scolded her.


    Anabelle added, "By the way, I''m Anabelle and this is my fianc¨¦ Julie and as you know, Isabe''s one and only man, Pedro," she did the favor of introducing the rest of them.


    "I''m Deborah," She exchanged handshakes with the rest of them making sure she didn''t linger too much when it came to Pedro since Isabe watching her like a hawk.


    Deborah knew how overprotective Isabe was of Pedro. No, she knew about them all and all she had to do was to say less and remain inconspicuous till the time was right. She couldn''t afford to ruin anything, tonight.


    Anabelle then looked between the both of them - Isabe and Deborah - with a narrowed gaze, "Plus the fact you both look so identical I could almost mistake you both as sisters," She made a careless statement yet Isabe''s brows quirked, and somehow connected with Julie as she wondered if heunched the investigation she asked him to.


    "What nonsense!" Isabe rejected her words without a second thought, maintaining her neural expression, "If she looks like me because of the eyes, thats means every amber-eyed person out there must be a Spencer,"


    "No, it''s not only the eyesˇ­" Anabelle refused to give up and then took Deborah by the shoulder and pulled her closer to Isabe and faced Reina, "Auntie, don''t you see some trace of resemnce between the both of them,"


    Reina looked the both of them over, "Well, now I look at them, they do look alike, however, it''s only because Isabe''s dyed her hair blonde and almost matching Deborah''s natural blonde ones with their amber eyes, nothing serious," she intentionally closed the case so Deborah doesn''t feel ufortable.


    She knew Anabelle didn''t mean any harm byparing the both of them but the girl can be naive to a fault. So she saved the situation by saying, "But don''t worry, I''m sure that Isabe wouldn''t mind her being her friend - Deborah''s quite younger," Reina wanted Isabe to treat her well.


    Isabe didn''t say anything to the matter of the both of them being words, "Thank you for saving my mother, I really appreciate it,"


    "It was nothing," Deborah smiled at her.


    "It''s alright. Have a nice stay at the rehearsal dinner tonight and you''re invited to my wedding ceremony tomorrow, I''ll have someone get you a card - it''s by invitation only,"


    Isabe extended her first invitation at friendship to Deborah, others saw it that way. However, unknown to them, Isabe was only keeping her enemies closer.


    "Thank you, I appreciate it" Deborah boomed a smile at her before Isabe urged Pedro and they left. But then, as soon as Isabe passed Deborah, a certain memory came to her head.


    It was years back and she saw a young girl, Just like Deborah handing a letter to her her father''s secretary then. Isabe halted in her footsteps at once and that alerted Deborah.


    "What?" The girl asked innocently.


    "You''re really beautiful, you should know that," Isabe told her with a warm smile. Deborah smiled back at her.


    Isabe then took her leave, to go speak with the other guests in attendance, but the smile on her face had fallen and her expression was more serious than it had ever been.


    She didn''t believe in coincidence and it can''t be fate that a nobody from years back that sent a suspicious letter to her father''s office she didn''t read out of respect suddenly appears in their life once again.. That kind of fate only appears in novels and this was reality.

 Chapter 753 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-three: Find Me, Natasha

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-three: Find Me, Natasha</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Tell me all you know about that girl?" Isabe cornered Julie after she managed to escape from Pedro and the never-ending guests that wanted to have a word or one with her.


    Currently, Reina and Cecil were on the stage entertaining guests with tales of the great rtionship between both families. It was enough to take the attention off her until she got what she wanted.


    "Thought you were never going to ask," Julie smirked at her, pulling out his cellphone and opening the pdf document.


    Isabe received the phone from him and began to go through the report even as Julie said to her, "She has quite a lot of properties that she inherited from herte husband, and her record''s sparkling clean,"


    "You can''t have such an amount of wealth without dirtying your hands...." She scrolled further and came to a startling discovery," She got married at the age of eighteen to an eighty-eight-year-old man? Sounds like a gold digger to me"


    Julie sighed, "You can''t exactly call her a gold digger, she''s just trying to survive,"


    Isabe arched her brow at him, "By reaping where you didn''t sow?"


    "You said it yourself, Isabe. Life is a survival of the fittest. You were born with a silver spoon and would never understand the plight of themon?"


    "And you were?" She hinted he wasn''t born amoner either.


    "I''m just saying you shouldn''t judge her, " he said.


    "I''m not judging her. You would have to be interested in one''s life to judge them?" she muttered, eyes glued on the screen as she scrolled further down.


    "If you''re not interested in her, then why ask me to investigate her? She saved your mother, you should be thanking her, not suspecting her," he told her.


    "You''re right, I should thank you," Isabe acquiesced yet added, "However, I just found out that we''ve met years back in my father''s office in a suspicious manner. If it wasn''t for the fact that her father seems to have no idea about her, I would have thought there was some sort of connection between them....."


    Isabe suddenly stopped," or maybe there''s indeed a connection between us... ``There was a calctive look in her eyes as her mind got busy once again.


    "What is it?" Julie was concerned when he saw the speed at which Isabe used to skim over the pages she had already read.


    "I need to go know more about her mother," Isabe hasn''t given much thought to that aspect of the report and must have skipped it in a haste to know more about her - Deborah''s - personal life.


    "Why?" Julie was curious. As much as he found Isabe annoying, the way her mind works awes him.


    Isabe nced up at him, "Because?moments ago, your annoying fianc¨¦e Anabelle made ament I thought stood about Deborah and I looking simr,"


    "And?"


    "And I suddenly have this disturbing feeling in the pit of my stomach,"


    Julie snorted, shaking his head in disbelief. Isabe was really a strange person, "How do you having a strange feeling in the pit of your stomach have to do with -"


    "Her mother was once a model?" Isabe came to that paragraph?and groaned, rubbing her head, "You gotta be kidding me?"


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Julie was a bit lost here and then peeped at the phone''s screen, reading the report from where Isabe stopped, "Deborah''s mother was once a model who worked at Spencer''s....." He trailed off as he digested the information he just received.


    "She''s a Spencer," It dawned on Isabe, "That''s where she got the amber eyes - my father''s eyes. Deborah is a Spencer by blood,"


    "Uncle Nius is a legend," Julie didn''t even know whether he was being sarcastic or not.


    "I need to speak to her. She must have a reason for showing up now. ," Isabe said,ing out from the shadows.


    "What if she doesn''t want to talk about it," Julie said after her with no intention of stopping her. He would be a fool to stop a determined Isabe.


    "She has no choice either," Isabe replied to him and then added under breath, "Because I have a disturbing feeling she came bearing a grudge,"


    Isabe walked with a stride and was busy searching for a trace of Deborah when she heard a collective shocked gasp from the crowd and she frowned.


    Call it instincts but Isabe sensed something was wrong when she saw the way some women cupped their mouths and the few who saw her had sympathetic gazes while the men had disapproving looks in their eyes. What was going on?


    Since all of them were facing forward, Isabe turned around and her gaze rested on the projection screen.


    Unfortunately, the screen that had once been disying she and Pedro''s moments together had changed, and instead, the slide show disyed a pregnancy scan report; screenshotted conversation of Pedro and Natasha where he asked her to abort the baby; photoshoots of Pedro and Natasha that night at the hotel room where she brought him to his room and in the morning when she left the room with only the sheets wrapped around her chest to cover her nudity since Pedro chased her out.


    There had been an eerie silence for a moment, seeming as if time had frozen. To Isabe, it might have been a trip back in time because she suddenly saw herself as that ten-year-old girl once again whose grandparents came to announce the demise of her mother. At that announcement, it seemed as if the colors of the works vanished and the world seemed in ck and white.


    It was the same case with Isabe right now as she stared at the screen. The scan photos of the child in the womb were thest thing she saw before the time freeze copsed and then she could hear sounds once again. There was a great murmuring and she saw some people taking pictures - those were paparazzi she suspected came with the disguise as friends.


    Security details approached them to stop them from taking pictures but Isabe swiftly turned around and at the same time made a call, "This is yourst chance, find me, Natasha,"

 Chapter 754 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-four: Being Killed By Niklaus

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-four: Being Killed By Nius</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Thank you foring," Nius weed Sakuzi, however his gaze couldn''t help but scan the number of security guards he came with. If they weren''t family members, he would have thought Sakuzi was here for vengeance or something.


    But Sakuzi smiled at him, "Don''t mind them, I''m just trying to ensure that no one gets kidnapped,"


    "Kidnapped?" Nius'' bodynguage changed at thatment.


    "We didn''t have time to speak but just a few days ago, I had a snitch amongst my people and for some reason, I can''t help thinking that we have a new enemy in town. ording to investigations, I wasn''t the target but we had a bit of loss on our side and if our target had escaped, you might have shared on the loss by now, " He hinted at Reina since most of their enemies tend to go after their loved ones when they fail.


    Sakuzi went on, "Investigation is still ongoing to find out who that snitch was working for. Although there might be no evidence to support what I said, there''s always a need to be careful especially on big events like this one,"


    Nius was disturbed by that news, Sakuzi was a man who thought things thoroughly before making a move. If he thought something was wrong, something must be wrong.


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll ask my men to keep an eye out as well,"


    "It''s nothing," Sakuzi shrugged, "That rascal might not be my biological daughter but she''s rubbed off on me already and I''ll do everything to protect her as I would my own. Moreover, Reina loves her as her child, which makes her one of us,"


    "Fine," Nius was still in the middle of thanking him when a collective gasp came from the crowd and he turned with a frown. What''s going on?


    ************


    "You must be happy," Emerald said from behind, nearly startling Pedro that barely had a breathing space from a group of well-wishers that had milked every detail of his history with Isabe. The fact alone that they dated for twelve years amazed people the more, it was hard to see such asting rtionship now.


    "Yes, I am. It''s even more unrealistic that we tie the knot tomorrow," Pedro breathed.


    "That''s the feeling, son," Pedro agreed, "You''re even much better than I am. If I had a rehearsal dinner during my time with your mother, I''m sure I would have died from nervousness," the both of themughed at the joke.


    "I''m no better. The thought that Isabe would skin me alive if I mess up is what''s keeping me going," He confessed to Emerald who nodded.


    "Isabe loves you, you love her and you''ve both proven that you can live together without tearing each other apart. So I wish you both good luck, "Emerald blessed him.


    "Thank you so much," Pedro?added with a smile, "Father,"


    Emerald smiled back when he suddenly remembered, "Also the only advice I have for you is to never argue with women,?that is if you want peace. They''re always right," He winked at him.


    "Of course," Pedroughed, winking back.


    "And now I have to go snatch your mother off the stage before she forgets it''s not her rehearsal dinner," Emerald said, causing a chuckle to escape from his lips. His mother tends to overdo things especially when ites to her children just like how she wants them to give her six kids - which was an impossible dream with Isabe.


    However, on the bright side, she''d be over the moon when she hears of Isabe''s pregnancy. And speaking about Isabe, where was she? She was just beside him moments ago.


    Pedro was about to go look for her when the projection screen suddenly went nk, drawing people''s attention because they thought it was a technical error. However, once it functioned once again, it was different photos that went on disy and one that showed too much information.


    "Oh no," Pedro''s blood ran cold. That was impossible. How was that possible?


    On the screen were photos of conversations between him and Natasha that Isabe didn''t even see because he deleted them. Howˇ­.? Shit, just because deleted his doesn''t mean Natasha deleted them.


    Why would she do this? Could it be that Natasha nned this to ruin his marriage to Isabe? Was she asking for a death sentence? Doesn''t she know how destructive Isabe was when provoked?


    Shit, where was Isabe?


    Pedro''s heart began to pound in his throat and he made no effort to even stop the leaked photos because he intended to catch Isabe before she did something stupid. He has lived long enough to know what Isabe would be thinking at a time like this and it was to destroy whoever stood in the way of her happiness.


    "Pedro, what is the meaning of this?" His mother stomped over to him, fuming with great anger, "I know I never trained you to be a bastard!"


    However, Pedro simply sidestepped her and went in search of Isabe. He would bear her wrathter but he had to stop a greater cmity.


    He sessfully left the garden and the cover of the night helped him to escape the people who had so many questions for him. He made it to thewn where his car was parked and reached it only for a sucker punch to meet his face.


    Pedro fell back to the ground with a look of disbelief on his face. He wiped the blood on his lips with his sleeve and nced up only to Nius who stepped out of the shadow and to the reflection of the light.


    "All I told you was to take care of my daughter!" Nius was raving mad.


    Oh boy, he''s so dead.


    Pedro''s eyes widened and he hardly had time to brace himself when he was hurled to his feet once again and a blownded on his face.


    "Nius!" Pedro heard a voice from behind and recognized it as Emerald''s.


    Well, on the bright side, someone was about to save him from being killed by Nius.

 Chapter 755 - Seven Hundred And Forty-five: Jump Off The Roof, Natasha

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Seven Hundred And Forty-five: Jump Off The Roof, Natasha</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Nius, stop it!" Emerald had to reach him before he beat Pedro to a pulp. However, even with that giant restraining him, Nius was pretty much strong and still threw as many blows as he could while Pedro made no effort to stop him. He must be feeling quite guilty to have allowed Nius to beat him up like this.


    Emerald didn''t give up and tried his best to restrain him but Nius shrugged him off and was about to continue when two more guards joined him and they were finally able to subdue him.


    Pedro''s face was bruised, one of his eyes had swollen badly already and heid on the floor tired, with no effort to stand up. Or perhaps, he just wanted toy on the floor because that''s where he belongs. A scumbag, he was.


    "How could you do that to her?!" Nius roared like a wounded lion, struggling fiercely even as two men and a giant held him down.


    "Don''t you know how much?Isabe suffered? She was finally happy, albeit because of you, yet you ripped that feeling away from her just as you gave it. How could you do that?!"


    At that statement, Pedro began to pull himself off the ground, "I didn''t mean to!" He defended himself, "It was a mistake yet I didn''t mean for all of this to happen,"


    "Of course, you didn''t," Nius sneered at him. He didn''t believe a word Pedro said. Even if he did, he was too angry to care. Isabe was his precious daughter and yet he hurt her, he had to pay.


    "Well, I don''t need to do much anyway since Isabe''s on it," He hinted that his mistress, Natasha, was in trouble.


    "Oh no," Pedro''s face lost all color. This was exactly what he feared.


    And then, without second thoughts, without noticing the tiredness that was seeping into his bone, Pedro leaped to his feet and rushed to his car, fumbling with the key in the process because of nerves.


    Niusughed evilly, "I hope you''re toote,"


    Pedro ignored Nius''s tauntingughter and finally got into the car. He inserted the key and started the car immediately, there was no time to waste. Each second wasted brought closer the time Isabemits murder.


    Isabe wouldn''t even blink an eye doing so - that was the darkness inside her eyes that had remained tamed inside of her all these years. The darkness Kay had imnted in her kid from a young age, teaching her nothing but violence and cruelty.


    What frightened Pedro the most was the fact that Isabe wouldn''t go to prison even if she killed Natasha. Her death would be covered up because she''s a nobody and Isabe would walk around free but with another demon added to the ones she has already while he - Pedro - would have to keep the injustice of Natasha''s death a secret as long as he lived. Pedro knew he could never turn on Isabe. He had to hurry up before this nightmare came to fulfillment.


    Meanwhileˇ­..


    Natasha was very unsettled; she was no longerfortable. This wasn''t just instinct, it wasmon sense. Miss. D has been protecting her all this while, then all of a sudden, she''s returned to her house - a ce where Pedro could easily find her and abort the baby.


    She couldn''t predict her intention. Does she no longer want the child because once Pedro gets his hand on her, it''s game over? What has changed? Natasha felt like amb to the ughter.


    She peered out through the window once again and closed the shutters with a groan. She couldn''t escape either, they were keeping a close watch on her after being ordered not to leave the ce. Why? Why was it so important that she didn''t leave her apartment?


    Natasha must have been thinking for too long because the sound of a knock made her nearly jump out of her skin. The knocking on her door was nothing but a bang and her heart pounded in her throat. What now?


    Swallowing a lump down her throat, Natasha slowly walked over to the door and then looked out through the peephole only to jump back with an audible gasp. Oh God, no. If she was in deep waters previously, she was dead meat now. How was this possible? Isabe never bothered her until now, unless she knows about the pregnancy.


    Natasha''s lips trembled and her mind began to race in all directions. Does she know Isabe? The question should be, who doesn''t know Isabe? The crazy first daughter of Nius Spencer. When the name Isabe is brought up, the first thing thates to mind is rebellion and danger.


    No, she can''te in!


    Natasha attempted to hold the door from being broken down but before she could do so, the door had been kicked open, the force causing her to fall back down.


    "Going somewhere, are we?" Isabe said with a smile that made insects crawl on her skin. If anyone could be called mad, Natasha was staring at one like now.


    "No, no!" Natasha crawled back on her feet twice before scurrying away from her.


    However, Isabe was not moved by her attempt at running from her, if anything Natasha looked like nothing but a trapped animal to her. However, trapped animals also fought desperately for life.


    So when Natasha attempted to hit her with the throw pillow to make her escape, Isabe caught it and backhanded her so hard Natasha saw stars.


    She moved away from Isabe the way a small animal would when it sees arger predator. She then climbed up the stairs but Isabe followed steadily and at her pace knowing she had the upper hand here.


    Natasha went into her room, Isabe followed suit. She threw as many kinds of stuff she could get her hands on at Isabe, some of them so sharp that they inflicted cuts at her but Isabe didn''t flinch nor even mind. It almost felt like she couldn''t even feel pain anymore.


    Seeing that Isabe wasn''t close to stopping, Natasha went through the balcony and then essed the little stairs that directly led her to the terrace. Yet Isabe didn''t spare her little haven and followed her to the rooftop.


    This time, Natasha was tired of running, she was panting and slightly out of breath. Besides, for how long was she going to run? They were on the rooftop now, where was she going to run to?


    "Please, I can''t do this anymore," Natasha went on her knees immediately, rubbing her hands together in a pleading motion.


    "So, we''re tired now?" there was a sadistic glint in her eyes. Isabe was enjoying seeing her this helpless and desperate.


    "Isabe, have mercy," Natasha begged her.


    "Isabe, have mercy," Izzy mimicked her tone mockingly, thenughed, "Did you think of me when you slept with Pedro?"


    Natasha shook her head, "I didn''t exactly have a choice, I was -"


    "We have choices!" She roared with an intensity that shut Natasha up immediately.


    "We all have choices," Isabe said in a whisper, and went on, "Just as I have a choice of letting you live, however, I''m going to do the opposite. The earth is too small for the both of us, one of us has to leave for the other to survive,"


    "No, no! Isabe!" Natasha told her immediately, "I''ll abort the baby if that''s what you want!"


    But Isabe changed her mind already, "Sorry, but the moment I wanted that option was gone the instant you ruined my rehearsal dinner,"


    At once Natasha''s eyes widened, "No, I did no such thing! How can I ruin your rehearsal dinner?! Reason it thoroughly, please Isabe," She begged desperately, snots running down her nose, "I can ruin your dinner and make it back on time,"


    Isabe smirked, "Not if you hired people to do so,"


    "I would never do that Isabe, I''m not suicidal enough! Please trust me, Isabe! I''m begging you!"


    Natasha could tell Isabe the truth of how she''s been manipted by Mrs.D, however, they had specifically warned her that her sister would be killed once she does so. And Natasha doesn''t doubt their threat. They''ve kidnapped her sister before, what''s the chances they don''t have her sister once more and waiting for the moment she slips.


    "It doesn''t change anything at all. As long as you remain alive, you''d always be a thorn at my side. A liability my enemies would use against me, so you have to go," Isabe had reasoned everything thoroughly.


    Isabe took a step forward causing Natasha to hurriedly get to her feet, stepping backward.


    "Falling off the roof seems much than a suicide than murder. A better death don''t you think?" Isabe suggested to her causing all color to drain from her face.


    Natasha looked down, the height wasn''t much and she would get a break or two depending on how shends except her headnds first. The risk was great nheless.


    "Jump off the roof, Natasha," Isabe suggested.

 Chapter 756 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-six: The Monster She Created

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-six: The Monster She Created</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "Jump off the roof, Natasha," Came Isabe''s order that made her blood chill. She must be joking right?


    "W-what?" Natasha could only stutter.


    "From that height, you''d probably break a leg once yound with your leg, however, otherwise you bleed to death after your skull cracks open," Isabe sumed out the scenario for her.


    The fact alone that Isabe presented her fate before her emotionlessly scared her the most. What kind of monster was this?


    "Don''t call me a monster, " Isabe said, causing Natasha''s eyes to widen. How had she known? Could she read her mind as well?


    "It''s not hard to figure that out when it''s written all over your face. But you should know this...."Isabe took a step closer, Natasha took a step back,"You were the one who roused the monster in me,"


    A cherry smile returned to Isabe''s face as she ordered her, "Now, up you go,"


    Natasha didn''t have a choice, Isabe didn''t give her one. She wanted to run, but to where? Moreover, Isabe was faster and stronger. Hence like the weak prey she was, Natasha began to step until her foot hit the side of the rooftop''s ledge.


    "So?" Isabe''s brows raised arrogantly when she stopped moving, "What are you waiting for? Jump off the roof or do you want me to give you a hand? Only that your death wouldn''t be tagged a suicide but murder I would easily get away with,"


    Tears ran down Natasha''s face, she could see her end as she climbed on top of the ledge. She didn''t want to die in an unjust way, so as much as she detested Isabe, she atleast wanted to strike a deal with her to keep her sister safe in exchange for the truth. She would only trust that Isabe''s people work faster at rescuing her sister before they kills her.


    But as soon as Isabe said, "What are you waiting for? Jump off," Natasha changed her mind. For dying unfairly, she wanted Isabe to suffer a bit before she knew what hit her. She was a victim here as much as she was, why couldn''t she give her a chance?


    Natasha looked down and all she saw was nothing - an empty darkness that would swallow her once she jumped off. She spotted Mrs. D people, they were parked at a distant watching without doing anything.


    Her brows creased, why were they doing nothing? Just weeks ago, they put their lives on the line just to rescue her and now, they were doing nothing? It didn''t make sense unlessˇ­. It dawned on Natasha, they wanted Isabe to end her? Oh no.


    It didn''t make sense at all, but the more Natasha thought over it, it began to make sense. Why Mrs. D forcibly had here back to her ce today where they could find her easily after provoking her. But why? It''s not like Isabe could go to prison, her parents had enough power and resources to prevent that unlessˇ­. Mrs.D had a way to make that happen. Natasha turned around, was she on camera right now?


    "What is this show for? I said jump off now or I would lend a helping hand!" Isabe was beginning to get impatient and as a matter of fact, strode towards her with purpose. She wanted to push her down.


    Natasha''s eyes widened and she began to panic. She was at a disadvantage being on top of the ledge already and was ready to say herst prayer as Isabe neared her just as a voice shouted, "Isabe, no!"


    The both of them turned around to see that it was no other than Pedro who was panting as if he had run all the way here. Although this man wanted to abort the baby, Natasha saw him as her savior right now because he was the only one that could save her from Isabe.


    "Isabe, don''t please," Pedro said cautiously, his hand stretched as if wanting to grab her. But he couldn''t move carelessly as Isabe was closer to Natasha than he was.


    "Oh, the prince in shining armor has finallye to save you?" There was a taunt in Isabe''s voice.


    "Isabe -"


    "Don''t Isabe me!" She growled at him while Natasha was stuck with indecisiveness on top of the roof. Her life was on the line here.


    "If you think for one moment that just because you''re here that I''m going to change my mind, then you''re in for a huge loss," Isabe had made up her mind already that even Pedro can''t change it.


    "So you won''t mind taking a life?"


    "I''m simply eliminatingpetition, that''s all,"


    "Fine," Pedro said to her surprise.


    "What?"


    "Do it then?" He told her, finally bringing his hand down as he finally lowered his defenses.


    There was a trace of panic on Natasha''s face, Pedro can''t give up yet. He had to convince Isabe otherwise she''s doomed.


    "You think I won''t do it? Push her to her death?" Isabe thought he was only daring her.


    "No, I know you can do it and get away with the murder. And then when our kid grows up and one day asks why we are not together, I''d simply tell him or her that you pushed a pregnant woman off the room because you were provoked," Pedro said and thatment alone rid all emotions off Isabe''s face.


    She hadn''t thought of the consequences of her action on the unborn child. Isabe knew for sure that her rtionship with Pedro would be over once Natasha falls off the roof. She pushed the mother of his whoreson off the roof, no man in this world would continue a rtionship with her after that reality.


    They wouldn''t fight for the child''s custody right, she would give him that - her fight isn''t with Pedro but the choice she made ruined their rtionship. Although he did first by getting Natasha pregnant in the first ce. Cecil would fight for the child but no one can really stand against the Spencers especially when Nius''s involved - he can go to lengths for his child.


    Her child would be feared and revered because of her; because of her reputation - because of what she could do.. And then she would either end turning her child to the monster she was or her child would be trapped in the nightmare she created.

 Chapter 757 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-seven: Hello Sister

    <h4>Chapter 757 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-seven: Hello Sister</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe recovered from her thoughts with a startling gasp as if she went through an epiphany. Now she thought over it, she didn''t want that kind of life - a life without Pedro. She was just so angry she couldn''t think straight. All she wanted was revenge, but now, it was clear to her. She didn''t care anymore, all that mattered was her happiness - she couldn''t live such a miserable life.


    "Pedro!" Her gaze fell on him and then without as much thought, ran over to him and threw herself on him, hugging him tight as if they were estranged lovers seeing each other for the first time in a long time.


    "Oh, thank God," Pedro was more than relieved as he held her in his arms, breathing into her hair and inhaling her lovely scent. He had been so scared thinking that he was toote and lost her forever.


    Truth be told, even if Isabe hadmitted murder, he would not break up with her over it. But he knew Isabe, she was too proud and would think he was with her out of guilt - for being the cause of the whole thing- and would push him away by all possible means.


    Natasha came down from the roof, finally releasing the breath she had been holding in all this while. So this is what it feels like to die - she had seen her very life sh before her eyes.


    "I''m so sorry," Isabe began to apologize but Pedro hushed her by pressing his thumb over her lips, caressing it.


    "No, I should be the one apologizing. If it wasn''t for me, all this wouldn''t have happened. I should be the one being held ountable for this disaster," Pedro took the me instead.


    "No, you''re not to be med. Someone has been orchestrating this all along," Isabe finally saw the plot.


    "What?" Pedro was stunned. Did someone n everything that happened to him so far? How was that possible? And who?


    As if sensing Pedro''s question, Isabe turned to Natasha, "Perhaps you would like to enlighten us more since you''re her puppet all along?"


    "Her puppet all along?" Natasha thought over her words and her eyes widened. Could it be that Isabe finally knew?


    "How did you know?"


    "I''ve been having my suspicions but the picture didn''te together until I discovered I had a half-sister tonight. Then meing over here confirmed the rest," She turned to Natasha, "What does she hold over you? Your sister? That''s your closest rtive here,"


    Tears filled Natasha''s eyes and she nodded, "Yeah, you''re right! She would kill my sister if I didn''tply with her wishes. I really didn''t mean to sleep with Pedro nor have his baby. I really didn''t have any choice," she cried out.


    Isabe was not moved by Natasha''s tears, rather her mind was deep in thought, "Deborah wants revenge against my family for reasons best known to her. But I guess it''s out of abandonment - she thinks Nius didn''t care for her existence, just that he didn''t know,"


    "What if he knew?" Pedro asked her, "What if your father intentionally chose to abandon Deborah to save his family?" he hinted at their condition where he had already promised to make Natasha abort the baby.


    "No, if that was the case, he would make sure Reina and Decorah never meet


    "However, what I don''t understand is why she ruined my rehearsal dinner and nted you here. She has been hiding you quite well until now," Isabe thought over it and was unable to understand the motive for that.


    "Because she wants you to kill me," Natasha revealed.


    "Oh, really?" Isabeughed, finding it extremely funny, "She wanted me to kill you? Does she even know I''d get away with it,"


    "That''s the problem, she knows everything about you, plus the fact you''d get away with murder. That''s why she provoked you and waited for the moment you killed me so she could broadcast it," Natasha finally revealed the truth.


    "She wanted to send me to prison using the power of theizens knowing my family had the power to get me out," Isabe muttered to herself, "The only way to do that is to catch that onlineˇ­."


    Isabe''s eyes widened and she screamed to Natasha, "Get out of there now!"


    However, it was toote.


    Isabe watched as the bullet went straight into Natasha''s head and she fell right off the roof. That same roof she had been ordering her to jump off all this while, and she finally did. Just that this time, it wasn''t of her - Isabe - order but an order from her enemies to shut her up.


    She had tried to reach Natasha but the woman fell so quickly that it might as well have been a dream. Isabe didn''t know why she was devastated, the fact that the woman was bearing her fianc¨¦''s child or the shame Natasha was shot right under her nose.


    But Isabe didn''t have time to be emotional because whoever shot Natasha was probably around and she didn''t know who was the next target. At once, she began to think like Deborah, if she wanted revenge against the family, who would be her target right after shutting off the witness'' mouth forever.


    All breath left Isabe''s lungs as she realized the next target, Pedro! She - Isabe - would be saved for thest. At once, she pushed Pedro to the floor, "Duck!"


    As soon as they both fell to the ground, a bullet whizzed past the spot Pedro was previously standing. She was right, Deborah wanted her to feel the pain of losing a spouse. Unfortunately, Deborah would feel more than pain once she gets her hands on her.


    The bullet didn''t stoping nor was Isabe nning on trying out her luck either. The sniper must be close by and she could only hope Jean got to him on time. But then, if Jean left to catch the sniper, she would be left unprotected. Well, when did she ever need protection?


    She at once ordered Pedro, "Crawl on your belly. We have to get out of here, we don''t know how many are out there,"


    Pedro nodded at her, hardly recovering from the shock of seeing Natasha being killed right in front of him.


    They began to crawl towards the entrance and thankfully the ledge provided enough cover from the bullets until they stopped. Isabe knew at that moment that Jean must have taken out the sniper and so, the both of them hurried to the entrance.


    The both of them pushed the door open only to meet guns pointed at them and a woman came out of the middle to announce, "Hello sister,"

 Chapter 758 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-eight: Allen Dropped Hints

    <h4>Chapter 758 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-eight: Allen Dropped Hints</h4>


    The third point of view:


    An awkward silence reigned over Ailee and Neon and they couldn''t exactly stay away from each other because they held the triplets who didn''t like to stay away from each other especially Elsa and E.


    "About that -"


    "You should -"


    The both of them said at the same time to their surprise. None of them could stand the silence anymore and have spoken out to reduce the pressure.


    "You should go first," Ailee suggested.


    "No, you first," Allen said instead.


    "No, you go," Ailee refused.


    "No-"


    "Stop it!" Elsa, the bolder triplet said to them and that reminded them they were in the presence of the kids.


    "You''re making me dizzy with your argument," E supported her sister.


    "We can''t have this conversation with the twins present," Ailee said. Thest thing she needed was her parents, especially her mother knowing what transpired between her and Neon. It was an abomination - her mother took Neon as her son. She took him as a brother for Christ''s sake.


    "You''re right, but we can''t let them go else they cause havoc as well," Neon reminded her why Reina wanted them to take care of them in the first ce.


    "Not if he gave them a watchman," Ailee said and then called over, Cecil''s son and Pedro''s half-brother, Dash.


    "Keep your eyes on the kids for me and I''ll grant any wish you want," Ailee started a business deal with him and the boy was willing to take it on causing the triplets - especially Elsa and E - to groan in disappointment.


    In theirnguage, Dash was a party pooper nor was he easy to deceive like Diego. In fact, he was smart, tall, and strong like his father, Emerald. The triplets couldn''t win against him even if theybined their abilities.


    With the children gone, Ailee turned to Neon with a serious expression and bodynguage, "You can talk now,"


    "I love you," Neon said without hesitation.


    Ailee''s heart skipped a beat and she was taken aback by the confession. She was expecting an exnation and closure to whatever craziness was going on between the both of them, not a further deration of affection.


    "Neon -" Ailee started but he interrupted her.


    "You might not realize what you feel for me now but I''m willing to give you space and time -"


    "Neon!" Ailee stopped him from speaking further, "You''re my brother," she wondered if she would need to imprint that fact in his head.


    "I believe we both know that I''m not," Neon stood his ground. He stared into her eyes, saying, "Would I need to kiss you again to establish that fact?"


    Ailee really tried not to be flustered but the memory of that kiss was seared in her head and her cheeks became red like mes. So she said fiercely, "You might not be my brother but you''ve lived as one and the whole world knows you as that,"


    "Then all the world needs is a public conference and we''d clear everything," Neon had an idea to rid the im of him being her brother.


    "For Christ''s sake, our rtionship is forbidden!" Ailee spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Forbidden? How so? Is it against thew to fall in love with someone who isn''t your biological sibling nor adopted? How is it forbidden?"?he asked her, yet Ailee was far away because she came to another startling realization.


    "This is why you didn''t want to be adopted because you didn''t want to be my brother," Ailee finally figured it out.


    "Does it matter now?"


    "It does matter," Ailee insisted, "Our rtionship is against social norms. It isn''t normal,"


    "Really?" Neon had a sneer on his face, "Since when do you care about social norms?"


    "What?"


    "If you really cared about social norms, you wouldn''t have be a smoker, Ailee,"


    Ailee was offended by that revtion, "This is the twenty-first century and women have the right to do whatever they want. Moreover, I quit smoking," there was anger in her tone as she said that. She trusted him with her secret, how could he use that against her?


    "Or maybe you''re just afraid of what your parents and society would think when they discover that Ailee the good, innocent girl isn''t as virtuous as they thought," Neon taunted her.


    "Easy there," Ailee warned him, stepping closer till their bodies were almost touching as she spoke through gritted teeth, "Don''t push my button, Neon,"


    "Then tell meˇ­" Neon drew closer as well as they stared into each other''s eyes, "What are you so scared of? The fact that you have feelings for me or the fact you don''t want your parents to find out?"


    Ailee felt her head throb? Who said Neon wasn''t a parasite? He was really making her life miserable right now. She was just about to make her feelings clear," I don''t feel anything - " when she was interrupted.


    "What have we here?"


    They both turned. It was Allen. With the Donovan twins by his side. Wonderful.


    "Why are my both siblings speaking in a hushed tone like some lovers trying not to get caught," Allen said with a teasing smile but the result wasn''t funny.


    Neon''s fist was clenched by the side and he red at Allen who still had a smug expression - he was satisfied with the hint he dropped. His gaze then moved to Theodore who had a calcting look on his face. It seems Allen wouldn''t be the only one knowing his secret at the end of the day.


    Ailee narrowed her gaze at her brother, Allen. Why does it seem like Allen knows what was going on? The thought of it made her scared because her brother had a sadistic personality and would threaten her with it - if not, Neon.


    However, her gaze moved to Eve and her fears turned to disappointment as she remembered her best friend''s confession over the phone call.


    Eve was the only one who didn''t understand the hint dropped and was more engrossed with trying to convince her friend, Ailee, that she was still with her when a loud gasp tore from the crowd.


    And they all turned to the source of themotion and their faces fell.. Oh no.

 Chapter 759 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-Nine: The Men With The Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 759 - Seven Hundred And Fifty-Nine: The Men With The Weapons</h4>


    The third point of view :


    For a moment, nothing reigned but silence as the situation dawned on them.


    "Did Pedro cheat on Isabe?" Ailee was the first to ask, shocked to the marrow. If there was a man that Ailee could bet would never cheat on Isabe, that was Pedro. The both of them were so sweet with each other and let''s face reality, who in their right mind would cheat on Isabe unless they wanted death.


    "And like I said, love''s nothing but hormones that fades with time," Allen was much happier that his theory was proven.


    He turned and at the corner of his eyes saw Isabe stealthily leaving the arena. He alerted the others, "I don''t think our sister is quite happy about it. She looks like she''s about to go murder somebody,"


    Thatment made everybody turn and they happened to catch a glimpse of Isabe before she finally disappeared.


    "Isabe is vengeful so she must be going after the woman then," Neon figured out.


    "How can you say that?" Eve didn''t believe him.


    "Because Pedro''s still there," He pointed to the man who still stood frozen in shock, "And I know Isabe better than you know her," Neon said.


    "Moreover, people can go to any length to do anything for the people they love," Neon said, his gaze falling on Ailee who looked away and Theodore noticed the whole interaction with a frown on his face.


    "We have to go after her before she does something stupid," Ailee dered.


    "I''m in," Allen said to Ailee''s surprise. Was he suddenly bing responsible? But that admirationsted until Allen added, "The fight would be interesting,"


    "Let''s go then, what are we waiting for?" Theodore said earning looks from Ailee and Neon.


    "You''re going?" Ailee was surprised.


    "Yes. Why?" he raised an eyebrow at her.


    "This is our family business," Neon exined.


    "Are you family then?" Theodore wanted to retort but he could already see the fight he would rouse with thatment and said instead, "Who knows, you might need much help than you thought you needed?"


    Theodore had his suspicion about Ailee and Neon ever since he found out they weren''t rted by blood. Now, he confirmed his fears, he was salty. He wished he and Neon could fight it one on one for her affection. But this was not the time nor ce.


    "I''m in," Eve volunteered.


    "Fine, everybody''s in. Let''s go before the others discover what we''re up to. A bunch of idiotic teenagers hoping to be superheroes," Ailee said but Neon reminded her.


    "What about the kids? What if they ruin the dinner?"


    Ailee sighed, "This event is ruined already, what more havoc can they cause?"


    "You''d be surprised," Neon hinted that they should not be underestimated.


    "Well, I''m sure they are safe in Dash''s hands, let''s go," She grabbed his arm intending to pull him away when she remembered the problem they were facing and pulled free.


    "Come on," She said instead and took her leave first. The tension between the both of them was noticeable and Neon''s gaze collided with Theodore''s having sensed his re on him.


    There was a bit of conflict on which car they would leave with, however, they ended up with the usual SUV they drove to school with.


    Surprisingly, Theodore offered to drive and they left him after another brief argument. Allen ended up sitting in the front with him while Eve sat in between Ailee and Neon. It was better anyway for Ailee since she was free to look at the window, instead of at Neon with her conflicting emotions.


    Thanks to the time they spent arguing, they lost Isabe and couldn''t track her down. They had almost contemted going back when Allen told them to stay put. ording to him, if Isabe was going to kill that woman, then Pedro must know about that as well - he knows Isabe best - and would surely go after her.


    So they pulled up at the side of the road anyone leaving Kay''s manor would pass through and wait. At first, it seemed like nothing would happen until Pedro''s headlight came into view and he drove part them.


    Theodore started the car and drove after him immediately. It wasn''t hard to follow Pedro since the man was in a hurry and didn''t give much thought to his environment.


    By the time they arrived at their destination, Pedro had already gotten out of the car and must be inside the house to stop Isabe - that is if she hasn''t killed her already. They parked outside the apartment and waited.


    "So what now?" Eve asked when there was no more activity in the car.


    "We assess the situation first," Neon suggested.


    "After the victim is dead?" Allen mocked him, "I say we go in now,"


    And so while Allen and Neon were arguing, as usual, Ailee lowered the window and looked out, that was when she saw it.


    "Guys, look out!"


    At that announcement, everyone rushed to that side of the window and a gasp rose from them.


    Standing on top of the ledge was the woman they supposed Pedro cheated with and then, there was Isabe kind of threatening her to jump - they could surmise from the situation. But then, Pedro came in immediately.


    "I was right, this is interesting," Allen found it entertaining and received a re from his sister.


    "What?" He was annoyed by her look.


    "A human life''s on the line here,"


    "Well, Pedro''s here so our lovely sister won''t kill anymore," He was so sure of himself.


    "How are you sure? We should be calling the authorities right now," Neon said.


    "And then, if Isabe does push her off the roof, the authorities apprehend her because you told on her. You''re no different from your mother," Allen provoked Neon in the twinkle of an eye.


    "Don''tpare me to that - !" Neon acted upon his provocation and lunged at Allen but Ailee and Eve held him immediately back.


    "Oh, she''s down," Theodore called out and everyone''s attention shifted to the window once again. They breathed a sigh of relief and went back to dealing with their issues.


    At first, nobody talked to one another until Eve decided to be the first to break the silence.


    "Alright, it''s obvious that everyone here has a problem with - ahh!" Eve was still speaking when a bullet rented the quiet air and they watched as a human body dropped from the sky as if it was nothing but a human pot.


    "Ahh!" Eve still screamed even after Natasha plummeted to her death, nor did it stop as more bullets tore through the air.


    By the time the pandemonium finally stopped, everyone was shaken - including Allen. What the hell just happened?


    "Oh my God, Isabe!" Ailee realized those shots had been aimed at the roof where Isabe and Pedro previously stood. She had to get to them.


    However, before any of the kids could make a move, four armed men surrounded their car and all they could do was to raise their hands.


    "Get down!" They ordered with their weapons pointed at them and poised to strike if they made a wrong move.


    Allen and Ailee''s gaze connected through the mirror and the fear was there, those men with the weapons were not familiar to them at all.

 Chapter 760 - Seven Hundred And Sixty: God Was On Her Side

    <h4>Chapter 760 - Seven Hundred And Sixty: God Was On Her Side</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "You do know what you''re doing is pretty useless," Isabe said to Deborah pointedly as her men glued her and Pedro to the seat with duct tape.


    Deborah could have used a rope on them however Isabe was skilled and incredibly smart and would loosen it while keeping her distracted.


    Isabe and Pedro sat apart from each other, only their back touching as they wrapped them together with the tape around the chest. This way, Isabe can''t undo the tape without releasing Pedro and as well, alerting the others.


    "Nius woulde for you and then all your ns woulde to nothing," Isabe was confident of leaving here alive.


    "Not if I rig the entrance with a bomb, buying myself enough time to deal with you," Deborah smirked, confident as well.


    "You would not make it out alive," Isabe promised her. Daughter or not Nius would rip out her heart himself.


    "Who said I wanted to live," Deborah announced, all smiles draining from Isabe''s face. It was dangerous with someone who has nothing to live for.


    "You see that?" Deborah pointed to the portion of the room where a camera was being set up, "I''m setting up a big parade for your father where he would watch as Icerate you from the inside out till there''s nothing left for even your father to pick after I''m done with you. I might not live to see what happens afterward but I''ll die fulfilled knowing I caused him irreversible pain, "


    "Why are you doing this?" Pedro groaned, struggling to free himself all to no avail.


    "Oh, you don''t know?" Deborah was honestly surprised, "You look into my eyes and you still can''t figure it out?" sheughed hysterically.


    "She''s my vengeful bitchy half-sister," Isabe did the honors.


    "What?" Pedro was so shocked that his jaw dropped open. How was this possible? He thought. And then it hit him, "Don''t tell me you were the one who put Natasha up to sleep with me. She said she didn''t mean to do ...." it finally made sense to him, "You are the one trying to split us up, aren''t you?"


    "Aww, poor Pedro, couldn''t even figure out he was nothing but a pawn in my n and Natasha was just a catalyst," Deborah pouted her lips yet there was no trace of sympathy in her gaze,"


    Pedro lunged at her yet he couldn''t make any move, he was restricted real bad. All he could do was to re and snarl at Deborah whoughed at his futile attempt, "You made her pregnant for me and then you killed her. How could you?! You killed my child!" He felt like ripping her apart.


    "Oh, it''s your child now? Weren''t you so keen on aborting the child because of your lovely Isabe?" Deborah found it funny.


    For sure, Pedro wanted to abort the child but only because he thought Natasha was a gold digger and intentionally targeted him. However, now he knew the girl had no choice but to sleep with him, the loss of his child finally dawned on him and he was beginning to mourn for a child he lost before it even came.


    "But honestly, my heartfelt condolences on your loss, Pedro," Deborah said, her hand on her chest as if expressing her sympathy.


    Pedro was filled with disbelief at that gesture, she was really crazy. Deborah was a psychopath.


    "The truth is that my war wasn''t with you, Pedro. My vengeance was with the Spencers, however, Isabe is an unfeeling bitch. Hence, the only way I could hurt her real bad was through her family or you. But then, you became the better option, since Nius'' and his family''s hard to prate. Moreover, she wanted a happy future with you, I didn''t like that, so I stopped it!" Deborah confessed.


    "You have no right messing with people''s lives," Pedro told her, seething with anger.


    "Of course, I don''t," Deborah surprisingly agreed with him. She leaned closer till she and Pedro were on the same eye level saying, "Just the same way I shouldn''t have been born in this world. However, Nius decided to mess around with my fate and knocked up my mother resulting in me. However, as if that wasn''t enough, he let his beau monde girlfriend mess with my mother''s future, and then I became nothing but bad luck. He brought me into this world against my wishes and made it hell for me. I''m just returning the favor, " her words dripped with deep hatred.


    "Trust me, revenge would never give you the peace you want," Isabe informed her, "It has never done,"


    "No, it wouldn''t give me peace but it would give me satisfaction!" Deborah said, ordering her men to finish up quickly. Time was running out and she needed to get everything done before she was interrupted.


    "Now, I know why you posted the pictures at my rehearsal dinner," Isabe now knew, "You intentionally provoked me so I could kill Natasha and go to prison. You had the cameras set up to capture the minute I caused my death and then you would show the video for the whole to see after my father covered it up. That way, you would not only bring me down but the Spencer group - Nius who covered his daughter''s death.


    "Unfortunately, that didn''t happen and you know I woulde after you next. So you decided on n B which was to end everything here and now,"


    "Bravo!" Deborah pped for her, "You don''t fail my expectation at all. You really are what the rumors say - a genius from birth. It''s nice to know my sister is a worthy opponent, that way I won''t feel guilty I killed a weakling,"


    "Exactly, you''d feel better because a weakling like you got to finish me off," Isabe taunted her and her nose red with anger nor was Isabe close to stopping.


    "Let''s face itˇ­" Isabe lifted her head proudly, "You know that I''m the better sibling here and I would have done much better if I was the one that had this n of yours,"


    Isabe''s arrogance irked Deborah so much that she felt like wing out her face. Why was she so haughty? Who made her so superior to her? How dare she?


    So she lifted her hand to p her when there was a sudden noise and she saw her men drag in five nuisance brats.


    "We found them lingering outside,"


    "Well, well," Deborah mused at the turn of events, "What have we here?"


    God was on her side today.

 Chapter 761 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-one: Niklaus Bastard Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 761 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-one: Nius'' Bastard Daughter</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Allen, Ailee, Neon, Theodore, and Eve knew they were in the lion''s den the moment they were captured and it would only take the mercy of God toe out alive.


    "What have we here?" They watched that woman size them up like meats in a butcher house. The woman continued to size them up until her gaze rested on Neon and she stopped, a smirk crossing her lips.


    "You''re Neon, the son Reina stole from Jennifer?" She chuckled.


    "You know me?" Neon was surprised, "How?" Although he had this disturbing feeling in the pit of his belly that he wasn''t going to like her answer.


    "Your mother and I worked together," Deborah confessed to him.


    "Why am I not surprised?" Allen''s words were purely meant to taunt him. However, Neon didn''t say a word to him, he was used to it and needed to hear more from this woman who seem to know his mother.


    "I released your crazy old woman from the asylum where she was doomed to rot away and gave her a cause - help me exact my vengeance on the Spencers. She hated the Spencers as well and so I thought she would make a good team. But then..."


    "But then what?" Neon was curious to know more.


    "But then, your mother was too consumed with her hatred for Reina that she made a wrong move and ruined my ns. I wouldn''t have been discovered this easily if she had stayed still," there was still a trace of anger in Deborah''s tone as she recalled the events.


    "And then, what happened?" Neon asked with dread in his voice, "What did you do to her?" He hadn''t seen his mother''s creepy text for days now and had a feeling that this evil woman has done something harmful to her. Just like Ailee told him the other day, no matter what, Jennifer was still his mother.


    "Simply nted a bomb and finished her off," Deborah said so nonchntly that a great rage filled Neon and he lunged at her with an animalistic growl.


    "You bitch! You''re an animal! How could you do that to her!" Neon struggled fiercely that it took four men to subdue him even with his hands tied.


    "Yes, that''s the spirit!" Deborah punched the air, obviously high on Neon''s misery.


    This time, even Allen who was the one to always bully Neon didn''t find it funny anymore - none of the kids found the situation funny. They disliked Jennifer for sure but Deborah just made her death seem like a thing of caricature. It made them mad.


    "So you''re now that cowardly you pick on kids," Isabe said all of a sudden, drawing Deborah''s attention. She had forgotten that smug arrogant sister of hers was still there.


    Isabe continued, "If you''re craving for a fight, why don''t you pick someone your size?" She offered with confidence.


    "Fine, let''s see how much that smile on your facests," Deborah said and couldn''t wait to begin, "Keep the kids seated because this would be a long ride,"


    "Now, let''s start!" Deborah gestured to the tech guy who ced a video call to Nius.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    "Your son is to be med for whatever happens to Isabe!"


    "That still doesn''t give you the right to almost kill him!"


    "Isabe must be hurting right now! Do you even know what that means!"


    "We haven''t even heard from Pedro, do not put the whole me on him! Even at that, humans make mistakes,"


    "We are talking about a child here for God''s sake, Cecil! A child changes everything!"


    "With all due Reina, have you stopped to consider whether your daughter''s stubbornness pushed Pedro into having one outside?!"


    "That is no excuse for his infidelity! He knew Isabe''s conditions and yet still insisted on being with him! At this rate, I wouldn''t have my daughter given to marriage to him any longer!"


    Those were the arguments echoing across the room as everyone had a different opinion about the situation and was high on anger!


    The rehearsal dinner was pretty much over by the time the slide show was forcibly turned off and the stars of the asion - Isabe and Pedro were nowhere to be found. None of the guests dared to ask whether there would be a wedding ceremony the next day because the tension in the air was answer enough.


    The immediate family, that was Nius and Reina with Cecil and Emerald gathered around to discuss the situation only for it to be a full-blown argument as each side tried toy up me and as well defend their respective child.


    While all of this was going on, Valentino was busy sending out men to go after Isabe and in no time received news from Jean who was badly injured and in need of support. While the situation was critical, both families were busy fighting amongst them.


    "So while you idiots are busy yelling at each other, I wish to inform you that your kids are in danger," Valentino dered openly as soon as he came into the room.


    At once, the argument died down the way water douses a me and all gaze turned to Valentino for more information, their faces filled with curiosity mixed with fear.


    "What did you just say?" Nius'' head whipped around faster than anyone else.


    "For the both of you," Sakuzi gestured to Emerald and Cecil, "She got Pedro. And for youˇ­" He turned to Nius and Reina, "She got Isabe, Allen, Ailee, Neon, and a couple of friends that went with them,"


    At that announcement, Reina''s eyes rolled to the back of her head and she fainted instantly. How was that possible? Weren''t they taking care of the triplets? Her four kids were in danger.


    "Who is this she?" Emerald asked while Nius worked on waking his unconscious wife.


    "Nius'' bastard daughter," Julie announced, walking into the room with Anabelle closely behind him, "and the girl who imed to have rescued her from the ident,"


    "She''s also the one who tried to burst out Mikhail," Andrew made his appearance as well.


    At that announcement, all eyes shifted to Nius as if he held all the answers in the world. However, he could only ask, "I have a bastard daughter?"

 Chapter 762 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-two: His Past Has Come To Haunt Him

    <h4>Chapter 762 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-two: His Past Has Come To Haunt Him</h4>


    The third point of view :


    He let his guard down and his kids had to pay the price for it. But then, it was his past that hase to haunt him. Nius had that thought in his head as he stared at the huge screen where the call from Deborah was connected to.


    "Hello Nius, or should I say, father?" Deborah chuckled hysterically as if she had finally lost her mind.


    Finally, she got the attention of the man she had struggled to meet over the years. Now she was staring at him, he doesn''t seem so high and mighty like he does on television.


    "I should have known... " Nius said, his tone filled with regret, "Your eyes were tell-tale signs of my gene,"


    "Of course, you should have, but you didn''t!" Deborah burst into another round ofughter that didn''t seem funny to the others watching the screen.


    "We trusted you!" growled Reina who regained consciousness moments ago. She rushed at the screen and hoped that she would be able to reach Deborah somehow and squeeze the life out of her.


    "Oh Reina," Deborah waved at her, "Quite a pity that you married Nius..." She clicked her tongue in disapproval.


    "However," Deborah went on, "My fight is with your husband, Nius, and his daughter, Isabe - you''re just unlucky to be his wife. So thanks to that, I''ll spare your own kids," She added, "As far as they behave,"


    "And what happens if they don''t behave?" Reina already sensed where this conversation was going.


    "Then I''ll treat them the same way I''m about to treat Isabe. A thorn to my cause must be eliminated. I''m not crazy enough to go after innocent blood," Deborah imed.


    "You''re not crazy enough to go after innocent blood?" Reina scoffed, "What did Isabe do so wrong to deserve this ill-treatment from you?!"


    "What did she do wrong?!" Deborah looked as if Reina just asked a ridiculous question.


    She went ahead to say, "She is the reason why my life is shit! She''s the reason why I had to get married to an Oldman?! She''s the reason for everything!"


    "Men," said a bored voice that was undeniably Isabe''s from behind, and the camera moved to capture her.


    Isabe lifted her head arrogantly, "You sure know how toy me. How am I responsible for every decision you made in your life?" She smirked, "I don''t remember holding a gun to your head and forced you to marry that old man. It was your choice. Also, you should really mind the way you speak to me, I''m definitely older than you," Isabe warned her.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded by Isabe''s attitude. She was at the mercy of Deborah and she still cared about respect? Who does that?


    Thankfully Deborah didn''t take offense by thatment and simply walked over to where Isabe sat. She ced her hands on the armrest of the chair and sneered, "You''re not responsible for the bad luck in my life?" She sneered with thick disdain, "Nius would have known about my existence if you hadn''t taken that letter away,"


    "What are you talking about?" Isabe was confused this time.


    "The day I handed my letter to your father''s secretary, you came along. I knew you saw that letter and I was actually worried you''d read it but I had to hope that luck was on my side. And then I waited while hoping that Nius would call after he reads it. That he''d want to know about the illegitimate daughter he had, but nothingˇ­!" Deborah said whileughing, but one could see the pain in her eyes.


    "He never came nor called nor looked for me. The only thing I received dayster was my sack letter and that was when I knew you either got rid of the letter or he doesn''t want me and was trying his best to get rid of me so I do not ruin the perfect life he was trying to build with Reina and his new children, "


    Deborah turned to Allen and Ailee and then back to the screen, directly to Reina saying," It seems you all have to pay, everyone in one way or the other contributed to my misery, "


    "Listen here, Deborah," Isabe drew her attention back to her, "I''m not trying to sound like a pussy or something, but trust me when I say I have no idea about that letter you''re talking about. I might be rebellious but I respect Nius'' privacy. Moreover, I have better things to do than to read the letter of a cleaner," she hinted that she finally remembered that day.


    "Then what are you trying to say? That your father was the one with the secret?" Deborah found it hard to believe her.


    "I don''t know. You''re the one on the call with him, you should ask him," Isabe said and Deborah turned to her screen.


    "Dear daddy dearest, it seems all evidence falls on youˇ­." She directly faced the camera, "So tell me, since when did you know I''m your daughter?" She was eager to hear his confession.


    "I didn''t know about your existence until today," Nius said, his look hardened, "If you''re looking for someone toy your mes, then it isn''t me nor Isabe. She doesn''t lie,"


    Deborah chuckled, "So in one word, you''re telling me that I''m on a goose chase and that none of you is responsible for the damnation of my fate? Is that it?"


    Yet, there was no response from any of them. The silence was so deafening that even a pin dropped would resonate loudly across the room. Unfortunately, Deborah saw that gesture as an insult - they didn''t take her seriously.


    "Fine, let''s see who''s lying then. Perhaps, this gesture would jolt your memory a little," Deborah said with a sinister smile that sent chills down the spine of those watching.


    Before anyone could stop her, Deborah went over to Isabe''s side and yanked her hair back and tight drawing a sharp hiss of pain from her lips.


    Her hands thennded on Isabe''s cheeks as she began to p her, not once, nor twice nor thrice. Deborah just continued to p Isabe repeatedly as if she had finally lost her mind until Nius finally shouted,


    "Stop it! I remember!"

 Chapter 763 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-three: We Can Always Try

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-three: We Can Always Try</h4>


    The third point of view :


    Nius had never felt as powerless as that moment he saw?Isabe being manhandled right in front of him. The only thing he knew at that moment was that he needed to save Isabe and with the adrenaline running in his veins, he shouted, "Stop it! I remember!"


    But even with that, Deborah didn''t stop and he had to shout alongside Reina, "Stop it!"


    "He says he remembers already!"


    That plea finally reached Deborah''s ear and she pulled out with a gasp. pping Isabe had been a rejuvenating exercise. Over the years, she had kept a watch on Isabe, seeing how she was morous and arrogant - the envy stabbed deep into her heart.


    Deborah had the money to remove the excessive fat in her body surgically, but what was the use? Every time she stared at the mirror, all she would see was the fat ugly girl who everyone didn''t want - even her father. Moreover, her appearance reminded her of her mission so she couldn''t erase it like that.


    So it felt fulfilling pping Isabe. It made her feel powerful and on top. Finally, Isabe was below her and she could do whatever she wanted with her.


    "So," Deborah finally turned to them, heaving a bit from the small exercise, "Do tell? Since when did you know about my existence?"


    Before Nius answered, his gaze moved to Isabe. The girl had not shed a single tear throughout the ordeal, however, he could see the madness in her eyes. Deborah was a dead woman once she got out of here.


    Isabe''s cheeks were so red that there were signs of bleeding beneath her skin. The side of her lips was bruised and there were cuts across her cheek from Deborah''s sharp manicured nails.


    "I did not know about your existence until moments ago," Nius said, making contact with Julie who was making contact with Sakuzi''s men sent out to rescue them.


    They were trying to identify the type of bomb Deborah used and how to neutralize it without setting it off unintentionally. They could have used snipers but Deborah was smart enough to block every little ess to the outside. The windows were barricaded nor could they fire blindly else they hurt innocent people.


    At the moment, there were only three ways to get into the house; the entrance door, the backdoor, and the roof. Unfortunately, both entrances were ridden with sensitive bombs, and the door leading out to the roof was lined with one as well.


    Deborah was determined to die together with them if her n didn''t go well. On the bright side, they''ve managed to identify the bomb but they needed time to disarm it. Unfortunately, time isn''t what they have.


    "Are you kidding me right now?!" Deborah was dumbfounded. Clearly, that was not the answer she desired. She needed to hear it from Nius'' mouth, him acknowledging the truth of the secret he had been keeping all while.


    "I''m not lying? Why should I lie to you?"


    "Well, plenty of reasons. But first of all, you wouldn''t want that petty secret to destroy the peaceful knowledge you''ve had with Reina!" She pointed out.


    "You talk about handing a letter to me, how sure are you that it reached my hand? I receive thousands of documents and letters every day to review, how sure are you that it wasn''t buried with the pile and mistakenly discarded? Have you thought of that possibility? Why didn''t you approach me? Why are you trying to make it my and Isabe''s fault you failed to fight for your right?" Nius scolded her.


    The truth is that Deborah had thought of the possibility of the letter never reaching Nius but the circumstances leading up to her being fired from her job were too suspicious. Moreover, it was much easier ming and hating someone for her misfortune than actually acknowledging her shorings.


    Why hasn''t she approached Nius? Well, she didn''t have the confidence and the letter had been a much better option. Likee on, would Nius that a fat, ugly girl was his daughter. The only beautiful feature in her body was her amber eyes and yet it was the same eyes she loathed while staring at herself in the mirror every day.


    "Come on,dy," Allen was the one who drew her attention this time, "Trust me when I tell my folks are actually telling the truth because trust me, if they had known about your existence, they would have adopted you right away. They''re good at doing that, "He hinted with a smirk at Neon.


    For some reason, Neon was not even offended by hisment this time knowing that he was only trying to change the woman''s mind.


    "No, no, no!" Deborah shook her head frantically, "I see what you''re all trying to do here. You''re trying to change my mind, make me drop my defenses, and buy time for your men trying to work their way around my bomb!" Deborah sneered, "But trust me, that''s not going to work,"


    Deborah snatched the gun from one of her men and strode over to Isabe, yanking her hair back and arousing sounds of protest from Pedro and the kids.


    "What do you think you''re doing, she''s your sister?!" He yelled and tried to reach Isabe all to no avail since they were tied up in such a way they were facing apart from each other.


    "Sorry, but I wasn''t recognized as a family hence I own none of you nothing," Deborah dered, finally losing her mind. She caressed the gun across Isabe''s face, "Where should I start? Ruin your pretty face first before putting up an interesting show for your family?"


    However, unknown to Deborah, Allen had sessfully undone the bind holding him and Ailee. They were used to ying around with such binds in the base.


    But then, there was a trace of panic across Ailee''s face as she whispered, "Don''t do anything stupid, we can''t take all eight of them. We''re overpowered,"


    "But we can always try!" Was Allen''sment before he lunged for Deborah.

 Chapter 764 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-four: Neon, Son

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-four: Neon, Son</h4>


    The third point of view:


    There was a maniacal look on Deborah''s face as she traced the gun''s muzzle against Isabe''s face as she muttered into her ear, "Do you know how irritating it was to see your wless face and skin every time on television. The perfect genius daughter of Nius Spencer," her words dripped with venom.


    But even at gunpoint, Isabe chuckled, "Quite hrious, hearing you call someone as crazy as me perfect. Why don''t you un-duct me and we can see how perfect I am?" even while her tone was yful, there was the evident threat in her voice.


    "Sure, right after I ruin your pretty face and then I free you and let you pick the remains of your flesh together!" Deborah was just about to pull the trigger when she heard a shout and the next thing, one of the kids came barreling into one of the men, knocking him into the ground.


    Before the other men could bring him down, the four others had freed themselves and ran in diverse directions, taking away their attention from Allen who was fighting that man.


    That distraction was all Isabe needed to kick Deborah in the ce where she doesn''t have a long thingy. Even without that, the impact hurt like hell causing Deborah to double over and Isabe headbutted into her with enough force that made her vision swim, reced by a splitting headache.


    Deborah was on the floor in no time, moaning in pain. Her men upon seeing their mistress on the floor, two of them instantly focused their weapons on Isabe and Pedro, intending to take them out.


    However, as if they shared a mutual understanding, Pedro and Isabe, because they were glued together simultaneously shifted their weight to one corner, causing the chair to tip to the side and they found themselves falling to the ground, the air kicked out of them just as rounds of bullets missed them by seconds.


    Without wasting time, Isabe reached out and grabbed the gun Deborah had dropped but she was toote. They would shoot her before she picks the gun so Isabe thought to protect Pedro by shifting her body to cover him more. But Pedro had the same thought, or perhaps, even thought faster than her because he had already covered her with his.


    But to their surprise another shot came from their fellow teammate, taking out both men at once. Isabe, who already shut her eyes already, slowly opened them when she felt no pain nor sensed tension from Pedro''s body only for her gaze to fall on the person who fired at his people.


    No matter how smart she was, Isabe never saw this oneing and was stunned out of her mind when Jennifer took off the bva that secured her identity all this while.


    Nobody, not even Deborah, knew that Jennifer had been tracking them all along and getting rid of one of her men, taking his ce immediately and bidding for her time to strike.


    The both of them just stared at each other and for a moment Isabe thought she was going to shoot them considering their beef and was already concocting a n in her head when Jennifer simply reached out and shot at Deborah''s men that had tried to aim at her son, Neon.


    After that, Jennifer went about ducking and dodging other bullets from the surviving men and Isabe knew at that moment that they had called a truce. So she took the gun and shot another in the leg since she was still on the floor while Pedro worked on freeing them.


    Allen wasn''t so lucky, no, he had been overconfident of his abilities, so when that man he was wrestling with on the floor kicked him away and fired at him, he saw his life sh before his eyes. But he didn''t die because another person took his ce with lightning speed.


    His mouth hung open and Allen couldn''t say a word as he saw Ailee on the floor, gasping for breath and bleeding from her stomach. His only thought at that moment was that he didn''t want his sister to die. No, if she survived this, he would be good to her forever.


    On Neon''s part, he saw red the moment that bullet hit Ailee and rage-filled him so much that he picked the nearest gun he could find and fired, killing both men instantaneously. Even with that, he still wasn''t satisfied and wanted more blood to flow but there were no more enemies to kill.


    His chest heaved and he dropped the gun immediately, running over to Ailee who was on Allen''sps. But Neon pushed him away and rested her carefully in his arms.


    "H-hey," His voice was shaking and he was panting hard.


    "Hey," Ailee replied but it was obvious that she was in real pain and talking was real work for her.


    Seeing her in that state irked Neon so much that he turned to Allen, yelling, "This is all your fault! She warned you how dangerous it was yet you still went ahead and this is what you caused. You are so selfish that what you bring to people around you is pain and misery!"


    For the first time ever, Allen didn''t retort nor have aeback for Neon''s words because it was all true. He should have listened to his sister and had a n before making a move. But he was self-centered and only cared about the hero he would be when he rescues everyone. He was a selfish bastard.


    "Hey, don''t me him, he didn''t mean for me to hurt. I was the one who threw myself at him," Ailee said weakly.


    "Because you were protecting him!" Neon didn''t want to hear her excuses. She has defended her twin so much while he treated her like shit.


    "I''m so sorry, Ailee," Allen could only say, tears glittering at his eyes as the shock finally wore off and the severity of the situation dawned on him.


    "We need to get her to the hospital!" Neon was still saying when she heard a familiar voice from behind.


    "Neon, son,"


    He stiffened.

 Chapter 765 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-five: Who Would Go First

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-five: Who Would Go First</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Neon went rigid instantly. He had been so involved with staying alive and keeping Ailee safe that he hadn''t thought of the person who helped them. And now that person was no other than his mother - the one he had been running away from all this while.


    Neon had to let go of Ailee and Allen was more than willing to take his ce. He stood awkwardly, the word "Mother," barely leaving his lips when she threw herself at him and hugged him.


    He didn''t know how to behave while the woman in his arms rested her jaw on his shoulder, crying, "My son,"


    Neon wanted to be indifferent, after all, thest memory he had of her was she abusing him; of the court deeming her incapable of interacting with the society. However, there were good times as well. When she loved him immensely and treated him well.


    Those were the memories that clung to him as he hugged her back. It was almost as if he had returned to that moment when it was just the two of them together. That moment when it was just he and his mother and they were okay with that.


    However, their reunion was short-lived because Deborah was on her feet and in her hands were two guns. But so was Isabe''s as well.


    "Put it down, Deborah, or I''ll st your head off. And trust me, I''d enjoy doing so," Isabe threatened her with a sadistic smile.


    Decorah''s hands shook but she didn''t lower her weapon while Isabe''s hold on her gun was firm and with precision.


    "Yes, you''ll st my head off but I would have taken one of your loved ones," Deborah had a maniacal look in her eyes and she seemed determined to do so.


    "Not if they''re smart enough to dodge and I have nimble fingers than you," Isabe hinted at the failure of her n.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Deborah acquiesced to Isabe''s surprise and that made her brows furrow the more. What crazy n was Deborah conjuring in her head?


    "I can''t win this fight," Deborah finally realized that fact and let go of her guns, although Isabe didn''t.


    "But I won''t go alone!" Deborah yelled and suddenly took off and that was when it hit Isabe.


    "Everybody duck now!" Isabe fell to the ground, the others coping her gesture without asking just as an explosion rocked the house.


    For a moment it seemed as if the world had gone up in mes until the boom ended and now it was nothing but smoke, fire, and soot.


    Theodore was the first to rise to his feet before helping his sister who was coughing persistently. It wasforting to know that everyone was fine, the st wave having lost its energy easily.


    However, Ailee was not in the best form plus the fact the heat was increasing. If they don''t get roasted by the heat of the me, the smoke would do its work.


    "We have to leave, I''m slowly losing Ailee," Allen warned Isabe. The bleeding wasn''t stopping soon even with the pressure he applied. Nor was the smoke helping matters. Ailee needed clean air free of carbon monoxide concentration.


    "We can''t go through the entrance, we can''t survive the fire without getting burned nor would Ailee," Pedro pointed out, "We can''t stay here either,"


    "The roof would be much better," Theodore said.


    "Not there, Deborah lined it with a bomb which I''m sure our people are working on already. They just need time which we don''t have," Isabe said.


    "Let''s move out of here first!" Jennifer said in between a bad cough, "That is if you don''t want to be buried, and trust me, none of you knows what a me is like,"


    Thanks to thatment, Isabe took a good look at Jennifer and that was when she discovered the burn marks on her neck, her clothes hiding the rest of the burn scar. What happened?


    Thankfully, Natasha''s room was upstairs and far away from the burning entrance and living room.


    It was safe from the mes but not the smoke.


    "Get clothes, wet them with water, and press it to your nose. And?close that door!" Isabe barked orders here and there while Neon and Allen carefully ced Ailee on the bed.


    While they were following instructions, Pedro observed the window and thankfully there were no protective bars. He easily kicked the window open and looked down to discover there were indeed activities down here.


    A crowd had gathered, although from a distance since there were threats of other bombs still there. Ambnces were not left out as well for the victims. Quite unfortunate, Deborah has been blown to bits.


    "Help is here," Pedro announced and though no one said it, there were signs of relief on their faces.


    Almost immediately, a helicopter came into view and Pedro could see Julie waving to them from it, thending light focused on the window.


    It all seemed like a dream to them when a rope dangled from the helicopter and they weremanded to alight. The bomb hasn''t been disarmed and it was risky for them to experiment with it when they''re stuck in the house. Nius orders were to get them out alive and if the bomb bes a problem, just trigger the release?- after they''re safe.


    Ailee was the first to be sent out and that was done with a collective effort to pull her through the window. Allen had his arm around her all the while they dangled from the rope, the whole of her weight resting on him, yet he didn''t mind. It took her being close to death for Allen to realize how much he loved his sister.


    Just like that, Theodore and Eve were the next to leave, leaving just Neon, Jennifer and Isabe, and Pedro.


    "I think Jennifer should leave next," Isabe said.


    "So you can capture me? Hard pass," Jennifer stood her ground.

 Chapter 766 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-six: Our Doors Are Open For You

    <h4>Chapter 766 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-six: Our Doors Are Open For You</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Isabe didn''t trust Jennifer behind her especially when she had a gun with her. Just because circumstances forced them to work together doesn''t mean they were friends now. Jennifer still pretty much hates Reina - she set her up in an ident -?and what better way to have revenge on Reina than to end her.


    Jennifer didn''t trust Isabe. She was Reina''s daughter and would want to hurt her for trying to hurt her chosen mother, Reina. Even while she had been engaged to her father, Nius in the past, Isabe never liked her. She only tolerated her.


    Suddenly a boom came from downstairs and they all shook unsteadily on their feet, smoke slowly filling the room.


    "We can''t stay here any longer with the fire increasing. Also, what if it triggers the rest of the bomb and then, we''re good as dead," Neon hoped to talk some sense into them.


    "Fine, I''ll go with Jennifer and then you go with Neon. That way if she does something to me, you''re free to harm Neon as well,"


    Pedro suggested.


    That was unfair, Isabe knew she could never harm Neon, however, there was one thing she could think of and that was keeping Neon away from Jennifer forever. She knew how crazy that drove Jennifer and even as they agreed to that suggestion, Jennifer could see the threat in her gaze.


    Touch Pedro and your son is gone forever. At Least both of them had someone they cherished.


    Pedro was the first to leave through the window carefully and then grabbed onto the rope while Jennifer followed slowly and soon the helicopter dropped them carefully on the floor, meters away from the burning house.


    However, as soon as Jennifer''s feet touched the ground, riffles upon riffles were pointed at her and she quickly grabbed a hold of Pedro from behind, cing her own gun on the head.


    "Don''t shoot," Pedromanded them, his hands raised in the air to show her he was defenseless.


    It didn''t take even a minute for Isabe and Neon tond and her gaze hardened at the scene.


    "Let him go, Jennifer," Isabe said in a cool tone, "You know that you can''t win against us,"


    However, Jennifer simply pressed the gun closer to Pedro''s temple yet pleaded, "I know what I did to Reina was bad but I''ve changed now and I just want a simple life with my son, Neon. You just have to let us go,"


    But Isabeughed, "Did you hear her, Neon? Your crazy mother wants to live a quiet life with you," She turned to him, asking, "What do you say to that?"


    "Yes, I would," Neon said to Isabe''s shock.


    Isabe looked shocked, as if Neon had broken her trust or something. Clearly, she had not expected that. Isabe thought Neon would be on her side.


    "What did you just say?" Isabe was deeply offended.


    "I said I would go with her and let''s not deny it, we always knew a day like this woulde. No matter how much you guys wanted it, I''m not Spencer material. Moreover, I think my mother would get better if I''m with her. Her disease is psychological and she wants me by her side, I would do just that. Sometimes love is just the right contact with a person and my mother''s been denied that for long, " Neon exined.


    "Neon...." a soft gasp left Jennifer''s mouth, touched by her son''s words.


    Neon took Isabe''s hand in his and closed it with his other slightlyrger palm, "I really appreciate what you have done so far for me, Isabe. You rescued me when I was in the deepest water..." His words stirred up the memories of that day when they were younger, she and Pedro had gone to Jennifer''s ce to rescue him from the hands of his mother who lost it after the break-up.


    Neon went on," I would never forget your help. However, I''m no longer that little, helpless boy that was abused by his mother because he couldn''t keep up with her standards of learning. I''m smarter, older, taller, and stronger now. I know what''s good and wrong and I can definitely fend for myself. So you don''t have to worry about me, I''ve grown up and old enough to deal with my mother''s problems. I can deal with her,"


    Isabe didn''t say a word even after some minutes passed and Neon was beginning to think that his words had fallen on deaf ears when she suddenly pulled him forward and engulfed him in a tight hug.


    "I''m going to miss you," Isabe confessed, tightening the hug.


    "I would too," Neon said.


    Seeing that gesture, the others lowered their weapon and it was left for Jennifer who still had a tight hold on Pedro.


    Jennifer was battling with the demons in her head. The voices were telling her not to trust them, all they have ever done was to abandon her. However, her son has agreed toe with her, doesn''t that count as a gesture of trust?


    Slowly, Jennifer lowered her weapon and Pedro released the breath he had been holding in. That was close. Slowly yet cautiously, he backed away from Jennifer who watched him with intensity the way a predator would around his prey.


    Reluctantly, Isabe released Neon who then walked over to her mother who was fidgeting with the gun in her hand. This was the first time she was trusting her enemies and it made her feel vulnerable.


    The first thing Neon did as soon as he came near his mother was to receive her gun and toss it as far away as possible from her. He then took her hand and intertwined it together as they began to leave.


    However, Isabe shouted from behind, "You do know it doesn''t matter, you, not being a Spencer. You''re unique the way you are Neon and perhaps, even better than us,"


    Neon turned, "I know," He was smug.


    "Our doors are always open for you, Neon," Isabe offered him.


    "Thank you,"

 Chapter 767 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-seven: Neon Is Heartless

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-seven: Neon Is Heartless</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Ailee couldn''t tell the number of times she slipped in and out of consciousness, however, she always felt a strong grip on her hand as if whoever was holding onto her didn''t want to let go.


    Finally, her eyes fluttered open and the disturbing sounds of machines beeping made her head spin. The sensation of dizziness was overwhelming.


    Ailee tried to speak but she couldn''t and came to discover that it was all thanks to the oxygen mask that she was wearing.


    Thankfully, her movements woke whoever was by her bedside, and Ailee was shocked to see that it was no one else but her brother, Allen.


    "Ailee?" Relief broke out across his face, "Thank God, you''re awake,"


    Ailee bet Allen would have hugged her but he first worked on her oxygen mask. Pulling the strap from over her head till she was free, "You needed oxygen in your lungs after the amount of smoke you took in since you were in a much worse state than the others," Allen exined with the softest voice she had ever heard. Ailee almost thought she was dreaming.


    "The o-others?" She croaked, her throat quite dry.


    Allen didn''t answer immediately, rather he filled the ss on the nightstand with water and brought it for her to drink. Ailee epted the drink seeing she was parched and didn''t leave a single liquid in the cup.


    And it was while she was drinking that Allen answered her question, "Very one escaped the fire and is doing well. Our parents were here a few hours ago, no, mom has been attached to your side for over a week that dad had to literally drag her -"


    "Wait a minute, did you just say a week?" Ailee sat up with speed only to hiss out as pain cut across her belly.


    "You shouldn''t move around carelessly, you were operated on, you know?" Allen reminded her, trying to goad her back to bed but she was done with lying down.


    "I''ve been lying here for a week?" Ailee was still trying to digest that piece of information.


    "It''s a miracle you survived having lost quite a lot of blood from that bullet wound. I''m sure everyone would be delighted with Joy when they hear that you''re awake," Allen was still speaking when Ailee realized a certain person was missing and the fact her twin had tactically not brought him up which was quite strange.


    "What about Neon? Where is he?"


    At once, the expression dropped from Allen''s face and she knew something was not right.


    "Allen?" There was an edge to Ailee''s voice as if warning him not to dare lie to her because she could sense that was what he was about to do. Call it the twins'' bond or something or the years she spent studying her brother enough to know his response in a situation like this "What happened to Neon?"


    "He left," Allen said with no details causing his sister''s brows to rise questioningly. So he added, "With his mother, Jennifer,"


    Fury like no other filled Ailee, "You let Jennifer take him away? How could you?!`` The look in her eyes told Allen he would have gotten it from her if she could move freely.


    "Jennifer didn''t take him away, Neon was the one who choose to go with her,"


    "No, that can''t be possible. Jennifer''s crazy and could hurt -"


    "Jennifer won''t hurt her son, at least Neon''s old enough to prevent that from happening. And honestly, I think she''s realized how much Neon means to her and would do everything to make him happy,"


    Yet Ailee shook her head in disagreement, "Even at that, Jennifer is still unwell -"


    "And who other than Neon is in the right position to help her recover?" Asked Allen holding her gaze and seeing the defeat in her eyes.


    Ailee leaned back to the bed with an unexinable feeling gnawing at her chest.


    Guilt.


    She felt like she was responsible for him leaving. That stupid fool was trying to make it easier on her by giving her the space she wanted after what happened between them.


    At that discovery, Ailee didn''t know whether tough or just cry. Neon was really heartless. He didn''t even wait for her to wake up so she could bid him a proper goodbye. Why was he making her feel this suffocated? He was a really bad person.


    "Hey, I know how much Neon meant to you and I-"


    "No, you don''t because if you knew how much Neon meant to me, you wouldn''t have treated him that way!" Ailee snapped at him without even wincing when the sharp pain shot across her belly again.


    "Which is why I''m sorry, alright!" Allen snapped back, "I was just jealous of him, of the two of you! With the way you two were so close, I thought he had stolen my ce in your heart," he confessed.


    "How could you be so stupid? Neon never took your ce, you''re always my brother for Christ''s sake," Ailee felt like smacking him on the back of the head.


    "I''m your brother, yet,?you spent more time with him," Allen used her.


    "Because you were so mean to him, to the both of us and I thought to give you space. Moreover, I always tried to make sure you were with us anytime we hung out," Ailee exined herself.


    "Exactly, that''s the problem. There was no time for twin bonding! Just a moment for the two of us," Allen said and Ailee saw the truth in his words. There was never a time for the twins to share a secret, just the both of them, because Neon - the outsider in Allen''s mind - was always there.


    "I thought you didn''t need me anymore and Neon was more interesting than I was. I even thought you must be wishing Neon should have been your twin, instead of me. It had always been the both of us together before he came along and you forsake those times, Ailee. You forsook me,"


    Ailee''s mouth hung open for over a minute until she could finally form words," Oh. I''m so sorry, Allen. I didn''t realize how much my unintentional negligence affected you. I just thought it was wise to widen our circle, I didn''t mean to abandon you, "


    "Yeah," Allen nodded, "I know. You showed me that when you took that bullet for me and you won''t be doing it ever again," He warned her.


    "Moreover," Allen went on, "I shouldn''t have been jealous of Neon when he hadpletely different feelings for you,"


    At first, Ailee ignored her brother''s statement, however, when his words became clear to her, she went beet red in the face and red at him, "You''re talking nonsense," She said, while turning her face the other way.


    "It''s quite obvious that Neon feels something for you,"?Allen went on, ignoring her res and all, "You should have seen the look on his face when the bullet got you. He took that gun and shot the man who shot you and the others. He looked so murderous at that moment that for a while, I thought he would turn around and shoot me for always picking on him,"


    "Good for you," She mocked him.


    "However, there was something about his look,"


    "What?"


    "It was the same look our father, Nius has in his eyes anytime mother got into trouble. The need to murder anyone that daresys a hand on the love of his life," Allen said holding her gaze.


    Ailee awkwardly dragged her gaze away, however, she hadpletely gone red in the face.


    "So it''s been confirmed Neon has feelings for you, then what about you? What''s the problem? Don''t you like him too?" Allen prodded her, she shot him an annoyed look.


    "Oh, you do like him," He nodded his head with amusement in his eyes.


    "I don''t like him!" Ailee defended herself.


    "Keep on lying to yourself, Ailee and you won''t be able to tell apart the truth anymoreˇ­" He leaned closer, "So tell me, do you like him or not?"


    "I don''t know!" Ailee shouted at him, chest heaving, "I don''t know what I feel anymore. One day he''s a brother I depend the most on and the next day, he''s not! You can''t just expect me to switch feelings like that. Also, even if I do feel something for him, it''s all wrong!"


    "All wrong?" Allen wrapped his arm across his chest with a raised brow, "How so? Tell me, I''m your brother,"


    Ailee wanted tough in disbelief, to think that she was actually about to tell her worst secret to a twin brother she hasn''t been on good terms with until today.


    "Everyone knows Neon as our brother, how do you think they would feel when they suddenly see the both of us being lovey-dovey with each other?" Ailee asked, expecting an answer to her question.


    But Allenughed as if what she said was a joke, "I don''t know what you''re thinking, Ailee, but ny-nine percent of students at our school know Neon''s surname isn''t Spencer. The only reason why it seems as if the world sees Neon as our sibling is only because we took him under our roof so he doesn''t get bullied. What person in his right mind would touch a person under our family''s cover? "


    Ailee was dumbfounded. So she had been thinking much of what she shouldn''t have been thinking in the first ce?


    "But then mom!" Ailee was adamant that this was a bad idea, "Remember Neon is Jennifer''s son, mother would never allow the both of us together. Just imagine the both of them being inws,"


    --------


    Note: the announcement above is made based on assessment of readers contributions in 2021. Although I didn''t call out eveyone (which would be impossible) I really appreciate all you have for me, even in the smallest ways you might not even notice. Your support is the reason this book started out and would be ending soon.. I really appreciate it. Now read ????

 Chapter 768 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-eight: Face Her Fears

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-eight: Face Her Fears</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "That would be so wonderful," Allen joked only to receive an intense re from his sister. This wasn''t funny at all.


    "Well," Allen went on and thankfully, he was a lot more serious this time, "It would be hard on mother and also not hard at the same time,"


    "What do you mean?" Ailee was confused by his statement.


    "Our mother took in Neon while Jennifer was on trial in the past. Jennifer tried to hurt her and yet she still epted Neon as her own because Neon is not Jennifer. Mother loves him whether she likes it or not. The only thing we can do is pray that the love is sufficient enough for her to ept the both of you. Moreover, Jennifer did save our lives, that''s enough for some brownie points, don''t you think so?"Allen had a teasing smile on his face as he said that.


    "Thanks for your useful advice," Ailee said with heavy sarcasm.


    "No, let''s be real here, Ailee," Allen faced her with a stern expression, "If you really want Neon, then you should go after him. Look at me..." He gestured to himself, "I''m the ck sheep of the family, be like me and be free! Just dump the good girl side - "


    "Embrace evil and be free?" Aileepleted with a straight face.


    "That too," He grinned at her.


    Ailee rolled her eyes. What was she thinking expecting advice from someone like her brother? He was the worst role model mankind has ever seen.


    Allen shrugged, "I''m just saying that you should stop meeting up to everyone''s expectations and think of your happiness. Be selfish for once even if it would break our parent''s heart,"


    "You know what?" Ailee threw her hands up in the air, "I don''t even?like Neon!"


    Allen was just about to oppose that im when she beat him to it, "Even if I have such feelings for him, Neon is gone! Nothing is going to happen between us and fate has designed it that way, period!"


    "Fine, think whatever you want" Allen gave up on her. He has done his best, the rest depended on her.


    "I''ll just have to call and inform our parents that you''re back in the living,"


    Ailee should have prevented her brother from making that call because she was not prepared for the overwhelming loving kindness she receivedter.


    Almost the whole family hade to visit her. Isabe and Pedro; Anabelle and Julie; Cecil and Emerald and Dash; Eden and Camille; Even Sakuzi came. And then, thest but not the least. Her parents.


    Ailee always thought her father was the overprotective one in the family, well, turns out she was wrong. It was Reina. The woman didn''t even let anyone tease her and was there to rebuke anyone who made herugh because of the pain it brought. Ailee thought Allen had been the one she felt holding her hand all the while but it was her mother instead.


    Nius joked that she - Reina - was like a stingy octopus refusing to let go of her even when it was obvious that she would break down pretty soon. And as expected, thatment got a re from her mother whose gaze held a dark glint - her father was probably going to pay for thatter. In the bedroom.


    Sigh.


    Although the scene was funny, Ailee felt warm inside. It has been a while since she saw the whole family care for her like this openly - the arrival of the triplets took the attention off them. It was as if she was back to being that little girl who was loved and adored by everyone.


    Sadly, all good things muste to an end. Everyone finally dispersed to their respective homes after showering her with gifts and love. Her mother Reina wanted to spend the night with her again, but Nius sternly refused and no matter of pleading could change his mind. In his defense, she - Reina - needed the rest, and Allen was back to the duty of keeping herpany.


    But then, the so-calledpany vanished barely five minutes after their parents left. Ailee sighed, all alone. It was boring even with the television on and it didn''t help the fact that her room was so spacious that the distance helped in the loneliness.


    Earlier during their visits, Ailee couldn''t help but notice the way all of her family members tactically didn''t bring up the topic of Neon. Either they must have done it for Reina not to get upset or Reina was the one who asked them to keep their mouth to not upset her - Ailee.


    But then, keeping their mouths shut or not, the realization that Neon was not here with her was thick in the air - she could feel it deep down in her bones. This was someone that she had spent all of her lives loving, she couldn''t exactly forget him like that - even if he forgot her. He was a coward not to have faced her before leaving.


    Ailee was still battling with the thoughts in her head when a knock came on her door and she asked whoever was on the door toe in thinking it was Allen. It took her a split second to realize that her brother doesn''t knock, he just barges in as if he owns the ce. But that second was enough for whoever that was toe in and she was staring into the face of Theodore.


    She gulped, she had forgotten about him. The boy she was crushing on and ultimately dragged into her family mess. Before the guilt kicked in, Ailee was at least grateful that he was alive.


    "Hi beautiful," Theodore grinned at her, showing off his sparkly white teeth that she had fallen for the first time.


    Ailee was taken aback by the gesture, she had been expecting him not to smile at all considering he knows everything now. It only made the guilt in her heart grow the more yet she still managed to reply, "Hi,"


    She then sucked in a deep breath, it was time to face her fears.


    --------


    Hiya guys, a few more chapters and we''re done with this book. I still want to appreciate those who started and would be ending with me. I truly love you all ????????.. Thank you so much.

 Chapter 769 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-nine: Crushed His Glory

    <h4>Chapter 769 - Seven Hundred And Sixty-nine: Crushed His Glory</h4>


    The third point of view :


    The atmosphere became awkward after they exchanged pleasantries. Theodore was sitting by her bedside and Ailee didn''t know whether she was bothered by her attraction for him or the fact she couldn''t lie easily with his proximity.


    "How are -?" the both of them said at the same time after minutes of silence. They stared at each other and then burst intoughter - controlledughter for Ailee because of her stomach wound.


    "I''m good," Ailee replied afterward, having sensed his question, "You?"


    "I''m fine as well. Thankfully the incident was kept under wraps so our parents didn''t see that and freak out," He chuckled.


    Ailee smiled back and there came the silence again. The tension was suffocating once again and Ailee had to fiddle with her hands to keep herself from looking at Theodore. She didn''t want to see the using look that must be on his face. He must feel betrayed by her, the girl he liked.


    "How do you feel since he left?" Theodore asked and that question prompted her to look up. Aside from Allen, he was the only one to ask how she was faring with Neon''s departure.


    "I''m good," Ailee merely shrugged.


    "You don''t have to lie to me, Ailee," Theodore told her with a sympathetic look in his eyes that annoyed her greatly. He should be angry with her not pitying her.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Tell you that I worry about my brother or used-to-be brother that''s in love with me? Really? You should be mad, Theodore. I''m supposed to be madly in love with you," Ailee couldn''t stir away from the conversation anymore.


    "Oh, I was angry," Theodore admitted, "I was very, very angry at first.?How dare he make you just because he has the advantage of being your pretend sibling? It was foul y, Ailee and I was determined to battle it out with him until that incident.


    "I saw the look in his eyes, Ailee and he was determined toy down his life when he saw you fall - It was something I couldn''t do.?Perhaps in the heat of the moment, I would, but consciously, I would hesitate. There''s just so much at stake here, my sister? Future? But Neon? He didn''t care. All that mattered?was you,"


    Ailee was dumbfounded. She just sat motionless for a moment and then squeezed her eyes shut as if in pain before reopening them, "Then why are you telling me this? Why is everyone telling me what to feel? It''s my feelings I should be able to feel it!" Ailee was frustrated or maybe she was just heartbroken. Mad at Neon for leaving her at a time like this. He was usually her support.


    Theodore snorted augh, drawing her attention, "Funny enough, he told me to take care of you before leaving. He was handing you over to me,"


    "Bastard," Ailee muttered under her breath. She was not a trophy to be won and then sold to the best bidder. He would pay for that when she''s out of this hospital.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t date girls who are in love with another," Theodore told her.


    But Ailee was quick to defend herself, "I''m not in love with -" she was cut off by the re Theodore gave her. Gosh, that was so scary.


    "I''ve forgiven you," Theodore told her and Ailee breathed a sigh of relief as if a huge burden was taken off her shoulder. She felt lighter.


    "It seems we make better friends than lovers," Theodore said, stretching forth his hand for a new chance at friendship.


    "You''d be my first male friend that wasn''t killed by my brother," Ailee smiled, epting his handshake.


    Theodore joked, "I guess he was overtaken by my charm," He was still smiling when Ailee tugged on his hand, pulling him closer, and hugged him tightly.


    "Thank you so much," She said, "You don''t know how much this means to me. I suddenly wish we were triplets like my siblings so I can offer you, my other sister, to date,"


    Theodore grinned, pulling away, "If that''s the case, I''d simply wait for the triplets to grow up so I can marry one of them,"


    Ailee gave him a dirty look, "Don''t even go there because I''d skin you alive before my father does,"


    And just like that, the both of them began to throw jokes at each other, arguing away and forgetting about their other halvesˇ­..


    Eve was standing on the balcony, staring out when she felt movements behind her, and turned around only to see Allen step out from the shadows.


    "You know you''d be less creepy if you stopped doing that," she said, almost startled by his sudden appearance.


    "You didn''t go in with your brother to see Ailee, why?" Allen asked, staring at her curiously like she was someb subject for an experiment.


    "They need the space," Eve said, staring outside once again as Allen came to lean on the balustrade beside her.


    A long silence stretched before them and Eve was beginning to get ufortable with Allen''s scrutiny. So she turned, "What now?"


    "You''re beautiful," Allen said without thinking.


    "Of course, I''m beautiful because I came from my parent''s wonderful gene pool. Duh," Eve told him without appreciating hispliment.


    She then turned slightly to see him grinning at her, "What?" She couldn''t understand this guy at all.


    "You''re perfect for my experiment,"


    Eve''s brow arched at thatment, what the hell was he talking about now?


    "What experiment?"


    "I''m giving a try at a long-term rtionship and you are my chosen subject. The attraction between the both of us is lethal, it shouldst for a month or so," Allen said as if he wasn''t just talking about experimenting with human feelings.


    Eve was dumbfounded until she finally recovered from the shock and was filled with raw anger at his offer," You my friend is crazy for even suggesting such a ridiculous....! ridiculous suggestion! And trust me when I say there''s no atom, speck, or even trace of attraction between - mmm uh!"


    Eve was silenced with a sudden kiss that shook her to the core. She knew Allen was trouble and had stayed far away from him since that incident, yet, trouble still came seeking her. What has she done to trouble?


    She wanted to push him but Allen''s kiss must have a paralyzing effect because she couldn''t move at all. No, it must be a hypnotizing effect because she found herself doing what her brain opposed, like pulling him closer by the hair as he pulled at her bottom lips with his teeth, seductively.


    Allen pushed her to the pir behind her while still kissing her. It wasn''t until his hand went to her hips and rubbed her against his erection causing a moan to leave her throat that Eve realized what she was doing and pushed him away at once as if she was electrocuted.


    The arrogant Allen was not discouraged by her gesture; rather he peered at her through hooded eyes and smirked, "Is this attraction enough for you?"


    Eve was so angry that she reached out without thinking into his stic band pants and grabbed unto his balls through his underwear, causing Allen''s eyes to widen in fear,


    "The next time you touch me without permission. I would be sure to crush your future generation. Do you understand?!" She yelled, tightening her hold.


    "Yes, ma''am," Allen answered in a hurry, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    "You''re wee," Eve finally let go and then looked at her hand in disgust amid the blush on her face, "Gosh, I need to wash this," she said and left.


    Allen red at her as she left, already thinking of ways to avenge his crushed glory.


    "That evil woman," He cursed.

 Chapter 770 - Seventy Hundred And Seventy: Ghost Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Seventy Hundred And Seventy: Ghost Of The Past</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Two weekster.....


    There was a small celebration in Nius''s residence. He had gathered the whole family to celebrate surviving the whole catastrophe the past week.


    As expected, there was lots of drinking and eating and the triplets were left to roam this time because their cousin and watchman, Dash, had his eyes on him.


    After that incident, a formal investigation wasunched and it was discovered that Rita, Fernandez''s official wife had been in cahoots with Deborah. She was the one feeding Deborah with news of Isabe and Pedro during her time abroad. It was also her idea to drug Pedro and get Natasha pregnant.


    Either way, all of them knew Natasha''s oue wouldn''t have been favorable and so she wanted Pedro to be devastated and distracted enough that his leadership of thepany would be questioned and his position taken away from him for being unable to lead by the board of directors.


    Rita already had someone amongst the board that would lead till her son, Jodah was old enough to lead. However, all of their ns came running down the drain after Jennifer made that mistake.


    Right now, Rita was being persecuted and Jodah would be taken care of by Lucinda, Pedro''s grandmother, and Fernandez''s mother who still hasn''t recovered from the shock of the news. In Lucinda''s thoughts, her daughter-inw Rita was sweet and naive to plot such a scandal. But then, looks were deceiving and she learned hard from it.


    Unfortunately, Rita was not the only one in coboration with Deborah, Sakuzi''s own daughter-inw had been a part of the n.?Elizabeth, the wife of Finley, the firstborn son of Valentino Sakuzi had not been happy with the transfer of power to Emerald who she imed wasn''t blood and hence wasn''t a part of the Sakuzi n.


    Elizabeth wanted her husband at the top, inheriting the position of Sakuzi even though he inherited his mother - Nadia''s - businesses and some others from his father. But she wanted the top spot, iming it was his birthright as the first child and son to be at the top of the food chain instead of answering to others below him.


    And so, to ensure that happened, she went into business with the enemy, feeding her the information she could get and atst, hiring one of their men that betrayed the others while busting Mikhail out.


    The target was Emerald and they had intended to wipe out his lineage so there wouldn''t be another to take his ce even when he dies. However, Emerald was smart enough to avert all of their ns, not to mention that Sakuzi supported his every move making it harder to strike without suspicion. But in the end, her n backfired.


    Unfortunately for Elizabeth, unlike Rita who would be prosecuted by thew, she would be dealt with by the family. Sakuzi''s were not on good terms with the police judging from the fact that their activities were illegal. Sending Elizabeth to them was the same as asking for a death sentence, with the situation she was in, Elizabeth wouldn''t want to go down all alone and would try to do everything to ruin the Sakuzi n.


    So her crime would be judged within the family and would be ten times worse than what Rita would receive from thew. That was for sure.


    "Excuse me," Nius said from the mic drawing everyone''s attention.


    The chatter died down and all heads turned in the direction of Nius, fixing their gaze on him. Nius naturally had an imposing aura hence it was surprising they became attentive.


    "A-hem," He first cleared his throat before resuming his speech, "I want to first of all thank every member of the family who made it here tonight and the rest who couldn''t make it, I totally understand," He hinted at Judy and Emily who were swallowed up with official duties at Lincolnshire.


    "The past weeks have been a really trying one. Some of us were faced with situations beyond our control and made certain decisions that didn''t turn out well...."


    Pedro was the most affected by that speech. In just a few weeks, his marriage was put in jeopardy and he lost his child. Even Isabe, who didn''t like the idea of another woman in his life, finally epted his child, and just when he thought it was going to be okay, everything came crashing down.


    He was denied the opportunity to know his son and that pained Pedro the most. He knew Natasha brought what happened to her on herself but she didn''t deserve to die. At least not with his baby.?The child deserved to live at least, but Deborah had taken away that choice when she had her men shoot Natasha.


    All of this wouldn''t have happened if he hade clean with Isabe. Yes, she would be mad but perhaps, he would have been able to change Natasha''s fate. Sadly, he couldn''t change the hands of time backward, else he would have corrected his mistake.


    Since that day, Pedro has been haunted with memories of that day in his dreams, but thanks to Isabe, he didn''t fall into depression. That incident changed Isabe or perhaps, it was just the fact that she was bing a mother. Isabe was a lot kinder than usual, although her hot temper was still there.


    Nius went on, "And some of us were visited by the ghosts of our pastsˇ­" He remembered the fact that he lost his daughter before he could even get to know her.


    Deborah might have made bad choices but she was still his daughter and perhaps, if he had been a lot more responsible in his younger years, she wouldn''t have been born into this world nor would his daughter have turned out this way.


    Although Reina had told him that it wasn''t his fault and he couldn''t have known that Deborah was born in the first ce because her mother made no effort to let him know, Nius knew it was his carelessness and he would continue to bear that guilt forever.

 Chapter 771 - Seventy Hundred And Seventy-one: Wait For Him

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Seventy Hundred And Seventy-one: Wait For Him</h4>


    The third point of view:


    "But amid all the tribtion, here we are, standing on our feet, why? Because we understood the true concept of family and were able to stand against the tide of the enemy. I thank God every day for giving me wonderful individuals like you all are and I pray every day that we continue to rise with love and unity, Amen, "


    "Amen," Everyone chorused in unison.


    "And then a toast," Nius took a?ss from a tray of one of the waiters, "To this very moment," He said, prompting others to pick up their sses and follow his gesture as they repeated.


    "A toast to a future full of prosperity and love!" Nius said.


    "A toast to a future full of prosperity and love!" the others echoed and downed their drinks before the arena filled with chatterings once again.


    Nius hardly got off the podium when Isabe climbed on it with a, "I demand your attention," She added, "Please,"


    To say they were surprised was an understatement, everyone turned to the stage wondering what the white witch had to say. They were curious as hell.


    "Well..." Isabe started, wondering why she was suddenly feeling nervous. This was not the first time she was giving speeches on stage, yet now she was facing her family members, she was a bit tense.


    "Isabe, speak," urged Anabelle who was down the podium.


    "Well, I''m pregnant!" Isabe announced, panting a bit from tension. She finally did it! Told the whole world that she was expecting a baby. Cecil would be delirious with Joy.


    However, Isabe who had been expecting the crowd to go wild by her announcement was surprised to hear silence nor was there a look of surprise on their faces. Only Ailee climbed?


    "Alright," Isabe pulled back the strand off her face, "Why do I feel like the secret''s out before I even told you guys?" Isabe said into the mic.


    "No," she?thought over it and rephrased her question, "The question should be, who told you?"


    Suddenly, Isabe heard a giggle from down the stairs and saw Elsa who said, "I heard Anabelle tell momma and daddy that you''re having a beautiful baby and then I told E, who told Diego, and Deigo told Ailee who told Allen. When momma found out everything, she asked us to keep it a secret and we should act surprised when you release the news, "


    Except that they had failed to act surprised - which she would have seen through anyway - and this has given her another reason never to trust Anabelle with her secret.


    Isabe turned slowly to face Anabelle who gulped knowing that she was in deep shit.


    "You!" Isabe growled and went after Anabelle who instantly hid behind Pedro, using him as cover because she knew Isabe would never hurt him.


    "Come out this instant!" Isabe ordered her, prepared to tear her from limb to limb.


    "Why are you being so violent to a pregnant woman?" Anabelle said, pouting her lips.


    At that announcement, Isabe was stunned.


    "You''re pregnant?"


    "Yes!" Anabelle shouted, almost hopping on her feet, "I just found out a few days ago and now we''re going to be real sisters. And please, don''t tell me you''re going to disagree with having our wedding together now!"


    And just like that, Isabe found her agreeing to abined wedding she never agreed to in the beginning.


    While all this was going on, Ailee was busy making conversations with her rtives when she felt someone''s intense gaze on her. The gathering was organized in the garden, so whoever that was instantly ducked behind the walls of flowers at that corner.


    Ailee would have waved that away as an unnecessary shy admirer stealing a nce at her when it suddenly hit her and her eyes grew wide at once. That couldn''t be him, right?


    "Excuse me," She said to the girls who were surprised by her gesture. They were just about to ask her opinion on the conversation they were having, however, Ailee had already disappeared before they could stop her.


    Ailee went after him with sharp, strong strides. That bastard, how could he juste and leave like that? How dare he y with her emotions like this?


    "So this is it, huh? What''s left of our rtionship?!" Ailee shouted after Neon who stopped at once.


    She caught him in thewn and he was in a dark hood that blended with the night. Ailee would have almost missed him if she hadn''t been observant.


    "I came to say goodbye," Neon said, without turning to meet her.


    "You do have a weird way of saying that," Ailee snarked. She then crossed her arms across her chest saying in a cold voice, "Why don''t you turn around and tell me goodbye than be the coward you are right now," she hissed.


    It took him a while, but when Neon turned around, Ailee''s heart broke. He looked so worn out. There were dark circles under his eyes and he wasn''t as okay as she thought he would be.


    "You look miserable. Is Jennifer giving you a tough time?" Ailee forgot all the anger she held against him, concerned instead.


    "Is not easy adapting to sudden changes," was Neon''s response, intentionally avoiding her gaze.


    "You know you could stille back, Neon. We could have your mother In a better hospital and you could visit her as much as you want, she wouldn''t even notice your presence. But you would have us as your support -" Ailee was still suggesting when Neon interrupted her.


    "You know why I can''te back, Ailee," He shut his eyes and then reopened them confessing, "I love you too much to stop now and I can''t do that to you -"


    "I like you," Ailee confessed to his shock - her shock too, "Perhaps, not too much as you feel for me. But I definitely don''t want you to leave me, Neon. It''s going to be hard, convincing our parents but like Allen said, I have to take the bull by the horn to get what I want,"


    By the time Ailee was through, she was expecting him to say something but he just kept staring at her like she had grown horns or something.


    "Neon -"


    Neon strode over to her and put his lips on her, kissing her hard and long. This time, Ailee kissed him back with every fiber of her being as if afraid she was going to lose him. Or maybe she knew she would lose him.


    By the time they pulled away, the both of them were panting and Neon leaned his forehead on hers. He said, "I need to go and it''s not just because of us,"


    "Neon -"


    "Listen to me, Ailee. This is not just about the both of us. My mother, Jennifer, needs time to heal and your mother Reina needs time to heal from the shock as well. I can''t do this to Reina by dating her daughter and you need time to process what you feel to me as well,"


    " Neon, please - "


    "Don''t think twice about what I feel for you, Ailee because I''ming back for you. It will be years but I''lle back better and stronger - and when everyone has forgotten that I was once your brother," He swore to her.


    "Oh, Neon," Ailee cried, embracing him for onest time because she knew she would not be seeing him again for a long time.


    But she should wait - and hope her heart doesn''t waver.

 Chapter 772 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-two: Whats The End Result

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-two: What''s The End Result</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Back at Lincolnshire...


    Akim observed his punishment to the end: a week of being caged in at the pce. He attended to his princely duties but he didn''t take a step outside the pce and had his cell phone confiscated.


    He was lucky enough that the secret cell phone that Max got him was not discovered, however, he made no effort to use that to call Anika either.


    Anika.


    That name made fury burn in Akim''s heart and his fist clenched. To think that Anika was one of the rebels, well, might be one of the rebels and might have been using him all along? He only got angry thinking about it.


    She was bold, he had to give her that. Once he discovered that she had intentionally approached him to lure him to the rebels, he would skin the life out of her himself. However, amid the fact that Akim was angry, he felt a bit heartbroken. He had actually thought she was into him. She was the first girl he liked, you know.


    Anyway, it was Monday morning and that first day he would be attending school since he was grounded. Akim was going to school with one intention, to confront Anika about her alleged involvement with the rebels.


    Judging from his dramast week - escaping his bodyguards - Akim had thought his parents would double the security and restrict the little freedom they gave him. But to his surprise, that wasn''t the case. The only thing was that the guards were changed yet their numbers remained the same and they stayed six feet apart while he walked.


    As soon as he arrived at school, Akim saw Anika at the entrance of the ssroom as if she had been waiting for him.


    "Akim!" She waved at him, a huge smile crossing her face.


    Akim was stunned by her bright expression that his feet refused to move and were glued to the spot. She was really beautiful. Quite a shame that such a pretty face was with his enemies, Akim''s expression became sterner when he remembered that.


    The smile on Anika''s face brightened the closer Akim came to her. She has not seen him for the past week and knew without a doubt that he had been punished. But she had missed him as well and nearly contemted sneaking into the pce.


    However,?that was easier said than done. Anika knew she would be shot on sight by the royal army. Moreover, if getting into the pce was easy, Fiona''s people would have done that long ago. Unfortunately, His majesty Kai was too smart and suspicious and the military was the most rigid sector in the pce. The military was eager toy their lives down for the royal family in the blink of an eye when required.


    "Akim..." Anika said to him when he arrived. But to her surprise, Akim walked past her without even as much as a smile or a "Hi" her way.


    As soon as Akim went into the ssroom without acknowledging her presence, the smile on Anika''s face vanished, and her gaze hardened. Anika''s eyes were so cold that it looked like they would frost over while a cruel smirk lifted her lips.


    He knew.


    Akim finally knows of her identity.


    And here she was, hoping to spend some quality time with the prince before she decided what to do with him. Now, she has to move up the n before Fiona finds out and handles it her way. She was not a fool to think that the woman would choose her over Akim and her revenge. She understood the need for this cause as well.


    However, for the sake of the guards who were watching her with scrutiny, Anika resumed her bubbly personality. She couldn''t let a mistake happen at a critical time like this.


    Anika went into the ss expecting to see Akim in their usual seat but he had moved to the backseat where there was no other space for her.


    But Anika was not thwarted and went over to the seat upied by one of the students and simply said one word to her, "Get off,"


    "Why?" The girl tried to be cheeky with her.


    Anika smirked wickedly, "Do I need to make you?" There was a hint of threat in her voice. Although she didn''t bully any of the students, the event that transpired between her and Charlotte was already news and they''ve learned to respect her - more like fear her.


    The girl scurried off and Anika sat down, facing Akim who intentionally didn''t look at her.


    "So after your week-long break, we''re back to this?" there was a hint of disdain in her tone.


    But all Akim gave her was silence.


    "Fine, continue being a wordless bastard," Anika cursed him, and that finally provoked the response she needed.


    Akim growled warningly at her drawing other students'' attention. Then without warning, he stood up, grabbed her hand, and began to drag her along with him.


    Anika didn''t say a word and followed him until he pulled her into the school''s courtyard.


    "What''s the catch?!" Akim roared the instant he let go of her hand, "What''s the end result?"


    "What?" Anika said, a clueless look on her face.


    "Stop pretending. I know you''re a part of the rebellion, Anika," Akim sneered at her. He went on, "And you intend to get to me since you and your people can''t infiltrate the pce. I''m the easier target, the young, ignorant prince who hasn''t had a taste of love," Akim got angrier over the fact that he has been used all this while.


    Anika frowned at him, "What the fuck are you talking about, Akim? I have no idea what you''re -"


    Anika''s eyes suddenly went wide when Akim grabbed her by the throat. She tried to speak but his grip cut her words off because he was choking her. So she tried to pull him away but Akim was stronger and she could only gasp for air.


    "Enough of your games, Anika! Now tell me, who do you work for?"

 Chapter 773 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Three: Every Prince Went With Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Three: Every Prince Went With Reinforcement</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Of course, Anika knew what Akim was talking about and she knew as well that he didn''t hold any evidence, just facts. He was only trying to snatch the truth from her lips and the only way to get out of this was to pretend to be ignorant.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Akim. I intentionally got close to you because I wanted to be your friend. A girl got to dream and it''s not every day one gets to see the mysterious prince of Lincolnshire," Anika managed to say amid the difficulty.


    However, Akim still didn''t let go and it wasn''t until tears rolled down her face and fell on his hand that he withdrew abruptly as if he was electrocuted.


    Anika fell on the floor coughing the entire time till Akim left with his security details. As soon as they left, the fragile look in Anika''s eyes vanished at once, hardening instead. Akim shouldn''t me her for this, he brought it upon himself. She has been treating him well all this while he treats her as the enemy? Fiona was right, the royal family was all the same. Selfish, controlling bastards.


    At once, Anika stood and made a call at once with an unempathetic look. She was done ying games.


    Meanwhile, Pedro was feeling guilty back in ss. He had hurt Anika badly and had seen it in her eyes when those tears touched him. God, he fucked up real bad.


    He was just confused! His parents couldn''t lie to him and he would be a fool not to have seen the signs as well. Anika had his eyes on him from the very start, it had to be something or else he had just broken the heart of an innocent girl who genuinely liked him.


    His guilt became worse when Anika came into the ss and he saw her swollen eyes. Had she been crying? However, that was thest exchange they had because Anika wouldn''t even look him in the eyes and had her back turned to him the entire time.


    They had just one single ss throughout the rest of the day and it was thest period. Anika avoided him even when he sat down beside her; she took a seat far away from him.


    However, it came as a huge surprise to Akim when the ss dismissed, someone slipped a note into his hand. Before he could nce up at who did that, Anika had already walked out of the ss.


    With his brows furrowed, Akim opened the squeezed note and read,


    "Meet me at the ce where we first met. I''ll exin everything to you, tonight ~ Yours, Anika,"


    She would exin everything to him tonight? Was she acknowledging the fact that she was part of the rebels? Could it be she had been forced to join against her wish and she was trying to get him to help her out? After all, he heard that the children of the rebels were coerced to join Fiona, deceived by her sugar-coated lies. Was that the same for Anika? Does she want a way out?


    What if this is a trap? The thought chilled him to the bone. What if this was another trap to get him alone, leaving him vulnerable to their attacks or whatever else they n to do with him.


    Moreover, if he was going to meet her today, that meant using the secret hallway. The first ce they met was the town square and although the ce was a hubbub of activities, it was still easier for anyone with evil intentions to capture him easily.


    Or what if he was just making a big deal out of nothing. Anika said he was going to tell her the truth, what if the truth had nothing to even do with the rebels or the royal family? What if Anika was just an ordinary girl who fell for his charm?


    But Anika couldn''t be ordinary, she was very smart and just seemed designed for a greater purpose. However, even with those cautious thoughts in his head, Akim made up his mind to go. He had to know the truth and Anika was willing to give him one. He just had to trust her blindly the same way he had trusted her at the beach.


    Akim got rid of the note before he got out of the ss to his guards who were waiting right outside for him. Anika was really smart to keep that away from them. He followed them home and acted as if nothing happened at all.


    Even back at the pce, Akim acted responsibly. Although he was unusually quiet at dinner, his parents took it that he was still brooding over the fact they had him grounded for a week. Hence, no one suspected of the escape he was nning tonight.


    Well all except his sister, Jasmine, because when he anticipated everyone had gone to bed and was ready to unlock the secret hallway, a voice said from behind him, "Where are you going?"


    Akim was startled out of his mind and turned around to see that it was no one but his sister.


    "Thank God," He breathed, hand on his chest.


    "Why are you thanking God?" Little Jasmine frowned, with her arms crossed over her chest.


    "For the fact that it is you and you alone," Akim said. If it had been his parents, he would have died on the spot from fright.


    "You are leaving? Where to?"


    "Anika wants us to see,"


    "Anika? The one who daddy said was an enemy?"


    Akim turned sharply, so she heard their argument.


    "Well, yes. Actually, she wants to confess to me," Akim confessed to her.


    "And what if it''s a trap, Akim. Father already said she must have intentionally approached you," She came to hug his waist, "I don''t want to lose you like grandma,"


    Akim''s heart stopped for a moment and he wondered why he was taking this risk in the first ce.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t lose me, "He assured her," And I''m happy that you''re here because you''d be the one to inform mommy and daddy that I''m gone," Akim told her and then searched around for a stopwatch he gave to her.


    "You see that? Once it''s thirty minutes gone, inform daddy that I''m in the town square and they wille to find me and keep me safe," Akim smiled at her causing Jasmine to smile back.


    As much as Akim trusted Anika, every prince went into war with reinforcement.

 Chapter 774 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-four: Betrayal Stings

    <h4>Chapter 774 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-four: Betrayal Stings</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "You really came," Akim spun around at the sound of that voice. It had been over five minutes since he arrived at the town square and hadn''t caught sight of her.


    So he stood beside the stainless steel curved pond shower in the middle of the town square. The briefly polished silver structure drew immense attention from a distance and hence wasn''t surprised she saw him first.


    Akim lifted his brow at her, "Were you expecting a royal entourage? You said you were going to tell me everything so I''m giving you a chance. However..." Akim narrowed his gaze at her, "The way you''re staring at me makes me think that I just made a mistake stepping out of the pce,"


    He could sense it, the look in Anika''s eyes was no longer the same. It looked wild and untamed and he wasn''t sure he could recognize her any longer. It was almost as if Anika had be a different person - a person he has no idea of.


    "Then you should have trusted your instincts, Akim," Anika smirked devilishly at him, "Because there''s no going back now,"


    "You''re one of them, aren''t you?" It finally dawned on Akim, "I was right, you intentionally approached me,"


    "Yes, I did and it would really help you a lot if you don''t do anything stupid," Anika warned him when she saw the way his gaze darted around the square, as if thinking of an escape.


    She took a step closer to him and Pedro didn''t make a move nor was he intimidated as she whispered into his ears, "It''s for your well-being. I don''t want to see a dent on your pretty face,"


    Akim fisted his hands.


    However, something happened. After she was done with her threat, Anika was in the process of pulling away from him when she intentionally took his earlobe into her mouth and nipped on it before letting go.


    Delicious shivers went down Akim''s spine and he turned to stare at her with shocked eyes. What did she do that for? But there was the usual smirk on her face and that infuriated him.


    How dare she y with his emotions? It only confirmed the fact she intentionally approached her. He must have seemed like a pretty miserable prince in her eyes for her to use him like this.


    "Don''t touch me inappropriately again," He warned her sternly. He was a prince and no one touched him anyway.


    "Really?" Anika smirked, "You didn''t seem to refuse me when we kissed at the beach that day. What has changed now?" she teased him.


    "Really? What has changed now?" Akim sneered, "What changed now is that we''re enemies," He stated.


    "We don''t have to be enemies you know," Anika suddenly said, causing his brows to furrow as he scrutinized her.


    "All this could stop and peace reigns once more. Then, we don''t need to be enemies and we can finally be together," Anika said, intertwining their hands together.


    Akim didn''t say anything, rather he stared at their linked hands thoughtfully.


    "Don''t deny it...." She said softly, stepping closer to him till their bodies were almost touching, "I know you feel something for me," She touched his face with her free hand, caressing his soft skin with their eyes staring into one another.


    For a moment, Akim was lost in her green eyes that reminded him of the little memories they shared. The first time they met at the town square; the fun at the amusement park; and the kiss they shared at the amusement park. Akim was almost tempted to reply that he liked her, however, he remembered that Anika was a good liar and maniptor and his enemy.


    His gaze hardened, "At what cost?"


    "What?" she blinked at the sudden change in his demeanor. For a moment there, Anika thought she had gotten to him.


    "For such peace toe, there must be a cost," Akim told her, "What is the cost? What does Fiona intend to achieve from all of?this?"


    "She would rebuild this kingdom from scratch," Anika stated immediately, like something she had memorized from a book over time and had it registered in her head already.


    "Really?" There was mockingughter in Akim''s voice, "She would build the kingdom on the lies she used to convert ignorant people like you into her cause,"


    "Quite funny, Fiona told me that was exactly what you would say," Anika said through gritted teeth. She was mad at him for calling her ignorant. She was not stupid enough to follow a lying leader. Fiona was not lying, right?


    "I bet she didn''t tell you that I lost a sibling because of her," Akim revealed, causing Anika to halt in her footsteps. She had been trying to get him away from the crowd and to a location that was probably overpopted by her people.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Akim saw the fact that she was willing to listen to his words as a?good sign and went on, "Fiona pushed my mother down the stairs causing me to lose a potential sibling that would have existed before my sister, Jasmine. And she did all this before my father married my mother. Think about it, Anika, if she could harm a pregnant woman because she''s jealous of her, what do you think Fiona would do when she''s heartbroken? "


    Anika didn''t say a thing, however, Akim could sense the war brewing in her mind. Anika was smart and would surely sense something was not right. Moreover, she has stayed with Fiona the longest, and no matter how perfect she - Fiona - portrays herself to be - Anika should be able to know her tendencies.


    "Thanks for trying to sway me, unfortunately, your n failed miserably. Take him," Anika said, pushing him into the arms of a man Akim didn''t know was there until now.


    "It''s time to meet Fiona," That was thest word Anika said that Akim heard before a rag was pressed over his nose and his world darkened.


    By the time Akim stirred awake, he discovered that he was tied up in a chair. He didn''t know where he was but it seemed to be in a warehouse and he was in the middle with a spotlight focused on him while the other areas were darkened.


    Although he couldn''t see the dark areas, Akim could sense he was being alone. The young prince was being watched and he didn''t like it one bit. He felt like a circus animal.


    Almost immediately, the whole ce was lit up without warning causing Akim to squeeze his eyes from the blinding light. However, when his gaze adjusted, he could see there were people all around him, and climbing down the metallic step that led to Eve upstairs was the one and only Fiona with Anika closely behind her.


    Wow, betrayal does sting.

 Chapter 775 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Five: The Perfect Loophole

    <h4>Chapter 775 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Five: The Perfect Loophole</h4>


    The third point of view:


    This was the showdown, Akim could tell. With him in Fiona''s hands, she could do whatever she wanted with him.


    It was almost as if he was on stage with the rest of Fiona''s people staring up at him like some entertainment.


    "Tonight is a special day because we finally have the son of our enemy in our hands. And tonight after he goes through our trial, we would judge him appropriately," Fiona said, receiving apuse from the crowd.


    Akim watched as Anika climbed up the tform and circled him the way a predator would do to a prey before forcing a head-worn microphone on him.


    However, before she left, Akim felt her drop something into his palm and it wasn''t until he immediately hurt himself, drawing blood that he realized it was a de.


    Akim''s eyes widened yet he resumed hisposure so Fiona doesn''t sense a thing between them especially now her whole attention and the crowd was on him.


    Yet Akim couldn''t stop the question in his head, why was she helping him? Could it be that she saw reason with his words and had a change of heart or was this one of her petty games again? Akim was confused.


    But one thing was for sure, Anika just gave him a chance of freedom and escape once the time came. He just hoped that Jasmine delivered his message and his parents were able to find him on time else he''s doomed.


    "First of all, let''s give a standing ovation to our superhero, and my daughter, Anika who worked hard in making sure we had the enemy''s son delivered into our hands tonight. She has been dedicated for our cause since young and today, proved her loyalty and so she deserves our appreciation today!" Fiona stirred the crowd with her words and soon, everyone was on their feet pping and cheering for Anika.


    If not for the fact that the razor de had hurt him, Akim would have thought that Anika giving him the weapon was nothing but an illusion with the way Anika was shamelessly basking in the glory the crowd showered on her.


    She smiled, blew kisses, and waved to them all as the spotlight focused on her, making her the center of attention and giving Akim time to start cutting at his bond.


    Akim was careful with his movements so as not to raise suspicion nor alert the enemies of his movements. There were two guards at both sides of Fiona with fully loaded guns and he knew there was more in the crowd. He had to be smart.


    Soon enough, they were done showering Anika with praises and she had climbed down the stage with the spotlight back on him again.


    "And now, let''s speak with our prince, Akim Revatio of Lincolnshire," there was a hint of mockery in Fiona''s tone as she mentioned the title as if he wasn''t worthy of it.


    Fiona climbed up the stage just like Anika did moments ago. Walking over to him with a smirk, she asked, "How do you feel, Akim? "


    "I''m quite disappointed," Said Akim.


    "Over what?" Fiona wanted details.


    "The fact that you''re a coward,"


    "What?" Fiona''s face distorted at once.


    "Instead ofing at my parents, you took their son. Well, you didn''t exactly take me since you sent your brave foster daughter to do your job," Akim said, further vexing Fiona while Anika stifled augh.


    "I can see you took your mother''s loose mouth," Fiona said.


    "Wrong. That''s from my dad actually," Akim added, "The old man can talk a lot of dirty shit that I wonder who made him king," It wasn''t meant to be funny but half of the crowd watching them burst intoughter. The mic Anika gave him did a good job of transmitting his voice across.


    Fiona went red in the face, this was supposed to be her stage and moment and yet that little punk humiliated her.


    However, Akim was not over yet because he added before she could speak, "And I can see you''re still salty over my father''s rejection. Others cry and get over it when they suffer a heartbreak but you divide a kingdom instead,"


    At thatment, there arose a great murmuring amongst the crowd. Upon seeing the confusion, Akim gasped, "Don''t tell me you didn''t tell your dear followers that this war started because you couldn''t ept the king leaving you for another maiden," Akim finally saw a way to break them up.


    The murmuring increased and it looked like they were about to question Fiona''spetency and truthfulness. However, Akim was disturbed by Fiona''s silence, her people were breaking apart and she was doing nothing? Something was not right.


    "We give him just a minute and he''s already sowed a seed of discord between us. This is why I encouraged you all never to trust these sweet-mouthed royals and yet look at what happened!" Fiona said and a wave of


    silence fell over the crowd of people.


    Fiona was just about to twist his words upside down, Akim finally realized her strategy. She had a sweet poisonous tongue, how else was she able to amass such huge followers over the years?


    The people wanted an exnation and Fiona was ready to give them one - filled with lies.


    "I agree that all of this started with my heartbreak but it made me see the future clearer nor did the former queen have mercy on the girl whose heart was shattered into pieces. The best thing she did was to exile me to a foreign country,"


    "Only because you pushed my mother off the stairs and made her lose her pregnancy," Akim defended fiercely.


    "A set up by the queen to get me out of the picture because she got a better daughter-inw," Fiona countered, staring back at him with the same intensity and a bit of a hidden smug grin.


    Akim huffed because the worst mistake his grandmother, Queen Roselle made was never publicly addressing Fiona''s crimes in the past. She unintentionally created the perfect loophole for her.. The maltreated-would-have-been-queen of Lincolnshire.

 Chapter 776 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Six: End Up As In-laws

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Six: End Up As Inws</h4>


    The third point of view:


    No matter the evidence Akim brought on, Fiona had a way of encountering, so he gave up on trying to make the idiots see the truth because Fiona was quickly turning him into a clown.


    The thing about passion is that it turns people, even the smartest people into idiots. Everyone here in this room one way or the other was affected by the rebellion and the execution. They lost a parent or parents, brother, sister, son, daughter. A loved one.


    Instead of epting their loss and acknowledging the sins and crimes of their loved ones, they wanted vengeance. The goal of their cause is to eliminate the royal family and that was the closest thing to the vengeance they wanted.


    The rest of them are just idiots mesmerized by Fiona''s lies and unable to pull out because of the repercussions. In one word, unless they faced the truth, they were far from being saved. It finally took Akim being face to face with them to understand what his parents have been hiding from.


    He finally saw his parent''s sacrifice and their effort to keep him safe from this. He should have listened, now, he would have to bear the guilt of his people tearing each other apart for the rest of his life.


    "So what happens after this?" Akim suddenly said, to everyone''s surprise, interrupting Fiona''s speech about his inability to defend himself.


    Everyone''s gaze rested on Akim, Fiona trailing off as well to hear what he had to offer.


    "What happens after these never-ending wars? First, it was the invaders who wrecked us and yet we were able to defeat them because we stood as one. However, who would pull us together since we fight against each other? Who would inherit this kingdom after we drive each other apart?


    "Most importantly, when would it ever end? Or do you think that my death would end it? And when it does end, would there even be anyone left, our children, to inherit what we leave behind? That is if we indeed leave anything behind but ruins? We are spilling blood on the samend we swore to protect." Heughed, "Our ancestors would wee us with proud arms when we meet them in the underworld," There was deep irony in his words.


    Lincolnshire were quite religious people hence the words about meeting their ancestors touched them quite deep and a dead silence fell over them such that no word was said for over five minutes even after Akim was done.


    Fiona looked around the crowd and the look on their faces made her heart sink. They were reconsidering their purpose and it made her heart sink. They can''t give up now, not when they were almost close to sess.


    Fiona knew Emily, she was weak-hearted and if anything happened to Akim, she would give up on Kai who would, in turn, give up on the kingdom to save his marriage. She can''t stop, she hase so far to give up easily.


    This little punk can''t ruin her n!


    So without thinking, Fiona climbed down the stage and snatched the gun from the waistband of one of her men who were still in a daze as a result of the heart-touching speech from Akim.


    Before the man could understand what Fiona did, she had already climbed back up the stage and had the gun pointed at Akim saying, "Quite a speech you gave there, Akim, unfortunately, your time is up,"


    She then fired but Akim was faster and dodged it, having released himself from the bind. While the crowd had been reflecting on his words, he had been busy with the de, cutting through the ropes holding him down.


    The crowd gasped when they saw what happened and a few were repulsed by Fiona''s action. How could she fire at a child?


    Frustrated that her first shot missed, Fiona was just about to release another one when Anika shouted from behind, "Put down the gun, Fiona,"


    "Anika?" Fiona was shocked because the young girl had her own gun pointed at her.


    Anika didn''t say a thing but walked cautiously towards Akim who hadn''t made a move because of the weapon in Fiona''s hand. Anika stood protectively in front of the helpless Akim.


    Fiona asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Protecting the boy I like, what do you think?"


    Another gasp came from the crowd at that shocking revtion. The daughter of their leader was in love with the enemy''s son? This wasn''t a movie for christ''s sake.


    Akim''s head jerked up as well, Anika indeed liked him? She wasn''t ying around when she said that? She really mean that? Suddenly, he wished there was time for them to speak about this.


    "You let him get into your head? Didn''t you learn enough from what happened to me, Anika?!" Fiona yelled at her. Anika might not be her real daughter but she cared about the girl.


    "More like you designed him for me, mother," Anika used that title on her for the first time this night, "After you took me in, everything I learned about was him. You put him in my head; his face, his scent; what he loved and didn''t. He became my obsession mother, just like Kai became to you. I guess we are not that different, after all. Like mother, like daughter, "


    Fiona was taken aback by those words. Was Kai really her obsession? Was she doing all this because she still loved him? No, that can''t be possible.


    "This could be the breakthrough we''ve been looking for, mother!" Anika said desperately.


    "What are you talking about?" Fiona was not getting the point.


    Anika went on, "Akim and I can finally be together and it would be a blessed union on both sides. We would no longer need to fight each other or spill innocent blood. We would talk diplomatically ande to a truce. Then peace and unity would reign once more.?You might not have ended up with Kai, but you did end up as his inw, "

 Chapter 777 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-seven: It Really Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 777 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-seven: It Really Hurts</h4>


    The third point of view:


    Akim could sense that Fiona was seriously considering Anika''s words. Although the thought of being inws with Fiona deeply upset him, he had to go along with the act if that would save his life.


    Who was Anika kidding? Inw or not, Fiona would still go to trial for the crimes she hasmitted.


    "Just drop the gun, mother. Please." Anika pleaded, dropping her own gun. She stepped away from Akim, giving her mother a chance to trust her. She couldn''t kill Fiona but she can''t let her kill Akim as well.


    "I''m sorry, Anika, but what you wish for only happens in fairy tales," Fiona said and was just about to pull the trigger when gunshots escted from God knows where and two guards at their side dropped to the ground instantly.


    Akim, Anika, and Fiona''s gaze connected and they knew t that moment, the royal guards were here. And they were here for Akim.


    Pandemonium broke out as screams erupted from the crowd. None of them were in their seat anymore as they ran to the entrance for their lives. However, uncountable royal guards were at the entrance, and each of the rebels that ran out of the warehouse whether through the front or back exit were subdued immediately. They were all surrounded.


    Fiona was devastated as she saw all that she had built over the years crumble in the twinkle of an eye. This can''t be happening! Her eyes became wild and red with anger as realization dawned on her. It was all over.


    Even if she managed to escape from here, she had lost her core members and resources. That would take her years to build up her followers once again and time? She doesn''t have that.


    "You!" Fiona whirled around to Akim with anger, "This is all your fault and you would pay for it!"


    "No, mother!" Anika screamed when Fiona raised her gun and pulled the trigger.


    There was no time to dodge that one plus the fact that Fiona was filled with killing intent. Even if Akim managed to dodge that one, he can''t outrun a bullet. So Anika did the one thing that came to mind.


    Akim couldn''t make a move even when Fiona fired at him; his feet just stuck to the ground. The closer the bullet flew to him, Akim saw his life sh before his very eyes.


    He had many regrets and that included not having the chance to tell his parents he appreciated what they''ve done for him so far. He would surely miss Jasmine, she was the little love of his life. But most of all, he and Anika didn''t have the chance to work out the feelings they had for each other. It was regretful, really. He didn''t even have sex. Akim was sure he would end up a vengeful ghost.


    Akim made peace with himself, shutting his eyes close, and was ready for death to take him when someone suddenly embraced him. His eyes widened at once, who ˇ­.. No!


    Akim tried to push her away but he couldn''t; she held him tight. He knew the instant the gun pierced into her body, no, he felt the impact and the way her hands tightened around him.


    Tears slipped down Akim''s cheeks, "No, you have to let go..." he pleaded in a whisper just as Fiona released a second shot.


    However, Anika only nced up at him with a smile, throwing up a mouthful of blood in the process that sprayed on Akim''s face when the second bullet went into her body.


    Fiona finally lost her mind as she fired rounds after rounds of bullets into Anika''s body. She just didn''t care anymore, since that stupid girl wanted to die with the enemy''s son, then so be it.


    It wasn''t until the fourth round that Fiona ran out of ammunition and she couldn''t fire anymore. Her gaze then rested on the both of them only to see bullet holes on Anika''s body while Akim''s murderous gaze pierced through her.


    It hit her, she killed Anika, not Akim.


    "No!" Fiona screamed, running her hand through her hand. Awareness finally returned to her, she just killed Anika. She killed her daughter. She didn''t mean to, she had fired at Anika in the hear of the moment.


    But before Fiona could scream out her frustration, a bullet whizzed through the air and hit her straight in the skull. As if that wasn''t enough, more bullets rained down on and pierced Fiona''s body until her lifeless body dropped to the ground.


    As soon as Fiona died, more soldiers rushed into the warehouse. They were the ones who shot at Fiona and upon seeing that Akim was fine, one spoke through themunicator, ordering for an ambnce.


    "Anika..." Akim said to the girl softly, sliding to the ground with her in his arms.


    "No, no, no, you can''t do this to me," He cried out, running his hands through her hair, her face as if trying to etch her into his memory. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Akim knew her time was running out.


    "You, stupid, stubborn, girl, why would you do that?" He felt like yelling at her. Akim was just so angry, no, he was resentful. Why does he have to lose her? It was unfair.


    Anika smiled up at him, showing off her bloody teeth. She said through difficulty, "You forget that day we went out, I promised I would protect you,"


    Uncontroble trees gushed down Akim''s face and he began to cry like a kid, "I can''t lose you, Anika,"


    "You won''t lose me," She told him and then reached her other hand he wasn''t holding and touched his chest, "I''ll always be here,"


    "I love you. I think I do now," Akim confessed, his tears dropping to her face as he leaned down, cing his forehead on hers.


    "I know," Anika smirked, "I always knew you were mineˇ­ all mineˇ­ " The light in her eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Akim didn''t need to look down, he felt the moment she left him. The life slipped out of her body and her body didn''t feel like hers anymore. She was gone, just like that.


    "No...." It came out as a gasp at first and then a tremor began in her body as he broke down in tears.


    "Anika... Nooo!!!!!"


    He screamed out just as the soldiers arrived and separated him from her. Akim be violent when they took her body and they had to subdue him physically until a doctor arrived and knocked him out with an injection.


    His world darkened.


    Emily and Judy couldn''t tell the number of times their son slipped in and out of consciousness. But each time he was awake, Akim was always violent and had to be forced back to sleep once again.


    ording to the doctor, he was still in shock, just like that time when Emily lost her baby. Akim went through a traumatic experience hence his mental health was critical and he had to be watched at all times. He would need therapeutic sessions when he awakes.


    So when Akim''s heart monitor beeped erratically and his eyes opened, his parents jumped to their feet at once, Emily''s hands already on the emergency button, and was ready to call for help if another episode urs.


    "Mom? Dad?" Akim called out while squeezing his eyes as if trying to adjust to the room''s lighting.


    "Son?" Judy said, exchanging cautious looks with Emily and approving her ns of pressing the button if things go south.


    Akim winced as a throbbing headache hit him, he felt like shit. So he sat up gently, his father helping him as well.


    "So what am I doingˇ­?" Akim was just about to ask when the memories hit him and thest image that shed in his head was the light leaving Anika''s eyes.


    Akim gulped, slowly lifting his head to meet his parents'' knowing look. The both of them knew.


    Emily and Judy stiffened up, having seen the questioning look in their son''s eyes.


    "What about Anika? I saw the soldiers take her away. Tell me they performed sort of miracle on her and somehow she survived and it''s in the room opposite to me, recuperating," Akim told them, tears slowly filling his eyes.


    Emily finally let go of the button and approached her son with a sympathetic look.


    "I''m sorry, Akim," She said, wrapping her arms around him as she told by his bedside.


    Akim was dumbfounded for a while before he burst into heart-wrenching tears, the realization that Anika was finally gone dawning on him.


    "No, It can''t be true" He cried out, refusing to believe her, "We have the best treatment here,"


    "We tried our best, Akim, but she was already unresponsive before our people could even do anything," Judy told him.


    A loud animalistic howl ripped from Akim''s throat like an injured animal. His heart felt like it was being gutted into pieces right now.


    "It hurts," Akim said, rubbing and beating his chest, "It really hurts,"


    "We know, son," Judy nodded, his arming to wrap around him, "We know,"

 Chapter 778 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-eight: Till We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 778 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-eight: Till We Meet Again</h4>


    "And I join you both as husband and wife," The priest said just as Akim slid the ring into Anika''s stiff finger.


    Today something that has never urred in the history of Lincolnshire happened. Their prince Akim Revatio was marrying histe girlfriend, Anika.


    Yes, Emily and Judy had been against the idea of their son marrying a corpse, but for the sake of their son''s sanity, they let him do as he wanted.


    Anika wasid in an expensive revealing ss coffin and was dressed so beautifully that from a distance, one would actually think she was sleeping instead of being dead. There was no trace of blood on her nor traces of the bullet wound she had suffered. They did a good work on her.


    There was a flower crown on Anika''s head while some of the roses were scattered across the coffin. She put on a long white dress while her hands were ced in such a way that they rested on her chest. It was almost like Akim was recreating snow-white when he kissed the ss where her lips should be, a tear slipping down his face in the process.


    Although his parents were against it at first but seeing that gesture of Akim kissing the ss brought trees to Emily''s eyes. Their son was much grown-up than they thought. And to think he matured because of a traumatic ident hurt her the more. They were unable to protect their child.


    The church was filled to the brim as the seats were upied yet there was not even a single noise. If one had mistakenly dropped something at that moment, they would be embarrassed to death. Everyone was entranced by the scene; some had tears running down their face without even knowing.


    The citizens of Lincolnshire watching the broadcast from thefort of their home was not left out. To think that their prince was in love with the enemy and went to the extent of marrying her in death. It touched and broke their heart at the same time. The scene was so sorrowful to watch.


    The mood throughout Lincolnshire was gloomy as the citizens shared their prince''s pain. No one bothered to eat nor drink, voluntarily fasting for the well-being of their prince.


    As soon as Akim was done, four royal soldiers came over and saluted him. They then turned, hoisted up the coffin, and carried it on their shoulder as the band yed the drums.


    In one word, Anika was given a burial befitting a royal. As per the decree, every member of the royal family was buried in the sacred ground. The sacred ground was pieces ofnd reserved exclusively for the burial of any member of the royal family.


    It was considered sacred that even grave robbery was punishable by death. It had been there for generation after generation, housing the bones of past ancestors who were once kings and queens of Lincolnshire.


    That was the problem between Akim and his father since Emily didn''t know much about Lincolnshire''s history. They couldn''t bury Anika there because she''s a traitor. Her mother, Fiona was the one who killed the past queen, Roselle, it was even an abomination to even consider burying her there.


    However, Akim debated heavily that Anika wasn''t even Fiona''s biological daughter nor did she have a choice but to be one of the traitors. Anika died in his ce, that was enough points to redeem her sins already. Moreover, once he marries her, she''s officially a member of the royal family. And no one would stop him or else he would give up his title, Akim had threatened his father.


    Akim was the firstborn son, there was no one else to take the throne from him. Jasmine was a woman and too young to lead nor would there be another while the eldest lived - and a male at that - that was Lincolnshire''s rule. Hence, Judy had to take what he was given.


    Yes, Anika was buried in the sacrednd but far away from the ancestral ground. Her mausoleum was so beautiful, wide, and spacious because that would be the same ce Akim would be married when he died. Their culture had it that the king would be buried beside his wife. So even when Akim has a wife in the future - which he must to produce heirs for the throne - she would be buried outside instead of beside her husband.


    The second wife and children would be buried right outside in their respective graves forming another line of the ancestral ground. Lincolnshire''s culture was strict and binding, especially to the royal family.


    However, this move of burying Anika in the sacred ground was beneficial to them as well. They might have captured Fiona but not all of their enemies and this would prove to them that the royal family was not the enemies as they thought them to be.


    This time Judy doesn''t n on executing the traitors since it backfired on them inciting more hatred fueled by Fiona''s brainwashing them. He would give them lighter sentences and a second chance of picking up the pieces of their lives.


    It would not be easy but solving violence with violence as he did earlier wasn''t the right answer either and he has learned his lesson the hard way - the loss of his son. Akim might still be alive but Judy knew their rtionship was damaged. This Akim would never go back to being the Akim they once knew because grieving changes a person.


    A military parade was organized where Anika''s body was taken into the mausoleum by the soldiers apanied by Akim, his parents, and a few guards. Not even the paparazzi dared step into this space and were held outside by the security.


    The coffin was ced on the crypt where Akim paid hisst respect.


    "Till we meet again at the beach at sundown," He whispered, taking onest look at Anika who he believed to be sleeping.


    "Till we meet again where there is no death or paradise, my dear Anikaˇ­.." Akim whispered as he took his final leave.

 Chapter 779 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Nine: Healing

    <h4>Chapter 779 - Seven Hundred And Seventy-Nine: Healing</h4>


    The third point of view :


    "Didn''t you say Akim ising? Where is he already?" Elsa whined for the nth time already.


    Ailee and Allen were at the airport waiting for their cousin to arrive. And they were with their annoying siblings. Just like the many others at the arrival gate, they couldn''t wait for Akim to arrive.


    Elsa was seated on top of Allen''s shoulder while Diego was on Allen''s, both kids waving cardboard in the air with Akim''s name on it. E chooses to be on her own, ying a coloring game on her phone.


    "I hate this, why couldn''t he just take a private jet?!" Allen was vexed especially when he turned to see a youngdy smiling coyly at him.


    "Ugh," He rolled his eyes, which was kind of a huge surprise to him. If it was the Allen of old, he would have winked at her and charmed her. Bam! Before the end of the day, she''s in his bed.


    However, Allen was currently obsessed with a certaindy who grabbed him by the ball and zeroed his morales days again. He was still seeking ways to have his vengeance.


    Unfortunately, since Decorah''s attack and Neon leaving, the old man, Nius, had him moved back to the house so he no longer shares a neighborhood with that witch, Eve.


    However, Allen was not disappointed, the wedding was fast approaching and he was sure as hell, Ailee had invited her. That would be the time he would conquer her. Forget about dating Eve, he can''t have that witch as a girlfriend. What if she murders him in his sleep?


    "Oh, here hees!" Ailee announced, causing everyone to look up immediately.


    "Akim!!!" The triplets shouted with a high pitch that ovepped the voices of others causing everyone to turn to stare at them.


    Allen was so embarrassed that he instantly covered his face with his palm, embarrassed. This would be thest time he would move with these kids.


    "Hey, kids!" Akim didn''t mind the embarrassment so he bent down as the triplet ran into his arms all at once, embracing them.


    "We missed you, Akim!" Elsa, the more outspoken twin, spoke out.


    "Me too," Diego agreed, pecking him on the cheeks.


    "I drew this," E said, pulling out her tablet and showing Akim a drawing of him.


    "Wow," Akim was short of words, his handing to cup his mouth, "I''m so touched," He said.


    The drawing wasn''t perfect but it was quite good, no, very good. Not to mention the fact she drew it from her heart, he would treasure it.


    "Thank you so much, E," Akim smiled down at her. E had a talent for art.


    "Cousin,"


    The children made way for Ailee to pass through and hug Akim who rose to his feet.


    Ailee''s grip on Akim was tight yet consoling as she said, "I heard about your loss. I''m so sorry,"


    "It''s alright," Akim covered up his pain with a smile on his face. Tears stung his eyes once again but he forced them back. He can''t break down, not at the airport, and likely not in front of the kids.


    As soon as Ailee pulled away from the hug, Allen yfully punched HIM on the shoulder, "It''s nice to have you home once more. Mom and dad can''t wait to see youˇ­." Allen leaned closer to whisper, "Then we hit the clubs," He winked at him.


    Akim smiled in appreciation. This was the reason why he had left Lincolnshire, to get distracted. His kingdom reminded him so much of Anika and he can''t go on like this. Anika''s death was devastating to him, he had to move on. And what better therapy than thepany of his cousins.


    Although he lied to his parents that he needed to be at the wedding beforehand and spend time with his cousins, Akim knew he would not be returning to Lincolnshire anytime soon. Lincolnshire smelled and tasted too much like Anika.


    He needed to breathe. For sure, he would not forget Anika but he had to move on. She would always have his heart. Now, what he needed was to heal.


    "Let''s go!!" Elsa and Diego held onto Akim''s hands and began to lead him away, abandoning their siblings who were dumbfounded by their act.


    Those ungrateful brats! Ailee and Allen wanted to teach them a lesson. However, their gaze fell on E who was by their side, at least they still got one loyal twin.


    "Let''s go, E," Ailee said to her, bringing out her hand so she could take it.


    "Sure!" E replied enthusiastically, causing a smile to fill Ailee''s face when she reached out to her. However, to her?surprise, the girl simply put her tablet in Ailee''s hands and took off, shouting, "Wait for me, Akim!"


    Before their very eyes, they watched as Akim bent and piggybacked her while the others took their hands respectively.


    For a minute, Ailee didn''t say a word as she was too shocked to react. What just happened? That was when she realized that Elsa did not follow Akim in the first ce because she was busy coloring. In the end, none of the triplets wanted them.


    The sound of Allen''sughter brought Ailee back to the present and she realized that her brother was indeedughing at her.


    "Asshole," Ailee said, flipped her hair, and took her leave. Since she recovered from the bullet wound, Allen had gone back to being the asshole he was although there were some notable changes in his character.


    Lately, she hasn''t caught him sneaking any girl into his room nor does he make out in the car anymore because he''s the one driving since Neon leftˇ­


    The thought of Neon snatched away every smile on Ailee''s face and Allen upon noticing that, came closer and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Ailee red at him.


    "Giving you a rare chance to be intimate with your handsome brother.. Come, let''s go home," Allen intentionally pulled her along, distracting the sad thoughts in her head.

 Chapter 780 - Seven Hundred And Eighty: I Could Never Give Up On You

    The third point of view:


    "Hey, look over here! No, there! Turn your face! To the left. This angle. Isabe, don''t move! Anabelle, stop eating!" the two brides to be received non-stop orders as to how to behave as the make-up artist and her team worked on them.


    Isabe was vexed beyond her limit and it only took Anabelle''s charming and easy-going nature to get her to calm down and not murder the crew for doing their job. Anabelle was there to erase the furrows on Isabe''s face with jokes and conversations about their future.


    Isabe felt like a freshly plucked chicken. This was not the first time she had makeup applied on her face but today''s treatment was on another level and it was all thanks to her mother.


    ording to Reina, today was her special day, and had to look the part. There wasn''t going to be a single w on her body and as she quotes, "You would be the epitome of perfection!"


    Ever since the day everyone knew she was pregnant - thanks to Anabelle''s wide mouth - they treated her as if she was fragile and would break upon impact especially Cecile. But Isabe viewed Cecil''s past action as hypocritical, choosing to be cold to her because she refused to give her a grandchild and being warm to her because she finally got what she wanted.


    Pedro might be her son, but he''s her husband now and they choose how to n their family without her interruption. She - Isabe - choosing not to have a child, that doesn''t make her less of a woman.


    However, Isabe was beginning to understand Cecil a little each day the baby grew in her stomach. The love she had for her unborn child each time she stroked her belly was unexinable. All she understood was that she and Pedro had created a child, that would be theirs. Perhaps, that was the same thing Cecil wanted - to see the world they created.


    "I''m so envious of you," Isabe suddenly said, drawing Isabe''s mind to the present. She was rubbing her baby bump that was now visible and that was what Anabelle was staring at.


    "Jealous of what?" Isabe asked nonchntly and was grateful for the fact that the make-up artist was finally done with her.


    "Your baby bump," she looked down, "Mine is not visible yet," Anabelleined, rubbing her hand on her still t stomach.


    Isabe sighed, leave it up to her cousin to make a big deal out of the most trivial things.


    "You think I like the fact that I look like a floated balloon on my wedding day?"


    "You look actually like a sexy mom, I''m jealous. When your child grows up, you could actually tell him or her - wait a minute, do you know the baby''s sex?" Anabelle finally realized she hadn''t asked that.


    "It''s a girl,"


    "Christ Jesus, it''s like you''re giving birth to your incarnation. I''m so scared now for my son," Anabelle''s hands went protectively to her stomach.


    Isabe red at her.


    But Anabelle pointed out, "What if your daughter bullies my son in the future?"


    "Are you calling my unborn child a gangster?" Isabe increased the intensity of her re. How dare she use her unborn child of a crime she hadn''t evenmitted?


    "No," Anabelle said, "I''m just saying the apple doesn''t fall far from the far," She hinted that Isabe''s child would be just like her.


    Just like that the both of them began to quibble on the issue just as Nius entered the dressing room.


    "Isn''t it too early to quarrel on your wedding day?" Nius made his appearance known to the twodies who didn''t notice him.


    "Uncle!" Anabelle said, resuming her good-girl image.


    "Anabelle, you look wonderful," Niusplimented her.


    "Thank you," Anabelle stood and embraced him in a hug, cing pecks on both sides of his cheeks.


    As soon as Nius pulled away, he turned to his daughter and was stunned.


    "Wow," He breathed, "You look so beautiful I can''t describe it,"


    "Thank you, father," Isabe said, an embarrassed blush creeping up her face. This was the first time her father everplimented her so deeply she felt it.


    "Anabelle, can you give us some privacy?" Nius said, turning to her.


    "Sure," Anabelle didn''t waste time to enter the adjoining room, giving them enough privacy to hold their conversation.


    Even after Anabelle left, Nius didn''t say anything and just kept staring at Isabe who was ufortable with the scrutiny that she stared the other way until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "If you want to say something, just say it and stop staring at me that way. It''s creepy," sheined.


    Niusughed, covering his face with his palm as he choked out happiness-filledughter or so Isabe thought because when her father moved his palms, there were traces of tears around his face.


    "Oh," was all Isabe could mutter.


    "You were this small when your mother and I had you," Nius gestured to Isabe with his hand, "I could remember clearly how scared I was of you. I was just a young boy but I knew that tiny little being could ruin me in more ways than I can imagine," Heughed at his silly past.


    "When your grandmother put you in my arms, you were so fragile and light that I thought I would crush you if I made a move and all I could think about was how your sleeping mother would skin me alive if anything happened to happen to you. So I held you tight and then you peered up at me through your half-lidded eyes and I knew I was in trouble. I loved you from the beginning, Isabe,"


    "Isabe, the circumstances regarding your childhood might not have been the best but I could never give up on you and I''m sure your mother up there is proud of the woman you''ve be. And to think that you would birth a life soon," Nius was so emotional that he pulled Isabe up to her feet and hugged her tight.


    Surprisingly, Nius who gave the pep speech was the one who ended up crying while Isabe, the listener, consoled him.


    "Come on, old man, stop crying else people might begin to think that we''re having a burial instead of a wedding," Isabe told Nius, causing him to chuckle.


    And that was the scene Reina walked into when she came to check up on Isabe. With a smile on her face, she walked over and engulfed the both of them in a wide embrace.. It felt good.

 Chapter 781 - Seven Hundred And Eighty one: Dance

    The third point of view:


    "You are the love of my life, Pedro. With this ring, I''m making it official. You are mine and mine alone for eternity, " Isabe dered, putting the ring in Pedro''s finger as apuse came from the crowd.


    The wedding went on uninterrupted; there was no Deborah to ruin their happy day nor another woman iming to be the mother of his child.


    When it was Anabelle''s ring to put the ring in Julie''s finger, she had a bright smile on her face and giggled a few times before she was able to bring herself today.


    "With this ring, we forge a new path on our adventure together. I love you, always." She put the ring in his finger as the crowd pped once more.


    Anabelle covered her face with her palm and when she removed them, there were tears in her eyes causing confusion to furrow Julie''s brows. Did he do anything wrong?


    "I just can''t believe this is happening," Anabelle cried loudly, "I think this is the pregnancy hormone acting up,"


    "Hey, don''t cry baby girl," Julie began to clear the tears in her eyes with his palm and made the guest swoon, "Aww, so romantic,"


    "I''m just so happy," Anabelle said and it took about ten minutes to calm her down.


    Thanks to her drama, Isabe was more than relieved when the officiating minister finally announced,


    "It is with such joy that I now send you out into the world to spread the beautiful light that you share with those around you. By the power vested in me, I now, for the first time, pronounce you married. Now kiss and go celebrate!"


    This time the apuse that followed sounded like thunderps as the newly wedded couples Isabe and Pedro with Anabelle and Julie shared their first kiss.


    Don''t get Isabe wrong, she loved her wedding however, her waist was really killing her right now. No one told her pregnancy was this hard.


    However, that was clearly just the beginning because the reception followed right after the wedding ceremony. Although they had to first take photos with family and friends before leaving.


    Taking photos was clearly a huge job and Isabe realize for the first time she had a huge extended family. There weren''t just family members, but business associates who wanted to take part in her happy day.


    Clearly, Anabelle enjoyed the moment more than her with her never-tiring energy. Thankfully, Pedro was a sweetheart and supported her by the waist, making sure she shifted most of her weight to him.


    The reception was held at Spencer''s residence, specifically at their garden where they held a lot of parties already. The grooms and brides changed out of their wedding gowns and suit and wore formal yetfortable clothes this time.


    Isabe wore a champagne gold dress that ttered her body shape, showing off her baby bump. She was a sexy mom.


    Anabelle looked incredibly dashing as well in her off-shoulder stone embellished long evening dress. There was no doubt that the dress would be thetest trend afterward. She had quite a huge influence online.


    Anabelle and Julie were the first to arrive at the reception where the cocktails were already been served and guests were beginning to settle down. Isabe had to take a short rest before making her appearance and Pedro had to keep herpany.


    "We should go," Isabe finally said with her husband, Pedro helping her to her feet.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to get more rest?"


    Isabe snorted, "And let Anabelle have all the fun? No way," she took his hand, urging him to leave.


    Isabe and Pedro finally entered the venue, camera shes feasting on their faces while the guests were seated. The DJ already created the perfect ambiance just as the MC Allen - yeah, you heard right - took a hold of the mic.


    As much as Allen was sometimes annoying, he was ambidextrous and multi-talented talented - no wonder, he was so talented. So when he pleaded to be the master of ceremony, with of course evidence of asions he has covered with his great skills, Isabe gave in.


    But of course, the family was shocked to discover that their son was a famous online personality and had kept it all a secret. It now made sense to Ailee all the times he would sneak out after school and the reason he was so famous with thedies.


    Her brother sure had a way of making himself look amazing in every situation. So annoying, Ailee thought in her heart.


    "And now, let''s give it up to thetest couple of the year!" Allen announced just as the environment erupted in cheers and shouts as Isabe and Pedro sat alongside Anabelle and Julie on their reserved seats and tables.


    After the noise died down, Allen went on," I know you all are waiting for this moment, the couple''s first dance!"


    The crowd shouted in excitement and Isabe groaned, rubbing her head. This was not happening.


    As much as the guest wanted the couples wanted to dance, everyone was excited about one thing and that was to see Isabe dance. Isabe was so serious and uptight that the thought of seeing her dance never urred to them until now.


    "No!" Isabe shouted and with her hands formed an ''X'', signaling that Allen should cut it out. Sadly for her, Allen was the epitome of stubbornness.


    "Urm, what did you say?" He pretended to be oblivious to her request, "I''m sorry dear sister but the two hundred guest list didn''te this evening to see you refuse a dance. And most of all, I would love to see you dance," Allen smirked.


    Almost immediately, the guests supported Allen''s idea as they began to shout and chant, "Dance! Dance! Dance!"


    Isabe groaned, this would be the death of her. She looked around the crowd and knew she couldn''t refuse the request. Moreover, this was her wedding reception. It was supposed to be fun and memorable - yeah, they would not forget her dancing.


    "Fine!" Isabe shouted and they all burst into a massive celebration. This was going to be massive!


    At once Pedro stood up, alongside Anabelle and Julie. As much as the guests wanted to see Isabe more, it was still a couple dance.


    Isabe consoled herself with the fact that it was going to be a slow and sensual dance. How hard could it be? She would simply walz to and fro, right? Unfortunately for her, Allen had other ns for her.


    One should have seen how Isabe''s face distorted when Tones and I, "Dance monkey," yed from the speakers.


    Isabe knew at that moment, she was dead meat.. She would kill Allen after this.

 Chapter 782 - Seven Hundred And Eighty two: She Placed A Spell On Him

    The third point of view:


    "Allen is so dead after this," Ailee said to Akim seated by her side. She knew her brother was always up to no good.


    Isabe had no choice but to step on the dance floor and even though the music had begun already, she stood still.


    "Hey,e on," Pedro tugged on her hand, "Just shake your body. I don''t care even if you dance like a hippo... "


    Isabe red at him.


    Pedro gulped, that came out wrong.


    "I mean, you would still look good doing what you n to do," Pedro encouraged her and she simply pulled her hand free from him much to everyone''s disappointment. Isabe doesn''t want to dance.


    However when Isabe suddenly started with her left leg, bringing the shoulder up, and took two steps to everyone''s bewilderment.


    What just happened? Everyone was dumbfounded. Did Isabe just make a move? Oh my God!


    As if that was not enough, Isabe stepped forward, as if bending her knees and going down and down, two drops, amid her pregnancy. She stepped forward with the right leg, swinging the left arm up, a one and a two with her legs going down and step out, doing a lot of the movements with her body as well.


    That gesture made everyone''s jaw almost drop to the ground, Isabe had moves like this? Even?Anabelle and Julie who had been killing the song with their moves stopped as well, watching her with astonishment. What was going on here? Who possessed Isabe?


    Isabe knew everyone was staring at her and shunned out all the voices in her head. She would do this just once and forget about it. However, the more she danced, Isabe found out she was loving it and so kept doing it.


    Everyone screamed when Isabe did an arm wave and it was so good as if a professional dancer performed it. They were surely blessed today, seeing Isabe dance.


    That arm wave from Isabe move Nius'' brows raises in surprise. So this unfilial daughter of his inherited his great dancing move and kept it secret all this while?


    Reina was so full of pride seeing Isabe finally let loose and was enjoying her dance Isabe when she suddenly felt an intense gaze causing her to turn around only to stare back at Nius.


    "What....?" Reina was just about to ask when she understood that look and her eyes widened at once.


    "No! No way!" She was still protesting but Nius smirked wickedly as he got on his feet and was already pulling her to the dance floor.?Since the mother and father of the brides and grooms dances with their kids, Nius figured out it might as well be now.


    Unfortunately, Reina refused to walk into this moment alone, so the instant Nius pulled her along, she grabbed a hold of Emily that seated beside her, pulling her along with her.


    Emily was the only one who attended the wedding while Judy had to stay back to take care of things in the kingdom. They couldn''t risk another forceful takeover or rebellion with their absence especially now, they''ve sessfully brought down Fiona.


    "No, don''t! I''m a queen!" Emily cried out as Reina grabbed her. She can''t be viewed in the tablets dancing to that song. Unfortunately, Reina didn''t give a damn because if she could remember clearly, Emily loved dancing.


    But then, Emily decided she wouldn''t go down alone as well, so she took hold of Camille, pulling her along.


    Just like Isabe, Camille was too strict and the look of horror on her face when Emily grabbed became a viral meme because one of the guests captured that moment.


    Eden, knowing that his wife was not a fan of dancing by the horrified look on her face, went after her and thanks to that, ended on the dance floor.


    Cecil, seeing the others having fun without her couldn''t stand it anymore and tried to pull up Emerald by surprise, however, her n failed her because the man was heavier than she thought. He didn''t even bulge.


    "That''s not happening," Emerald didn''t even consider dancing a second thought. There was no way he was doing those ridiculous moves.


    "But it''s brother Pedro''s wedding. Aren''t you all supposed to dance," Dash said, while ying with his younger sister''s hair.


    "Your brother would understand," Emerald imed, folding his muscled arms over his chest and everyone understood that signaled the end of discussion.


    Cecil didn''t say anything, she just kept staring at her husband who was getting ufortable with her intense scrutiny. Suddenly, her lips began to tremble and tears slowly filled her eyes. Emerald sighed, God, no.


    "Fine, let''s do it!"


    "Yahh!" the kids jubted while Cecil proudly wiped the tears that slipped down her cheeks with her finger.


    Emerald breathed, his family would be the death of him. And just like that, he took their hands and led them to the dance floor.


    At the same time, Sakuzi and Nadia turned to look into each other.


    "Want to dance?" Sakuzi offered.


    "Aren''t you too old for that?" Nadia cocked a brow at him.


    "We can find out on the dance floor," Sakuzi said confidently.


    "Sure, I always love a good challenge," Nadia epted, cing her hand in his as he took it.


    "This is crazy!" Ailee muttered as she watched the scene of her crazy family - including the extended ones - dancing. The remaining guest then took out their phones recording the amusing yet lovely scenes. It was so rare to witness a happy moment like this one. There was just so much happiness.


    "Let''s join them!" Ailee took Akim by the hand, leading him away with the triplets doing the same.


    Allen, the MC, was busy motivating the crowd and recording himself and his dancing family with the front camera of his cellphone when he somehow caught sight of Eve and his eyes widened at once.


    Instantly, he brought down his camera and gestured to the Dj who understood his signal, and the upbeat music was skillfully changed to a romantic number.


    Beyonc¨¦''s XO was ying when Allen tossed his microphone to the nearest man by his side without staring at his face.


    Adjusting his suit, he came up to Eve from behind and tapped her from behind and she turned around only for his breath to hang in his throat.


    Eve lookedˇ­. beautiful.


    She wore a long dress that showed off her curves in the right ces with a slit in the middle that gave him a peekaboo of her thighs.. Allen forget how to breathe, this witch must have ced a spell on him.

 Chapter 783 - Seven Hundred And Eighty three: Closure 1

    The third point of view:


    "Why are you staring at me that way? Do you need another kick in the forbidden area?" Eve cocked a brow, arrogantly.


    "No," Allen smiled immediately. Oh shit, why was he smiling? He was supposed to be having his revenge on her right? Damn, why did she have to be so beautiful today? Maybe he would push his revenge to another day when she''s ugly - hopefully.


    At once, Allen''s attitude changed as he looped his arm around hers saying, "I just want to save the other men from going through the same ordeal I went through in your hands. I''m sure the men''s poption would be grateful for my sacrifice. Now, let''s dance!"


    "What... ?" But Allen already pulled her to the dance floor before she could protest.


    At the same time, Ailee had been dancing with Akim when the music suddenly changed and somebody tapped her on the shoulder.


    She turned around to meet Theodore looking dashing in his tuxedo.


    "Wow," She eximed, looking him over, "You look stunning,"


    "Thank you. May I have a dance?" He extended his hand.


    "Sure," Ailee said, taking her hand in his as he led to another location, his hand on her waist while hers were wrapped around his neck as they began to Walz across the floor.


    "I thought you weren''t going toe," Ailee thought to make conversation since the silence was kind of awkward.


    "I had to spend an hour waiting for my sister to be done with her makeup. You women are strange creatures," Theodore huffed.


    Ailee chuckled, "We wouldn''t be called women without the drama. Moreover, I think all those time spent on the mirror was for him," she tilted her head in the direction of Eve and Allen swaying to the music.


    "Oh," Theodore nodded, "They would make a fine couple,"


    "I hope so," Ailee would beat the living hell out of her brother herself if he dared hurt her best friend.


    That was thest conversation they had before they fell into that awkward silence once again. epting that dance from Theodore was a bad idea, Ailee finally realized when her eyes connected with her his.


    There was a thick tension in the air when his eyes darkened before flickering down to her lips. Ailee''s heart skipped a beat and she became aware of the way his hands caressed her waist.


    His head lowered and she gulped, her handsing to rest on his chest but without exerting enough force to push him away. Theodore took that as an invitation to clean closer and just when he was about to im her lips, Ailee turned her head at thest minute and his lips ended on the side of her cheeks instead.


    With their hearts pounding, the both of them didn''t say a word and stayed in that awkward for over a minute until Ailee finally said, "I''m sorry,"


    "No, you shouldn''t. I was the one who crossed the boundary," He chose to take the me.


    Theodore took a step back and thenughed, "I don''t think this friendship thing is going to work between us,"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t me you if you don''t want to associate with me anymore," Ailee understood.


    "No, I mean I don''t think I can erase my feelings for you. That doesn''t mean I won''t be friends with you, it''s just a warning so you don''t let your guard. Because that moment you think it''s all fortified, that''s when Ie to steal your heart,"


    "Theodore -"


    "Neon might have your heart now, but he''s gone and I believe time heals all wounds. And I''m willing to wait for as long as it takes. I''m not giving up on you easily, Ailee Spencer. Thanks for the dance," Theodore dered, pecking her on the cheeks slowly as if trying to savor the moment before disappearing into the crowd.


    As soon as he left, Ailee released a shaky breath. It seems she would have a long battle ahead.


    Thankfully, she would be done with high school in a month and would go to a faraway university where both of them - Neon and Theodore - wouldn''t be able to follow. There, she would work on her heart and ready it to fight its battles in the future.


    Soon enough the dance ended but there was a little problem, the master of the ceremony, Allen was missing - and so was Eve.


    With a little shake of his head, Nius took over the mic from the scared young man Allen had pushed the mic to, assuming the role of Mc. He would be dammed if he gave that son of his a serious role in an important event again.


    "What a wonderful performance that was, now let''s have our seats," Nius announced, just as everyone returned to their respective seats.


    Unlike Anabelle who was still electrified with what happened, Isabe had put on her expressionless mask once again. If one didn''t know her, they would have doubted she was the same person who danced just now - her twin, perhaps?


    "And now, let''s give it up to the bride''s motherˇ­." Nius began to tease Reina who went red in the face, "... My wife and the mother of my kids, the most beautiful in the world for the wee speech,"


    A round of apuse followed after Reina as she walked up to the floor. It was decided she be the one to give a speech instead of both mothers of the brides to save time. Moreover, there was enough time for their speechester.


    epting the mic from Nius, Reina cleared her throat before she began.


    "I want to appreciate everyone who made out time to be a part of this huge celebration on this Joyful day. Everyone worked hard, putting their heads together to n the perfect wedding.?We prayed for beautiful weather, good health, and for our guests to all arrive safely. Honestly, it was tough and at a point, the road seemed so dark that it seemed impossible.. However, here we are today, standing strong and a part of this day where we finally witness the union of our kids. I pray you all to have a nice time here, "

 Chapter 784 - Seven Hundred And Eighty four: Closure 3

    The third point of view:


    The brides and grooms?- Isabe, Anabelle, Pedro, and Julie - were seated, listening to beautiful words being spoken about them. Everyone spoke well, however, it took Anabelle by surprise when her biological mother took the mic and began her speech.


    "Hi," she waved her hand at the crowd, a bit nervous, "Some of you might not know me and some of you might. However, I''m d to be a part of my daughter, Anabelle''s day,"


    There came a hushed murmuring from the crowd. Eden had raised Anabelle by himself so well that people hadn''t even thought about her mother, assuming she was dead or something.


    "I did not y an active role in my daughter''s life hence it''s a big privilege and a blessing that she extended an invitation to me today. Although I wouldn''t have med her if she didn''t anyway, I deserve it. I contributed nothing but the womb that brought her into this world. We were young, stupid, and scared teenagers when I got pregnant. It was a drunken mistake hence you can imagine what a scared teenager could do.


    "I was all for aborting the baby, I couldn''t do this. There was just a lot hanging on the line - my education, my career, my life. But then Eden said to me, he would take her. He needed her. I couldn''t understand him at all when he said she was his redemption. However, I didn''t have the heart to remove the little being inside of me at the first scan. So I kept her because she was a gift.


    "She was a beautiful little thing when I had her and was thankful I never aborted her else I would have regretted that for the rest of my life. Sadly, I couldn''t be with her, not because she''s not worthy, but because life doesn''t always work out the way we n it.


    "However, not one day went by that I didn''t have her in my heart and I''m so proud of the woman her father raised her to be. I''m proud that she grew up to be a great woman even without her mother by her side. I''m proud of the fact that she found the love of her love and is about to start a journey of her own,"


    She turned to stare straight at Anabelle saying," I give you all of my blessings, my baby girl. You would make a beautiful mother to your kid more than I was to you,"


    By the time she was done, both mother and daughter were hugging and crying on each other''s shoulders. Anabelle couldn''t hold it in anymore, her mother was proud of her.


    After that scene, many other family members gave their speeches that made the couplesugh and cry, however, there was huge anticipation when it was Reina''s turn to speak.


    "Okay, I don''t why you all are staring at me that way, it''s kind of making me nervous. Is there a drumroll effect before I start," Reina said and the crowd burst intoughter.


    "Thank you, Isabe. Thank you, Anabelle," Reina said even before theugher died down causing everyone to stare at her with rapt attention.


    "Thank you both girls for giving me the first taste of motherhood. It all seems years ago but I can remember vividly those days you both spent your energy fighting over me. I miss those times,"


    The crowd went deadly silent, all eyes focused on Reina as if she held the key to their soul and manipted it to her desire.


    Reina went on, "I miss our crazy?sleepovers nor can I forget that day you kids sent us crazy with worry thinking you were lost when in reality you naughty kids were drunk,"


    Laughter took over once more however, it was emotion-filled as if Reina had taken them back to their childhood. They were reminiscing about the past.


    "I miss those days when Isabe would bring my stubborn husband down to his knees with one of her great pranks. It pains me a lot that you kids have grown up. It pains me a lot that you can''t stay under my cover anymore. If there''s a way I can pocket you guys for the rest of my life, I would. However, there''s a whole new world out there to explore, a new destiny, and your own generation to raise.


    "I would miss our times together but I''m more pleased you''re starting your brand new family with our principals inculcated in you. Our times are over and yours is starting today. I pray that love and peace lead you.


    "Thank you Anabelle for always standing by me, even when I couldn''t be your mother you wanted me to be. Thank you Pedro for being there for the guys, most especially for Isabe. I''m d you got the happiness you deserve. Thank you Julie for being the one for Anabelle. It''s funny how we first met but fate sure has a weird way of intertwining destinies,"


    Reina then turned to Isabe, holding her gaze, saying, "Thank you Isabe for holding onto faith. Thank you for always being on my side because I''m sure as hell I wouldn''t have married your father without your permission. Thank you for delivering him on my doorstep like a present from Santa on a Christmas morning. Thank you for helping me tame that stubborn billionaire, my child. And you should know that you''re beautiful inside and out no matter what the others say. I''ve never regretted knowing you for once and I''m so proud of the woman you grew up to be. God help us because you''re going to be the terrific mother the world has ever seen and I, the best grandma."


    Isabe had sworn she was never going to cry however, she didn''t even realize when the tears began to run down her face. Soon the silent tears turned into deep sobs as Isabe realized she was going to miss the life she lived - most especially, her father.


    Hence, it came as a shock to everyone when she asked, "Is there a way to undo this wedding?"


    "What?!!"

 Chapter 785 - Seven Hundred And Eighty Five: Closure 3

    Music rmendation: Perfect by Ed Sheeran.


    The third point of view:


    Reina and Nius were on an ind he had purchased, sucking down on mojitos andughing in the sun. The both of them had sessfully escaped right after the wedding and came for a vacation in this private ind Nius had purchased.


    It turned out that Isabe had been joking about undoing the wedding, and it was the pregnancy hormone making her say things she didn''t mean to. The kids had left for their honeymoon and they took that opportunity to take a break as well.


    They had to admit, the triplets were a handful, and raising them was no joke. Nius and Reina needed a break and what other time to do it other than when they''re all distracted.


    Knowing their kids would follow them once they knew what they were up to, they arranged everything in secrecy and took them by surprise. By now, the kids must know about their disappearance since it was a day already.


    For sure they would throw a tantrum at first but would eventually cool off. Reina and Nius weren''t scared the kids would do something stupid since they had Amanda, Ailee, and Allen by their side, plus the ever careful, Akim. He wouldn''t let the kids get out of his sight.


    Even if the kids were to leave the house, Nius knew they would head to the base or their rtives'' ces. They would never find them here since the location was a secret.


    "Your mind is busy again. What are you thinking, Nius?" Reina said huskily, pushing herself up on her elbow and leaning over Nius before straddling him with her hips.


    The sun shone through the billowing clouds, kissing their skin. There was moisture in the air, and the strong breeze with the scent of salt and fish.


    She kissed up his chest before nibbling his ear where she whispered, "This is our big break. You have to shut that busy mind of yours. It''s an order,"


    "I know," Nius said, "But I can''t help but worry about the kids -"


    "Shhh," Reina pressed her finger against his lips, "Don''t bring up the kids. This is the same reason why we switch off our phones, get disconnected from the outside world, so we can spend time together. We instructed the guards to keep their eyes on them plus their older siblings are there to do the same. Nothing would happen, "


    "Okay," Nius said.


    "This vacation is just about the both of us. So big boy show me all you got," she enticed him.


    "Really?" Nius smirked, taking that finger she pressed against his lips into his mouth and sucked it while Reina gasped, her gaze growing hooded.


    "Nius," Reina moaned, grinding her hips against his evident bulge through his brief. The both of them were scantily dressed in their beach outfits, hence there was no restriction of clothes in their way.


    Their lips met in a hungry kiss and Nius hands went to grope her behind, feeling her assets and rubbing her against his member that continuously grew in size.


    Reina moaned while Nius groanedsciviously without care that anyone could hear or see them. This was their private ind and the workers had emptied the house after they were done with their duties moving to their quarters. Honestly, in this state, both of them didn''t care if anyone saw them. All that mattered was the both of them and their bodies moving against each other.


    Nius freed her breast from the bikini top and then took one of it into his mouth while his hand worked the other. Reina moaned, her spine arching in pleasure as Nius continued to assault her nipples with his masterful tongue.


    By the time he was done, Reina was so turned on she was throbbing with need. Nius took her lips once more before flipping her over so she was beneath him. He reached down and slipped off her bikini undies while Reina pulled his member free, stroking him till Nius almost came on his knees.


    But he didn''t let her have her way and crushed his lips against her as Reina kissed him back with the same ferocity. Then he positioned himself and entered her in one thrust.


    Reina gasped loudly, her eyes almost rolling to the back of her head. The pleasure was so exquisite she might as well be in heaven. She then wrapped her legs around him as he began to thrust into her.


    Nius'' thrust was gentle yet with precision, entering her so deeply that she came undone in a matter of minutes.


    "My God, Nius!" Reina cried out about how he had brought her to the edge so quickly.


    "I love when you call me your God," Nius smirked darkly and she knew at that moment that it was the beginning.


    Before Reina could even brace herself, Nius began to pound into her with a savagery that left her moaning and whimpering in pleasure. Her legs wrapped tighter around him urging him to go harder, faster and deeper.


    Like the faithful husband he was, Nius obeyed all of her wishes, mming his hips into her with a ferocity that rubbed Reina''s breath out of her lungs. In no time, a scream tore out of their lips as a beautiful orgasm that nearly made her ckout rippled through them.


    Nius copsed on her, trying to catch his breath. When he finally looked up, he kissed her and Reina parted her lips for him, allowing the kiss to deepen as he plunged his tongue inside of her.


    "I love you, Reina Sakuzi," Nius confessed, holding her gaze.


    Reina lifted her hand and cupped his cheek, "I love everything about you too, Nius fucking Spencer," She chucked and he smiled along with her.


    That wasn''t the end of their session, Nius carried Reina over to the house where they carried over from where they stopped. They did it on the couch, over the table, the kitchen ind, on the rug in the living room near the firece, and finally in the bedroom where they slept off.


    The both of them were asleep, exhausted from their intense lovemaking when Nius was startled awake by a whirring sound. He looked around to discover it waste in the night nor were they expecting visitors.


    "Baby, get up," He woke Reina up, "I think we got visitors," Nius informed her, already fixing a gun in the waistband of his pants while he tossed another pair to her which she caught.


    Since there was no time to dress up, Reina used the nearby bathrobe to cover her nudity.


    "Who are they?" Reina asked, body posed to attack.


    "I don''t know but they arrived by chopper. I didn''t get to see their faces," Nius exined, ncing out through the window.


    "I don''t think they''re here to attack since they packed their ride so visible," Reina thought so.


    "Either way, we have to be careful," Nius said to her, the both of them carefully leaving the room and heading downstairs.


    The foyer was dark hence the instant Nius switch on the light, the both of them focused their gun on the figures that came into view only for their jaw to drop.


    "Baby?!!!" Reina and Nius shouted at the same time, dumbfounded.


    "Hi, mom! Dad!" The triplets waved at their parents.


    "Oh no,"


    And they loved happily ever in troublesˇ­.


    The End.


    --------


    (Note: these extra words won''t cost because the chapters are published before adding them)


    Yeah, it''s the end people! We have finallye to the end of this book! Am I the only one excited? I want to appreciate eveyone who joined me on this journey, (from the beginning to the end) I want to say thank you. I never thought that this book would get bigger nor the fact I would get this much lovers and fans (both paying and nonpaying readers) I really value all of you. Without you guys I wouldn''t be here today, you all made my love for writing a reality. Thanks for?reading my story. Taming a billionaire has connected a lot of readers all over the world, bringing them together to share their love for reading.


    Although this is the end, I am not saying goodbye. You can check out my other book, "Taken By The Mafia Lord" which is on the same timeline as Taming a billionaire. Or the vampire story, "I Isekaid Into A Vampire World,". This is not the end because I have millions of untold stories in this head of mine. I hope I get your support in the uing stories. Yourment, paragraphments, reviews, gifts, votes, fast pass and coins mean a lot to me. I got so many words in my mouth but all I have to say it''s, thank you for being a part of this story. Yours truly Glimmy loves you so much ??.


    For futher questions, I''m here to answer.. Just get in thement section.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!